《Warlock of War: My Ares System》 Chapter 1 Reborn "HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" I swallowed arge drop of saliva as I ran through the battlefield. Mud coated my steel boots. Bloodstains were washed off my chest te by the downpour of rain. The gauntlets I wore were so thick I could barely feel the spear in my right hand and therge wooden shield in my left. The shield was rimmed with metal, but that was just to reinforce the build¡­ and I don''t think the creators considered how powerful our foes would be. Ting I blocked the first sword with my metal spear, but the impact was so hard that the vibration ran throughout my entire body. "ARGH!" I shout as I smash my shield into the man''s steel helmet, knocking him off of me. But that was all it did¡­ Just knock him off of me. Two more men came from behind me, their swords raised above their heads. As the other person I had knocked away was recovering and now charging towards me, I used this chance to step back and watch the three men identally sh against each other. "ARGH! What are you doing!?" One of the men shouts as his sword digs into the other mans'' shoulder. Blood drained from the wound, muddling with the muddy ground. The three men began to argue like the idiots they were, and when they had finally decided to team up on me, I was already gone. Ssh Ssh My boots kicked through the bloody mud. The foul stench of corpses didn''t just linger in my nostrils; It filled my entire sinuses as if it was air. I couldn''t help but throw up at the smell. It was a smell I had smelt quite a lot... but that didn''t make it any better. There was no getting used to the smell. Ting I blocked another sword that came swinging down with such force that it dented my spear, bending it slightly. The vibration stunned my body for a split second, allowing another man to swing his sword down into my thigh. I was forced to kneel as the men above me smiled psychotically. And with another downward swing, they intended to take my life. I brought up my wooden shield, my eyes seeminglypletely devoid of life even though I was still standing up, alive. The soldiers noticed my dead eyes as my shield failed to block the sword in time. My head was split in half. Thest sight that I saw was the chilled soldiers running away to attack another one of myrades. In the year 431, I had died on the battlefield. No kills. No assists. Nothing. I mean, at least I died with nothing. I didn''t even really have regrets. I just died¡­ like every other soldier on the battlefield. Our general was a jackass¡­ I hope he died as well against those monsters. Those weren''t human beings. They barely had armor, yet nobody could draw a single drop of blood from them. When I blocked one of their hits, it felt as if their sword had cut straight through my shield, cutting my body in half. When I went to stab one of them with my spear, the tip bounced off of their skin as if it were made of metal. Well, I had a good life¡­ I think. ¡­ "¦®?¦Ð¦Í¦Á," Suddenly, I appeared in a ck ne. The sky was ck. The surface beneath me was ck. It was like an endless abyss where you could easily lose yourself if you stared long enough. Huh, maybe this is where the dead reside¡­ It''s peaceful, away from life-threatening diseases. Away from bloody war. Away from the battle-crazed idiots. Away from the crazy religious heretics. "My bad, force of habit," A warm voice calls out to me. I felt a strange yearning towards it, and just as I was about to turn my head, I felt my body float up. Feeling weightless was nice¡­ It was like the best bed in the world. "Come on, spirit, don''t sleep," The voice says again. I went to turn my head but felt a strange blockage. It felt as if somebody was keeping my head from turning with their hand. "Okay, almost there¡­ But I do have to say, you don''t have much karma at all. Very little bad karma, very little good karma¡­ What were you doing with your life?" It sounded like a rude remark, but the voice was clearly being sentimental, as if it was worried for me. I don''t know¡­ Not much, really. I was drafted into a war of which I had no business being a part of. I''m a tiny bit sad I died so emptily, but I guess that''s just how it goes. "Well, I wish you good luck in your next life, little spirit. I hope you manage to achieve great things," A warm hand pats my head as I drift off into thend of dreams. ¡­ VWOOM Clink Clink Clink I appeared in a gray stone room and could identify it immediately. ''A prison,'' I tried to mutter, but no words came out of my mouth but a quiet, "ga," I was confused, but it was quickly redirected as soon as I saw a soft young woman pressing her cheek against my chest. Her dark purple hair was long and fluffy like a dog. "Ga," Another sound came out of my mouth as soon as I saw her retreat and pull down her tattered brown dress. "Come on, you have to eat," She says in a gentle voice, pulling my head up with her soft, gentle hand. But I didn''t even notice her words as I was stunned by her beautiful purple eyes and clear pale skin. "Come on, eat, eat," She says, ushering my eyes towards her chest. "Ga," I say, reeling my head back. I squeezed my eyes shut and pulled back my head, disying clear difort, but I quickly began to regret denying her request upon seeing her cry. Big drops of salty water dropped onto my face before I rxed my body. "Please¡­ Please, eat¡­ Please, my son," She begs, her tears dripping down her cheeks and then onto down mine. I give in and lift my head up. "Thank you¡­ I promise I''ll give you a better life. Just please stay with me forever¡­ Please," She mutters, but I couldn''t give a response even if I could talk as she fell asleep right then and there. Her head hung, eyes closed, tears drying up on her cheeks. Red marks were left as soon as the tears were gone. I didn''t like how the marks stained her beautiful face, so I went up to try and rub them with my stubby fat arms. But just as I was about to touch her soft cheeks, she woke up, grabbing my hand instinctively. "O-Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry," She pleaded as if she had done something wrong. She rubbed her red cheeks against the back of my hand, somehow soothing me. My eyes felt heavy. My stomach was full. I was warm. I felt loved by the woman above me¡­ my mother. It was such a different feelingpared to the misery in my past life. Maybe this one... wasn''t as bad. ¡­ "WAKE UP! IT''S DINNER TIME!" A loud voice shouted, interrupting my peaceful slumber. Somebody was banging a metal spoon against a te all the way to our prison cell, and once they arrived, they shoved the te through the little hatch in between the bars. The food on the te fell on the dirty, cold, stone floor, forcing my mom to grab the scraps of meat and bread off of it. "Heh, how the strong have fallen," The man who brought the food says before spitting on my mother, who had her head lowered. Her eyes reminded me of mine¡­ dead. Absolutely dead on the inside but living on the outside. The only time she seemed alive was when she was taking care of me¡ªfeeding me, teaching me small, insignificant things that she knew I still couldn''tprehend. "It''s okay, don''t cry, baby," My mother says as she crawls over to me and picks me up,pletely ignoring the food that she had just gathered. Huh? Am I crying? "It''s okay¡­ I''ll make sure you don''t die. I want you to grow up strong like mommy here," She mutters, revealing her chest once more. I was starving. "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­ It''s okay," She mutters over and over. From what I could observe, it looked as if she was not only consoling me, but herself as well. ¡­ Another day had passed, and I awoke on the cold stone floor, my mother nowhere to be seen. Calmly, I rolled my body upwards so where I could sit on my bottom. It took a few tries to stay upwards, but I scanned the room once I had it down. Nothing¡­ nothing¡­ nothing¡­ oh, there''s the chain my mother''s leg is connected to. I then followed the chain behind my back, where I twisted my chubby body. There was a strange circle with a star in the middle, and right inside that star was my mother, on her knees chanting something strange. "¦¬¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï¦Í ¦Ð¦Á¦Í¦Ó¦Ï¦Ä?¦Í¦Á¦Ì¦Ï ¦Ì?¦Ã¦Ï, ¦Ò¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦Á¦Ö¦Ø¦Ñ? ¦Ó¦Ç ¦Ì¦É¦Ò? ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ä?¦Í¦Á¦Ì¦Ç ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Ó¦Ç ¦Ì¦Å¦Ó¦Á¦Â¦É¦Â?¦Æ¦Ø ¦Ò¦Ó¦Ï¦Í ¦Ã¦É¦Ï ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô. ¦¬¦Á¦Ê?¦Ñ¦É ¦Í¦Á ¦Ð¦Å¦Ó?¦Ö¦Å¦É ¦Ç ¦Ä¦É¦Á¦Ä¦É¦Ê¦Á¦Ò?¦Á ¦Ì¦Å ¦Ó¦Ç¦Í ¦×¦Ô¦Ö? ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Á?¦Ì¦Á ¦Ó¦Ø¦Í ¦Ð¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ã?¦Í¦Ø¦Í ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô," Mother chanted and once she had finished, she fainted. Worried, I shifted over to her, but the magic circle erupted into a blood-red light. [A system is being chos- [Interference by higher being] [Error] [Authority is insuffici- [Error] [Authority is sufficient] [Your god has been selected] [Your system has been granted] [Ares System is being installed] [Host has been put to sleep for a smooth procedure] Chapter 2 System? [Authority is sufficient] [Your god has been selected] [Your system has been granted] [Ares System is being installed] [Host has been put to sleep for a smooth procedure] My eyelids grew heavy, and I felt extremely dizzy, causing me to roll onto my back. I tried to cover my eyes from the bright stone emitting light towards the top right corner of the prison cell. "Ga," I mutter before passing out. ¡­ [Ares System has been installed] [Please say "Status" in order to get started] My eyes snapped open, but when I tried to sit up, I just felt my body roll up and then backward like a doll made of wood. My head hit something soft, and I realized I was lying in my sleeping mother''sp. shbacks of before I passed out flipped through my mind. And once everything had passed, I snapped back to reality. What the hell is that? In front of me were two red rectangles with bright white text that almost blinded me. I squinted my eyes before reading it. It was confusing, even when I had finished reading all of it. I had absolutely no clue as to what a system was. Context could''ve been useful, but I decided to move on for now. ¡­ Yeah¡­ I had absolutely no idea what saying status would do¡­ so of course, I said it in order to find out. "Ga," Came out of my mouth, but in my mind, I said, "Status." ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: None] [Race: Human] [Level: 1/10] (0/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: -1] - Sub Human [Defense: -1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: -1] - Sub Human [Skills: [None] ¡­ My eyes scanned therge vertical rectangle in front of me, and this, I kind of understood. My race was obviously human. The level¡­ uhhhhhh¡­ yeah, I don''t really understand that. Ummmmm¡­ HP, MP, and SP I also don''t understand. Strength was most likely how strong I was¡­ And somehow, it was negative. The same thing with defense and speed. Also, both were pretty much self-exnatory. But magic¡­ like magic in fairy tales? Where you can create fireballs, an armory made of water, shoot lightning from your hands, control the weather with your mind¡­ That kind of magic? I was very intrigued by the magic section but decided to move on downwards to the next thing called [Skills]. I also had a hypothesis as to what this was, but nothing to really branch off of. And then¡­ there was my name. I had avoided the subject yesterday and the day before, but now I had to face it as it was ring right into my eyes. I have no name. And though I didn''t want to think about it, I knew the reason as to why I wasn''t given one. My mother didn''t want to get too attached to me in case I died. Our living conditions were extremely harsh, and she knew that if she slipped up once, both of us could die without any notice at all. "Ga," I say once again, waking up my mother from her peaceful nap. "Ah, are you hungry, baby?" She asks before pulling down her tattered brown dress. The material rubbed against my skin, but it felt like sandpaper instead of actual cloth. As I looked up at my mother''s beautiful face, I noticed red tears marks on her cheeks once again, notifying me that she had cried herself to sleep. I wanted to help her, but all I could do for now was just slightly grip onto her dress, showing the bare amount of love I could give. "Yes, yes¡­ It''s okay. We''ll be fine," She says, stroking my head which had only a few strands of purple hair. ¡­ One year has passed. I counted every single day since my birthday, which was today. I lost track a couple of times, but coincidentally, I managed tond on my birthday. Words were still something I couldn''t say, but I could make more sounds than just "ga." But, getting points across to my mother was impossible, so eventually, I just gave up and let my mother spoil me. "Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday, happy birthday¡­ Happy birthday to you," Mom sings. Her voice was coarse as she hadn''t had water sincest night because she gave her small bowl to me. But, I still enjoyed her singing. And once she gestured for me to blow out the single branch with a tiny me on top, I did just that, smiling wider than I had ever before. "Happy birthday," She says before hugging me tightly. I hugged her back with my not-so-chubby arms. In fact, I was getting a bit too thin due to theck of nutrients. asionally, I would still drink my mother''s breast milk, but that was only when she had to eat the food given to us, in order to survive. In the beginning, I tried to get my mother to have all the food to herself by moving my face away from the spoon she put near my lips, but she would get mad and force it into my mouth, so I had no choice but to give in. "*cough* *cough* *cough*... *cough* *cough* *cough*" My mother suddenly slumped down, coughing into her hand. When she brought back her hand, she tried to hide it from me, but I caught a glimpse of thick red blood. There was no way I could misunderstand something I was all too familiar with... I looked up at my mother, who forced a smile for me, so I smiled back. She overexerted herself for me again¡­ In order to light the branch with a tiny me, she used what I had figured out was magic. But apparently, the shackle attached to her right ankle suppressed her magic powerpletely, so in order for her to force some out, she had to sacrifice part of her life force. "Damn, I''m losing too much life force¡­ I need to conserve for now¡­ I need tost until he grows up, big and strong," She mutters as she slumps her chin against my shoulder, hiding her exhausted face from me. This was how I found out about all this¡­ my mother talking to herself. I wanted to cry. I wanted to scream for help. Anything to help my mother¡­ but I couldn''t. I was helpless. Even with the system that I had, I couldn''t achieve anything. ''What is the point of the system?'' I kept asking myself over the past year. What was the point? The purpose? Anything? I racked my head continuously, but even till now, I couldn''t think of anything. With no context, I was absolutely helpless. I then moved away from that question for a bit, but then scarier questions came to mind. Where am I? Who are these people that keep insulting my mother? How did mother be like this? Howe I can remember my past life? Or do all reincarnations not lose their past life memories? Too many questions, absolutely no answers. I was miserable, just like my mother. Suddenly, just as I heard my mother''s light snores, a ding rang in my ear. [A year has passed with no progress] [A tutorial will be given] Suddenly, I felt something smash my chest, and I was sent flying backward into the air. But just as I closed my eyes to brace for impact, I felt a familiar floating sensation. I opened my eyes, only to find myself floating in the air with a somewhat ethereal body. But, my real body was on the ground, setting my mother''s head to the side and standing up. . [Tutorial has begun] . Chapter 3 A Dumb Tutorial I opened my eyes, only to find myself floating in the air with a somewhat ethereal body. But, my real body was on the ground, setting my mother''s head to the side and standing up. . [Tutorial has begun] . Huh? What the hell is happening? I tried to move around, but it felt like I was in water, so I began swimming through the air. My Mobility was low, but at least I was able to get down to the ground. When I went to touched my real body, my hand slipped through. . [First Step: Wait for the guard toe back] . Suddenly, the door to the prison swings open, but it looks different. It was transparent and almost ethereal like myself. Then, the same guard as always stepped through the real wooden door, and he also had an ethereal form. He was expressionless and slightly transparent. . [Second Step: Restrain the guard] . Upon cing a ghostly te with the usual scraps into our cell, my physical body picked up a chipped piece of stone and dashed towards the guard''s hand. I was barely able to walk, but my body now was practically sprinting across the cell. My body then grabbed the hand, and with a disy of incredible strength, he interlocked his arm in between the steel bars, holding him in ce. . [Third Step: Stab] . Ksh Ksh Repeatedly, my body stabbed the guard''s arm with a piece of chipped stone. Transparent blood sprayed everywhere, my purple hair stained in red. And even when blood sprayed onto my eye, I didn''t blink, sending chills to run throughout my phantasmal body. I looked down at my ethereal form and saw goosebumps littering my semi-transparent skin. . [Fourth Step: Pull the arm farther in] . The limp arm was pulled farther in, eventually squeezing the guard''s shoulder through, revealing the side of the man''s neck. . [Fifth Step: Kill] . And with one clean stab, my body had killed the guard without me inside of it. [Tutorial Complete] [Would you like to review the Tutorial once again?] I nced up at the panels above me and immediately answered with a, "No," Comprehensible words finally came out of my mouth, but I was still in my ethereal form, so I knew that was the reason why I could actually talk. [Tutorial has ended] "Can I ask anymore quest-" But before I could finish asking, I was suddenly sucked back into my body at a speed that caused me to throw up upon returning to my flesh. "O-oh, baby, are you alright?" My mother asks, awakened from me choking on the burning stomach acid in my throat. She sets me upright and begins to pat my back. You''re making me want to throw up even more¡­ ¡­ It was the next day, and I was currently staring at my status while thinking back on what happened yesterday. Were those instructions on how to escape? Is that what the system wanted me to do? I nced at my mother. She was sleeping. I then flipped over onto my belly and pulled my knees into my chest, allowing me to get up very slowly. In no time, I was walking. But I wanted to try and sprint now, so I took in a deep breath, walked to the back of the cell, and set my eyes on the prison bars ahead of me. I started off with a slow jog, but I immediately fell over, mming my face against the stone. Uh¡­ My nose. It wasn''t broken, but it definitely hurt. I nced up at the cell bars and got up once again. I walked slowly, then jogged slowly but ended up hitting my face against the ground once again. The n provided by the system was so simple-minded that I had a hard time believing it was real. It was as if one of those monsters hade up with the n from my previous life. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: None] [Race: Human] [Level: 1/10] (0/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: -1] - Sub Human [Defense: -1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: -1] - Sub Human [Skills: [None] ¡­ I nced up at my status and stared coldly at the negative numbers. Yeah¡­ That n won''t work. Maybe if I had incredible strength and speed, but obviously, I don''t. Plus, what happens once I kill the guard? I take the keys, always jingling from his belt, but then what? I unlock the cell door on the outside with the help of my mother, but then what? Once we leave that door beyond the cell bars, what happens next? There''s no doubt guards are waiting for us. Plus, my mother won''t even be able to leave due to the chain attached to her ankle. Even if I manage to remove it, she''s so weak from malnutrition and exhaustion that even if she was the greatest mage to ever live, she''d die within a second. Everything about the n was straight, in stupidity. Or maybe¡­ That wasn''t the n. What if it was showing me the way to go. Maybe it was showing me that I had to leave this ce. [You have attracted the attention of a few gods] [They all wonder how you are so intelligent at a mere age of 1] AH! The panels that popped up in my face scared me so bad I jumped backward, bruising my shoulder. [A few of the godsugh before exiting the viewing area] What¡­ the hell¡­ So many things¡­ Too many things that I''m unaware of¡­ I can''t do this anymore¡­ And I ended up fainting. ¡­ Half a year had passed since my birthday, and a new notification appeared. [Half a year has passed with no progress] [A tutorial will be given] Just likest time, I was mmed out of my body into an ethereal form, but I didn''t panic much as I expected this to happen. Over the past half a year, I collected myself and all the information I could get. This included information on the system¡­ though there wasn''t much. Information on the guard who always gives us two meals a day. Information on the prison cell my mother and I were in. I had formted a n that had so many risks you could probably call it suicide. I needed a lot of luck to get through this¡­ but it was my only way now as I''ve gone through every possibility, and this was the only way. Tup Tup Tup My body walked across the room again to find another chipped shard, and thus the tutorial repeated itself again. It went through the same steps asst time but added one more. . [Sixth Step: Take the keys] . And once my body had taken the ethereal keys, the tutorial ended. [Tutorial Complete] [Would you like to review the Tutorial once again?] No¡­ [Tutorial has ended] My ethereal body gets sucked back into my own body, and the feeling once again made me throw up all over the floor. Due to my mother''s exhaustion, she didn''t wake up this time, but that was good as I needed her to stay away. Creeeeek The wooden door opened , and the same guard walked down the three stairs and shoved our te through the small opening in between the bars. Okay, let''s begin. But of course, we''re not following that stupid tutorial. [The gods watch intently] Chapter 4 Manipulation Okay, let''s begin. But of course, we''re not following that stupid tutorial. [The gods watch intently] "Gaga," I say just as the guard is about to leave. "Huh? What do you want, you little shit?" The guard asks, walking back over to the cell bars and spitting on me. Disgusting¡­ He then exits the room before mming the wooden door behind him. The thing I''ve observed the most about this guard is that he''s so angry all the time. And it''s too the point that sometimes he brings us food with bloodshot eyes. So, though it took me a while, I figured out why he was angry all the time¡­ He was clearly being abused or provoked by something. I didn''t need any more information than that, as I now had a root that I could manipte into a dead stalk that I could bend to my will. [The gods are dissapointed] What? Disappointed? You wanted me to do what I saw in the tutorial? What a bunch of idiots¡­ [Some god''s roar in anger by your rudements] Yeah, yeah, piss off. I don''t want you here if you''re gonna distract me. [Some gods stomp off in anger] tsk Just go away¡­ And after a few more hours of waiting, our dinner hade and the man from before once again stomped back into the room, shoving our te of food through the opening. "Gaga?" "Tsk, what do you want!? Go suck on your mom''s tits or something!" He shouts before storming off, mming the wooden door behind him. I see¡­ It''s only a matter of time¡­ ¡­ A few days have passed, and I had repeated the process a total of six times. Three for brunch. Three for dinner. He continuously got angrier and angrier at me, but as we were separated by bars, he couldn''t do anything. But¡­ he''s still not angry enough. I need him to get so angry that he unlocks the cell door and tries to strangle my throat. My mother, who was asleep almost 18 hours a day now, waspletely unaware of what was happening. BAM BAM BAM The heavy metal boots echoed through the prison walls, and upon him reaching the door, he mmed it open with all his might. The door cracked into pieces as he stomped down the stairs and threw the te in between the bars. The scraps scattered everywhere, and his presence made me a bit nervous as I could feel endless bloodlust radiating from him. "Gaga?" I said onest time, even tilting my head a bit. And as soon as his bloodshot eyes looked as if they were about to burst, I stood up. "Urk¡­ Urk¡­ *sniff* *sniff* *sniff*," The man dropped to his knees, crying ugly tears. [The gods spectating you,ugh at your failed prediciton] Perfect¡­ I didn''t realize it, but I genuinely smiled for the first time since being reborn in this world. "Gad," I say, trying to get the word "guard" across. I went to smile but suddenly realized I was already smiling, so I just kept it up as the guard nced at me. It was one hell of a gamble, but it seems it worked out. It was either he got so mad that he burst through the cell door, or he got so angry that he broke down in tears. I mean, I''ve seen it happen a lot. So much in fact that if I wanted to keep count, I would''ve lost track halfway through from the sheer amount. It was only a natural reaction for humans overwhelmed with negative emotions. "Gad," I say once again, but he ignores me and leaves the room, eyes dry of tears already. [The gods spectating you are confused] Did you not just read my mind¡­ "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*..." Suddenly, a long trail of coughs came from behind me. ¡­ And so, about six long years have passed. I could finally sprint and jump around, but I couldn''t do it for long as my body was extremely frail. But one piece of good news is that I was able to gain the favor of the guard who always brought us food. I pretended to be his ally and let him vent to me, even when I was at an age where one couldn''tprehend anguage. He probably thinks of me as his little brother now, but obviously, I was using him. I used him to help keep my slowly dying mother alive as she was growing too sick. I used him to gain information on the outside world. I used him to gain information on pretty much everything I needed¡­ including theyout of the prison I was in¡­ The Grand Magic Tower. A prison created for the sole reason of holding my mother captive. The man still won''t tell me why she was imprisoned, but it was probably because he thought I was too young toprehend the answer. "I brought a tiny snack," A voicees from the slowly creaking door. A guard named Leo hade in the middle of the night to bring my mother and me a cookie. "Here," He says, handing it through the bars. I split the cookie into thirds and handed my mother two-thirds while I ate the remaining third. "*cough* *cough* *cough*..." My mother continued to cough up blood, staining the stone floor with even more splotches of red. "You''ve grown into such a big boy," She says, cing her hand on my cheek. I forced a smile for her and let her rest on the straw pillow I had acquired from Leo. "Goodnight," I say, kissing her on the forehead just as she was about to close her eyes and doze off. "Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow," Leo responds with a smile. He exited the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. "*sigh*... What now-" Another panel had popped up, but this time it was different. [Seven and a half years have passed with no progress] [A tutorial will be gi- [Error] [Interference by higher being] [Hidden Starting Quest: Escape the Magic Tower has been revealed] [You are unable to obtain the Hidden Reward] [Quest has been revealed] [Failure toplete the quest within one week will result in death] . [Quest: Escape the Magic Tower] [Description: Your mother birthed you in a dungeon meant to keep the strongest of mages, and for some reason, you are forced to spend the rest of your life in it. Escape the dungeon using whatever means necessary] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tangible Bloodlust] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 167 Hours Remaining] . Huh? What the hell¡­ Have they already gotten so bored with me that they''re forcing me to make a move? "Uh¡­ I needed just one more week¡­ But now I have to push it forward a week?" I mutter before ncing over at the small cloth beside me. I reached for it and then unraveled it, revealing a small dagger that was a bit too big in my hand. It was the shortest one Leo could find for me, but I didn''t n on using it inbat anyway, so¡­ Suddenly, I heard another ding, signaling even more panels had popped up. [You have received a chain of side quests] [Complete the first side quest in order to proceed with the next] . [Side Quest: Kill a Gaurd] [Description: As you are too pussy to do anything, if you manage to kill one guard, you will be rewarded with something that coulde in handy when the time is needed] [Reward: [???] [Penalty Upon Failure: 25% Loss of Speed for One Day] [Time Left: 167 Hours Remaining] . Well¡­ I wouldn''t say I''m a pussy¡­ Well, I kinda am. But if I''m not, I die¡­ So¡­ I just decided to ignore the notification before getting some sleep. But, that didn''tst quickly as I suddenly heard my mother cough rapidly, and she began to wheeze as if something was stuck in her chest. Chapter 5 Inevitable Death Well¡­ I wouldn''t say I''m a pussy¡­ Well, I kinda am. But if I''m not, I die¡­ So¡­ I just decided to ignore the notification before getting some sleep. But, that didn''tst quickly as I suddenly heard my mother cough rapidly, and she began to wheeze as if something was stuck in her chest. I rushed over to her, wiping the blood from her mouth. She was still sleeping, but her breathing was heavy, and she was burning up badly, so I knew I had to act quickly. I rushed over to the corner of the cell and grabbed a small vial filled with purple liquid. Small bubbles endlessly rose from the bottom, even till I popped open the cork and poured it into my mother''s mouth. I sat her up, making sure she could swallow it easily. Everything was quiet upon her taking the medicine, but she began to cough up blood once again for some reason. But once I set my eyes on the blood, I noticed it was coagted, and parts of it were ck. "W-what the hell," I mutter, wiping the ck blood from her chin. I rubbed it in between my fingers and felt a jelly-like consistency. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," The blood my mother continuously coughed up gradually began to turn darker and darker until all of it was pitch ck. It looked like slime and felt like jelly to the touch. "My baby, are you here?" My mother asks. "J-just sleep. Please," "It''s okay¡­ I''ll always be with you. I don''t know when you''ll discover the present I left for you¡­ but always remember that I''ll be with you," My mother says with a smile, turning her head to look at me. My face was pale, and she saw the dark bags under my eyes due to theck of sleep. "Y-you mean the thing I see in the air?" "*cough* *cough*... Ah, it seems you''ve already discovered it. I hope you received a good god¡­ So, just survive. You''re intelligent *cough* *cough*," My mother breathed in a heavy lump of air before continuing her sentence. "You''re intelligent¡­ So use that to your advantage¡­ But you already know that don''t you¡­ Orion," She says with a smile. "H-how-" "I was the greatest sorceress to ever live. If I wasn''t able to detect a foreign soul entering my baby''s body, then I''d have to give up my title," "I-I''m sorry¡­." "For what?" "That I''m taking so long to help us escape," "It''s fine¡­ I would''ve never been able to escape anyway. And it''s not even because I''m sick¡­ *cough* *cough*," Thick ck blood spurted from her mouth, but she caught it with her hand. "It''s because if you ever remove this shackle on my ankle, it will kill me instantly¡­ You know what, let me teach you something before I die," "D-don''t say that!" "Look, you have to face reality sometimes," I was shocked by my mother''s sudden change in attitude as she had always been extremely kind and loving to me. "Do you see these symbols on the shackle?" "Yes¡­" "Do you know what they are?" "No, I always thought they were just cool patterns," My mother chuckled a bit before running her hand across the cold steel, feeling each indent of the small patterns. "These are called runes. They are the basis of magic¡­ They are like anguage that you use to cast spells. You can either chant them or write them with a staff or wand in the air¡­ *cough* *cough*... They can then formte into skills once you''ve mastered them enough," "Okay, okay, just get some rest," I urge my mother toy her head down, which she kindly epts. "Goodnight, my baby. I love you," "I love you too and goodnight," "Mhm," "I''ll see you tomorrow, right?" "Mhm¡­ Goodnight¡­ Orion" And her head falls limp on the straw pillow. ¡­ (Gaurd POV) I awoke atop my soft, warm bed and immediately shifted out from under the covers. I look out the window and see the city, bustling with activity already despite it being 5 in the morning. "I guess I can give them an early snack," I mutter before changing, brushing my teeth, and greeting my superior. "WHY ARE YOU SO LATE!" He shouts, his saliva spraying on my face. "I''m sorry, sir," But, I was, in fact, thirty minutes early. "GET ME SOME DAMN COFFEE!" He shouts, and I suppress my rage very carefully. "Yes, sir," I exit the office and feel a vein strain on my neck. "This fucking bastard¡­ I swear to god I''ll kill you someday," I muttered. ¡­ Creeeeek I slowly opened the wooden door leading to the only dungeon in the magic tower. But instead of being greeted by the boy, as usual, I noticed him on his knees, staring nkly at his mother, who seemed paler than before. There were no dry tear marks on his face, so I assumed he was just waiting for her to get up. But I also got a bad feeling from him. Like a beast gathering its bloodlust. "I brought a cookie for you to split," I say, walking up to the bars and gently sliding it through as it was slim enough to fit. He didn''t respond. "*sigh*... Does she need more medicine? Maybe I can bring another snack?" I ask but still receive no response. The bad feeling continued to grow, so I felt that leaving was the best choice. But just as I reached for the handle, the boy finally spoke. "She died," My heart sunk, and it felt as if my brain had dropped into my chest. "Huh?" "She died¡­ My mother is dead," The boy repeats. "That''s not possible. That shackle should''ve kept her alive even if she had just a tiny bit of life force left," "Well¡­ Obviously, it didn''t," "No, no, no, no! That''s not possible! Unless¡­ Shit! Boy, tell me¡­ Did she ever use magic on you?" I ask, a flood of emotions washing through my mind. "What is magic?" He asked, and my pupils shrunk. My breathing rapidly began to increase and panic set in. I took the keys from my waist and immediately opened the cell door, rushing towards the limp body of the greatest mage in history. The boy next to me didn''t move. I nced at his face and noticed his dark purple eyes¡­pletely dead. It looked as if he had died, so I made sure he was still alive by shaking him. He slightly nced at me, so I breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t scare me like that," I mutter. First, I checked her heartbeat by pressing my ear against her chest. Nothing. I then checked her pulse¡­ Nothing. I even checked the pulse on her neck¡­ Nothing. "What the hell are the guys doing!" I shout, my voice echoing against the stone walls. The workers who provide magic to the shackle should''ve been doing their job without even doing anything. The bracelets should''ve just been sapping tiny bits of mana¡­ "Wait here," I say, storming out of the dungeon. "CAPTAIN! I HAVE SOMETHING REPORT!" I shout, mming the door to his office open. "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, LIEUTENANT!" He shouts back, but the pent-up ragees bursting out. I take out the sword slung across my waist and pointed it at him. "THE GREATEST MAGE IN HISTORY HAS JUST DIED, AND YOU AREN''T DOING ANYTHING! YOU ARE THE ONE RESPONSIBLE FOR KEEPING HER ALIVE, AND SHE IS NOW DEAD!" I shout back. "HAH! THIS IS WHY I NEVER INFORMED YOU THAT WE RECEIVED ORDERS FROM THE HIGHER-UPS TO KILL HER! YOU WOULD''VE JUST GOTTEN IN THE WAY!" He shouts back. My bloodlust couldn''t be contained anymore as I felt it coat my sword. [You have activated Sword Coating] [Your sword has been wrapped in dense mana] "I never liked you from the beginning¡­." The captain mutters while picking up the greatsword from behind his office chair. "I never liked you either," I reply. Chapter 6 Escape "I never liked you from the beginning¡­." The captain mutters while picking up the greatsword from behind his office chair. "I never liked you either," I reply. My sword shimmered a low red glow while the captain''s greatsword was coated in a thick and bright red light. "You''re the one who killed my parents, weren''t you?" "Yeah¡­ What about it?" He says, his face warping into a psychotic smile. "YOU BASTARD!" ¡­ (Orion POV) "Wait here," Leo says and storms out of the dungeon, a nostalgic bloodlust leaking from him. "*sigh*... Mother¡­ Goodbye," I say, kissing her on the forehead before getting up and gathering a sack of materials I might need when escaping this ce. My eyes weren''t determined. My eyes weren''t excited. They were just dead. This was utterly suicide without motivation, but I had no other reason to stay here any longer¡­ Originally, I nned on trying to convince Leo to let me out of the cell for a bit, and then I would start my n from there¡­ but it seems my mother dying was a blessing and a curse in disguise. I nced at my status, staring at the new piece on the panel. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] ? [Level: 1/10] (1/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: -1] - Sub Human [Defense: -1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: -1] - Sub Human [Skills: [None] ¡­ And so, I stepped out of the cell for the first time in forever. It wasn''t revolutionary, but I could definitely feel a bit better than when I was locked in that cell, with absolutely no sure hope of escaping. "*sigh*... Let''s move," I mutter, walking up the steps and pushing the wooden door open. Time seemed to slow down as the world outside the cell was revealed. A tower made of quartz and stone¡­ is what I heard from Leo, the guard¡­ but I never expected it to be this big. Well, I mean, the inside was prettypact, but when I nced at one of the walls, which was just entirely a window, I saw that we were at least on the hundredth floor as we were above the clouds. "What the hell-" BOOM Suddenly, the tower shook, shifting it to the side. I used my hands to bnce myself by mming my palms against the smooth stone floor. And suddenly, I heard a crack from above me, so I went to run away but stumbled on my own feet. "Urk-" Leo hadnded in front of me, hundreds of small scratches along his chest, and a man built like a mountain, jumped through the hole in the ceiling andnded on Leo''s stomach. He knocked the wind out of him, causing Leo to turn his head to the side and see me. His eyes widened from shock. "Well, I guess that''s it. You can always be reced so-" "Enough talking," Leo says, lifting up his knee and kneeing the man built like a mountain in the family jewels. He hunched over in pain before Leo swung his sword up, just barely missing the man''s heart but managing tond argeceration across his leg. Bone had been exposed, and the man immediately felt it, causing him to cry out in pain. It was a blood-curdling scream, but Leo lunged towards me instead of finishing off the man, scooping me up from the ground. "Let''s go¡­ I''ll repay my wrongdoings," I smiled slightly, but my eyes werepletely numb. "Heh, maybe you should work on smiling with your eyes," Leo chuckled, clearly misunderstanding my smile. We dashed through the hallway, and eventually, we ran into two guards d in metal armor that glowed a slight purple. "Dammit, A-Rank guards," Leo mutters, raising his sword above his head and swinging down with full force. A de made of the same red glowy stuff surrounding Leo''s sword burst out from the de. It then split into two, cutting both guards down. Is that magic or something else? Maybe I should keep this guy alive for a bit longer just so I can learn a few more things about this world. "LIEUTENANT!" A loud cryes from down the hall. But just as I was about to look back, Leo mmed against a quartz wall, allowing him to redirect his speed towards the stairs that spiral downwards. Though the stairs were as long as his foot, he still ran down them as if we were on tnd. FWOOSH Suddenly, a st of air came from below us, sending me flying through the air, but Leo caught me by my leg before dragging me into his chest. He held me like a ball as he ran down the stairs, fighting off the asional guard that would try and interrupt us. His face was filled with rage. Ah, it seems everybody here pissed him off¡­ That''s good¡­ More¡­ More! And after a few minutes of repeating the process, we arrived halfway down the tower. Upon arriving at the next floor, I nced out one of the windows and saw the outside world. But¡­ It looked strange. Buildings I had never seen before. Strange clothing that covered up more than needed. Irregr forms of transportation that sped on a ck road. Most would''ve been excited at the sight of this, but the only thing I could think about were the different types of people. There were bound to be people just like the ones in this tower¡­. Bloodthirsty and cruel. It''s not like I didn''t live in that type of society before, but as everything looked so different, those aspects would be disyed in various different ways that I''m unaware of. But first, I need to survive. Leo tore through all the guards on the present floor in an instant, with his bloodlust also reacting to his raging emotions. The bloodlust began to turn into a floating red substance that felt as if it was about to eat me. "LIEUTENANT!" The same voice cried out, but we were already on our way down the stairs that led to the bottom of the tower. I saw familiar grass and trees surrounding the area, but I still couldn''t feel any excitement. BOOM BOOM BOOM The floors above us cracked, letting the mountain-like man from before tear through the tower. He rapidly approached us and I knew that we wouldn''t make it to the bottom in time, so I ced a few traps down from my sack that I still somehow held onto. They were small caltrops that I made from chipping the knife that Leo gave me into pieces. I was hoping these wouldnd in a few weak points that could hopefully slow him down. BOOM BOOM BOOM "Almost there¡­" Leo mutters through gritted teeth. BOOM BOOM BOOM And suddenly, I felt weightless. I was sent flying into the air again as a man with one massive greatsword tears apart the spiraling staircase. We were sent flying out of the tower, and I quickly plummeted to the itchy green grass below. But I didn''t panic as Leo reached out for me and tucked me in once again. BAM Just before we hit the ground, Leo had turned me away from the ground, causing his back to m against the grass. "Uh¡­" Leo groans as the metal coating us suddenly gets absorbed back into his body. Was that magic as well? But before I could try and think any deeper, somebody else mmed against the ground, sending a shockwave through the air. "ARGHHHHH!" Chapter 7 Cruel End Was that magic as well? But before I could try and think any deeper, somebody else mmed against the ground, sending a shockwave through the air. "ARGHHHHH!" The roar of pain shook the trees and blew the grass below us. As we nced up, we saw the mountain-like man from before, holding both of his eyes as they bled uncontrobly. Ah¡­ It worked. "What? Did shards of ss get in his eye? No, that''s not possible. His defense is so high that mere ss wouldn''t be able to pierce it," Leo says as he sets me to the side and slowly stands up. VWOOM Leo swung his sword upwards, sending a red de flying towards the man. Though he managed to block it somehow, Leo''s random swing was used to just close the distance between them. "HAHAHAHA! IT''S BEEN A WHILE SINCE I''VE BEEN THIS INJURED!" The manughs to himself despite his pitiful state. His right leg was hanging on by a thread, both of his eyes had been cut open by my makeshift caltrops, and it seemed like he broke both of his feet after mming through each floor of the stone and quartz tower. Tup Tup Tup Leo had fully closed the gap now and took a lower stance with his sword at his side. It was a stance I''d never seen before, but it still strangely worked as all the power was transferred from his legs to his arms and then to his sword. SHING You could hear the sword ripping through the air due to how powerful it was¡­ but it was still deflected. The man with his greatsword deflected it with the hilt, breaking it, but pushing the approaching de away from a life-threatening injury. "ARGHHHHHH!" The man shouted as his bloodlust exploded from his body. I swore I could see a skull behind him. The man''s left arm had beenpletely cut off, staining the lush grass with seemingly endless amounts of blood. "Oomph," Leo had retreated back next to me, but he coughed up arge mouthful of blood that forced him to take a knee. There was a slight gloss over his eyes as he nced at me. "Hehe, I got this," He says, using his sword to help him stand. It seems he took the full brunt of the bloodlust explosion, most likely injuring his internal organs as he coughed up a lot of blood. I still didn''t know much of this world, so I tried to absorb as much information from this fight as possible. "HAHAHAHA! LET''S DO THIS, LIEUTENANT!" The man shouts, a crater appearing beneath his feet before he dashed towards Leo, who could barely react to his swing. It tore through the air with a loud, BOOM This one was much more impressivepared to Leo''s clean and urate swing as the cut shook the air. I was blown back several feet, and as I had a negative defense, I managed to sprain my wrist after trying to stop myself with my hand. Leo nced at me once again, worried about me, so the man took this chance to kick him right in the ribs, sending him flying into a tree. His eyes rolled back into his head, but the man wasn''t done as he cocked his greatsword over his head and dashed right at Leo. Come on¡­ Wake up¡­ But Leo didn''t wake up. The man quickly approached him at a speed I didn''t know was humanly possible¡­ until hepletely stopped, the tip of his sword just about to reach Leo''s head. Huh? What happened? I got up while holding my sprained wrist and slowly circled around until I got a full front view of the mountain-like man. "He''s dead?" I muttered to myself. His face waspletely pale and shriveled up. But despite his weak appearance, his stance held firm, his eyes even refusing to close as the eyeballs dried up. "Hehehehe¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! Finally! I''m free! I''M FREE!" My eyes were invigorated with just the tiniest bit of life. "Boy¡­" I hear somebody call out. My body froze in ce, and my head turned towards the voice. "Are you safe? I can''t see or hear you¡­ Hand me the potion from inside my pocket. Don''t worry. It''s not destroyed. The design was made by your mother so of course, it wouldn''t break," Slowly, I walked over to Leo, who I presumed to be dead. Subconsciously, my eyes grew colder with each passing second. "You have taught me so many things about this world¡­." I mutter as I reach towards Leo''s pocket underneath his suit of armor. "Ah, I can finally hear you. I''m so d you''re alive¡­ I''m sure I haven''t repaid you yet, so I will serve under you for the rest of my life¡­ I swear on my knight''s honor," Leo says with a gleeful smile as I pull out a small vile filled with red liquid. "And¡­ there is one thing I like about you," I mutter as I reach for the broken sword beside Leo''s limp body. "Ah, I''m d¡­ I''m d you can still like something about me despite me putting you and your mother through such torturous conditions," Leo smiles before the sound of a liquid being chugged echoes through the air. It was strange. Such a soft sound echoed louder than the howling wind. "Huh? Boy, what are you doing?" "No, I loved something about you," "Boy?! BOY!? What are you doing?!" "I loved how great of a pawn you were," I muttered, my eyes colder than death. SHING My pitiful strength was nowhere near enough to cut his head off, but I did manage to cut his windtube¡­ Leo gasped for air as I dropped the sword to the ground. Killing him seemed like a waste at first, but there were things I nned on doing that he would never agree with. And it''s quite funny how I learned all these things from him. He taught me about this new world and life¡­ yet I still killed him. Having him serve under me wasn''t a bad idea, but I knew how he was. He thought of me as his little brother rather than somebody he could fully serve¡­ especially with the events that happened with his captain¡­ I doubt the loyalty wouldst long. I massaged my freshly healed wrist before looking up at the panels before me. [1 XP] . [You havepleted the Quest: Escape the Magic Tower] [Time remaining: 136 Hours] [Reward has been granted] . Suddenly, a book appeared in my hand. The leather feeling was nostalgic as I rubbed it in between my fingers. The flimsy and coarse, tan paper felt nice as I flipped through each page. It was in anguage I could understand, but the calligraphy was messy. It was like the author tried to make it as fancy as possible but utterly failed in the end. On each page that I read, I felt myself bing more and more absorbed into the book as if it was pulling me in, holding me hostage until I finished it. I began to read each page faster and faster, the dark bags under my eyes slowly fading away. My eyes became reinvigorated with life. And then¡­ Creek¡­ Creek¡­ Creek¡­ The chirping of crickets woke me up from my trance-like state. I snapped my head up, noticing the sun had fallen and the moon had risen in its ce. I snapped my head up even farther to the point I felt my neck strain as I stared up into the sky. The moon is right there¡­ so¡­ It''s a bit past midnight. Suddenly, I heard a loud, DING I nced downwards while uncraning my neck before gazing at the panels in front of me. [Your cruelness has impressed a few gods] [Your heartlessness makes a few of the gods yearn to support you] . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Kill a Gaurd] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . A small key appeared in my hand. It was golden, as if it was the key to a royal treasury. But, the panels didn''t end there. [You have sessfully learned: Tangible Bloodlust] [Would you like a tutorial?] ¡­ (Unknown POV) "ARES!" A loud voice booms throughout the metal castle. "What do you want?" A man sitting on a grand throne made from thousands of weapons responds. "DON''T FUCK WITH ME! HOW DARE YOU TAKE MY SOURCE! I''LL KILL YOU!" The voice of a woman continues to boom through the castle. The assistants beside the man sitting on the throne shook in fear as a woman twice the size of them stormed forward, bloodlust so thick it began to break time and space. "Oh?! ATHENA!? YOU WANT TO GO! THEN LET''S SETTLE THIS ONCE AND FOR ALL!" The man stood up from his throne, and a heavy stench of blood moved with him as he lifted up his hand. The woman flinched at the slight movement and decided to retreat, storming off in anger. "Now¡­ He might''ve been weaker than I thought¡­ But there is still unseen potential," The man mutters, sitting back in his throne. Chapter 8 First Skill And Historic Event [You have sessfully learned: Tangible Bloodlust] [Would you like a tutorial?] I stared at the panel in front of me, confused as to what any of this meant¡­ well, the tutorial I kind of understood. It''s just sessfully learning¡­ what? Tangible Bloodlust? Is that like¡­ wait. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 1/10] (1/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: -1] - Sub Human [Defense: -1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: -1] - Sub Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ "Ah, so it is a skill," I mutter, and just as I was about to ept the tutorial, I heard a tter from behind me. But, I didn''t look back until I hid behind a tree, gazing at the massive tower. Slowly, the ground began to rumble as if an earthquake was approaching. The tower swayed in the air like a g. And as I had a bad feeling that staying any closer to the tower would cause me to end up in more trouble, I ran farther into the forest. [A historic event will begin] [Ascension of the Greatest Mage in History has begun] VWOOM The tower was suddenly enveloped in a pir of white light. [You are witnessing a historic event] [A slight buff will be applied for 24 hours] All of a sudden, my body felt lighter than a feather, as if I was flying on the ground. VWOOM But before I could check out the buff applied to me, the white beam suddenly doubled in size, almost killing me in a sh. I stumbled back, tripping on my own feet as I raised my head to get a full view of the white beam. I was inplete awe, unable to close my dropped jaw. "What the hell," I mutter. All of a sudden, the white beam shrunk into a pea-size beam, but I noticed the entire magic tower had disappeared. [Ascension Complete] [The Goddess of Mana and Alchemy watches over the world] I didn''t know what to do from there. Like always, I had too many questions but too few answers. "Orion," Suddenly I heard a voice from behind me, frightening me... but strangely... it sounded familiar. I slowly turn my head towards the familiar voice from behind me. A goddess draped in beautiful blue and white robes floated before me. I choked on my words, not from her beauty but from her familiar face. "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­ I told you I''d see you again," She mutters, pulling me towards her with a strange invisible force. It was warm. "I''m sad that I couldn''t teach you anything, but I''m d you escaped that prison," My mother says before drifting off into the sky. I thought I would''ve cried, but for some reason, I struggled to produce any emotions. I didn''t know if it was due to shock or exhaustion, but all I could mutter was, "Goodbye¡­" ¡­ It was currently the next day, and I wasn''t doing so well. My body was sore all over, and my mind was a bit numb from the number of events I had gone through yesterday. First, my mother died. Second, I escaped the tower. Third, my mother ascended into what I presumed to be a goddess. "*sigh*... Let''s just do this¡­ Yes," I agree to the tutorial, and like before, I was punched out of my own body into an ethereal form. I floated in the air as I watched my body stand up on its own. . [Tutorial has begun] . [First step: Activate the skill] . My body muttered something, causing panels to appear next to it. Then my body raised its hand slowly, causing a red substance to appear around my entire body as if it was a suit of armor. But, the raised hand moved through the thick, red substance as it if it was just water. . [Second Step: Imagine the form you want your aura to take] . My body closed its eyes before the substance expanded to the very top of the tree line. And then, my body waved the raised hand down, causing the substance to turn into a wave that bashed against the trees. But my expectations weren''t exceeded nor disappointed as the tree had a small dent in it, but it was in an ethereal form, so I knew the actual tree wasn''t damaged. [Tutorial Complete] [Would you like to review the Tutorial once again?] "No," I muttered, causing me to be sucked back into my body. The feeling was nauseating as always, causing me to throw up onto the grass, emptying my stomach, which held absolutely nothing besides the red potion from before and my stomach acid. The acid burned my throat as it came up, but my body couldn''t stop hurling until I feltpletely drained. [Tutorial has ended] [An insatiable hunger eats through your mind] [An insatiable thirst shrivels your throat] [Your health begins to deteriotate] "So hungry¡­ and thirsty," I muttered, but nothing was in sight. The magic tower hadpletely disappeared, and I couldn''t see any animals from where I was. "Uh, why do I feel¡­ So exhausted?" I mutter once again before checking my status, desperate to figure something out. And upon opening it, something immediately caught my attention. [HP: 9/10 MP: 0/5 SP: 0/5] - Normal Human Whatever SP and MP were, they hadpletely run dry. But, I didn''t feel like this before, so I connected it to the tutorial, which used my newly acquired skill. And though it seemed stupid, I activated the skill again, even after pretty much figuring out what had happened. [Unable to activate Tangible Bloodlust] [Insufficient Mana] [Insufficient Stamina] "Ah¡­ Nice. Very nice," I finally figured out what the MP and SP stood before. Immediately, I assumed MP was mana as it had an "M" in it, and SP is stamina because it has an "S" in it. But even though I answered some of the questions in my pile, I couldn''t ignore the fact that I felt like I was dying. "I need to eat something," And so I nced around, my eyesnding on the corpse of Leo and therge man. I swallowed arge drop of saliva before I crawled my way over to their bodies. My pupils seemingly vibrated as a drop of sweat ran down my cheek. I reached my hand towards therge man''s coat and ripped it off with all of the might I could muster. Thankfully it was already pretty much torn to shreds, so I actually had a chance with my feeble strength. And so I slowly opened my mouth as I got on my knees. Chomp I bit down, ripping the skin away due to my pitiful strength. I bit down again, this time reaching the flesh, juices flowing down the side of my mouth. I bit down again and again until I reached a hard center that I couldn''t gnaw my way through. "*sigh*... That was refreshing," I mutter, throwing the apple core to the side. After wiping the fresh apple juice from my mouth, I searched the other pocket but found absolutely nothing to my disappointment. "Dammit¡­ I''m still hungry," I mutter. But now, I could move slightly. The apple''s flesh helped sate part of my hunger, and the juices helped moisten my parched throat. "Okay, let''s get moving¡­ I''ll find something on my way to the ci-" But before I could finish talking, a loud beating sound came from above me. Chapter 9 Free "Okay, let''s get moving¡­ I''ll find something on my way to the ci-" But before I could finish talking, a loud beating sound came from above me. Bum Bum Bum Bum Bum Bum Bum Bum Bum I looked up and saw something flying in the air. Its body was longer than its width, and it had spinning blunt des atop of it that helped it seemingly levitate in the air. And suddenly, a rope was dropped down from one of the holes towards the middle of the frame. Without hesitation, I ran deeper into the forest as I saw a few men slide down the rope. I had a terrible feelinging from them, and for a while now, these bad feelings were pretty urate, so I listened to my gut and ran. This time I didn''t trip up on my feet. I even began to run faster than my maximum in my past life. It felt like I was one with the wind as I intertwined between the trees. A gust of wind blew past me, rattling the leaves and fluttering my dark purple hair. But suddenly, I realized that I had forgotten everything back at the two corpses, including the few materials that I had kept throughout the years. I cursed myself internally as I had given into panic. I still had a few seconds left until the men hit the bottom of the rope, which I could''ve used¡­ but in the end, I panicked and escaped as quickly as possible. I had an idea of where I was going but did know what was awaiting me past this forest. The magic tower me, and my mother were kept in was built atop arge hill and at the bottom of the hill was a city named New York City. ording to Leo, it was the closest city next to the tower so I of course made my way there. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" My breathing was so heavy I had trouble controlling it. My vision was tinted in a light blue as I began to grow light-headed. My bare feet hurt from running downhill. And all of these factors were enough to convince me to stop running. Stopping was troublesome as I had built up so much momentum, and when I tried to m my feet against the dirt, I just tumbled over and over down the hill. The world around me spun until my back mmed against a fallen tree. I groaned in pain as I regain my bnce and rub my aching back. "HUFF HUFF. It seems my defense also increased with the buff¡­ HUFF HUFF... Wait, does that mean my strength also increased?" I mutter, but before testing, I did my best to regain my breath. I was wheezing as my body had absolutely no conditioning whatsoever. I probably could''ve worked out in the prison cell¡­ but my body was so weak that I couldn''t make any progress. "Foooo¡­ Okay," After regaining my breath, I scanned the area around me to ensure I wasn''t being followed. Nobody was around¡­ not even a single animal. I was a bit suspicious of how there were absolutely no animals or bugs around but still proceeded with my test as I walked up to a tree. It was tall. Really tall. Much taller than any tree I had seen in my past life. Do the trees get taller the lower you go down this hill? I decided to set away my questions for now and ran my fingers along with the rough, dark-brown bark. It was sturdier than the trees I had seen up there. I took in a long breath before winding up my fist and punching the tree as hard as I could. Knock My knuckles collided with the wood, doing absolutely no damage. And as I stumbled back, I gripped my fist in pain. Luckily nothing had broken, but my fist would definitely be bruised for the next few days. "Ah¡­ Shit¡­ That was the most pathetic thing I had ever done in my life... well, both lives," I mutter, smiling to myself as Iy on the soft dirt coated in fallen orange leaves. I stared up at the canopy above me, each corner filled with orange and brown leaves, but they weren''t dying¡­ in fact, they were healthier than ever. This is nice¡­ maybe I should stay here for a bit. But just as I had that thought that, my stomach rumbled so loudly it echoed throughout the forest. I sighed before getting up and continuing down the hill. The same beautiful forest surrounded me, with the trees getting taller and taller. "Oh," In front of me was an orange bush with bright yellow berries dotted all around it. But, it was so obvious that the berries were poisonous, so I avoided them. This reminds me of survival training when I was first drafted for the army. We all needed to survive independently in the wild for at least two weeks. If we got hurt, we had to take care of the wounds ourselves. If we were hungry, we had to kill any animal we spotted in order to survive. If we ran into a water source, we were forced to drink it, despite most of the sources screaming that they had tons of bacteria and diseases floating in them. It was a grueling and harsh two weeks, but I finally managed to survive with a few warriors picking me up from deep within the forest. "That was a terrible time," I mutter. ¡­ The sun had fallen, the moon recing its spot in the sky. I filled my belly a bit with a few bluish berries that I assumed to be safe to eat and rested on a fallen log coated in some moist moss. It wasn''t the best, but it was still much better than a hard stone floor. My eyes slowly closed as my mind began to drift off into nothing. ¡­ [The buff has been removed] When I awoke the next day, I felt refreshed. My back wasn''t aching, but I was very thirsty and just a tiny bit hungry. But, there was nothing around, so I was forced to move even farther down the mountain in hopes of finding a water source or more fruit. I don''t have any materials to make a trap, and I can''t really hunt an animal myself now due to the buff wearing off... So I can''t do much... My journey down the hill was much longer than I expected. I initially thought I could reach the city yesterday by sunset¡­ but not one of the strange buildings was in sight. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," It was going to take a while to get my stamina up, so I had to take breaks in between the long jogs down the mountain. The scenery was breathtaking at first, but now it was a bit repetitive and boring. I also practiced a bit with [Tangible Bloodlust], and after only a few practices, I gave up for now as it would drain my mana and stamina almost instantly, leaving me immobile for half an hour. "Okay, let''s go now," I mutter after popping another few bluish berries in my mouth. They were sweet and gave me a boost of energy as I made my way down the mountain. But this jog was a bit different as I had reached the end of the treeline¡­ but behind it was arge cliff face? And towards the bottom of the cliff face was a massive hole that led into the cliff and traveled downwards. It looked like an endless abyss from where I was now due to how dark it was inside. I debated with myself whether I should check it or not but eventually came to the conclusion that going in there was pure stupidity, and walking along the cliff face would hopefully help me find the city. Chapter 10 Dungeon (1) It looked like an endless abyss from where I was now due to how dark it was inside. I debated with myself whether I should check it or not but eventually came to the conclusion that going in there was pure stupidity, and walking along the cliff face would hopefully help me find civilization. So, I made my way down the hill, onto the first t piece ofnd I had found in a while, and walked along the wall, in the direction I thought the city was in. But, as soon as I got close to the wall, I felt a chill get sent down my spine. A drop of sweat ran down the back of my neck. I turned around very slowly and saw the cave from before. Nothing was there¡­ I began my sprint along the wall, but I felt something weird. I sprinted for a couple of seconds, then paused. I sprinted for another few seconds, then paused. I nced down at my feet and stacked a couple of rocks on top of each other before sprinting past it. Tup I identally tripped over something, and when I looked back, I saw my stacked pile of rocks, now toppled over. "What¡­" I didn''t know how to react but decided to approach this carefully. First, I confirmed it by stacking the rocks again and then walking forward¡­ I tripped on the rocks. Upon confirming that I was going in "circles," I then tried a different approach. I stacked the rocks once again but walked in the opposite direction, towards the cave. And¡­ nothing ended up happening. I continued to walk forward but never ended up tripping on the stacked rocks, which gradually grew farther from me. Though I didn''t want to believe it, I kept walking towards the cave with no signs of interruption. My heartbeat gradually grew faster. My sweat dripped into my eyes, stinging them before I wiped them away. I felt so much tension in the air that I thought I would be able to cut with a small butter knife. I soon arrived in front of the cave as it was in the direction I was walking in. It was pitch ck inside, but I could see that it went down into the ground rather more into the cliff face. My eyes darted back and forth from the pile of stones to the pitch-ck cave. "Ugh¡­ Are you kidding me," I mutter before trying one more detour, which was still running along the wall, but now away from the city. I walked past the cave... But, the same thing happened. I piled up a new stack of rocks and then ran along the wall¡­ then tripping, mming my nose against the dirt. Thankfully, nothing broke, but my eyes teared up a bit. I didn''t know if I was tripping balls or what, but I did know one thing¡­ That I had to enter the cave. I tried every direction, but I kept appearing next to the dark cave. And so, eventually, I gave up and stood before the entrance. Swallowing arge drop of saliva, I felt my nerves calm down just a bit before I entered. I lifted my foot and stepped into the cave. Nothing happened. I lifted my other foot and stepped farther into the cave. Nothing happened. A bone-chilling sensation wafted through the air with the slight breeze that came from down within the darkness. I walked farther and farther until I couldn''t see the light of the entrance anymore. Silence. Darkness. Sweat dripped from the back of my neck, and I managed to squeeze out a quiet, "Hello?" [You have entered The Dungeon: Iron Ants Nest] [Rmended Level: 25] [Warning: It is rmended to bring a party] . [The Dungeon: Iron Ants Nest takes pity on you upon seeing your stats] [The Boss of the Dungeon is disappointed by your weak stats] [The Boss of the Dungeon has decided to let you go] . "AH!" I shout upon seeing the panels appear in the darkness, causing me to fall back onto my already bruised tail bone. Shit¡­ That hurts¡­ I read the panels intently but couldn''t quiteprehend what the panels were about. What is a boss? Like maybe the king of this cave? It was a stretch, but I had a good feeling about my guess. But also, what is an iron ant anyway? A new species? And as if the gods wanted to answer my question, arge 3-foot tall ant, bigger than any wolf I had ever seen, came out of the darkness. Its metal exoskeleton glimmered slightly in the darkness of the cave, allowing me to see the hundreds of other ants behind it. [The Boss of the Dungeon has given you a few escorts] ,m It seemed like the dungeon''s boss was being nice¡­ but I had this feeling¡­ "That you just want me toe back with stronger stats so you can eat me," I mutter with a weary smile, sweat dripping down my back. The ant in front of me clicked its mandibles once, creating a spark that flew through the room, revealing even more ants than before. "Okay, okay, I''ll leave," I give in, raising my hands and retracing my steps into the darkness. The metal ants followed behind me, their iron-ted feet cking against the stone floor. A few minutester, I arrived at the entrance, and upon stepping out of the cave and into the forest, I felt something go through my body. It felt as if I had walked into ake. When I turned my head around to check it out, I saw a thin, wavy piece of ss covering the entire entrance. And then, the ants were right behind it, watching me intently. "Can you not¡­ leave?" I ask them, not expecting an answer. It was more of me talking to myself rather than the ants¡­ but somehow, I got an answer. [The Boss of the Dungeon orders for you to leave] A familiar smile crept onto my face as I saw the ants leave from the entrance and saw them click their mandibles once more, creating a spark. Fuck going to New York City¡­ I can get so much XP without even doing much¡­ ¡­ Iy on a bed made of leaves, snacking on thest bluish berry that made me pucker my lips a bit due to its sour feature. "XP, huh? I heard about it from Leo," It was the blood of the world. But, humans residing in this world could also obtain this "blood" by killing monsters created across the globe. I only learned about monsters, but I now began to connect the pieces of information. Dungeons lead to monsters. Monsters lead to XP. XP leads to leveling up. Leveling up leads to new evolutions and sses¡­ "Is this earth?" I questioned for the first time since being reborn. I always thought it was different due to how many new things there were, but I had this feeling that this was still earth. There were so many changes, yet I still believed this was earth. "I must be going insane," I mutter before looking through the small hole in the canopy, staring at the stars. Tomorrow¡­ I''ll level up. I''ll definitely level up. And just before I fell asleep, I nced over at the crunchy and dead leaves beside me. Chapter 11 Dungeon (2) Tomorrow¡­ I''ll level up. I''ll definitely level up. And just before I fell asleep, I nced over at the crunchy and dead leaves beside me. ¡­ I awokete in the morning, my body sore from all the running and tension yesterday. Before moving towards the cave not too far away, I went hunting for a few berries as I felt my stomach rumble. But, I wanted to do this first. My starvation was so bad that it kept weakening my body, so I needed toplete my task quickly¡­ I picked up arge pile of dead and dry leaves and moved it over to the cave. I felt another chill get sent down my spine, but I proceeded with my n, trying my best to ignore the bloodthirsty presence hiding within the cave. The leaves rustled as I set thest pile of leaves next to the entrance. Iron ants have already gathered at the entrance, but they can''t leave due to the transparent wall blocking their exit. "Okay¡­ And now, we just-" I dug my hands under the pile of leaves and pushed them through the barrier. Somended on the ants, some floated in the air, and some were swept deeper into the cave. Click One of the ants cked its mandibles together, creating a spark that floated through the air. Click Another ant mmed its mandibles together, creating another spark that this timested longer than the previous one. But before it could even reach a leaf, it disintegrated into nothing. Click One of the sparks created by the ant''s mandible managed tond on one of the leaves, erupting into mes. The fire quickly coated the inside of the cave, burning the ants alive. But, my main objective wasn''t to burn them but to exhaust all the oxygen inside. It was a bit of a gamble but with no risk for me, which is why it was so great. Though, I kept thinking this would work due to the fire from behind the barrier noting back out of the barrier¡­ which means oxygen might work the same? "This probably won''t work," I muttered to myself before ncing up at the few panels above me, but had no reaction because I already expected to kill some of them. [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] [5 XP] Some of the iron ants behind the barrier werepletely toasted to the core while some just barely managed to survive, scurrying back farther into the dungeon, trying their best to escape the fire. Now, it''s time to wait. For a few hours, I went hunting for more berries as I waited for more XP toe, but disappointingly, I never received any. Just to make sure, I jogged back to the cave after eating a few berries. "Yep, no XP," I muttered. I lost my gamble but at least I gained some experience points. But just as I was about to head towards civilization, I felt a chill run down my spine once again. I nced back and saw the silhouette of a massive ant with spikes peaking its head out of the cave. It wasn''t out of the barrier, but it felt like it could attack me at any moment. "I''ll be back," I mutter with a smile. ¡­ "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ Finally¡­ Finally, civilization," I mutter, staring down from the green hill I was on. I had arrived at civilization, but it was looking much different from my previous idea of a city. Tall buildings made of high-quality materials scraped the clouds. Transportation using fancy wheels, on neatly paved, ck, roads. The clothes used by the citizens were strange as instead of showing off their muscles or seductive bodies, they covered them up with long clothes. It didn''t even seem like winter or fall but just decided to ept the fact that this was probably a different world. Surrounding the cities wererge trees and mountains with the same brown and orange theme. I slowly walked down the hill, my eyes scanning the entrance. It was arge bridge across a moat that surrounded the entire ind-like city. Well, it was an assumption as I couldn''t really see the end of the city nor could I see if the moat wrapped all the way around due to howrge the ce was. Across therge bridge was a single line of people, not using any form of transportation. I also noticed something that felt a bit nostalgic. "Robes," I muttered. As soon as I arrived at the bridge, I received many stares due to my ragged and tattered brown clothes, with severe malnutrition as well. I wasn''t that dehydrated as I found a few puddles throughout the forest, so I drank from them, fully epting that I was going to get sick. But somehow, I''m doing fine. I lined up at the very back of the line and was greeted by a man in armor. Huh? Why is there a man in armor all of a sudden when the others are wearing those weird clothes? But when I looked just a bit farther ahead, I noticed the group in front of me had robes and all types of armor on. I wanted to ask why they were wearing such strange things but restrained myself in order to not draw any more attention than I already had. ¡­ (Knight POV) "Ugh, I''m so tired," The woman next to me says as she leans on her staff as if it was a cane. "Stopining. The entire raid party is exhausted so just shut up and wait," A man beside me says. The stench of blood on us was horrendous but we couldn''t do anything about it until we got back to our lodging. "Hey, at least we finished the dungeon this time," I say with a smile and everybody''s exhausted expressions were filled with just the tiniest bit of joy. I gripped my hand tightly as scenes of the past dungeon raid shed through my mind. We''ve lost 4 today¡­ With 12 remaining. "Hey, don''t mind it. At least we lost less thanst time," My best friend says, cing his hand on my shoulder. "You''re right¡­ But we still had deaths," I reply. "*sigh*... Come on man, you gotta get used to it, otherwise, your future is just going to be miserable¡­ Dude? Arthur? You good?" My friend tries to catch my attention but my eyes were stalking the boy who was currently walking down the green hill beside us. He was severely starved, malnourished, sleep-deprived, and a bit dehydrated. He lined up behind our raid party and just stood there in silence. His eyes were strange though¡­ they seemed mature¡­ Too mature in fact. It was as if I was looking at a man about the same age as me. "Let''s go check on him," I say and Ellie beside me followed. "Boy, where did youe from?" I asked him. Intimidation subconsciously rubbed off of me, but the boy didn''t flinch in the slightest. And then, he smiled. "Where am I?" He asks, the air around him shifting as if the previous look on his face was never there. "You''re in As," Ellie replies. The boy''s childish face distorted upon hearing her words. Chapter 12 Wrong City? I wanted to ask why they were wearing such strange things but restrained myself in order to not draw any more attention than I already had. But, my hopes were crushed as two of the strangely dressed people in front of me came up to me and asked, "Boy, where did youe from?" I shifted my face to a more childish expression as I thought I could use these people to hopefully enter the city and get me some food¡­ water would be nice¡­ new clothes as well. ,m "Where am I?" I ask, trying to act more of my age. I wanted to throw up from the expression I forced myself to make but suppressed it as a woman in light armor responded. "You''re in As," She says with a smile. Huh¡­ As? Not New York City? "Where is New York City? I''m from there," "New York City? That''s pretty far from here¡­ It''s about a day''s walk away from here," The mature man in full armor responds. He was standing right beside the woman and observed me carefully as if he could see right through me. Well¡­ I don''t need to go to New York anyway. It didn''t have anything I needed, and I just wanted to go there since it was the closest city possible. Guess I overshot. "I''m hungry and thirsty," I say, directing my eyes at the woman who clearly took pity on me. She would be easier to manipte rather than the stern man beside her. "Oh, wait a second, I have some rations and a bit of water left. Here, have my water bottle, and I''ll get the ration sack," She says, handing me a leather pouch plugged with a cork. She then dashed off to the front of the group, where it seemed a porter was holding all their equipment. He was massive¡­ He looked as if he could lift a mountain with how much muscle he had. But for some reason, he was just carrying around a giant backpack. I drank the entire sack of water and ate all of the rations the woman had given me before asking for more. She kindly smiled before giving me another batch which I consumed once again. And another. And another. "Oomf¡­ I''m gonna throw up," I mutter, kneeling on the ground. "Why did you drink and eat so much?" The woman asks, patting my back as she got on one knee next to me. "I just¡­ I just thought I''d never get to eat and drink this much again," I respond. "Aweeee¡­ It''s okay,e to us if you ever need help. I''ll give you food much tastier than this next time," That was too easy. "Thank you, miss," I say as I got up, holding my stomach. My stomach was hurting, but I dramatized the reaction a bit to weaken the guard around everybody surrounding us. I then nced back at the man from before, and he stared at me with cold eyes. "Ellie, let me have a chat with this kid for a second," He says, and Ellie immediatelyplies. Huh¡­ So I guess this guy is the final boss. He pulls me to the side before crouching down to my height. "Look¡­ I don''t give a shit what you do¡­ But if you touch my raid party¡­ I swear I''ll kill you," He says, his bloodlustpletely overwhelming me. His entire body had disappeared, leaving just a silhouette with glowing yellow eyes. "S-Sure," I respond, sweat dripping down my cheek. "Good. Now, I''m not as heartless as to leave a starving child to die out here, so we''ll help you in, but we''re not taking care of you like your parents," He says before getting up and walking back to his group. That was scary¡­ ¡­ "John! What''s up, man! Anything been happening recently?" The man from before gleefully greeted the guard at the end of the bridge. Three guards were blocking the entrance into the city. Metal armor, a sword slung across their waist, and a badge on their chest tes. "Nope. Just the usual¡­ I''m thinking of asking for a transfer request. Maybe I''ll go help take out some of the surrounding powerful dungeons," The guard replied. "Well, you can join our raid party any time you want. Just give me a call, and I''ll let you in," The man from before says as we continue our way forward. But suddenly, I was interrupted by a de blocking my way. "He''s with us," "I still can''t let him in. He looks like a slummer from another city," "I can guarantee he is not," "Any proof?" "No, you just have to believe my word," The two men stared at each other until, after a few passing seconds, the guard retracted his sword and slung it back across his waist. "*sigh*... None of you better snitch," The guard says, pointing at the entrees and guards around him. He clicked his tongue in onest protest of annoyance before letting me through. Marvelous. That was the only thing that came to mind. The city was grand, made of materials I never thought existed. "Pretty cool right," One of the guys from the group said as we walked down the side of the road, getting greeted by a few people on the way. After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at a building, but instead of it having a door to get inside, it was like a stand that you would sell food at. "Raid Party?" "Iron Lions," "Did you fail or seed?" The man from before continuously answered the receptionist''s questions. I nced at the words atop the stand engraved into the building. "An Adventurer Guild?" I muttered. "This ce is where we gain ess to dungeons andplete certain tasks within them. We then exchange the items we got from the dungeon for money here," The woman named Ellie informs. "Ellie, stop rambling useless shit to him. He won''t understand it," A man from the group says just as the man finished his business. "Okay, what''s the passcode to your ring again?" The receptionist mutters as she takes the ring slid across the quartz piece separating the two. "Don''t bullshit me," The receptionist chuckled a bit before muttering something that caused the ring to glow a dim gold. Then the corpses of what I assumed to be wolves appeared behind her in the room behind the stand. "Here, you don''t have to keep jumping. Let me help you up," Ellie says as she ces her hands under my armpits and lifts me up onto her shoulder. "Anyway, Arthur, who is that kid? He looks like he''s knocking on death''s door," The receptionist asks as she counts each corpse. Those wolf corpses¡­ have horns atop their head. So they are monsters as well. Also, that man''s name is Arthur¡­ noted. "He''s some kid we picked up on the street. He did look like he was about to die, so we gave him some food and water," "I see¡­ Well, your reward has been sent to your bank ount. Have a nice evening," She says before we walk away. After a couple of hours of walking, the sun had fallen, and we quickly arrived at an inn. It had an old feeling to it, and the wood smell was a bit nostalgic. "Okay, we''re going to try and find you a ce to stay tomorrow, so sleep with us tonight," Arthur says, clearly not as annoyed with me as before. Chapter 13 Adapting Quickly It had an old feeling, and the wood smell was a bit nostalgic. "Okay, we''re going try and find you a ce to stay tomorrow, so sleep with us tonight," Arthur says, clearly not as annoyed with me as before. "Thank you," I at least had basic manners. "But first, let''s change and then have some dinner," None of them had clothes that fit me, so I was forced to wear the same tattered clothes as always, but at least they were washed. We then had a nice dinner filled with actual vor. Bitterness. Sweetness. Sourness. Tastes I hadn''t experienced in a long time flowed into my mouth through the variety of dishes. And upon finishing everything, I entered a fooda, never to be seen awake again¡­ until the next morning. ¡­ "Alright, Orion, get your ass up. We''re leaving now," Arthur says, waking me up from my peaceful slumber. I ate too much yesterday, so I threw up most of it as soon as I tried to get out of bed. "That was a lot of money," "Sorry?" I respond before washing my face, brushing my teeth with my newly acquired toothbrush, and washing my hands because I got a bit of puke on it. We then made our way downstairs, where the rest of the raiding party was having breakfast. But just as I was about to sit down at one of the tables, Arthur grabbed the back of my shirt and lifted me up in front of him. "We''re going," "Can''t I have breakfast?" "You gotta learn to not overeat. Don''t stuff yourself if you''re still full," Though Arthur said that, I was thinking it had an undertone beneath it¡­ "If you don''t want me around, just say it," I say as we exit the inn and make our way down the sidewalk. "I don''t want you around," "You weren''t supposed to say i-" Suddenly, Arthur picked me up and covered my mouth as we slipped into an alleyway. The shadows provided cover for us as Arthur''s eyes stalked the men in robes before us. Just like his party''s name, he''s a lion¡­ who stalks his prey. "What''s wrong?" I ask as soon as he lets me down. "They''re an enemy party from an enemy guild we''re currently at war against," "But I don''t see a-... Nevermind. I understand," I respond. As Arthur had already figured me out, I didn''t need to be wary and act childish around him. "Yeah, it hasn''t turned into a physical war yet. Well, some of it is physical, but I do think a civil war ising," Arthur says as we walk back onto the street. "That''s cool. I don''t care, but that''s cool¡­." "You little¡­ *sigh*... You look like you have something else you want to ask. Go ahead," "Okay. Well, I''ve been meaning to ask, but why are you dressed in armor while everyone else is not? I mean, some people are also dressed in armor, but very few," "That''s because we''re adventurers. And though it sounds like a cool job, it''s not. We make a lot of money, but that, of course,es at the sacrifice of human lives," "Hmmm¡­ What do you do?" "Ah, right. Well, we just enter dungeons scattered outside the city and go inside them. We thenplete a task or quest and then leave the dungeon. If we can, we try toplete it because the final boss and task rewards we get to keep¡­" "Did you do thatst time?" "No, we lost too many people. You normally do it with lower-level dungeons anyway," "That''s cool," "It''s not," "Sounds cool to me," "Well, it''s not," "''Kay," "''Kay," There was then a long awkward silence as we walked through the city and all the way to the edge where arge school was. "You''ll be staying here. It''s free, but just be wary of the nobles¡­ They''re assholes, so just stay away from them," He says as we enter the front door. "Wee. Are you here to register your child," "I''m here to register "A" child," Arthur emphasized the "A" for obvious reasons. "O-okay, well, please fill out this form. But, I will say, you need parent permission for them to stay here," The receptionist woman says. Arthur looked back at me, and I already knew what he wanted me to do. "My parents are dead," "Oh! Please excuse my manners¡­ I was unaware- no, I should''ve assumed so. Please forgive me," The woman says, bowing deeply, but Arthur just waved his hand. She immediately got back up and helped Arthur hands-on now as she felt a bit guilty. It took quite a while due to Arthur not being my legal guardian, but eventually, we managed to figure it out after a few hours. "Okay, we''ll provide everything necessary here. You cane to visit anytime you want, but please be wary of his schedule¡­ Since you signed him up for a lot¡­ and a lot of hard sses," The receptionist says, her face paling upon looking at what I learned was a tablet. "He''ll be fine," Arthur says before leaving me. "See ya," I say, and he just waves without looking back. Look at this asshole trying to look cool¡­ I saw you blushing when the receptionist got next to you. "Okay¡­ Orion, what a cool name. Let''s get you to your dormitory. Mister Arthur requested to put you in a single room for disclosed reasons, but if you would like to move, just give us a word," Well¡­ I guess I leave my fate in the hands of the gods¡­ For what happens next. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 1/10] (41/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: -1] - Sub Human [Defense: -1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: -1] - Sub Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ (Unknown POV) "BAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I should''ve had him! He would''ve been the perfect match for my system!" "SHUT THE HELL UP AND GET OUT! I''M SICK AND TIRED OF PEOPLE COMING HERE! SERVANTS! HAVE NO OTHER GOD ENTER!" The same man who sat on a throne made of des says. "Well¡­ He would''ve been perfect for Athena," A sly man with snake-like eyes says. "I know¡­ SO GET OUT!" "Okay, okay," The sly man quickly left the dark castle before being greeted by a few of his servants. "How was he?" "He was alright¡­ Not in the best state of mind¡­ Like always, but I do think he made the right move. The boys potential in being a strategist and jobs akinned to a strategist I''d say is on a duke level," "A DUKE!?" One of the servants shouted in surprise. "Yep¡­ But it seems he also has a talent for war. I don''t want to see him break too soon from Ares, but¡­ We can''t do anything. I see where he''s trying to guide him as well... But Athena, who is the strategy part of war would''ve been the perfect fit for him, but I guess he wants to make the boy a perfect all-rounder type..." "Such a shame. He could''ve been even greater than Athena if it wasn''t for Ares," "Well¡­ We''ll see¡­ Let''s leave it in the hands of fate," ¡­ (Orion POV) And so, a few years have passed, and I was finally able to leave that stinking school. "Okay, goodbye, miss," I thank the one teacher I liked, the receptionist, from the very beginning of my journey at this hellish school. "Goodbye, and I wish you the best of luck in high school," "Thank you," I reply before stepping onto the teleporter. Chapter 14 Absorbing Information "Goodbye, and I wish you the best of luck in high school," "Thank you," I replied before stepping onto the teleporter. I grabbed the handles of my backpack as I waited for the golden light to envelop me. My vision distorted, and it felt as if my stomach had flipped upside down. An extreme sensation of nausea overcame me as I appeared on the other side of As, where my new high school life would begin. I managed to get a schrship into one of the top schools here but just like when I first entered the boarding school that I stayed in for quite a while, I was warned of the nobles. I didn''t have many encounters with them in the boarding school, but I definitely understood what they meant. They harassed the lower-level nobles and some of the poorer kids, who basically ended up like ves. Though, I established myself as somebody not to fuck with on the first day by bashing one of the little kids who tried to bully me around¡­ with arge book. He''s still in the hospital to this day. Obviously, his noble family came to talk to me and, upon hearing that I don''t have family, lost interest in me as if their son''sa meant nothing to them. "But I guess that''s also why I don''t have any friends," I muttered. My body had grown a lot, and now that I''m 14 years old, I can see my stats slowly rising. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 1/10] (41/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: 1] - Sub Human [Defense: 1] - Sub Human [Magic: 0] - Normal Human [Speed: 1] - Sub Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ I haven''t done anything yet my stats had increased by 2 points, now putting me in the positive range. When I first saw this I almost cried because I thought I would never surpass 0. "I''m so proud of myself," I mutter as I stare up at my status. I then nced down at my body which had grown quite a bit. I was about 5''6 with a skinny and pale body. I grew out my long dark purple hair but also realized the tips were slowly fading into a light purplish, grayish color. Frankly, my body is so weak that I can''t do many physical activities, so I spent most of the time indoors, just studying and studying and studying. But there was a cap to the knowledge I could obtain in that boarding school as it was meant for young children rather than teenagers. Most of the information I obtained was about the city and the history of the city. There were some snippets of information on dungeons, but nothing that I haven''t learned already from Arthur. Though the most interesting thing that I have learned over these past few years is the information on this world... it''s so bare that you''d think this was a newly discovered. First of all, there are fourteen continents and they branched from an original seven that had all split up after an unknown event. But, the original sizes of those continents and the sizes of the continents now just didn''t add up. The one''s today are at least double the size of the originals... Then there is the fact that different races suddenly appeared after this unknown event which I keep specting was the turning point for this world. But besides all that, it was as if all the information was being covered by a looming shadow. "Wee, may I see your student card?" Thedy at the school gate asks, so I pull out my phone and show my student id to her. She then scans my digital id with an L-shaped device. "Thank you. You may enter," I then enter the gate, taking in the fresh morning air. "Would you like to join the fencing club?" Somebody suddenlyes up to me with a stack of papers. And within a few seconds, even more people flocked around me, but I wasn''t special as I noticed everybody here was getting swarmed. "I''m not interested," And upon saying that, they left me in an instant with still a joyous smile on their face. Weird¡­ After checking the time on my phone, I entered the school and saw that I had about thirty minutes left until the opening ceremony would start. Guess I have enough time to hit the library. I heard the library in this school had the most information, but you had to pass specific tests in order to ess the higher levels. "But I should still learn more than in that boarding school," I muttered as I walked through the hallways. The hallways were grand, filled with all types of students. Some were arrogant. Some were kind. Some were introverted. And some were extroverted. There were also a few new species in this school that weren''t present in my first life. It mainly consisted of elves with a few dark elves scattered around. I didn''t know the history between them, but I already assumed they were on bad terms as I always saw them arguing. But it wasn''t something like rivalry... They literally threatened to kill each other and their families. "May I see your student id?" The librarian asks. She was an old woman who didn''t seem as old as her appearance showed. Her face was slightly wrinkly, her eyes seemed to sag a bit, and her long hair was gray, but besides that, her body was that of a middle-aged woman. She was about 6 feet in height and had an hourss body. "Thank you. You may enter," She says before hopping back onto herputer after she scanned my id. Is this what Arthur called a¡­ Milf? "Hey, granny!" I shouted as nobody was present around me. "What?" She asks, clearly annoyed with my shouting. "How do I take the test for the next level?" But she ignored me. "Granny!" She ignored me again. This time I walked up to her desk and said, "Granny?" "STOP CALLING ME GRANNY!" She shouts, standing up and mming her desk. "... ''Kay," "What a weirdo," She mutters before sitting back down, holding herself back from punching me in the face. "How do I take the next level test?" "You can''t right now. You''re only a freshman," That''s troublesome¡­ Maybe, "Is there an exception?" "Yes, but judging from your stats, I''m sure you''re not nning to be an adventurer," "What do you mean by that?" "If you want to be an exception, you need to take the adventurer test, which grants you higher leverage in this school upon passing. But, it''s just not worth taking since you''ll probably die no matter how high your stats are," "Ah¡­ Well, that''s fine," I respond, heading back to the wide selection of books. I walked through alleys in between eachrge bookcase and grabbed the ones I noticed had the word "basics" in them. I needed to learn more, but first, I needed to build a good foundation so I could actually learn the more advanced things. But, one particr book caught my eye. "This is¡­ greek?" I mutter. I was fluent in twonguages, Greek and English. But isn''t this a different world? I mean, there are fantasy races, monsters, dungeons, futuristic buildings, and unseen transportation. But then there''s greek right in front of me. The mainnguage from my original world. I slid it out of its neatly packed case and read the title out loud as if I was in a trance. "The History of Ancient Greece," I opened it up and disappointingly was greeted with English. But, I continued to read through the book as I was intrigued by the word "Greece". I dove farther and farther into the information, feeling it flood my mind like a wave at the beach flooding. I was in a trance once again but all of a sudden, I arrived at a part that made my heart drop. It felt as if the world around me had stopped. "In the year 404 BC¡­ Athens was forced to surrender to Sparta, thus putting an end to the Peloponnesian War¡­." DING DONG "KID! The opening ceremony is about to start!" Chapter 15 New Quest "In the year 404 BC¡­ Athens was forced to surrender to Sparta, thus putting an end to the Peloponnesian War¡­." DING DONG "KID! The opening ceremony is about to start!" I snapped out of my trance and looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. It was now exactly 10:00, so I decided to drop all of the other books and bring the "Ancient Greece" text to the front desk and check it out. "I''ll see youter," The librarian says as I soon make my way towards therge auditorium, big enough to store a jumbo jet. Grand chandeliers hung from the ceiling, thousands of students flocked to the center of the room, staring towards the front where a stage was nted. Who I assumed to be the teachers, stood on that stage with a very old man in the center, near a microphone. "Wee!" The old man''s voice boomed through the room. Everybody pumped their fists and shouted in excitement, causing adrenaline to rush through our veins. It was as if I was back in the colosseum, watching warriors duke it out for survival. "I wee you all to the greatest school to ever exist in the city of As!" The old man looked as if he was about to knock on death''s door any second, but his voice boomed through the auditorium as if he was a coliseum announcer. Everybody roared in excitement as you could feel the adrenaline blowing through the air like a gust of wind. "Okay, settle down. First, I shall introduce all the teachers and then go over the objective of this academy," The man introduced every single teacher on the stage but I only paid attention to the ones who I had as professors for the sses I was taking. I had three. The first was for my first ss on Magic Theory. The teacher was a man in his mid 20''s who was slim, had stubby ck hair, and dark brown skin. My second ss was abat ss called Spear Theory. The teacher was a middle-aged man, built like the trunk of a tree. He was insanely swole and buff, but he didn''te near the man from the magic tower who tried to kill me. That man was built like a brick shit house. And finally, myst ss was on something called¡­ Gun Theory. Guns are a piece of technology that I found about 2 or 3 years ago. I was shocked by how intricately it worked. We could''ve never thought of technology like this in my past life. War, disease, famine consumed us from every side, cornering as, but we were still forced to push through them. There was a time when I wanted to be a schr, but that quickly ended up going down the drain after I was drafted into the army. Schrs were rare back in my past life, and despite them being the only people who could potentially push us farther into the world of science, they weren''t very popr. The government pushed the idea of being a warrior into something that was bloated rather than filled, as it wasn''t as nice as how they made it out to be. The teacher didn''t look too bad as well as he was pretty young and had long curly brown hair. "Okay! Those are all the professors, but now I''m sure you''re wondering what the objective of this academy is¡­ Well, it''s quite simple, really¡­ To raise the greatest humans in existence!" The crowd roared as even I felt a rush of adrenaline spike through my veins. "WE HAVE ALREADY GROWN TALENTS WHO NOW LEAD THE WORLD! WHAT''S STOPPING US FROM RAISING MORE! YOU ALL WILL BE THE FUTURE OF THE WORLD SO TAKE PRIDE IN IT! YOU ARE ALL EQUAL HERE, SO STUDY AND TRAIN TILL YOU''RE CONTENT! SCREAM UNTIL YOUR HEART IS CONTENT AND NEVER FORGET YOUR ROOTS!" The old man shouts at the top of his lungs. The crowd roared once again, but this time I felt no adrenaline. They''re all the same¡­ ¡­ "What''s wrong?" The librarian asks me as I scroll through an article meant to exin the basis of guns and how they have evolved over time. Apparently, guns used to not use magic. And even when magic was starting to be implemented into society, they couldn''t implement magic into guns due to this thing called magic overload. "Uhhh¡­ I already don''t like this school," "You know I can tell the headmaster and get you removed, right?" "Sure¡­ I don''t like him either," "I was just joking. What do you hate about this school so much anyway?" "They clearly take advantage of you even after you left this school," "Well, you''re not wrong," She chuckles to herself. "*sigh*... Is it possible for me to level up somewhere with absolutely no risk?" "Nope. If you''re destined not to fight, you just won''t fight," It was a bit disappointing, but I had already expected it. I then nced up at the panels in front of me, a nostalgic sight that I hadn''t seen in a few years. [Seven years have passed with no progress] [Hidden Quest: Complete your First Dungeon has been revealed] [Quest has been revealed] [You are unable to obtain the hidden reward] [Failure toplete the task within three days will result in death] . [Quest: Complete your First Dungeon] [Description: You have rested and learned long enough, but deep within you, you yearn for the battlefield. You want to feel the sensation of your de shing through flesh. The sensation of warm, fresh blood sttering across your face] [Reward: Tattered Magic Ring] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 71 Hours Remaining] . "Granny, we have the rest of the day off, right?" "Yeah, the first day starts tomorrow. Come on, read your emails," "Sure, sure," I''ll just visit the dorm after¡­ ¡­ All it took was a quick google search for me to find the easiest dungeon within the city, and to no surprise, it was extremely difficult for me. I then searched up if there were any lower-level dungeons in New York City as it was only a day''s travel from As. It would even be faster if I got somebody to drive me there. But, disappointingly, the dungeons were only higher leveled. I let out a long groan as I gripped an iron spear in my hand and stared at therge cave in front of me. It was massive, with a pretty constant flow of adventures traveling in and out of it. "Excuse me, young man, but we cannot take responsibility for what happens in there," A guardes up to me and says. A few guards were guarding the entrance to the dungeon as only people with passes could get through, but as I stole a pass from one of the people in Arthur''s raid party, I was able to enter with ease. There wasn''t an age limit to being an adventurer, but there was a pass you needed to take to ensure unnecessary deaths would be prevented. "I''m sure you''re strong as you got a pass at such a young age, but we cannot take responsibility, and everything that happens in there stays in there," He''s right. Dungeons are like another world where anything can happen. Monsters attack you from all sides. Betrayal due to a crack in your "trusted"rades. And the scariest thing to happen inside a dungeon¡­ is getting tortured by people who want you dead. There are nows inside the dungeon, basically making it an every man for themselves type of situation. "Yes, I''m aware," I mutter before walking past him and entering the dark cave. Chapter 16 Dungeon: Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary There are nows inside the dungeon, basically making it an every man for themselves type of situation. "Yes, I''m aware," I mutter before walking past him and entering the dark cave. It wasn''t as dark as the dungeon I had visited before, but if I ever ran into a monster, I would probably die instantly. But, there was no need to bring any equipment for the dark as once I walked far enough into the cave with crystal spikes, a few notifications appeared in front of me. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary] [Rmended Level: 5] [The benevolent sanctuary has granted you The Buff: Sanctuary Vision] . Suddenly, it looked as if the sun had appeared at the top of the room, revealing every nook and cranny of therge cave I was in. What I saw were bright red crystals lining the dome-shaped cave and a few of the crystals scattered around the dungeon''s floor. "Good thing I did my research," I mutter before making my way farther into the sanctuary. What was so good about this ce is that the monsters are passive until attacked, but that doesn''t mean you can take a nice, rxing break upon killing one of these tortoises. They arerge, about half my height, and almost as wide as they were tall. Their shell was made from the same type of crystals that lined the interior of the dome, so it was easy to figure out that their shells were pretty much indestructible. Their gray skin had a diamond pattern that shifted slightly onto its shell. But most importantly, the unique feature, or shall I say the unique skill of this monster, is a skill called: [Resonance]. I first stalked an adventurer who I assumed to be a newbie due to his freshly made leather armor and shaky appearance. I watched from atop a crystal spike that wasn''t that high up as I didn''t have the strength to climb the big ones. But my stamina had definitely increased over the years as I went on a jog every other day. I lost motivation many times, but somehow I brought myself to go running again. "ARGHHHH!" The adventurer shouts as he swings his shodden sword down on the tortoise''s almost imprable shell. CLANG The collision of the crystal and sword made a ringing sound that echoed through the dome, and the surrounding adventures could already tell what was about to happen. The tortoise cried out a long and deep groan. A rumble came from the ground, and when the adventurer spun his head around to see where it wasing from, he suddenly saw a massive wave of the tortoises charging towards him. They were faster than a regr human, so a novice who just started was about to get trampled. The wave of tortoises let out a deep and long groan once again before knocking over the newbie adventurer and trampling him to pieces. "Heads up!" Somebody shouts towards the trampled corpse beforeughing with his party. They continuously teased the dead corpse, even as the tortoises turned around for seemingly another round. But when I realized it wasn''t another round of trampling, my pupils dted, and a drop of sweat ran down the back of my neck. "They''re consuming him?" I muttered to myself as I saw the tortoises chomp down on the fresh meat and swallow it, blood trailing down their beaked mouths. This wasn''t in the articles that I read¡­ And when I looked at the surrounding adventurers, I saw that they were shocked as well, since this wasn''t something that urred normally. "Geez¡­ This ce might''ve changed a bit," I mutter but have never heard of a dungeon changing. Yes, they can evolve, but not change. And how I know this ce hasn''t evolved is because the name changes upon evolving, and since it''s an instant process that kills everybody inside, we would''ve known if it evolved already. Unless the city government wants to keep it a secret? But where is the benefit in that? "Uh, let''s just go hunting," I muttered before climbing back down the crystal instead of epically jumping off it andnding in a superhero position. My knees and ankles would''ve snapped in half if I did that. I made my way to the first tortoise and stared it down. It stared back at me with its careless eyes, not showing even a hint of hostility. First, I activated [Tangible Bloodlust], which began to rise from my spear, coating it and my arm in a blood-red aura. I felt power fill my body as it spread from my arm to the rest of my body. [You have activated Tangible Bloodlust] [Your bloodlust reacts to your will to fight] SHING I swung upwards with my spear, straight in front of the tortoise''s face, causing it to pull its head back into its shell. But my spear was a bit special. There was the normal spear tip which was sharp and powerful but right next to it, on the very end of the pole, was a small scythe de. I had this weapon made especially for this dungeon as I''d be in here trying to grind for a while, and this was just the best bet. Ksh The scythe end of my spear prated under the shell and hooked right into the tortoise''s face, killing it instantly. But just as I was about to pull out the spear, I felt part of my bloodlust get sucked into the corpse. The corpse then rumbled as if it was about to implode, so I took a few steps back and watched as the shell exploded off of the tortoise, leaving a gaping hole in the tortoises back. They aren''t like hermit crabs where the shells aren''t a part of them, but the shell is actually part of their skeleton-like a normal tortoise. I dodged the quickly falling shell before inspecting the halved tortoise corpse. [3 XP] "What the hell was that¡­ and a magic stone?" I mutter. Suddenly, everybody around me began to chatter about something, so I quickly collected the stone and dashed farther into the dungeon while ensuring nobody was following me. I quickly found a quiet open space, so I sat down there and looked at the small red bead in my hand. Normally, these tortoises aren''t supposed to have magic stones as they are too weak. "Something is up," ,m ¡­ SHING Ksh SHING Ksh SHING Ksh After killing a few more tortoises, I wiped the sweat from my chin before falling back onto the ground,pletely exhausted. No matter how many tortoises I killed, none came after me as I didn''t let them cry out for theirrades. You have one shot, and you need one shot to kill it. I looked over at my status, which had grown quite a bit. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 3/10] (12/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: 3] - Normal Human [Defense: 3] - Normal Human [Magic: 2] - Normal Human [Speed: 3] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ With each level that I gained, I received one stat point like everybody else in the world. "*cough*... *sigh*... This is exhausting," I muttered before seeing a tortoise walk right up next to me and stare me down. I decided to just ignore it, so I turned my body and closed my eyes. Nobody was around, so I wouldn''t get killed in here, at the very least. Ruuuuuu The tortoise beside me groaned. My eyes snapped open. There were more. Chapter 17 Levels And Strange Interaction The tortoise beside me groaned. My eyes snapped open. There were more. They all opened their beak mouths before slowly moving them towards my body, so I immediately stood up by mming the end of my spear against the ground. This shot me upwards just enough for me tond crouched and then dash back. "They''re so slow¡­ Is it because they are attacking me while still passive?" I muttered to myself before scanning the area around me. Though my senses, which I began to hone in the army, dulled over my unprogressive childhood, I could tell that somebody was watching me. Was it somebody? Or maybe something? "Come out. I know you''re there," I was still unsure, but this was the easiest and fastest way to confirm my suspicions. "How did you know I was here?" A distorted and low voicees from behind me. But, there were only crystals behind me, what else could there be- I nced backward. And I froze in ce. There was a massive crystal tortoise head poking out the wall of the dome. [You have encountered The Boss of the Dungeon: Crystal Torterrous] The crystals behind me from before had now risen to be shown as the crystal tortoise''s shell, which wasn''t even fully revealed. It seemed like the remaining three-quarters of his body were stuck in the wall. "Are you the boss of this dungeon?" I ask. It seems like a big fishtched onto my bait¡­ maybe a bit too big, though. "Yes¡­" The tortoise replied without opening its mouth. This is strange. Normally, low leveled dungeons don''t have bosses, but there was clearly one right in front of me. I was only nning on leveling up here a bit and thenpleting one of the wolf dungeons, but it seems I''ve encountered quite an interesting turn of events. "How are you here?" "I''ve always been here," "You have?" "Yes," "*sigh*... I''m so confused¡­ So, why me? I''m sure there are stronger people to reveal yourselves to," I say. "Cause you have something that I''m attracted to. There, in your pocket," The tortoise''srge eyes shift downwards to my right pocket, so I stuff my hand in and bring out arge golden key. "Yes, that. How do you have that?" "I don''t even know what it is," Suddenly, the key emitted a slight golden glow before settling down as if it was reacting to the tortoise in front of me. "Such a shame¡­." The tortoise says before sinking back into the ground. Dirt covered its head, and the crystal spikes from before returned to their original ce. I nced at the golden key in my hand, and it shimmered once again. I''ve had this for a while, but I''ve never been able to use it. In fact, I have no idea as to where I would use it. I sighed once again before continuing my tedious ughter of killing a few crystal tortoises and then resting. [Tangible Bloodlust] was the only reason I could prate the thick skin of the tortoise, so if I wanted to level up, I had to keep using it, which was a pain since my mana and stamina were so low. [3 XP] [3 XP] [3 XP] [3 XP] [3 XP] [3 XP] ¡­ [You have leveled up] I looked at my status once again and smiled in content. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 6/10] (84/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: 6] - Normal Human [Defense: 6] - Normal Human [Magic: 5] - Normal Human [Speed: 6] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ "I''m exhausted¡­ Time to go back," I muttered to myself as I left the dungeon. [You have left the dungeon] The sun was still beating down hard as always, so I shielded my eyes from the light and immediately left the vicinity. Only a few hours had passed, as 1 hour in the dungeon is equivalent to 10 minutes in the outside world. My gray attire was drenched in sweat, and I stunk so bad that I rushed through the hallways of the dorm and made my way to my room. The boys and girls dorm was in a separate building right next to the actual school. "547¡­ 548¡­ 549. There we go," I quickly shoved my silver key into the door and mmed the door open. "Uh, what''s that smell?" I suddenly hear somebody say as I m the door shut behind me. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" I didn''t even check out the small dorm as I quickly took off my clothes and hopped into the prestigious shower. The water was actually warm this time, unlike the boarding school which was on the verge of freezing cold and cold. After taking a shower, I wrapped myself in a clean white towel and checked out my body once again. I wasn''t doing this to suck my own ego, but I wanted to see if my skin was getting any better. Strangely, I had no e or blemishes upon entering puberty, but besides that, my skin was also very pale. It looked as if I was a walking corpse. Well, that''s a bit of an overstatement, but it''s not too far from the truth. Suddenly, I heard my stomach grumble in protest, so I made my way out of the bathroom and quickly changed into a sweatshirt and sweatpants. There were a few food chains back in the school building, but as I was too broke to afford any of it, I made my way to the cafeteria. Upon arriving, I walked past so many cliche kids that I thought they were filming a movie. A poor kid was getting bullied by one of the nobles. A group of nobles were sitting back in their chairs, pointing fingers and teasing other kids from across the room. Poor or rich kids, it didn''t matter. What a bunch of leeches... Using their family name to have their way with anybody they take an interest in. And, of course, I wasn''t an exception. They managed to pick me out due to my casual clothes, which were nothingpared to their luxurious and expensive attire. IThe clothing they wore was different, like what actual royals from the medieval times would wear. "Oh," But instead of a boying up to me, it was a girl about my age. She had fiery red hair and bright gray eyes. "Kneel," She says with a smile. Huh¡­ "The fuck," I respond before walking away. I don''t want any trouble right now. I haven''t observed everybody enough for me to make a rash decision. "HEY!" She shouts, garnering the attention of everyone around. I didn''t know if she shouted so loud on purpose, but gathering all the attention towards us just made my position more troublesome. "How dare you ignore me!" She shouts and ps me in the face. It seems my senses have dulled quite a bit. A child actually pped me. I chuckled to myself a bit before walking away. "LISTEN TO ME!" The girl shouts, punching me in the back of the head, causing me to drop my te of food onto the floor. My food¡­ I just got it. I even managed to grab thest slice of chocte cake. I stopped in ce, staring at my dropped food. "Turn around! Now!" She shouted and I could already tell she had her arms crossed. Slowly, I turned my head around. Silence befell therge canteen as everybody stared at the scenario quickly unfolding. My eyes shifted off my food and towards the teenage girl. My eyes werepletely devoid of life. "What¡­" I respond coldly. Chapter 18 Provocation My eyes werepletely devoid of life. "What¡­" I responded coldly. No, I can''t make any rash decisions. My eyes returned to normal, but upon setting my eyes on the girl, I saw her shaking. "Y-you''re just trash!" She shouts before going to p me again, and I receive it without even a peep. "Sure," I reply before walking away. The girl was too stunned to speak as I went to get another tray of food. ¡­ After finishing dinner, I did a quick stretching session as my muscles were pretty sore from earlier today. "School starts tomorrow¡­." I muttered before moving on to the next stretch. I then nced at my body which was frailer than a piece of ss. Strangely, I had the urge to work out but didn''t have the motivation to finish it. After a few pushups, I had shbacks to my previous life where we worked out pretty much every day, and it was so exhausting that I wanted to die¡­ I guess I got my wish, but the gods do know that it is an expression, right? I ended my pushup session not even a minute in. So, Iy on my bed and stared up at my phone, which had my schedulepletelyid out. The ss sessions weren''t as long as I thought since we had only three sses, but instead, that extra time was given for us to use. I didn''t know if it was a test to see which students were motivated and which ones were not, but I knew something was up as it seemed like aplete waste of time from every angle. tch I decided to just go to sleep and think about it more in the morning. ¡­ The morning was rough as everybody stared at me due to my inability to control my anger. I mean, how childish could I get¡­ I was about to punch her because she knocked over my piece of chocte cake. "That thing still looked delicious, though," I muttered as I ate my toast, imagining it as chocte cake. "What are you muttering to yourself about?" I suddenly hear somebody from over my shoulder. It was the girl from yesterday, and somebody who I assumed to be her guard stood next to her, menacingly like a bloodthirsty beast. Wait, is this bloodlust? I''ve never felt it directly targeted at me before, but I could already feel that it was familiar. Then, maybe I can block it? I was about to activate the skill but quickly decided to hold back as I didn''t want to provoke the guard. Killing me is probably as easy as killing an ant. "Yes?" I respond. "I want to have a talk with you," She says, and with the urge of the guard next to her, she forcefully brought me outside the cafeteria, where we stood in the hallway. Her eyes continuously red at me, but I didn''t re back. "I will give you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," She said, and I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes. "What is it?" "Speak with respect!" She shouts. "Sure," I was willing to submit to her for just a bit but not give up my pride. "*sigh*... I''ll pay you tons of money and even give you an adventurer pass if you be my butler. You''ll be unable to reject any of my orders, but at least you''ll have a better life," She talked in an arrogant tone as if I was already going to ept her proposal. So annoying... "Just go away," I say, shooing her off. I''ve already collected enough information on this city to allow me to survive, but it''s just a matter of how I y my cards. One slip up, and I''ll either get imprisoned or killed, and I''m leaning towards thetter. Well, I did get up bright and early in the morning to research because I expected this to happen¡­ so maybe it wasn''t worth it. "Y-you dare!" I guess now I just have to provoke them, so they actually make a move. "ss is about to start. Can I go?" The girl was fuming in anger, and when I nced at the guard, I noticed he was staring down at the girl with eyes filled to the brim with annoyance. It seems the guard himself isn''t a noble and is actually down to earth. I brush her hand off my shoulder before heading to my first ss, Magic Theory. "Wait... Maybe that will work... Actually... Yeah, that''s a pretty good idea," I muttered. ¡­ I was very impressed by the huge learning rooms which were seated like a colosseum. The ss was interesting, and I took quite a liking to it as it was somethingpletely alien to me. Magic. Or shall I say mana: a source of energy, not from this world. We still don''t know where it is, but we summon the mana through the system, which is then guided by skills. The skills allow us to mold mana into forms of attack, defense, or support. "Now, I will ask a very basic question that you haven''t learned about but should be able to figure out with everything that I have just said¡­." The teacher announced. Everyone leaned forward in their seats, intent on answering the question. "What other source apart from humans holds mana inside themselves?" A few people, including me, shot their hands up. "Yes¡­ Uhhhhh¡­ Dalor," He calls on a kid in the front row. "Monsters," "Not exactly, and you''ll see whyter on in the lesson, but¡­ incorrect," Next, he nces at me. "Yes, Orion," "Dungeons," "Yes, correct! Dungeons hold mana inside them. In fact, we are more simr to dungeons than living monsters. Isn''t that pretty crazy?" The professor was excellent at keeping the ss and my attention on him. He was interesting to listen to and always answered questions, no matter the person''s status. "Okay. Now that we''re reaching the end of ss, I''ll have to finish the lesson and not answer any other questions. If you would like to, you cane to me after ss¡­." Everybody nodded their heads. "Good, now, where do you think the system came from?" The system? Well¡­ obviously from a foreign ce, right? The man nced at me as if he had read my mind. He shook his head slightly, signaling that I was incorrect. You look like a fish¡­ His eyebrow twitched for a moment, and just to make sure it wasn''t a coincidence, I said another unnecessary thing. Your ss sucks ass¡­ His eyes shifted towards me again before rolling. You''re built like a spicy chicken nugget¡­. This time, there was no response, so I assumed he disconnected from my mind or something. "He''s powerful," I muttered before feeling a pair of eyes crawl all over my body. It came from the seat next to me, so all I had to do was just turn my head. "What? Does he not like you?" The dark elf who sat beside me asks. He was a bit taller than me and had a long skinny body with dark chocte-colored skin. His pupils were a pale gray, simr to the girl who keeps attempting to enve me for something. Either to abuse, get tedious work done¡­ or¡­ other pleasures, you could say. Ick... Disgusting¡­ Finally, the dark elf''s white hair was locked and then pulled back into a ponytail behind his head. He was the only one in my row as everybody avoided me, probably due to the incident from yesterday. Why they are avoiding me? I don''t know¡­ "No. He''s spying on my thoughts with some type of magic," I responded. "Oh. I wish I was smart enough to be spied on by the professor," He chuckles to himself, and just as the professor caught us chatting it up, the bell rung, signaling the end of the one-hour period. "What''s your name?" I ask the boy. "Findir, what about you?" "Orion, nice to meet you," "Nice to meet you too," This guy is pretty chill¡­ Chapter 19 Deadly Side Quest "Orion, nice to meet you," "Nice to meet you too," This guy is pretty chill¡­ I got out of my seat, and as I had an hour and a half of free time, I decided to use it for hunting in the dungeon as I had nothing else to do. ¡­ "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ This is so annoying," I muttered to myself as I fell back onto the rocky ground and stared up at my status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [Level: 9/10] (28/100) XP Needed [HP: 10/10 MP: 5/5 SP: 5/5] - Normal Human [Strength: 9] - Normal Human [Defense: 9] - Normal Human [Magic: 8] - Normal Human [Speed: 9] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] ¡­ "This is so painfully boring," "Then why don''t you make it a bit fun?" I hear a low voice ask from within my head. It didn''te from anywhere but my mind. "Oh, whats up," The massive crystal tortoise which was the boss of the dungeon revealed himself behind me, before yawning from boredom. The inside of his massive mouth looked like an abyss, ready to suck in anything, even the world itself. "How many years has it been since I wasst awake?" The giant tortoise asks. "About one day¡­ Ummmm¡­ Well, that''s in the outside world, so maybe like three days. Anyway, what do I have to do to make it fun?" I ask. "Are you really that dumb?" "..." "..." Ugh, so he wants me to do that¡­ "I guess I could try it," I respond and let my body, mana, and stamina recover. I was back to normal in only a few minutes and used my spear to support me upwards. I nced at the roaming tortoises around me and activated [Tangible Bloodlust]. [Your lust of blood slowly increases] [The solidified bloodlust strengthens your body] My body became much stronger, and it felt as if I was as light as a feather. Such a cheat¡­ First, I walked up to the tortoise a few feet ahead of me, and axe kicked its shell. It deflected my kick off of its spiky shell, and the tortoise groaned after noticing it was being attacked. p The groan alerted the surrounding tortoises, and upon seeing them all sprint at an ungodly speed towards me, I already began to regret my decision. "They''re not that fast," The old tortoise says, but I didn''t care about his opinion. The first turtle tried to nip at the back of my knee, but I side-stepped out of the way before spinning my spear downwards and hooking the tortoise''s face. "That''s the first," I mutter through gritted teeth before sprinting towards the only open direction and putting some space between myself and the targets. Only groans came out of their mouths as they charged towards me. Swoosh I readied my spear in front of me, ready to kill at least one of them before walking away, but all of a sudden, a new notification popped up in front of me. [Next Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Be Proficient with Your Only Skill] [Description: This side quest has been revealed because you are in a tight spot and need the motivation to continue the fight. No running away here¡­] [Reward: [Skill Book - Spear Coating] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 10 Minutes] . "Tch¡­ This fucking system," I muttered through gritted teeth and swung my spear upwards, hooking the first tortoise in front of me, but the ones from beside all opened their beaked jaws. I jumped up, dodging the first two but another one just barely managed to nip off my shoe, leaving me to fight barefoot for the rest of the match. I tucked my body in to go into a dive roll in order to recover easily without losing mobility. My hands tapped against the ground, and the roll was sessful as I ran in a U-shaped direction, right back towards the tortoises. SHING My spear tore through the face of another tortoise, but the others were so close to biting me that they even stepped on my left foot,pletely breaking it. I gritted my teeth through the pain before jumping back andnding on my right leg. "Good thing it''s your dominant leg," The old tortoisements. Once again, I ignored him before swinging up, tearing through the face of another turtle. But, I could feel my mana and stamina quickly draining. "Do I really have to master this?" I muttered as I counted eight more tortoises. The blood-red aura around me began to wane, so I racked my brain of any ideas. But even as I hopped around on one leg and racked my brain of any possible idea of how to master this skill¡­. The blood-red aura continued to wane but in a wave formation. The aura on my spear got thicker, and then it shrank, thickening the aura on my body. "Ah, I see," I mutter before controlling the bloodlust wrapped around my body to the spear I held tightly within my hands. The process of ripping the aura off my body left cuts all over me, but eventually, I managed to thicken the aura on my spear. "Then I''ll¡­ create more des," It felt as if I was moving the eleventh finger as the blood-red aura split into two more scythe-like des right next to the original. SHING I swung up, killing three tortoises but what I didn''t expect was for my des to rip all the way through their heads, splitting them in half. "You''re quite good, human," I dashed to the side again and swung up, killing two more tortoises, leaving only three left. It was the perfect amount. SHING Upon side-stepping, all of them snapped their heads towards me without even thinking of the consequences. "HUFF HUFF¡­" The blood-red aura around my spear withdrew back into my body, but the fight was over, and a few panels appeared before me. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Be Proficient with Your Only Skill] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . But, I also got a few notifications of XP. I was so close to maxing out my level, but when I went to go check the time, I noticed I only had about 10 minutes until my next ss. "You''re going already?" "Yeah, I got ss," "Bring me some tasty treats the next time youe. I might even teach you something," The old tortoise says, and as I was running towards the exit, I gave him a thumbs up. ¡­ "Mr. Orion¡­ It is the first day, and you are alreadyte? Also, why is your hair so wet?" The teacher says, crossing his arms firmly. "I took a shower," "*sigh*... Geez. Next timee to ss on time, but for your punishment today, you''ll be sitting out as we go over the basics," Well, I don''t need to review the basics, so I guess I''ll just scope out the ss¡­ Actually, I should study up on that girl''s family, shouldn''t I? The ssroom was a pretty small stadium with one of the walls having bleachers against it so I sat down there and took out my phone. "Let''s see¡­ Red hair families in As¡­ There we go¡­" I was pretty content with the information I found, but just as I was about to go watch the ss, a familiar face appeared before me. "Oh, searching me up, are you?" Annoying little shit¡­ Chapter 20 Acquiring A Class "Oh, searching me up, are you?" Annoying little shit¡­ "What do you want?" I ask the girl in front of me. "Wanted to see what my future butler was doing," She responds with a smirk that clearly shows her intentions. It seems they''re nning to make a move soon. "*sigh*... Why are you going so far for such a trifling little thing as myself," "Because I always get what I want¡­ No matter what it is," Her smile crept me out as it seemed a bit sadistic, but I decided to brush it off as I didn''t expect a girl as young as her to have that type of personality. But when I nced at her again¡­ I started to have second thoughts. "What a weirdo," I muttered. And it seems I hurt her pride as she immediately pped me across the cheek. The sound was so loud that it echoed through the training room, garnering the attention of my ssmates who were learning the basic spear moves. "What happened?!" The teacher shouted, and the girl before me red at me with such intent that I thought it would pierce my head. I just sighed before ignoring the instructor. ¡­ "Hey, isn''t that the guy?" "Yeah, I suppose so," "He actually offended the Wony family," "How idiotic could you be?" As I walked down the halls of my school, I could overhear a few conversations directed or about me. But, they didn''t bother, and I quickly made my way to lunch. I took everything I thought was delicious and sat next to Findir, who was alone as well. We talked and ate for a bit until I felt something wet drip onto my head and down my neck and shoulders. Everybody around me began tough, and when I nced back, I saw the same red-haired girl from before, standing behind herckeys who had poured milk on my head. So childish¡­ I quickly got up from my seat and left the cafeteria, unfazed by the childish taunts. I guess I should go to the dungeon now¡­ ¡­ "What''s wrong?" The massive tortoise asked as I continued to genocide his children casually. The new [Spear Coating] skill that I acquired came in handy as it didn''t use nearly as much mana per minute as [Tangible Bloodlust]. And thankfully, it reinforced my strength enough for me to pierce the thick skin of the tortoises. "I ran into a few problems¡­ But once this is washed over, I can live my life in content," I respond before shing upwards. "Sounds annoying," "Yep¡­ Very annoying- oh, finally," I nced up at the panel before me with a smile. . [You have leveled up] [You have reached the max level] [You can now select your ss] . The singr panel suddenly split into three panels, revealing two basic sses that didn''t really catch my attention and one other that slightly intrigued me. . [ss: Spearsman] [Description: You have maxed out your level while being proficient with the spear. Your proficiency will only increase with this ss, and you''ll feel more familiar with foreign spears that you haven''t used before.] [Requirements: Some Proficiency with the Spear | 8 Strength ] [ss Bonus: +5 Speed | +5 Strength] . "Pretty good¡­" I mutter before ncing at the next option. . [ss: Magician] [Description: You have maxed out your level while being proficient with some sort of magic. Your proficiency will only increase with this ss, and you''ll feel more familiar with foreign spells that you hadn''t used before.] [Requirements: Some Proficiency with a Type of Magic | 8 Magic ] [ss Bonus: +8 Magic] . It''s alright, but it doesn''t suit my style. And finally¡­. . [ss: Strategist] [Decription: You have maxed out your level while being proficient in strategizing. Your proficiency with creating strategies will only increase with this ss, and you''ll be able to adapt to stressful situations quickly.] [Requirements: Proficiency in Strategizing] [ss Bonus: Addition of New Neurons | Clearer Mind ] [ss Drawbacks: -2 Strength | -2 Speed | -2 Defense ] . "Are you kidding me¡­ It was looking so good until thatst part¡­ Shit," "What? One of the sses had a drawback?" "Yeah¡­ How did you know?" "It''s a reaction everybody has," "Anyway, can you stop bugging me? I need to think this over. Eat your cakes over there or something," I wave my hand towards the pile of cakes that I had bought for the massive tortoise. And strangely, he did end up shutting up even though I was just joking. ¡­ Upon mulling over it for half an hour and weighing the oues of the sses and my future with the sses¡­ I finally selected one [Congrattions on receiving a ss] [You have selected: Spearsman] [Basic Stats have received their buff] [Advanced Stats have received their ss-specific buff] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 1/25] (1/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 10/10 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 20] - Normal Human [Defense: 10] - Normal Human [Magic: 9] - Normal Human [Speed: 20] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] ¡­ "I have ss in a bit. I''ll bring more cakes once I''ve traded in all these crystals," I say before slinging the brown sack over my back and making my way towards the exit. The only way I could afford all these cakes was because I was finally receiving a bit of pocket change that I didn''t need to work for, for 8 hours a day in a coffee shop. The pocket change came from me exchanging the tiny magic cores within the tortoises. The first step to retrieving them was: Stick your de into the dead corpse of the tortoise and inject [Tangible Bloodlust] into it, bursting them open. Next step: Retrieve the magic core and throw it into the sack After a few minutes of running, I finally reached the exit and left the dungeon. I soon felt the night vision fade away, and I made my way to the nearby market where I would sell these stones. "These will all go for¡­ 2 gold coins and a few silver coins," "Thanks, transfer it to my bank ount," I respond, and as I was on my way back to the high school campus, I saw a notification on my phone confirming the transfer of the money. Now, all I had to do was get back to campus, take a shower, and get to ss. This time I also gave myself enough time to actually not bete as I was interested in this ss. "Guns, huh?" The travel back to my dorm room wasn''t peaceful though, as people began to talk about me more and more. Even when I arrived at my room, people were there waiting for me. "What?" I ask. "Nothing," They snicker before running off down the hallway. I ignored them once again before entering my room and taking a quick shower. It was nice and refreshing, and just as the transition bell rang, I was on my way to ss. The same gossip continued around me even as I entered therge ssroom, simr to the spear theory ssroom. "Wee. Wee. Wee," The teacher greeted all of us with a smile and we were directed to sit in the center of the room. Chapter 21 Gun Theory "Wee. Wee. Wee," The teacher greeted all of us with a smile, and we were directed to sit in the center of the room. Soon, all of my ssmates had arrived but this ss had the least amount of all of my sses for some reason. The others had fifty to seventy while this one only had about twenty. "Wee. I''m d you all signed up for this ss, and let''s just jump right into it. Select the gun you would like to practice with, and we''ll be disassembling it," Oh, no introduction or anything¡­ I already like this ss. "Miss! What should we call you!" One of my ssmates shouted as a rack of guns appeared from the ground. Part of the dirt arena opened up, allowing the white rack toe through. "Just call me Mr. G," He says before gesturing for us to pick our guns. Everybody charged towards the rack, but I sat back, watching what everybody was going to pick. I could possibly determine their personalities and fighting styles just from their guns, so I don''t have to run into annoying people like the red-haired bitch from before. Most people picked an assault rifle while the remaining picked pistols, shotguns, and snipers. I carefully watched the sniper users¡­ as that was the gun I was going to pick. Right now, I was clearly not ready for closebat with a shotgun or pistol. An assault rifle could''ve been better for me, but I''d rather sit in the back, picking monsters¡­ or people off. It would also be harder to n with the constant loud gunfire. So if I picked an AR, my one good piece of me, my intelligence would''ve been stripped. I was thest one to pick my gun, and I chose a long and skinny white sniper with a suppressor on the end. "Alright¡­ Shall we begin our training?" He asks as soon as I inspected it a bit, looking for any faults in the gun. I wasn''t an expert on it, but I wanted to make sure it could at least work. "Okay, the order that you all will line up in front of me with is pistols, then AR, then shotguns, then snipers," Mr. G says. We all follow his directions and line up with our respected group. There were four snipers, including me, which made it a total of five. "Okay, now, the first person in line, step up to the table," All of a sudden, four white tables rose up from the dirt in front of each person in line. All of us were a bit surprised, but eventually, the people in front stepped up to the table and ced their guns on it. The teacher then began to instruct how to take a part of each gun and assemble it when needed, but he also added ament to the sniper rifle group. "This is just for practice, but you won''t be dissembling your rifle or assembling it ever. Unless there are certain circumstances¡­." He says, and I quickly took note of it. "Uh, Mr. G! You said ''unless there are certain circumstances,'' so what are those certain circumstances? I''m just a bit curious," The boy in front of me asks. "Hmmmmm¡­ Well, if you ever get the chance to infiltrate the enemies base, you can disassemble the rifles, which are a pain to put back together," We all took a mental note. The rest of the ss proceeded smoothly, but we never got to use the guns once. It was mainly covering how to hold the gun, keep it safe, store it, and disassemble it. But towards the end of the ss, he edged us with the topic of tomorrow. "The bell is about to ring but, I''ll tell you that tomorrow, we''ll cover how to use your guns in synergy with your closebat weapons. Of course, that is for everybody but the assault rifle group and shotgun group," He says, and just as we were about to ask more questions, the bell rang. This is fun¡­ I made me towards the library as I wanted to take a break from fighting in the dungeon. I wanted to study up a bit more on the red-haired girl''s family, so the library was the perfect ce for some peace and quiet. "I heard you were tardy to your first period," The librarian says. It was the same grandma as always¡­ "How did you know?" I ask as I sit down at one of the tables which had a fewputers on it. "I''m the one who oversees the attendance of every student in this school¡­ and you were the only one who dared to be tardy on their first day of school," She chuckles to herself. "It wasn''t intentional. I had stuff to do," I replied before switching on theputer. "*sigh*... And what was this¡­ ''stuff''?" "Stuff¡­" The librarian clicks her tongue before returning to working on herputer. After another few hours, the sun had set, and my brain waspletely fried. "I should probably slow it down on the dungeons," I muttered before making my way to the cafeteria as I was not only exhausted but starving. Once I arrived, I ordered my food and sat down at a table with Findir, who this time kept an eye out for the red-haired girl. "Oh yeah, I didn''t even try to figure out her name¡­." I muttered, leaving Findir with a dead-panned expression. "Seriously?" "Uh¡­ Nah, I know it," "What a liar¡­ Her name is Be. Pretty easy to remember, right?" "Yeah, but her squid-like face is even easier to remember," We both chuckled to ourselves before burstingughing with each insult we flung at her. Eventually, we attracted so much attention that Be, the red-haired girl, came running up to us with a balled fist cocked behind her head. FWOOSH But just before she could punch me, Findir swiped up his hand, creating a st of gray wind to send her flying back. I wiped the tears ofughter from my eye before ncing back at Be, who was fuming in rage. "Oh, you''re right, she is built like a toothbrush," Findir tried to keep his serious facade¡­ but couldn''t help but snicker at myment before elbowing me in the stomach. "What the hell," I say, holding my side, and he just gestured with his eyes. I nced back at Be, who the headmaster of the academy restrained. The fragile old man grabbed her wrist, which had conjured a fireball but even when she threw her arm, her shoulder just dislocated as the headmaster continued to smile¡­ creepily. "If you want to challenge somebody, please do it in the VR ring," He says before letting go of her arm, snapping her shoulder back into ce, and leaving the cafeteria. So that is the headmaster¡­ ¡­ (Findir POV) "You''ll regret not taking my side!" Be shouts before storming off. I sighed before sitting right back next to Orion, who was unphased as always. "Dude, she''s going to make a move soon. I can''t protect you from thew¡­ especially when the ones controlling thew are the big families," I inform him, but his strangely calm expression didn''t change. Well, maybe it changed a little¡­ as I saw a smile slowly creep onto his expression but was quickly suppressed not long after. "It''s fine¡­" He mutters. This guy¡­ is insane. My father told me to never fuck with guys like this, but I hated that red-haired bitch anyway, so I hope whatever he does¡­pletely crushes her. Chapter 22 The Short Awaited Court Session (1) This guy¡­ is insane. My father told me to never fuck with guys like this, but I hated that red-haired bitch anyway, so I hope whatever he does¡­pletely crushes her. ¡­ (Orion POV) Just before I went back to my dorm, I visited the library once again to ask the librarian for a favor. "Do you think I can see the contract that my parental guardian signed?" "Sure, but what do you need it for?" "Oh, he wanted to review some of the terms because I got us in trouble, and the opposing family is about to take us to court¡­ so¡­." "*sigh*... I guess," In just a few minutes, the contract had been printed, and granny gave me some kind words as I left. "I hope you''re not a ve of some household by the next time I see you!" "Sure, sure," I then made my way down the hallway¡­ towards the headmaster''s office. ¡­ The next day, in first period, somebody came to get me, and everybody already knew what was about to happen. "I don''t know who you offended, but you should probably just ept all their terms so your punishment won''t be as bad," The person who had picked me up was my Gun Theory teacher. "Mhm," "Orion, I''m worried for you here. You''re a smart kid from what I''ve seen on your entrance exams, so don''t ruin your life just because of this one slip up," "What is the level of court she''s taking me to?" I ask, ignoring my teacher''s advice. "*sigh*... It''s the highest possible level her family can control¡­." "So, do you think the Judge is biased?" "Never which is good, because he''ll probably try and give you the lightest punishment possible¡­ Which still probably won''t be as good, but you don''t have to worry about the family persuading the judge. He is absolute neutrality," "I see¡­ That''s good," I mutter before grabbing the handles of my backpack. This is going to be fun¡­ ¡­ "Order in the court! Order in the court!" The judge shouts, wacking the gavel against the small wooden te. BAM BAM BAM And with that, everybody shut up¡­ And the trial began. It was a pretty small court, but I could already tell the people on the sidelines were very important due to the number of guards surrounding them. I was at my station, and Be was at her station, with somebody who I assumed to be her guardian. Uncle? Maybe father? But somebody who actually caught my eye was the headmaster of the school I attended, sitting near the front of the "Miss Wony, you may state your reason for being here," "Yes, I was harassed by this boy here, and he refuses to apologize to me. I even have proof from some of the security cameras that were around," Suddenly, on the screen behind the judge, a video of when she dragged me away and backed me up into a wall was yed¡­ but our positions were switched. I nced at the headmaster, who slightly red at Be. She''s too arrogant¡­ She thinks she can get her way. "And what do you have to say for that, Mister Orion?" The judge asks me, and I give my honest answer. "What a load of bullshit," The air in the room got heavier, and Be was even a bit surprised at my response as she probably thought she intimated me enough. ,m "Mister Orion, please refrain from using profanity as this is recorded. Also, may you state the reason why you say Miss Wony''s usation is false?" "Because that is not possible. There is no way she was able to get ess to the security cameras, and I believe the headmaster here can confirm," I saw Be visibility gulp arge drop of saliva, but upon seeing the headmaster unphased, she regained her confidence. This is so funny to watch. "So, Miss Wony, we have taken the video in secret to confirm its authenticity and have found out that it is forged, but it was taken from a security camera," Oh, I didn''t even notice there was a security camera there¡­ "W-what! HOW DARE YOU!" She cries out, but the judge calmly res at her, no fucks given. "Damn," I muttered. "IF YOU GIVE ME HIM, MY FAMILY WILL SHOWER YOU WITH RICHES!" She immediately lost her cool instead of trying toe up with an excuse¡­ a reaction fitting for a child. "QUIET!" He shouts, shutting her up, but her anger wasn''t quelled in the slightest. She literally looked as if she was about to explode. "Your honor, may I add something?" "Go ahead," Suddenly, I opened the file that I had brought with me and revealed a single piece of paper. "This is the contract that my parental guardian had to sign, and on one of the terms provided by the headmaster, it says, I quote, ''All students within the vicinity of the school campus, are deemed equal. The influence of families will not be used here.'' Plus, if you would like to check after this trial, the headmaster even said that we are equal while in school," I exined. "Your honor, are you seriously going to believe this rampant child. He clearly forged that document. Look at how messy the signature is," The man standing next to Be speaks up for the first time. And Be looked at him as if he was a beaming light of hope before smiling with an evil expression towards me. "As the headmaster is here, why don''t we have him check the authenticity," The judge says while gesturing for the esteemed headmaster toe up to me. "As you wish," The headmaster says before jogging up to my station but doesn''t even nce at the paper. "With all due respect, sir, but shouldn''t you check this arrogant boy''s paper?" The man standing beside Be says, with the most urging yet polite attitude I''d ever heard. "Sir Wony, but do you take me for an idiot? Are you intentionally ndering my handwriting?" The headmaster asks. "B-but sir, please check. That handwriting is clearly off," "Mister Orion here has already confirmed the signature is mine the day before. I can even bring up the real security camera footage as proof," The headmaster res at the man. "W-with all do respect-" "QUIET!" The judge shouts, and this time the man was fuming in anger while Be''s face had paled in fear. "You know what, y the footage," The headmaster says. The footage yed. The room was silent. And the Wony family was defeated. "Now that is all the proof we need! The sentence for-" "Your honor, I''m not finished," I interrupt the judge. Everybody was shocked by my interruption, but I was about to get to the juicy part¡­ "What is it, Mister Orion?" "I haven''t finished what I was saying," The headmaster next to me red, but I ignored him and did the same with everybody else in the room. "Ah, please continue," The judge was a bit displeased with my attitude, but I won''t be able to pull off my next move with no confidence. "I believe the Wony family should be punished harder due to them breaking the contract with the school by using the headmaster to gain footage and manipte it. Also, I believe I should receive some sort ofpensation for all the stress I''ve been under," "Are you joking with me, Mister Orion?" The judge asks. "Does it look like I''m joking?" Chapter 23 The Short Awaited Court Session (2) "Are you joking with me, Mister Orion?" The judge asks. "Does it look like I''m joking?" The room went silent, and the air seemed to grow ten times thicker than before. "Your Honor, may I speak?" The headmaster beside me asks. "If it is something to your defense, then go ahead, but anything else, please wait until we settle this," "Thank you¡­ First of all, I never coborated with the Wony family¡­." "Okay¡­ Well, we can''t believe you yet¡­ And anyway, let''s go back to what Mister Orion just said," "Go ahead," The headmaster says. "First of all, I was already going to add an extra punishment on top due to them breaking the contract and even manipting the school. But, what makes you think you deserve some form ofpensation?" The judge asked, and everybody else in the room roared in agreement. "Yeah! What is this kid talking about!?" "Get him out of here!" "He''s just a kid! Get him out of here!" "ORDER! ORDER! ORDER!" Everybody shut up upon hearing the gavel m against the wooden piece on the judge''s stand. "Go ahead, Mister Orion. Please borate," "I''m sure you''ve already figured out that I''m an orphan by the way you refer to me as my first name, so you should know that I have absolutely no family backing me. And I was pressured and intimidated by one of thergest families in the city¡­ So, of course, I was extremely stressed and couldn''t focus on much¡­ So I would like somepensation," I exin, and the judge squints at me. "How old are you, Mister Orion?" "Fourteen years old¡­." "Very impressive¡­ But, that is not enough for you to bepensated. If they physically harmed you, I might have the Wony family grant you somepensation," Finally¡­ ¡­ (Be Wony POV) "Very impressive¡­ But, that is not enough for you to bepensated. If they physically harmed you, I might have the Wony family grant you somepensation," I smiled upon hearing the judge''s words and nced at Orion, who was unphased as always. This idiot was so arrogant as to think he could actually gain something from this¡­ HE''S GOING TO DIE ANYWAY AFTER THIS! "Sure. I''ll show you some physical harm," He says, and even though I was sure I left no bodily harm on him, he lifted up his shirt, revealingrge bandages wrapped around his torso. He then began to unravel them, revealing a deep wound that was still healing. "W-what the hell," I muttered, and my father nced back at me, ring intently. This guy ispletely crazy¡­ Did he do that to himself? My body shrunk back in fear as he looked as if he was about to burst out in anger. He was biting his lip, causing a bit of blood to draw, and the veins on his neck were straining as if they were about to implode. "Oh gosh," "How cruel," "How could somebody let their kid do that," "I wonder what''s going to happen next?" Dammit! Is us losing face and doubling our punishment not enough!? How much more do you want!? "Well, it seems you will be rewarded withpensation, Mister Orion¡­ And I hereby dere this court session done! Any member of the Wony family will be unable to attend any school in As for one year! And they will give Mister Orion arge marypensat-" "I don''t want some bullshit money," Orion speaks up once again, leaving everybody speechless¡­ once again. "Excuse me, Mister Orion, please watch yournguage," "Okay¡­ But let me pick mypensation since I was the victim," "*sigh*..." The judge looked a bit stressed as he was under the pressure of the public eye. And even though he never takes a knee for any big family, when ites to fair decisions and the public eye¡­ he always has to make the best decision, otherwise, the case might escte to something much bigger. "I grant you permission to pick yourpensation, but if it is something uneptable and too much, I will have to decline¡­ So please think of yourpensation over the next few days, and I will be sure you get it," "Nah, I have it right now. I want ess to the higher levels in the school library," Everybody went silent. "Was this your goal all along, young man?" The judge asks as he nces towards the headmaster, who just nods his head in agreement. This has to be a joke¡­ Right, this has to be a joke¡­ Orion just shrugs before saying, "So, can I get my reward now, please?" "The headmaster has already agreed, so I''m sure he will let you ess the higher levels in the library and make to read until your heart is content," And with that, the judge announced our punishments and announced thepensation, which we thankfully didn''t have to give¡­ but the humiliation was too much. We were a sideshow in his n to gain the next level of the library without taking the test. I suddenly began to think back to when we first met. Was it all nned from the start? Is that why he was researching my family? Did he y along just so he could have this? Did he even care about my attempts¡­ and only saw me as a tool? It was too humiliating to show my face in public, so I pulled my hoodie over my face as my dad dragged me out of the courtroom. *p* I was pped across the cheek, and my dad raised his fist to punch me out of anger but quickly stopped himself. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?" He shouts, lowering his fist. "I-I just wanted-" "FUCK! YOU CAN HAVE ANYTHING YOU WANT BUT JUST THINK BEFORE YOU ACT! I CAN''T BELIEVE YOU EVEN HURT HIM TO THAT EXTENT! WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO TELL THE OTHER FAMILY MEMBERS AS WELL!?" "U-Ummm¡­" "DO YOU THINK I CAN JUST TELL THEM THAT THEIR CHILDREN CAN''T GO TO SCHOOL FOR THE NEXT YEAR BECAUSE OF YOUR MISTAKE?! I''M GOING TO GET BATTERED AND SCOLDED! YOU MIGHT EVEN GET KICKED FROM THE FAMILY!" "B-but I just wanted him to be-" "UGH! GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! GET OUT!" He shouts onest time before I run down the hallway, and just as I was about to go through the exit, I saw him¡­ Orion. "P-please forgive me," I begged as I needed him to change his decision desperately. "And why should I do that?" He responds, his eyes colder than ice. "B-because¡­ W-we''ll give you an even greaterpensation¡­ I-If this continues, my life will be rui-" "Do you think I give a shit about your life?" My face paled upon hearing his words. "P-please! I''ll do anything!" I beg but this time getting on my knees with ugly tears flowing from my face. "Anything?" "Y-yes! Just please change the judge''s mind!" He pauses for a bit, and I see a ray of hope shine down¡­ "Then¡­ How about you be my maid?" He suggests, the headmaster behind him looking at me with eyes full of pity. H-he''s clearly mocking me¡­ Shit¡­ "Fine¡­ I''ll be your maid," I say, hanging my head in defeat. "Just kidding," I nce up to see him crouching down to my face level. "Oh shit¡­ This is bad¡­ I can''t hold in my smile," He mutters, trying to suppress a psychotic smile that seemingly tried to desperately w its way onto his face. I can''t¡­ He''s too scary¡­ I can''t beat him¡­ Chapter 24 Spear Theory (1) I crouched down, so my eyes met her eyes at the same level while she lifted her head up, ncing at me. "Oh shit¡­ This is bad¡­ I can''t hold in my smile," I muttered, covering my mouth with one of my hands, but she was still able to see my eyes. Her reaction was a bit disappointing, but as I regained myposure and stood up, I left the courtroom, heading back to school as I still had ss. The headmaster was going to grant me my pass tomorrow, so now¡­ I had to focus on this damned quest¡­ and school, of course. . [Quest: Complete your First Dungeon] [Description: You have rested and learned long enough, deep within you, you yearn for the battlefield. You want to feel the sensation of your de shing through flesh. The sensation of warm, fresh blood sttering across your face] [Reward: Tattered Magic Ring] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 33 Hours Remaining] . I''ll use the breaks in between sses to farm up some more XP. I might as well take advantage of all the time it gave me- "Urgh," As I made my way down the streets of As, I took a sharp turn into an alleyway where I ced my hands against the wall. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ Ah¡­ I made the wound too deep¡­ HUFF HUFF¡­" The wound I had inflicted on myself with a small dagger went as deep as I intentionally wanted it to¡­ but I never got medical intention to enhance my poor orphan image¡­ even though I wasn''t poor... "I need to get myself back to the school. Going to a hospital will just get me killed by the Wony family¡­ I need to get back quick," I muttered before taking in a deep breath and continuing my way towards the school. Thankfully, I soon arrived back at school as the courtroom wasn''t that far, and as soon as I arrived back on campus, I noticed it was the break between first and second period. "What? He''s actually back?" "Where''s Be?" "Wasn''t he supposed to be dead or thrown in jail?" Rumors had spread amongst the campus as soon as I stepped foot onto the neatly paved white path. But, I didn''t have time to be distracted as I walked as quickly as possible to the infirmary, where I was greeted by a grandma who seemed to be knocking on death''s door. She wasn''t like the librarian but an average human who probably hadn''t focused much on the system as she hadn''t maintained any of her youth. Mana can retain youth and increase life spans, but the process is risky and is very rarely used, if not at all in some ces. "Miss, I''m injured a bit," I say as soon as I enter the room. "Okay, pleasey on the bed there. I''ll be right with you," She says with a sweet andforting tone as if angels were singing in ce of her voice. I nodded beforeying down on the bed, backside down, and taking off my shirt. The bandages were already thrown away as I took them off in the courtroom, so as soon as the nurse came to check on me, she was shocked by thergeceration across my chest. "Oh my lord. You said you were injured a bit¡­." She gasped. "I guess," "Well, this doesn''t look like a bit," She says before opening a stic case and taking out a needle, thread, and some disinfectant spray. The process of stitching was quite painful, but the most painful part was when she lightly sprayed the disinfectant on the wound. It burned like crazy as if my entire chest was on fire. "Oh, it might be a bit infected¡­ Ummmm¡­ Do you have a pharmacy?" She asks before finally closing the wound, and a light green glow envelops chest. It came from the hand, which was stitching my chest back together. "Yes, do I need some meds?" "Yeah, just tell me the address and your name, and they should have it ready by the time school is over. But for now, I want you to rest here because it seems you''ve also caused quite themotion," She says with a warm smile. "Sure¡­" I reply beforeying back on the hospital bed and setting my backpack to the side. ¡­ The nurse didn''t let me leave the room until the bell signaling the transition period to second-period rang. DING DONG "Okay, see ya, and thank you very much," I wave goodbye before dashing down the hallway. The Spear Theory room was on the very other side of the school, and there were about six minutes for the transition period¡­ so I had to be fast. Also, the nurse did an incredible job as I could barely feel the wound anymore, no matter what I did with my body. I received tons of stares, and the gossip continued, but some of them brought me into a brighter light this time. "Wee, oh, and wee back, Orion. I''m d to see you''re here on time," "HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ T-thanks," I muttered, grabbing the paper he was handing out to everybody as we all entered the ssroom. Be wasn''t here, of course, but her friends she was hanging out with yesterday kept talking about me towards the corner of the room. So childish... I could only roll my eyes as I didn''t even do it to get on the good side of everybody in my school¡­ I guess it was just another bonus, but I never really thought of it. "Okay, now that everybody is here, please quiet down!" Our teacher, who we call, Mr. Lask, shouts, garnering the attention of everybody. We all quickly shut our mouths before a white rack appeared at the very end of the ssroom. "Please select another spear. It doesn''t matter if it is the one used yesterday or a new one," I didn''t sit back and wait this time as I already knew everybody was using a spear. Spears are a tricky weapon to learn as you either need to have an incredible defense or speed in order tond hits without the risk of dying. But, if you do manage to master it, you can keep your enemies at a safe distance while increasingly doing tons of damage. To be honest, a shield isn''t necessary. In fact, it even hinders your skill, but as most of my opponents overwhelmed me with their strength, I was forced to learn how to use a shield with my spear. "But this¡­ Feels nice," I muttered before cing the spear in the middle of my palm and letting it bend side to side. It was made quite well. Not too stiff and not too flexible while also being made of such a sturdy material¡­ "Okay, now can somebody please teach Orion the basics we covered yesterday? Also, please make it quick otherwise, he''s just going to be behind the entire semester," Mr. Lask asks the ss. Chapter 25 Spear Theory (2) Not too stiff and not too flexible while also being made of such a sturdy material¡­ "Okay, now can somebody please teach Orion the basics we covered yesterday? Also, please make it quick otherwise, he''s just going to be behind the entire semester," Mr. Lask asks the ss. A few people volunteered, but none of them were selected. Instead, a human boy with short ck hair and pale white skin was chosen. He was a bit more muscr than me but also a bit taller. "Yo, what''s up," He says, walking over to me with an unreadable expression. "Yo," We have an awkward fist bump before we go into the corner of the room, and he begins to describe the basics of the spear quite well. "Yeah, so just hold it wherever feelsfortable. The teacher said to hold it in the middle, but that''s honestly not that optimized because if you want to do a double-handed stab, you have to shift your hands down. Plus, you lose-" "You lose some range of motion, right?" "Yeah," He responds with a smirk. "What?" "Seems I don''t need to teach you much if you already know that," "Cool, let''s go back then," He stared at me just as I was about to walk back. "I kind of like you, so let me give you a tip with this teacher¡­ Don''t take everything he says to heart because some of the information he hands out is meant to limit you. This is so he can find talents that manage to break through that limit¡­." The boy exins. "I see¡­ Can he do that?" "I mean, I guess. He''s doing it right now, isn''t he?" "I guess," I replied before we made our way back to the group, surprising the teacher as it hadn''t even been a minute. "Cy, did he already learn everything?" Mr. Lask asks. "Yep. He''s good to go," The boy, whose name was Cy says and gives him a thumbs-up of confirmation. "That''s great, now let''s actually do some physical learning," He says before twirling his spear above his head and then mming it on the ground. Please don''t do that¡­ It probably doesn''t matter now, but doing that back in my past life would sometimes cause the spear to crack. And the amount of times I''ve seen it happen just pisses me off¡­ The lesson continued but I never noticed any limits in his wording which either meant, Cy was trying to get another meaning across, he''s lying to make a fool of me, or he just wants to slow my progress by having me be wary of every single detail said. "Okay, swing! Swing! Swing!" The teacher chanted as we had a dual grip on the spear and swung down continuously. My body wasn''t used to my previously refined movements, so I could feel my stamina draining at an insane speed. Eventually, I could barely feel my arms, but thankfully, we earned a break. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," My breathing was so heavy that I could see a slight light blue tint glossing over my vision. Damn¡­ I should tone it down a bit. "You have some talent with the spear. I think you might be even better than me," Cyes up to me and sits down next to me on the bleachers. Geez¡­ I trained for like four goddamn years in a hellish environment, and this kid is just as good as me¡­ Damn¡­ Also, I''m gonna tone it down on such refined swings. My body isn''t ready to handle it... I then took another sip of water from the stic cup I was holding as Cy stared at me. "That''s bad y''know. You should give a hundred percent of your effort, even if it is in training," Ah, so he''s one of those guys. A genius that trains hard¡­ Such a cheat. "Anyway, I heard you had some conflict with the Wony family. You sure do have some balls to fuck with them," Cy chuckled before handing me his cup of water as I ran out. I nced down at the cup before going in for a sip, but I also stuck my nose just a bit further in to smell if there was any poison. The Wony family could''ve sent him, but from what I could tell, he wasn''t trying to drug me. "Which family are you from?" I ask before chugging the entire cup. "I''m not from a rich family. I''m just your every other day civilian," "Oh, I thought everybody here came from a big family," "Pffft¡­" He tried to hold in hisugh for some reason before snickering while covering his mouth with his hand and turning his face to the side. "There''s no way that would happen. Well, maybe if it was twenty years ago, but now the conflict between therge families is so overwhelming, that sending all of their kids to a school like this is just begging for terrible consequences," He didn''t need to say anymore as I immediately understood what he was trying to get across. I had also seen a few articles on this¡­ "So, an inevitable civil war is brewing, right?" "Yep, and I''m fucking leaving the city before I get drafted," He smirks. "I think I might do the same," I muttered. The ss quickly resumed, and the teacher continued to not drop any misleading information. But now that I had an idea of Cy''s personality, I knew that the teacher wasn''t dropping any misleading information because we were at the very basics right now. He won''t be able to progress much if he ruins the very foundation. DING DONG "Okay, make sure to get the paper signed soon, otherwise, you won''t be able to participate in the dungeon trips!" The teacher shouts as we all leave the ssroom. Today, I was going to clear a dungeon, but first, I had to visit the library. "Oh shit, you aren''t a ve," The librarian says with a cheeky grin. "Were you hoping I would be one?" "Kinda," "Tch¡­ Anyway, I get to enter the next level of the library tomorrow," I grinned back at her, but she just rolled her eyes as she didn''t believe my words. "Yeah, right. How about you go fight a dragon in the meantime," "Oh, how much do you want to bet then?" "On if you can enter the next level?" She confirms. "Yep," "How about¡­ Five bucks," "Only five bucks?" "I only have a five on me," "Well, whatever¡­ Prepare to be shocked," Now, I don''t want to exhaust myself anymore, so I''ll finish the dungeon right now. Chapter 26 Near Death Experience (1) "Well, whatever¡­ Prepare to be shocked," Now, I don''t want to exhaust myself anymore, so I''ll finish the dungeon right now. I have much more time left on the clock, but if I train in the dungeon again, I''ll be too sore to evenplete a real one. After scouring the inte for a bit, I found a D-rank dungeon that could actually bepleted. The way dungeons work is, for example, an E-rank dungeon such as the Crystal Tortoise''s Sanctuary, can not bepleted as there is supposedly no Boss¡­ which Iter found out wasn''t true, but that''s beside the point. And then there are D-rank and above, which can bepleted and, uponpletion, reset, allowing new adventures to raid the dungeon again. "Okay¡­ This one doesn''t look that bad," I muttered as I glossed over the article on a dungeon called the: Toxic Slimes Swamp. It was apparently one of the easiest D-rank dungeons you can find near As, so I, of course, selected it after visiting a shop as I needed toe prepared. "Do you have anything that can help negate toxic attacks?" I ask one of the store employees. "Oh, are you challenging the Toxic Slimes Swamp?" He responds. "Ummmm¡­ Yes? Is there a problem?" "Oh, no, it''s just that there are different levels of toxic resistant gear. So, some are more expensive than others," "Then please lead me to the cheaper gear," ¡­ This gear isn''t cheap. "Is this the cheapest you have?" I ask, and the employee nods. "They''re not as cheap as some other magical equipment though, as processing the mold into the items is very taxing¡­." "I can see¡­." Geez¡­ I guess I''ll get some of the essories since I can actually afford them. "Okay, thank you," I thank the employee before he walks away to help another customer that just entered the store. I was currently in a magic item store explicitly made for adventurers as standard metal gear wouldn''t do anything against a monster''s attack. Just like what I learned in my Magic Theory ss, the dungeons contain the mana that the monsters use to feed their skills, so any type of gear that is not infused with mana will be blown to bits. "Let''s see¡­." I muttered before selecting a few essories which were infused with mana. They all gave me a resistance to toxic attacks as well, so at least I won''t die from the toxic air lingering in the dungeon. I then paid for all the gear that sapped more than half of my money, leaving me almostpletely broke. I already had some rations and pouches of water from my previous trips into the tortoise dungeon, so I didn''t have to buy anymore. Quickly, I made my towards the dungeon, which was not that far from the tortoise dungeon, but there were also noticeably fewer adventurers present. "Id please," The guard requests, and I put out the ID, which I tampered with a bit. The ID I stole went all the way up to C-rank dungeons, so I wasn''t going to have much trouble entering any new dungeons for now. "Okay, please enter," I walked past him while gripping my spear, which returned to its normal form with only one de. "Reconstruction of a weapon wasn''t as expensive as I thought," I muttered as I entered the dark cave. Most dungeons I had noticed were dark caves on the outside, and the higher rank they were, therger the entrance was. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Toxic Slime Cavern] [Rmended Level: 10] . The notification appeared in front of me, and the farther I walked into the cave, the brighter the inside became as squishy orbs of green light were slowly lighting it. I poked a few with my spear, but they were surprisingly very resilient despite their flimsy appearance. I also noticed some green and ck moss growing along the cave''s walls, so I immediately slipped on my newly acquired essories. [The system resonates with the Magic Infused Equipment] [You have unlocked a new part of the system] [Equipment can now be used through the system] "Oh, nice-" [Would you like to equip: Toxic Barrier Ring?] [Would you like to equip: Toxic Barrier Ne?] I had no reason to decline so, I immediately said, "Yes," [Toxic Barrier Ring has been equipped] [Toxic Barrier Ne has been equipped] [You can now view your equipment in your status] I decided to see what the system was talking about, and I wasn''t disappointed. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 1/25] (1/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 10/10 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 20] - Normal Human [Defense: 10] - Normal Human [Magic: 9] - Normal Human [Speed: 20] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ring] [Toxic Barrier Ne] ¡­ Combined, Toxic Barrier Ring and Toxic Barrier Ne gave me pretty muchplete immunity to any weaker toxic attacks, even if they aren''t direct. So, the moss which releases spores into the air won''t affect me. But, the attacks of the slimes definitely would. And for some reason, my status didn''t disy the resistances... Maybe it''s another part of the system? Squish A squelching sound came from down the hall, and when I nced at it, I noticed there was also some more green light after a sharp turn to the left. I cautiously walked towards the turn, and just as I swung around, I readied my spear in front of me while activating [Spear Coating]. [Your love for the spear extends to your weapon] Squish A green and ck slime¡­ and a massive cavern behind it. ck stctites hung from the ceiling, and it looked as if they could fall down with just the slightest vibration. The entrance was on top of a hill that was littered with green and ck ooze, but it also had a few signs of life. Trees with ck leaves and bushes that had a mix of both colors. And finally, thest sign of life, a slime right before me. Squish After I activated my skill, the slime noticed me, so it began to jump towards me at a pretty slow speed. The ground beneath it began to melt with each hop it took. It also smelled horrendous, like the most potent poison in the world. SHING I split the slime in half before it melted into green and ck water. And a tiny white sphere rolled towards me before splitting in half as well. Slimes are practically invincible monsters if you don''t know their only weakness¡­ their cores. They are small white spheres inside of them, which were pretty tough to cut if you didn''t have the strength or speed for it. "Now, shall we explore this ce?" I muttered before stepping onto the green and ck hill. Chapter 27 Near Death Experience (2) They are small white spheres inside of them, which were pretty tough to cut if you didn''t have the strength or speed for it. "Now, shall we explore this ce?" I muttered before stepping onto the green and ck hill. First, it was pretty dark because only the green squishy orbs scattered around with no pattern give off barely any light. It seemed like a lot in the rough hall, but it''s practically useless when used in an extensive cavern like this. Next, the stench was horrible, like rotting flesh that was melted down by the most powerful in the world. "Ugh," I groaned as I suppressed the urge to throw up. I should''ve bought some nose plugs¡­ As I made my way down the hill, I ran into a few slimes that I killed before they could even do anything. But, it seems I was being trailed by even more because as soon as I looked around to find more slimes, I saw an enormous horde behind me. The horde was made up of about twenty slimes, and they all immediately spit a green goo at me, which I just barely dodged. The residual ssh melted my clothes and irritated my skin. The pain wasn''t that bad, but I knew if that stuff hit my face directly, it''d most likely melt my face straight off. Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish As if they had already realized that their attacks weren''t going to work at such a distance, they all fused together into ten slimes, cutting the number in half. But this time, they were much more threatening as with each hop, a small crater was left due to their toxic nature. "Ahahaha¡­ Yeah, no," I muttered before turning the opposite way and running straight down the hill towards a massive greenke. Bubbles erupted from the surface of theke, revealing another batch of smaller slimes that hadn''t fused yet. I took a sharp turn by mming my foot into the mushy soil and dove out of the way of the spit goo. I nced back to see what might''ve be of me if I was actually hit¡­ but the problem was¡­ I would''ve be absolutely nothing... as a massive crater was left. A drop of sweat ran down my cheek as I made a mad dash towards the only few trees in the massive cavern. The slimes from before had gathered into one massive group, which were nowbining three into one, leaving even bigger craters with each hop they took. "What the hell¡­ This isn''t what I saw online," I muttered before cing my back against arge ck trunk while seeing the massive balls of green and ck goo get flung past me. Once again, I was in the ssh zone, so it began to melt even more of my clothes. Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish Squish The slimes were gradually growing closer but using these few seconds of a slight break, I managed to formte a n that I was quite confident in but could see some wholes that could potentially kill me... "But it''s better than nothing," I muttered while feeling sweatpletely coat my back. What remained of my shirt was nowpletely drenched in sweat, causing my movement to feel a bit heavier than before. My pants were fine, but my shirt was probably hindering me more than helping me¡­ so I quickly removed it before tossing it to the right of the tree. Squish I then went the opposite direction of the shirt, sliding left and then quickly recovering with a roll that let me stand up and continue running. I nced back to get a good idea of what I could use and noticed the first step of my n had worked: Distract the slimes. They all went to the right of the tree, allowing me to make a clean escape towards the top of the hill. Squish Squish Even more slimes appeared before me, but thankfully, there were only two, so I wrapped my spear in bloodlust and created another de next to the real metal one. SHING I cut both of them in half before diving into the hallway that I used to get into this massive cavern. Second step: Get to the hallway was nowplete. Third step: Well, don''t die. Now, all I had to do was somehow tear down the insane number of slimes that were quickly approaching the entrance. I counted how many there were, but that was useless as they were all slowly fusing, so I decided to try and count the cores visible within the slime. Thankfully the slimes weren''t white or gray; otherwise, I''d have a much harder time trying to find them. "Okay, about 45 cores..." That means the cores didn''tbine, but just the slimes¡­ okay, I can do this. I jumped up and down, feeling the adrenaline rush through my veins as I twirled my spear above me. I decided deactivating [Tangible Bloodlust] was the best idea as I needed to conserve as much stamina and mana possible. [Tangible Bloodlust] takes too much mana and stamina out of me, so that was a no-go. SHING I sliced upwards, feeling the de getting pressed down by gravity. I sliced one core¡­ but the singr slime blob continued to squish its way into the hallway. They had allbined into one slime that had utterly locked onto me. Even though it had no eyes, I could feel multiple lines of sight crawling along my body, causing chills to erupt from my skin. SHING I sliced up again after jumping back once more. I cut two this time, but the slime was much faster than I had anticipated, especially when its entire body had taken the shape of the hallway. "HEY! DO YOU NEED ANY HELP!" But just as I began to get a bit nervous, the sweet sound of a human rang in my ears. "YEAH!" I shout back as I see a man d in chainmail armor with a ck sword rush towards me. "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT THING?!" He shouts as he quickly approaches me. He doesn''t seem that strong... and... he doesn''t know what happened to these slimes either... so... "I DON''T KNOW! I''VE NEVER HEARD OR SEEN OF THIS BEFORE!" I shouted back, and just as he was about to pass me, I spun around, building up enough momentum to swing my spear into his shin. I then slid the de out as I passed him, watching him fall to the ground in horror. He nced up at the slime before seeing itself open up into something like that of a mouth before devouring the man whole. He was stuck in the green and ck slime for a bit, but after a few seconds, he began to scream in agony as his flesh was being burned off his own body. The goo entered his mouth, burning him from the inside out as well. Soon he was reduced to nothing, but thankfully, the slime was immobile while digesting the man, so I was able to sh seven cores before backing up. That was good... He probably would''ve gotten in the way towards the end due to his bulky armor and massive sword... Squish "Now, what should I do?" I muttered as another drop of sweat ran down my cheek. Squish Chapter 28 Near Death Experience (3) Squish "Now, what should I do now?" I muttered as another drop of sweat ran down my cheek. Squish Forty-five minus eight is thirty-seven, but about thirty-five if I count the previous cores... and judging from how far the exit of this dungeon is, I won''t be able to escape before it catches up to me. But, I have also noticed that it isn''t shooting any balls of goo, which is heavenly for me¡­ "So, the only way is forward, right?" [The uncontroble lust for blood that resides deep within you has taken form] [The bloodlust has coated your spear and submits to your will] I created two more des on my spear, creating something akin to a trident as I twirled the spear over my head, building enough momentum to sh through the tough slime. I noticed earlier, when I was shing the cores on the surface of the blob, that the slime''s density had increased by at least threefold¡­ meaning if I wanted to get the ones deeper in, I needed more power. SHING I sliced through two cores before backing up, but suddenly, arge tendril burst out from the blob, hooking around my ankle, burning the shoes I was wearing. Thankfully, I just managed to slip my shoe out, but my ankle felt like it was on fire now, and when I looked down, I noticed most of the skin had been burned off. There wasn''t much bleeding, but the pain was excruciating. "Urgh," I groaned before stumbling back, causing the blob to burst forward. But, I used it as bait as I then swung forward, using the momentum of the slimes dashing towards me to slice the few cores at the very back of the blob. Squish My hand was sacrificed as most of the skin had been burned off. It even revealed a bit of bone that would''ve made any average person nauseous¡­ but I guess I was a bit normal as well, as I threw up as I reeled my hand out of the blob. Was it due to the pain or sight? I don''t know... I noticed my spear waspletely unaffected as it had been wrapped in [Tangible Bloodlust] and [Spear Coating], but now that I lost my dominant hand, I now had to get the other cores somehow. "And there are still a shit ton," I muttered as I wiped a bit of saliva from my mouth. The adrenaline rushing through my body made the pain a bit more bearable, but upon looking at my wounds, I could feel almost all the pain. I quickly jumped back before noticing a glowing squishy orb beside me. I''m so dumb¡­ The slime was a bit distracted with digesting my skin and flesh, so I used this time to grab the glowing squishy orb and throw it into the slime. But suddenly, a green tendril exploded from the slime, piercing the glowing orb, causing strange green, luminescent juice to flow from it. "I guess it wouldn''t have made a difference," I worriedly chuckled to myself before creating even more space. Come on¡­ Think¡­ Think¡­ The slime began to approach me quickly, and the exit was still so far away, so I decided to just grip the spear in my left hand and swing it awkwardly at the core semi-deep in the slime. It managed to tear through one core, but it was stoppedpletely. And before I could take the spear out, a green tendril once again exploded from the blob monster, wrapping around my left hand this time. I ripped my hand out of its grasp, causing me to lose my spear inside the slime, but at least I wasn''t dead¡­ yet. I continued to hop back as I began to rack my brain back on previous memories, thinking of anything that I could possibly do. And suddenly, four massive tendrils were shot towards me, causing my world to slow down as death slowly but surely approached me. But, as if my brain was a puzzle, a piece suddenly clicked into ce, and I remembered a few words that were spoken by the employee back in the magic item shop. ''They''re not as cheap as some other magical equipment though, as processing the mold into the items is very taxing¡­.'' I smiled as a n formted in my mind,bining bits of information that I had previously learned. I spun my body around just as I was about to get sucked into the massive green blob, and I grabbed arge chunk of mold off the stone wall. The mold was wet, so it almost slipped out of my hands, but I managed to just hold onto it as I was dragged into the slime. There were a few seconds of peace before I could feel the toxic slime quickly erode my flesh. I opened my mouth, feeling some of the slime flow down my throat as I began to chomp on therge chunk of mold. I couldn''t even taste it as my tongue had beenpletely melted, and just as I lost my teeth and lips, I swallowed the mold, feeling the searing pain of the goo slide down my throat. [You have swallowed: Toxic Mold] [An incredible amount of toxins rushes through your bloodstream] The panels that appeared before me caused me to feel a wave of despair as all I had done was speed up my death¡­ but I wasn''t done yet. I wasn''t so stupid as to not know how toxins work. The treatment or cure for most poisons are created through other poisons¡­ but what if that cure was already prepared? I swallowed my ring with the help of the goo as it began to erode my throat. [You have attempted to digest The Magic Equipment: Toxic Ring] [Unable to digest due to it having arge quantity of mana] [Toxic Slime has now begun to break down The Magic Equipment: Toxic Ring] [Unable to digest due to it having arge quantity of mana] [Toxic Slime has now begun to break down The Magic Equipment: Toxic Ring] [You have sessfully digested The Magic Equipment: Toxic Ring] [You have acquired The Skill - Weak Toxic Immunit- [Error] [Skill Level has increased due to arge amount of mana being digested] [You have acquired The Passive Skill - Toxic Immunity] [The toxins eroding your body begins to rebuild you] [You have acquired The Passive Skill: Toxic Body] A few unexpected factors made my situation better, but I didn''t have time to rx. My eyes had been rebuilt. My nose had been rebuilt. My face had beenpletely rebuilt¡­ But then it began to erode again. But I didn''t panic as I reached towards my bag which wasn''t there anymore¡­ but the only thing left was a small vial of red liquid. I paused. Then resumed before grabbing it and chugging it down my rebuilt esophagus. "*gasp*." I gasped for air as soon as my entire body had been rebuilt, and the toxic body of the slime no longer corroded my body. But, I began to swallow arge amount of the slime again, so I quickly reached for the white orbs before activating [Tangible Bloodlust]. [Your lust for blood coats your hands] ,m I grasped one of the orbs tightly in my hand before squeezing as hard as I could. I cried out as the orb began to crack. Veins were popping out of my forehead as I squeezed even harder, and then, CRACK The orb burst. Chapter 29 Sniper Rifle (1) I cried out as the orb began to crack. Veins were popping out of my forehead as I squeezed even harder, and then, CRACK The orb burst. But, I didn''t have time to celebrate as I continued down the scattered line of orbs while the slime could do absolutely nothing but await its impending doom. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK I was bing more proficient in breaking the orbs with my hands. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK I didn''t even nce at my dwindling mana as I continued, almost in a trance for survival. CRACK CRACK CRACK CRACK I repeated the process a few more times until, "*gasp*... HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," I gasped for air while on my hands and knees, feeling the slime around me slowly drip down onto the rocky floor. [You have leveled up] [You have leveled up] [You have leveled up] Upon catching my breath, I turn over onto my back and nce at the empty ss vial which had saved me. "Thank you," I muttered, hugging the vial against my chest before checking my body for any wounds. Initially, I was going to drink the vial upon swallowing the ring, but everything had melted too fast¡­ but I still managed to survive somehow. I knew it was possible to gain skills like this, but it was extremely deadly and challenging, so I never tried any of it. And suddenly, a new notification popped up in front of me. [You havepleted The Hidden Quest: Acquire a Skill Through Items] [Reward has been granted] [Hidden Reward has been granted] A familiar leather book appeared in my hands, getting soaked in the green slime but not eroding, unlike everything else. Also, the vial I had ced on my chest was refilled with a golden liquid, and a new cork held it in. "*sigh*... I wish there were a way I could see what these things are¡­." I muttered before standing up and wiping off any excess slime from my body. My clothes had beenpletely melted, leaving me stark naked in this dungeon. But to make matters even worse¡­ somebody entered the dungeon and saw me standing in the middle of a pile of green slime, holding a book and a vial of golden liquid. "I-I can exin," ¡­ Thankfully, the man was kind enough to inform me that I should bring multiple pairs of clothes and armor the next time I came to this dungeon, as all the toxic-resistant armor and clothes were expensive. And after that, he gave me some clothes and drove me back to school, where I quickly ran through the dorm, hoping nobody would see me. SLAM "Fooooo¡­ Safe," I muttered before hopping into the shower and staring into the mirror ced against the tiled wall. I noticed every blemish on my face from puberty was gone entirely, and my skin was as smooth as a baby. After the shower, I changed into some more casual clothes as my next ss was Gun Theory, which doesn''t require any physical activity. I also opened up the backpack the man had given me and took out both the book and the vial filled with a golden liquid. First, I raised the vial to my face before muttering, "It kind of looks like piss," I then popped open the cork before smelling it and thankfully didn''t regret it, as it smelt precisely like peaches. I then chugged the entire vial while smelling its sweet aroma. [Five Points have been added to your Mana Pool] "Oh, nice," I then opened up the book, which was a bit thinner than the previous ones, and began to read it. Strangely, it had no chapters or titles, but I didn''t have time to care about it as the pages quickly captured me. [You have acquired The Passive Skill: Night Vision] "Oooohhh¡­ That''s pretty good," This skill would be helpful for my sniper rather than my spear, for which I was only getting skills for¡­ After trying to test out my new passive skill, I decided to leave it forter as switching off the light in my room did absolutely nothing. Everything was still dark. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 4/25] (32/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 20] - Normal Human [Defense: 10] - Normal Human [Magic: 14] - Normal Human [Speed: 20] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ne] ¡­ I checked my status on my way to the gun theory ssroom as the bell just rang as soon as I finished reading the skill book. My status wasn''t looking too bad now¡­ But, I forgot one crucial thing... "Oh wait, I didn''t have lunch," I muttered upon arriving at the front of the ssroom. The adrenaline had finally washed out of my body and what it left me with was an unpleasant present that I had never asked for. My stomach grumbled as I entered the ssroom and picked up the same sniper from yesterday. The bell for the end of the transition period rang, so the teacher gathered us towards the middle of the ssroom. "Alright, yesterday we learned a lot about our guns, such as how to disassemble them, but today, we''re going to be actually learning how to use them," Mr. G spoke up as everybody created a circle around him. Suddenly, a few white and red circle targets appeared at the end of the room. "Mr. G! I thought you said we''d learn how to use our guns in tandem with our other weapons!" A boy spoke up with a question everybody had. "Ah, that was my bad. I actually forgot I had to teach you boys and girls how to use your guns¡­ So, line up with your respective weapons, and I''lle by to teach all of you how to use them. Also, don''t clown around with your guns when I''m not there, and make sure to keep the safety on," Mr. G says as we all gather into our groups, a few meters away from the targets. We were actually the first ones to be taught, so my excitement wasn''t edged as he took one of the snipers from a girl in our group. "Okay, I''m gonna be honest," Bam¡­ Ding After muttering a few words, he raised the sniper to his shoulder, ced it against it, looked into the scope, and then fired, hitting the very edge of the target. "I''m not that great with snipers, but I do know a lot about them¡­ Like, I have really shaky hands, and as you can see, my concentration isn''t the best¡­ but you''ll have to bear with it for now," He finishes his sentence before flipping the sniper around and switching the safety back on. It seems she identally flipped off the safety¡­ somehow. Chapter 30 Sniper Rifle (2) "I''m not that great with snipers, but I do know a lot about them¡­ Like, I have really shaky hands, and as you can see, my concentration isn''t the best¡­ but you''ll have to bear with it for now," He finishes his sentence before flipping the sniper around and switching the safety back on. It seems she identally flipped off the safety¡­ somehow. "So I''m sure most of you want to stay out of directbat, which is why you picked the sniper rifle¡­ So, you''ll either be in a prone position or the sniper is set up on a wall¡­." He says before flipping the sniper back around andying his stomach on the ground. Everybody watched intently, even the pistol group, which was only a few meters away from us. "This is a prone position where you still keep your hands on the rifle, but you''re minimizing your surface area in order to avoid the line of sight of an enemy," He then flips off the safety and exins the proper form that we all mentally took note of. After exining the proper form, he ced his cheek against the stock, closed his left eye, adjusted the position a bit, and fired. BAM¡­ Ding This time, he hit closer to the center than before. "All of you, try it out with your rifles and NEVER point the barrel at somebody, even if it is as a joke. If I ever catch you doing it, I''ll have you suspended for a month," I mean, I knew it was serious, but I didn''t expect it to be that serious. After a few minutes, it was finally my turn to try the sniper out for the first time. I initially picked it out since it would be a perfect match for my intelligence, but I also had an outstanding concentration¡­ plus, my hands aren''t that shaky. "Well¡­ Guess we''ll find out~" I muttered before taking a prone position and setting the stand up. I then shuffled my body a bit forward, ced my cheek against the stock, closed my left eye so I could focus all my attention through the scope¡­ and then¡­ Pew¡­ The suppressor on my rifle made it sound more like a pistol rather than an actual sniper rifle, but what I didn''t expect¡­ was that the sound was much quieter than I had anticipated. It might not even be as loud as a regr pistol. It may be on the level of suppressed pistols. But, I didn''t hit the target anyway, so I should focus on fixing my aim rather than worrying about the sound level. "Mr. G!" One of the kids behind me shouts as I stand up. "Yes?!" He shouts back as he is at the shotgun group, which was farther away. Are they seriously learning how to use a shotgun with a target that far- And as if the gods wanted to fuck with me, the target suddenly dipped under the ground and then reappeared much closer than any other target. "Psh," "How much higher should we aim due to bullet drop!?" The boy asks as I line up behind him. "There is no fucking bullet drop! Do you see how close you are to the target! If you can''t hit the target, that just means you''re shit!" The teacher shouts back in anger as it seems the shotgun group pissed him off. We also didn''t have to calcte the wind as we were in an enclosed room. "Well damn," I muttered as everybody else in the sniper group chuckled to themselves. The boy''s cheeks flushed red before one girl stepped up to have her first fire with the sniper¡­ or so I thought. BAM¡­ Ding Bullseye¡­ Straight bullseye. It was the same girl from before who had identally flipped off the safety, which, now that I think about it more¡­ is pretty impossible. So as everybody gawked at her while she walked to the back of the line, I asked her something. "Why''d you flip off the safety?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about," She responds, not even ncing at me. She had short, light blue hair but creepy pale gray pupils that I hadn''t even seen blink once. She was above average in terms of looks with her clear white skin, but she wasn''t anything on a celebrity level like most girls in this school. "*sniff*... *sniff*," Apparently, she also has allergies. "Yo, you gotta tissue?" She asks. "I''ll give you one if you answer my question," "I told you I don''t know what you''re talking about," "Yes, you do," "..." "..." "*sniff*... Fine. I was just really excited to feel a new sniper. I''ve only used a few old military ones my grandpa let me shoot¡­ *sniff*," It seems she isn''t lying¡­ "Well, fine," I respond before turning around. "Hey, what about the tissues?" "Don''t got any," "Wha- So, you just scammed me," "Sure," "Geez¡­ *sniff*... *sniff*," Her sniffling was a bit annoying, but I didn''t have to deal with it any longer as we soon moved on to some other practices with our guns. And after those practices, we took a break, so I thought the ss was about to end¡­ but to everybody''s horror, we were forced to do cardio. "Alright, fiveps around the edge of the room. If you start walking, I''ll have you add anotherp. If you finishst, you''ll have to do anotherp as well," And with an evil smile, he sped his hands together before we started jogging. Physical movements under zero pressure was heavenly as my stamina was actually really good, but it quickly drains under pressure¡­ but one person was definitely struggling the most. I had alreadypped her once and was about top her twice to finish my jog. "Yo, you struggling there?" I ask the girl with light blue hair and pale gray eyes. "*sniff*... HUFF HUFF¡­ Nah¡­ HUFF HUFF¡­ It''s my allergies," She responded with a bit of confidence, but when you nced at her face, you could see her exhausted expression. Her cheeks had copsed into her face, and there were dark bags slowly forming under her eyes. "HUFF HUFF¡­ Why the hell would a sniper even need to run¡­? *sniff*... HUFF HUFF," She mutters as she desperately ws at the air as if she was trying to find something to pull herself forward. I chuckled at her silly movements. She''s pretty funny¡­ "What''s your name?" "*sniff*... Aisa¡­ What about you? *sniff*," "Orion," "Cool¡­ Now go away. *sniff*... I need to concentrate," "Sure," I chuckled a bit before finishing my fourps. Chapter 31 Sniper Rifle (3) "Cool¡­ Now go away. *sniff*... I need to concentrate," "Sure," I chuckled a bit before finishing my fourps. On the other hand, Aisa took until the end of ss toplete herps, and once she crossed the finish line, the teacher handed her some water. "Don''t worry; you don''t have any more sses today, so you can rest as much as you want," He says in such a kind tone that Aisa fell asleep on the spot. "Hey, did you hear the news?" I ask Mr. G as he gets the other girl from the sniper group to bring her back to her dorm. "Yeah, you put that motherfucker in her ce, didn''t you?" "Oh, are you allowed to use suchnguage against arge family such as hers?" I say, and we both chuckled a bit. "Well¡­ I didn''t like her in the least. Not that I hate the big families, but some kids just piss me off... and she was one of them," "Yeah, she was pretty annoying," "Anyway, you suck with the sniper, don''t you?" The teacher smirks. "When were we on such a friendly note that you could insult me?" "Well¡­ No, let me show you something because I noticed most of you, besides Aisa, forgot one important thing. Actually, it was my bad that I didn''t borate far enough yesterday," He says before clicking a button on his jacket, causing the white rack of weapons to appear. So that''s how he did it¡­ I thought it was a skill or something. He then jogged over to the rack and clicked another button on his jacket, which caused the target toe back up. As soon as he grabbed my exact same sniper rifle, he jogged back over to me before getting into a proned position. "Whenever you''re here, take a deep breath in and hold it. Just hold it. This will allow you to minimize the amount of sway in your gun," He says before taking in a sharp, deep breath. And suddenly, it seemed as if the world around us had gone quiet. Not even the sounds of kids running through the halls outside the ssroom could be heard. Pew¡­ Ting. His shot just barely managed to hit the top of the target, and as soon as he heard the sound of the bullet hitting, he let out his held breath. "That was a skill, by the way. Only legendary snipers will be able to achieve that level of calmness where everything around them seems still without an actual skill," "I see¡­ Can I try?" "Sure," Mr. G says before standing up and throwing me the sniper. "Dude, you didn''t even switch on the safety," Mr. G snickered a bit before opening his mouth. "I just said that as part of my contract. When you''re getting shot at from afar, do you think you''ll have time to switch on the safety?" "Ohhh, I see," I muttered before flipping the sniper to where the barrel lined up with the target. I then took a prone position before sucking in arge amount of air. "Wait, wait, wait. Too much. Just do what I did. A sharp but hefty breath of air otherwise, you''ll get lightheaded in an instant," I nodded my head but didn''t start yet as I needed to regather my concentration. Empty my mind¡­ Empty my mind¡­ Empty my mind¡­ My eyelids began to rx as the stiffness in my shoulders suddenly disappeared, and I knew I was ready. Sssssss I took in a sharp yet deep breath, and I noticed everything was quiet. Click The sound of the sniper trigger rung through the air before a quiet, Pew¡­ Ting Followed through. "Oh, very nice. Your concentration was decent at best, and you still need to focus on taking a sharper breath¡­ but from what I can see¡­ It seems you might have some talent," Mr. G says as I nce up from the scope. My bullet was pretty close to the center, but it was nowhere near as good as Aisa''s. "That was a pretty surreal experience¡­ Did I do the thing? Because it felt like I did the thing?" I ask before standing up. The world around me was so calm in my eyes that I couldn''t help but wonder if I had achieved what the teacher had told me. "No, you did not do the thing," But, it''s not like I was hoping to achieve that state. "That was to be expected, but howe my concentration was average at best? I think that might''ve been the most concentrated I''ve ever been," In both this and my previous life. "I mean, it was good for the average sniper, but a legendary sniper will be literally drooling, and they won''t even notice. A fly willnd on their eye, and they won''t even notice. A gun could be fired right next to them, and they won''t even flinch or look back," "Why do you keep using a ''legendary sniper''? I don''t think I''m ever going to get to that level. I mean, I''d rather be a legendary spearsman than that," "It''spletely up to you," Mr. G shrugs as if he was trying to provoke me. "I''m not the type of guy to be inspired by a few words," "Well, I do hope you continue to train with your sniper. You''ve got potential, so don''t waste it," He says before walking over to the bleachers where he had a stack of papers. "Mhm¡­ Anyway, I''m going to eat dinner. I''m so hungry I could probably eat an entire chocte cake," "Oh, they''re out of the chocte cake, by the way," "Seriously?" "Yep," Well¡­ shit. After setting the sniper back on the rack, I quickly made my way out of the room and towards the cafeteria as I was starving. I could feel my stomach practically roar in protest. "Yes, can I get that¡­ and that¡­ and that¡­ thank you very much," I say to the lunchdy as she stacks the delicious food on my te. This was the good thing about such a fancy school¡­ The food is delicious. The boarding school I went to for half my life served terrible food, but as it was free, I wasn''t going toin. I then sat down next to Findir, who was talking with a familiar face. "Oh, what''s up," Cy says as I sit down on the chair parallel to the window. "You guys are friends?" I asked before immediately digging into my food. "Slow down. The food isn''t leaving anywhere," Findir says before Cy opens his mouth. "Yeah, we just met actually," "O- Coo-" I say before stuffing my face with even more food. We all had a casual conversation which was nice after all the stress that had been built up over the past seven or so years. But, it was all about to get reignited¡­ as tonight, I had to finish this damned quest. I leaned back in my chair, feeling a headache alreadying. At least I have some skills that will help me against the monsters¡­ but the boss¡­ I''m still going to struggle significantly against it... So I might as well take advantage of that. Chapter 32 Preperations I leaned back in my chair, feeling a headache alreadying. At least I have some skills that will help me against the monsters¡­ but the boss¡­ I''m still going to struggle significantly against it... So I might as well take advantage of that. After dinner, I said goodbye to my friends and made my way to the adventurer guild, where I saw a familiar face. It had been seven years, but it seems not only did I remember her, but she remembered me. "Oh, what a nice license you got here, boy," She says as I slide the card through the hole. "I know, right," I responded with a smile. "Well, do you want to die?" She asks with an earnest face. Click But I didn''t expect her to pull out a pistol from under the counter and point it straight in between my eyes. I was a bit surprised because if she wanted to, she could''ve killed me right then and there¡­ but I knew what she wanted to hear. "Of course," "Goodman! I''ll let you slip by for now," It was a running joke in the adventures guilds that Arthur and his raid team told me about. Every dungeon runner wants to die. Yep, that was the joke. It basically means that nobody sane would enter a dungeon and who are the opposite of sane people¡­? The people that want to die. "Pretty stupid joke," I say before she hands me a tablet, and I swipe up in order to ess the home screen. "Yeah, I mean, it was made by one of the old folks, and those guys are really crazy. Much more than the people now as some are pretty much adjusted to this style of living while keeping their sanity," She responds. I just gave her a nod before selecting all the options I wanted. A raid team tonight. A raid team with arge number. A raid team with a four or five-star captain. And a raid team for the toxic slime cavern. "That''s pretty expensive. Are you sure you got the money¡­ for¡­ that¡­ never mind," She shrugs as I hand her six gold coins. The cores which I had broke yesterday went for a good amount of money, so I actually had enough to spend on myself and get some new gear... as well as do this. This is also one of the reasons I didn''t join a raid team earlier... I was broke. "Hmmm¡­ Okay, but you do know how a raid team with arge party works, right?" She asks as she inputs my options and prints a receipt. "Yep," Only people who are desperate for any bit of money or are extremely weak usually joinrge raid parties, but the reward for risk ratio favors the risk. You barely get any gold coins from the guild forpletion, and you are usually used as meat shields for the captain''s friends. Plus, if you manage to defeat the boss, the dungeon reward will usually dwindle down in rarity ording to how many people you enter the boss room with. But, that is also why I picked a four to five-star captain as I want somebody who is righteous and actually helps their team. "Hey, don''t do anything that will make you a criminal," The woman says as she hands me the receipt, which I then scan with my phone. "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll make sure to clean it up nicely¡­ but it doesn''t matter because wh-" "Whatever is done in the dungeon stays in the dungeon. I know, I know, but I want you to remember that this captain isn''t the pushover you were looking for," She finishes my sentence. Just as she finished my sentence, my phone scanned the receipt, revealing the raid team of twenty-five people. The captain is a C-rank, and the rest are made up of D-ranks¡­ just as I had hoped for¡­ but the woman''sst words were a bit troublesome. "You''re a smart and talented kid. Don''t go dying too early because you got too greedy," She says as I walk away. I know that¡­ I made my way back to the same magic equipment store as I could actually afford some armor. I also needed a new weapon, but it didn''t need to have unique attributes that protect me against toxic attributes, so at least I won''t be spending too much money. ¡­ "That''s still too much money," I muttered as I nced at the price tag for the cheapest set of magical armor. I didn''t need one to protect me against toxic attributes against my body, but something that would actually let me live after being hit a few times by the monstrous boss waiting for me. "I''m sad to say this is our cheapest armor, but if you are so desperate, you can pay in installments," The employee suggests as I stare at the price tag. "Nah, that will be annoying," I say before clicking the screen above the light armor, which added it to my cart. I then hopped on over to the weapon section, where I found a spear simr to my previous one that had been melted into nothing. Upon adding it to my cart, I looked at the total price on the screen and sighed before walking over to the counter. "Cart number is: 59102," I say, and the receptionist inputs the numbers before nodding her head. "Is that all for today?" "Yes. And thank you very much," I say before moving to the backroom where I collected my gear. The chest te and boots were a bit too big on me, but besides that, everything was a perfect fit. The nostalgic feeling of a few extra pounds of weight, weighing me down while I moved caused me to crack a weary smile as I exited the store. But the smile soon dissipated as I looked at my wallet, which had only a few silver and copper coins left. "*sigh*... Damn," I muttered before grabbing the handles of my backpack and making my way towards the meeting spot. ¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 4/25] (32/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 20] - Normal Human [Defense: 10] - Normal Human [Magic: 9] - Normal Human [Speed: 20] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ne] ¡­ As I looked over my status, I also listened to the other raid members'' conversations to scope out their personalities. And to be honest, most of them turn out how I expected¡­ pushovers. The lower ranks don''t have the best morale and confidence in themselves, but with a good raid captain¡­ they can be strong fighters. I nce at the captain who was a massive, but humble man who was in a full suit of metal armor and had a greatsword resting against his shoulder. "Okay, everybody! I''m going to send out the raid request! Make sure to ept it!" The leader shouts as a few panels all appear in front of us. [Dean Loin has requested for you to join his Raid Team] [Would you like to join the Raid Team?] "Yes," I muttered. Chapter 33 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (1) [Dean Loin has requested for you to join his Raid Team] [Would you like to join the Raid Team?] "Yes," I muttered. There was no change to the system. Even my status stayed the same, but that was within expectations, so I just leaned back while staring up at the stars. The raid team part of the system is used for the raid leader to keep track of everybody, including their deaths, state of being, or their emotional range. After a few more minutes, we soon left our gathering spot with 25 people in our party, which attracted lots of attention, not because of the sheer number, but the consequences that usuallye with parties as big as this. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure nobody dies," The raid leader assured us, but everybody was still a bit weary as his presence was overwhelming. I had pretty much no chance of winning against him on a one-on-one fight¡­ but why should I do that when all this easy prey is around me? . [You have entered The Dungeon: Toxic Slime Cavern] [Rmended Level: 10] . "Tch¡­ [Night Vision] doesn''t work here as well¡­." I muttered upon seeing the splotches of shadows lining the corridor. "Everyone! Get into formation! Tanks in the front, spearman behind, swordsman and assassins to the side, and finally, long rangers at the very back! Remember, if the monsters ever touch our porters, we''re practically dead!" The raid leader shouted as we shuffled into position. He''s right. It''s not because we''ll run out of materials and supplies due to the porter dying, but if they ever reach the porter¡­ that means everybody else has died. It was a fear tactic that encouraged everybody to do their best. But, it can also be very embarrassing if youe out of a dungeon with all your porters ughtered¡­ well, for the leader at least. I lined up behind one of the tanks in front of me, who wielded a massive metal shield as we walked down the stone hallway. And just as I had thought, there were no monsters until we arrived in the actual cavern, which was as big as usual. Some of the adventurers here were seeing this sight for the first time, so they couldn''t help but gawk at the view¡­ until the stench hit. A few members of the backline threw up, but we proceeded forward, still stiff in formation. Now¡­ Do you know about the change in the dungeon or not? Suddenly, the green acidke at the bottom of the hill began to bubble, revealing a horde of 26 slimes that charged straight towards us. I nced at the leader, who was unwavering as usual, but thankfully I took a position towards the side, next to the assassins and swordsman, so I was able to get a full view of his face. Nice... His pupils have dted, meaning he didn''t expect this. He also doesn''t seem like the type of guy to bait people of my kind out, so that means I can proceed. "Everyone! Rx! There may be a lot, but with our numbers, we can easily destroy them!" He shouts, filling the raid team with adrenaline. His words were motivating, something a natural leader should possess. "Wait...! Wait...! And¡­ Tanks block them!" He shouts, and the tanks shield bash the slimes, sending them flying backward. The slimes all dipped their green and ck bodies back into theke before charging straight at us again, but we were already prepared. "Spearman, go!" The leader shouts as we all stab in between the shields, killing a few before backing up. The swordsman and assassins then followed through by killing a few more slimes before backing up as well. As the slimes weren''t intelligent beings, they kept charging towards us, but we kept repeating the same process without wasting the mage''s magic power or the archer''s arrows. Nobody used a gun because they are typically used for human on human warfare rather than human on monsters. Monsters usually have tougher skin that is strengthened by the mana in the air, so typically, bullets don''t work unless it''s a high caliber sniper rifle¡­ but even then, they can only do so much. Arrows, on the other hand, work much better because of their wide surface area and unique design, which helps them break through the skin, but that doesn''t mean they''re much better than bullets and guns, so¡­ you could argue both are pretty useless. ? You typically don''t see archers in the higher-level raid teams unless they''re very good at what they do. "Alright! Let''s back up!" The leader shouts upon seeing an evenrger wave of slimes charging towards us from out of theke. Wait¡­ are the slimes¡­ "Hey, Kid! Back up!" The leader shouts at me, so I snap out of my thoughts and jog backward. "It''s alright if you''re getting cold feet. I remember my first D-rank dungeon was so scary that I couldn''t even walk, so you''re doing better than me," A spearman beside me cheers me up as we soon stop atop the hill. "Oh, I was just thinking about something," I respond, and the man chuckles to himself a bit before returning to a serious demeanor with sharp eyes that were practically piercing through the slimes themselves. These slimes¡­ Are theying out of thatke? My question was soon answered as another horde, but this time with an insane number of 100 slimes,es charging out of theke. The unwavering leader had a drop of sweat run down his cheek as we all backed up farther up the hill. "Keep the high ground!" He shouts, and we all nod while awaiting the massive horde of slimes. It was so quiet yet so loud. Nobody was saying anything... Even our heavy breathing couldn''t be heard. But, the sound of the slimes jumping towards us mingled together, creating an awful sound that echoed throughout the cave. I heard somebody throw up from behind me after finally breathing, but what awaited their nostrils was the disgusting stench in the air. SQUISH¡­ SQUISH¡­ SQUISH "Get ready! Wait¡­ wait¡­ wait¡­ TANKS CHARGE! The leader shouts at the top of his lungs, and he joins the fight this time. Hebined his power with the tank''s shield bashes, allowing him to kill a few, even without using any skills. "EVERYONE ACTIVATE YOUR SKILLS! WE CAN''T SAVE ANY MORE STAMINA OR MANA!" The leader shouts. We all raise our weapons into the air, allowing our respective colors to coat our weapons. "We will win!" The leader shouts after tearing through another few slimes. "WE WILL WIN!" We all shout collectively. Chapter 34 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (2) "We will win!" The leader shouts after tearing through another few slimes. "WE WILL WIN!" We all cry out collectively. The tanks all shield bashed the wave of slimes, but some of them ended up flying over them, so us spearmen had to take them out. And as we were taking them out, the swordsman and assassins were slowly chipping away at the numbers. On the other hand, the mages and bowmen were having trouble as they weren''t necessarily made for slimes due to the slime''s thick coating around their cores. Most slimes canpletely negate magic attacks, and most of them canpletely negate arrows¡­ so then why were they brought? Few An arrow whistle passed me, and it was enhanced with an enchantment that sent a slime flying backward. It saved the man''s head next to me from being consumed by a toxic slime that would ultimately kill him. BOOM On the other hand, the mages were doing a fantastic job at blowing the slimes backward when the tanks were recovering from their shield bashes or were tanking for one of the attackers. Most of the mages present are fire mages, so their explosions areing in handy. "EVERYONE FORWARD!" The leader shouted, and with his encouragement, everybody was filled with confidence as we took a step forward. SHING I sliced a slime''s core straight in half, and a residual ssh of its slime didn''t do anything against my face. Hmmmmm¡­ I should save [Tangible Bloodlust]... I don''t want to reveal all my cards. "AHHHHH!" All of a sudden, a tank in front of me was swarmed by at least ten toxic slimes. His equipment and face began to melt, and even when the leader managed to rip off all the slimes from him, he died, falling t on his face. The momentum we had built up seemingly came crashing down upon seeing one of ourrades fall, and it only began to spiral down from here due to the leader''s rash mistake. He''s strong and an excellent, considerate leader¡­ but the considerateness will be the death of him and us. There are times when you must learn that somebody is going to die, and stepping in to save him will only cause more harm than good. "I guess that''s why he''s a four-star," I muttered before taking a wide stance and stabbing upwards. My de pierced a slime that jumped off the now dead man, but the wave of slimes behind continued their rampage. With the leader leaving the front lines to help that one singr tank, the front lines had opened up, and now we were being swarmed from all directions. "STAND YOUR GROUND!" The leader shouts, but I could tell the confidence that had just been built up towards him was slowly crumbling. Fe Another arrow whistled past me, saving me from being attacked by two slimes that jumped towards me. I stabbed the remaining slime, killing it and granting me a few points of experience. But, the front line was in shambles, so we all began to back up. Most of the tanks were now dead, and the leader was basically the main tank now as he drew all the agro with one of his skills. A red-circled appeared below him, and it angered the slimes as they all began to bubble and boil as if they wereva. The ground below them began to erode more and more, but the leader was doing an impressive job as he was taking out tons of slimes at a time. The original wave of 100 strong was down to a measly 15 weak. "WE CAN DO THIS!" The leader shouted once again, and we all created a new formation that focused on protecting the backline as they kept the slimes from swarming us. BOOM BOOM BOOM A few fireballs sent the slimes in front of me flying back, and so I did a few quick stabs that pierced their jelly-like bodies. Twelve left. A pair of assassins beside me then flipped over me and stabbed their daggers into the slimes as if they were beasts sinking their teeth into their prey. Ten left. Their ck aura was a bit disturbing, but I didn''t have time toin as a few swordsmen came from behind me, slicing down four more. Six left. But as the swordsmen backed up, it left me vulnerable as three slimes came from beside me. Normally, somebody would''ve panicked, but I decided to ce a bit of trust in the backline and use my spear to thrust myself upwards. Fe Three arrows whistled past me, blowing the slimes back, but three more came from behind them. SHING The leader had arrived and tore through the three slimes as if they were clouds. Three left. And just as I took a wide stance, a swordsman came from the left of me and tore through the remaining three. "Good job on holding out," Heplimented me before gazing over the raid team, which was in shambles. "Dammit," I heard the leader mutter before calling everybody to him in order to have a small meeting. The meeting was about how we still have a chance of winning, which actually convinced some people to continue the raid, which I wasn''t going toin about. We may have lost our tanks, but that isn''t worth leaving the dungeon for because if we leave, the leader will lose face, and his rating will probably drop¡­ due to him being a "cowardly leader" or something like that. "Okay, we''ll set up camp near the trees, and we''ll use them as a natural fortress in case another swarm appears like that," The leader says, and we all nod our heads in agreement. As soon as we arrived at an open spot surrounded by trees, the porters took out all the supplies we needed, and most of the raid team split into groups. Some were already friends, and some were just trying to make friends¡­ but I could tell most of them were timid. "Let''s now weave the spider''s web," I muttered before making my way over to a group sitting beside an already lit campfire. Chapter 35 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (3) "Let''s now weave the spider''s web," I muttered before making my way over to a group sitting beside an already lit campfire. The group was made up of a few men d in metal armor and the reason why I picked this group out of everybody else, was because they looked the most timid. They were using metal armor, but they were actually in the backline as mages. Three of them were fire mages, and another was a wind mage. "Mind if I join you?" I ask but sit down anyway, right next to the wind mage. "I don''t mind," The wind mage responds, making a bit more room on the log for me, and I immediately integrated myself into the conversation. Also, it seemed this was going to be a bit easier than I initially thought, as they were alreadyining about the leader. "Yeah, this leader doesn''t know what he is doing. How could he let the slimes get past the tanks¡­ and even kill them?" The wind mage says, clearly displeased. "I don''t know if you guys saw it, but I noticed the leader was surprised at how many slimes there were. It was as if this was his first time seeing this happen," I add. "Geez¡­ Can''t this guy do his research? I mean, I know he is a muscle head, but shouldn''t there be a better reason for his four-star? I was hoping he could carry us, but it''s like he''s a toddler trying to order soldiers around," These fucking scum¡­ They expect everything from him¡­ But, I have to let these thoughts go¡­ "Maybe going back is a better idea?" One of them suggested, and I knew this was my chance to do something significant. "To be honest, I don''t think going back is a good idea," The mages in front of me clearly didn''t listen to my suggestion as they kept looking at me as if I was a child¡­ I mean, I was, but I needed more in order to actually influence them. "And why would you say that?" The wind mage asks. "First of all, we''ve done so much already, and since we haven''t seen any slimes, I''m sure the dungeon is taking its time regenerating the numbers¡­ So if we continue the raid, we won''t have as much trouble," The mages looked a bit more intrigued now¡­ though it was all bullshit. But, I had one more thing to say. "Also, don''t tell anybody I told you this, but I heard the boss is supposedly weaker with fewer numbers in the raiding party. But don''t take my word for it because it came from a second-hand source," Now, they were really invested in my words and saw me in a much more mature light as I now ''ced some trust'' in them by telling them a secret¡­ which was bullshit as well. "Heh, you''re a good kid," The wind mage says, pping me on the back before handing me a piece of jerky. "Thanks," I say before taking a bite out of it. It was salty¡­ and chewy. But, I wasn''t going toin as it was the only thing we had¡­ not that Iined about food anyway. After eating so much terrible food in that magic tower for years on end, anything tastes better. Even the cookies that Leo gave me still tasted like ass. The only difference between them and the regr food my mother and I were given was that it was slightly sweet. The texture was like that of cardboard, and the actual taste was a bit like dried meat¡­ which was very off-setting. But, it was different from the rest of the dry and crumbly food I had, so I ate it with glee. "You drink booze, kid?" The fire mage sitting across from me asks. "Nope," "You should try some! It''s good!" He shouts, but before he can pour himself a cup, the leaderes storming over. "Getting drunk within my raid team is forbidden. You have to stay alert at all times," He says, grabbing the wooden cup and metal canteen for the man''s alcohol. He then stormed off back to a group of seven people. Oh, that''s a big group... I''ll save them forst¡­ Actually, that''s too risky. I won''t approach them at all. Though, that''s assuming they came up to the leader themselves, so they most likely have the most confidence¡­ Well, we''ll see. "Geez, what a buzzkill," "I know, right? Can''t we try and have at least a little bit of fun in this hell hole," "*sigh*... I just want to get this over with. I have a family that I need to feed," "Geez, you guys really hate him," I say. "You wouldn''t understand, boy, but we already have a direct hate rtionship. That guy clearlyes from a rich family judging from his gear, and he''s only here for the main dungeon boss reward¡­ they''re the enemy of us low lives struggling just to put food on the table," A fire mageins before taking a swig of water from another canteen. "Do you guys want to kill him?" I ask, making a bold move, but I knew it would work. Everything was aligning too perfectly as if the gods were finally helping me¡­ About time. "Of course, we want to kill him. I''m sure mostly everybody else is thinking the same way as well. But we can''t do that because he is the head and backbone of our raid team. If he dies, then we all die¡­ Can''t do anything about that," The wind mage sighs. "Well, thank you very much. I think I''m going to converse with the other teams in order to get a good idea of everybody''s capabilities. I''m actually writing an article on the conditions within dungeons," I say as I stand up and give all of them fist bumps. "I''ll be looking forward to it then¡­ Nobody should willingly choose to enter this ce¡­ I''ve been in this industry for fifteen years, and I''m only a D-rank¡­ It''s not a very profitable business unless you''re talented, which is less than 1% of most adventurers," One of the fire magesins. So annoying... "Thanks, I hope you''ll like it¡­ See ya," "See ya," They all say in unison as I make my way towards the next group of delicious prey. Ah¡­ It''s too easy. Chapter 36 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (4) "See ya," They all say in unison as I make my way towards the next group of delicious prey. Ah¡­ It''s too easy. For the next hour, I began to converse with all of the groups whom some fell for my bait, and some just ignored me as I was a child. I didn''t really mind it, though, as I figured out tons of information that I could useter. "We''re taking off again!" The raid leader yelled, and we all gathered around him like a group of moths flocking towards a me. Now, we were going to try and make it towards the boss room as everybody had rested up, and we pushed past the most problematic part¡­ or so we thought. ¡­ "BACK UP! BACK UP! STAY BEHIND THE TREE LINE AND MAKE SURE TO ALWAYS HAVE SOMEBODY NEAR YOU! EVEN I WON''T BE ABLE TO SAVE YOUR ASSES IF YOU GET SWARMED!" The raid leader shouted, and I could already see the discontent on almost each and every face here slowly stacking. The only ones who still favored the man were the people in the leader''s group when we took a break. SHING I crouched behind a tall tree, holding my spear tightly against my chest before swinging around and eliminating a few slimes. We were currently being attacked by countless slimes who hade from the toxic greenke¡­ only reinforcing my theory, but I still couldn''te to a conclusion "Where was the boss room again? Wasn''t it supposed to be at the end of the cavern?" I muttered before jumping back and swinging my spear again. It cut through two more cores, but a pile of slimes quickly squished their way through the tree line and burst towards me. Tup I used the end of the spear to quickly push me away from the horde, saving the mana of the mages behind me who were already exhausted. The archers were also pretty much out of arrows, so they were fighting with their knives which didn''t do much damage. Only chunks of slime were ripped off the monsters in front of us, and it quickly regenerated, so most of the archers were forced back to the porters. Also, the frontline was in shambles as nobody had died yet due to the natural defensive system trees, in front of us, but everybody was utterly exhausted. "HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" And, of course, I wasn''t an exception. "Oomph," Suddenly, I threw up from exhaustion, causing me to wobble to the side, and before any slimes could reach me, a swordsman picked me up by the back of my shirt and threw me behind the mages. It was an incredible feat of strength that I would never be able to pull off. Ah, it''s the leader¡­ I didn''t even notice that was him¡­ Damn, my vision is so blurry. I managed to just catch my breath with the help of the mages in front of me, but just as I was about to hop right back into battle, the leader shouted, "RETREAT! FOLLOW ME!" Everybody began to run back, but it seems the slimes were expecting this as they quickly approached us from the side as we tried to run past the treeline. Before, it was a natural fortress, but now, it was a cage threatening to keep us enclosed by the toxic slimes surrounding us. "RUN! FUCKING RUN!" The leader shouts, fighting off any slimes that tried to attack us from behind, but nobody else noticed this as they were too fixed on making it past the wall of slime quickly approaching them from the side. My heart was practically beating out of my chest from the nerves as it felt like luck was the only thing that could save us now. Dammit. Will I make it in time? Will I... So many questions flooded my mind. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," My vision was tinted in a light blue color, and I felt a bit lightheaded as I passed the tree line. The slimes beside me made a disgusting squishing sound, and their toxic nature caused the ground below them to melt instantaneously. Though I might be immune to their toxic slime, I can''t hold my breath forever as I was only previously able to escape due to me crushing all of the cores. But if the slimes before mebine into one mass¡­ and I get trapped in there¡­ No doubt about it, I''d suffocate to death. Exposing my immunity was the least of my worries. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," A second wind hit me like a breath of fresh air, and my legs felt as if they were lighter than a feather. My feet mmed against the ground as I ran and ran as fast as I could, even passing a few of the swordsmen in front of me. Squish I dove out of the way, feeling the warm slime ssh against my skin. "ARGHHHHHH!" I hear a few voices scream as they are dragged into the blob of slimes who just managed to form into a wall. "RUN! FORGET THEM!" An assassin beside me shouts, and regretfully, the leader leads us away from the slimes, hearing the torturous screams erupt from the toxic wall. "HELP!" "PLEASE HELP!" "CURSE YOU! WHY WON''T YOU HELP US!" "YOU''RE A TERRIBLE LEADER!" "NO WONDER I NEVER LIKED YOU!" With their dying breaths, they cursed the leader who looked as if he was about to cry. Being a leader is stressful but rewarding¡­ but that''s only if you manage to do a good job. ? The repercussion of not doing a good job are the curses of what used to be your fellow raid members, who you were supposed to take care of. I could even see the pressure weighing down on the leader. "There''s a mountain on his back," I muttered as we ran into a cave. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF... HUFF... HUFF..." Everybody collectively caught their breaths before ring at the leader, who was beingforted by two men and a woman. And all three of them were part of the group I saw earlier with him. Upon feeling the adrenaline wash out of my body, I couldn''t help but slightly grin¡­ as everything was adjusting in my direction. There were unknown variables, but somehow, they only worked to my advantage. Chapter 37 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (5) Upon feeling the adrenaline wash out of my body, I couldn''t help but slightly grin¡­ as everything was adjusting in my direction. There were unknown variables, but somehow, they only worked to my advantage. "Okay, everybody, take a rest. I''lle up with a n," The leader said, but we had already split up into groups and began conversing amongst ourselves. "Everything is only going terribly with this guy around," One of the assassins muttered before taking a swig of water. "Well, you can''t me him. I''ve been to this dungeon many times, and it''s never been as bad as this," One of the porters speaks up, but nobody really listens to him. He''s not wrong. This dungeon is different from what I''ve seen online. From what I''ve seen right now, it''s at least a C-rank dungeon. "We should just leave," One of the mages says, and everybody immediately nods their heads in agreement. Eh¡­ I mean, we''vee this far, so I think it would be a waste¡­ [Next Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Execute the Leader] [Description: This side quest has been revealed because you have made so many preparations, and they are about toe falling apart. Persuade the Raid Team to execute the leader and continue with the dungeon.] [Reward: +2 For All Stats] [Penalty Upon Failure: -2 For All Stats] [Time Left: 2 Hours] . [The gods smile maliciously upon seeing your hesitation] I began to bite my nail upon seeing the panels appear in front of me as this was almost impossible. Now, why would the members risk their lives trying to kill the leader when they could just convince him to leave¡­ convince¡­ him¡­ to leave? "Wait," I muttered upon seeing a mage get up and storm over to the leader, who was still beating himself up. Hold on a second¡­ I can salvage this situation. "Sir, with all due respect, I believe we should leave this dungeon. It is far too dangerous to continue," The mage says, and I could see the hesitation within the leader only grow. Dted pupils, fingers fidgeting with the handle of his sword¡­ and most of all, he was slightly biting his lip. It was a bit hard to see, but you could kind of see the indent on the right side of his bottom lip. "Let me think some more," The leader responded, and the mage sighed heavily before returning to the group. "Yep, this raid is a lost cause," He says as he sits back down with our group. "Want me to try and persuade him?" I asked the adventurers in front of me, and they just shrugged without even verbally replying. So, I just shrugged before walking over to his group. I then sat down next to him, surprising everybody else within his group as nobody was confident enough to approach so close to him. "Sir, I believe we have no choice but to continue the raid," I say, but it wasn''t loud enough for the other groups to hear. "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing," He replies, and immediately, I knew this n could work. "It''s obvious we won''t be able to get back to the hallway due to the crazy amount of slimes," I speak up once again, but there was also one more variable I didn''t point out. This man had tons of pride, and if he led his raid team out of here with such a low number of people, he would obviously be approached and questioned by hundreds of people. Plus, not only will the bystanders lower his rating, but also the members of this raid team who will most likely spread rumors about what happened in the dungeon. So essentially, his career as a leader and adventurer is riding on this single raid. "*sigh*... Yeah, I guess we have to break the news to them," Good¡­ "This is what we all wanted¡­ Though it did take a vote, we eventually came to this conclusion, so don''t hesitate," I gave him a pat on the back before returning to the group, which had grownrger than before. Basically, there were two groups now. The leader''s group and then the rest of the raid team who all wanted to leave. Of course, there were a few singles scattered around, waiting to see what was about to happen. It seems there are some intelligent people here¡­ "What''d he say?" The swordsman who saved me towards the beginning of the raid asks. "He said we could return," I responded with arge smile that caused everybody else to cheer in excitement. The leader behind me was a bit confused as to why the group was cheering¡­ but he was about to learn it in the harshest way possible. ,m ¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 9/25] (73/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 20] - Normal Human [Defense: 10] - Normal Human [Magic: 14] - Normal Human [Speed: 20] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ne] ¡­ Ugh¡­ This guy''s hesitation is too much. I nced at the leader, who was still mulling over the best option possible, but the harder he thought, the deeper he fell into despair. It was a rabbit hole; he had no choice but to climb up, otherwise, he''d be stuck in a terrible position forever. "Alright, everybody, gather around!" He shouts. I''ve given these two groups names, as I needed some way to identify them... so Group A is the group that wanted to leave this dungeon, and Group B is the leader''s group. Both groups had different perspectives in mind¡­ but what they didn''t know was that each one of their conflicting perspectives was created by me. I told Group A that the leader said we could leave, but Group B thinks continuing with the raid is the best option, and the others are on board with that idea... The spider web has been set up. No matter what, this will lead to a conflict. As soon as everybody had gathered around, the leader announced his decision. "We will be continuing with the raid," He says, and I could feel the rage bubbling within Group A. Chapter 38 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (6) As soon as everybody had gathered around, the leader announced his decision. "We will be continuing with the raid," He says, and I could feel the rage bubbling within Group A. "ARE YOU SERIOUS! DIDN''T YOU SAY WE COULD LEAVE!" "COME ON!" "MAKE UP YOUR FUCKING MIND!" "SERIOUSLY?!" Chaos immediately ensued, and Group B couldn''t help but step back a bit from the angry mob slowly approaching them. The reason why they didn''t directly use me of sending them false information¡­ is because they thought of me as a child¡­ it was too perfect. In their eyes, I''m too smart to lie to them as I''ve clearly disyed my capabilities thus far¡­ but if I was an adult or older teen¡­ their opinions might''ve changed. I stood towards the back of the mob, observing the events carefully. "Calm down! Please calm down!" Group A shouted, but it was toote. Their rage only grew exponentially. Also, from what I''ve observed since the beginning, Group A is relying too much on the leader which is a massive disadvantage. They are unable to think for themselves, which is why they failed toe up with Group B''s conclusion. And why everything is slowly falling into ce perfectly. ¡­ (Unknown POV) Dammit, I thought I picked the right side, but this fucking leader is a pushover¡­ "I-I''m sorry, but it''s the only way," I tried to calm the people in front of me down, but they immediately overwhelmed me as I was just an archer. My strength was pitifulpared to all the adventurers in front of me, so I was immediately knocked down and then trampled by the mob trying to get answers from the leader. Ah¡­ Fuck¡­ I then nced up from my fetal position and noticed I was near the backline of the mob, who was much more careful upon noticing me. But, I also felt a chill get sent down my spine. Slowly, I turned my head around and saw a young teen with long purple hair and cold, deep purple eyes stare down at me. No, you couldn''t even call them cold as they were more dead than alive. "I-I didn''t do anything wrong," I said as even though this was just a kid, I knew he could kill me. He clearly disyed his skills earlier, so if he tried to kill me now, I''d have no chance of retaliating. "Don''t worry, they''re just a bit crazy," He says, giving me a hand which I immediatelytch onto, and he pulls me up. Damn, he is strong as hell. "Thanks," I said while ring at the mob in front of me. "Please calm down! Think about it carefully!" "We don''t care! LET US FUCKING LEAVE!" They may be a mindless mob who can''t think for themselves, but they are still D-rank adventures. And D-rank adventurers, most of the time, have the most petite pride as their expectations were immediately crushed upon arriving at this rank after thinking everything was so easy while being an E-rank. With such a small pride, they know they are weak¡­ and, of course, know they can''t leave this dungeon without the leader''s help. "I SAID CALM DOWN!" The leader shouted after being pushed to his limit. His pride had been shaken as he was no longer a leader to them, but an enemy which he himself created¡­ but weren''t these people supposed to be on his side? Isn''t that what the little guy here said? I nced at the boy beside me, who continued to stare at the crowd with lifeless eyes. ¡­No, that can''t be possible¡­ He''s just a kid¡­ "You''re not worried?" I asked the boy after shaking away a few nonsensical thoughts. "No¡­ I believe in the leader," He responds. I nced back at the mob, who were a bit frightened by the leader, as he took out his greatsword and raised it against his shoulder. A monstrous blood-red aura exploded from his body as he tried to re-establish himself as the strongest here¡­ but it was toote. Once the initial shock was gone, the adventurers took this as a threat and raised their weapons. "He''s desperate," I heard the boy beside me mutter. "We have to break this up even if it costs us an arm," I say as I take out my twin daggers and dash towards the angry mob. We really can''t leave without him, so if these people kill the leader, we''re all fucked. I dash in, blocking a sword from shing the leader''s shoulder and stand beside him. With our power and the rest of the groupbined, we should be able to knock some sense into them. "I''ll help," "Thanks," He responds before smashing the end of his sword against one of the attackers'' stomachs. He was sent flying back, but nobody cared as they continued to charge forward. We continued to hold them back, but I wasn''t doing much, so I decided to provide support as if we were fighting against a horde of monsters. Ting I blocked the dowing sword with an X-block, and I felt the vibration run throughout my entire body. SHING I then shed the sword back before retreating behind the sole tank in our group¡­ the leader. "ARGH!" I hear one of the adventures shout, and all of a sudden, a sword coated in a blood-red aura shes through the assassin beside me. He was in my group... but even though he was in the backline... he still got shed. My face paled. "Urk¡­ Hel¡­ Me¡­" He muttered before mming against the ground. Everybody stopped upon seeing somebody copse with a fatal wound. And the culprit? A swordsman near the front lines. SHING But, the assassin reignited the conflict as, with his dying breath, he threw his two daggers straight into the swordsmans'' face. Blood sprayed the vicinity, and all hell broke loose as people began to jump over each other. We were gettingpletely overwhelmed, and slowly, each member in my group began to die, leaving just the leader and myself. Shit¡­ Should I just surrender¡­ But, even if it''s just a slim light of hope, I need to grasp onto it¡­ There is absolutely no way we can leave without the leader. "EVERYONE STOP!" I shouted¡­ but nobody listened, and a ball of fire imploded from behind me. BAM Dammit¡­ They already surrounded us¡­ As I was sent flying over the angry mob, a kid caught me before bringing me down gently. But, it was toote. "Urk¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough*..." I rolled to the side, coughing up arge quantity of blood before ncing back at the boy who was about to see me die so pathetically. "Thank you very much," He says before closing my eyelids with two of his fingers. So it really was him¡­ Shit. Chapter 39 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (7) "Thank you very much," I say with a humble smile as I slowly close the woman''s eyelids with my right hand. And so, only the leader was left. [The gods are on the edge of their seats] That''s right¡­ And I''ll show you an even more fantastic show. "ARGHHHH!" The leader shouts as he was pushed against the wall of the cave, and his only option was to swing down with his greatsword, killing three adventurers in the process. His sword didn''t even look to be stained with their blood as a blood-red aura, simr to my [Tangible Bloodlust], coated his sword. Each swing of his killed at least one person¡­ but he was all offense now. As he had no defense, the mages were brutally bashing him with fireballs, and the earth mages were showering him in rock spikes. He was a bleeding, burnt mess of a man who was eventually forced to take a knee after somebody sliced the back of his knee open. His cries were like music to my ears as they were the fruits of my dangerous efforts¡­ "Now, I just need toplete this dungeon," I muttered as a drop of sweat ran down my cheek. It isn''t going to be easy now... "ARGHHHH!" I heard the leader cry out in pain once again as he was dragged by his hair to the end of the cave where everybody circled around him. "YOUR LEADERSHIP KILLED MY FUCKING BROTHER!" Somebody from the very back of the crowd pushed through and raised his sword before stabbing it into his chest. "ARGHHHHHH!" These animals¡­ Well, I''ll leave them be. After a few minutes, the leader still wasn''t dead as, despite everybody torturing him, nobody wanted to kill a human directly. "What a bunch of pushovers," I muttered as I saw them throw the man''s limp body out of the cave so the toxic slimes could consume him. But right in front of me was a nice sack of XP¡­ So I wasn''t about to give that up. "Fooooo¡­ That was nice," I heard one of the mages breathe a sigh of relief, unaware of the hell they just created. I didn''t need them to actually kill the man now as I had alreadypleted the side quest¡­ It might''ve been because the system didn''t really specify as it never said he had to die, but I just needed to make the adventures want him to die¡­ or something like that, if that makes sense. Also, I was a bit worried the "continue with the dungeon" part included the others, but it seems it was just me who needed the intent to continue. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Execute the Leader] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 9/25] (73/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 22] - Normal Human [Defense: 12] - Normal Human [Magic: 16] - Normal Human [Speed: 22] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ne] ¡­ "That is beautiful," I muttered before sneaking out of the cave and making my way towards the location of the leader. I also kept my guard up at all times as the toxic slimes coulde out of nowhere. But thankfully, my journey through the smelly cavern was peaceful all the way until I arrived at the leader''s location¡­ or where he was supposed to be. He was gone but what was left was a trail of blood, so I knew he hadn''t been consumed by slimes yet. That means he was able to heal himself somehow¡­ probably with a potion he kept in his boot, and then dragged himself away towards a more secure ce¡­ which is too obvious. Well, it''s not like he knew I orchestrated everything, so moving to a less conspicuous spot probably wasn''t one of his worries. First, I kneeled down next to the trail of blood and ran my finger along with it, feeling how wet the stain was. It was pretty wet, meaning it hadn''t been long since he left. Next, I followed the trail of blood through the scattered forest while eliminating the solo slimes on my way there as it was free XP. And finally, only after a few minutes, I ced my back against a tree and carefully watched the man fighting against a horde of toxic slimes. "MOVE! I SAID MOVE!" What once was a leader shouted in anger and a bit of fear, blood dripping from his eyes. They were tears that muddled with the blood on his face, creating a horrific scene that would''ve made any weaker-willed person queasy. Suddenly, he swung his sword down at the massive slime blob, but it wasn''t even able to prate an inch in, as the blood-red aura coating his sword had disappeared. "NO! NO! NO! NO! HELP! SOMEBODY, PLEASE HELP ME!" He shouted as he tried to run around the blob, but it followed him. He even tried to run away, but the blob circled around him... ,m "Hmmmmm..." Ah, I have an idea. "L-Leader!" I shouted upon twirling around the tree and rushing towards the man''s aid. The man looked at me as if I was a beacon of hope, and my spear was the g that waved his worries goodbye. Each time I tore through a core, the slime blob would shrink, and eventually, it would focus all its attention on me. It exploded into a broader but thinner shape and then slowly circled me from one side. Huh? What the hell is this thing doing? All of a sudden, green and ck tendrils shot from the wall, and I just barely managed to duck out of the way. This was all happening while the leader was debating whether he should leave me to die or help me out... and he stayed true to himself as he stood beside me. Wait... This thing isn''t trying to kill us... "What the hell," I muttered as the slimes tried to corner us against the wall of the cavern. Chapter 40 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (8) Wait... This thing isn''t trying to kill us... "What the hell," I muttered as the slimes tried to corner us against the wall of the cavern. Is it trying to lead us somewhere? I nced at the leader, who stood firm, a face full of determination after seeing me try and save him. It looked as if I moved something within him, so I, of course, was going to take full advantage of this¡­ Squish The wall of toxic slime suddenly moved forward, causing us to step back once more, but this time we hit the cavern wall. Our backs were against the rocky surface, and I could feel the toxic slimes getting hungrier and hungrier¡­ yet it never even tried to make a move, despite how helpless we were. Come on¡­ Eat me¡­ Eat me¡­ The slime reverted to a more normal form, and this time I couldn''t see the end of it when I stared deep into its slimy body. It felt as if I was staring into the abyss¡­ a slimy abyss. Suddenly, ck and green tendrils shot out from the slime once more,tching onto my ankles and wrists and then pulling me deep into its body. I caught a glimpse of the leader trying to save me by reaching out his hand desperately, but it was toote as I was inside the slime¡­ of course, I didn''t die, though. I pretended to be screaming in agony while trying to dive farther away from the leader''s position, so he lost sight of me. Eventually, it worked out perfectly as I escaped from the other side of the slime, who just ignored me. "*gasp*... *gasp*..." I had held my breath for at least one minute, and I wasn''t the best at it, so I was fighting for my life in that damn slimy mess. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... That should be enough," I muttered, and just as I had thought, the leader blew up into an angry mess. His blood-red aura shot out from the top of the slimy wall, so I made my way behind a tree before seeing the slime slowly shrink. But, it wasn''t doing anything while being absolutely destroyed as it kept closing into the leader until I saw it press against the wall of the cavern. And all of a sudden, it stopped. Silence. The blood-red aura waspletely gone, and the slime began to shrink rapidly. I was confused for a bit until I realized the slime had disappeared entirely, leaving a gaping hole in the middle of the cavern wall. "Huh? How is that possible," I muttered. Breaking the shell of a cave-like dungeon is impossible, and you could say the same for an open dungeon that actually has a sky. If you dig down far enough, you''ll reach rock or a material that is impossible to mine, break, shatter, melt, or do anything to¡­ It''s literally impossible. So then, how did the dungeon wall break? Or maybe¡­ Just maybe... the cavern wasn''t the entire dungeon¡­ I walked over to the gaping hole and stared down into the massive cave below where the leader was fighting against the toxic slime. But, now that he had so much more open space, he was able to make quick work of it, but his anger continued to rage. I almost felt a bit touched by how angry he was for me. As soon as the entire slime had been cut down, my eyes began to roam the walls of the open cave, below me trying to find a way to get down. In order for the next part of my n to work, I needed to keep this guy around¡­ and gain his trust once more. But why would I do that? Wasn''t I just trying to kill him? Yes¡­ and so? Before, I wanted to kill him as we had the rest of the raid members, and after we killed the boss, I could easily kill him in order to up my reward at the end of the raid... And he was the only one in the way. But now, the raid team is in shambles¡­ I guess it is slightly my fault, but at least I got two stat points out of it... and I guess I did underestimate and overestimate both the leader and the raid members... So I''m at fault for this... Though¡­ this actually might work in my favor once again. Suddenly, a massive wave of toxic slimes appeared in the cave below me, and I could see the leader''s face instantly pale. It looked as if he had seen a ghost. After regathering his melting mind, he ran in the opposite direction of the wave, and I assumed the slimes calcted this. But, slimes are incapable of thinking of such things. They only have three things on their mind: Eat, Attack, Sleep. That''s it. "So it must be the boss," I muttered upon thinking back to the articles I had read on the boss of this dungeon. After breathing out a long breath, I nced back at the trees behind me, which had toxic vines slithering up their trunks. I walked towards them, ripped them off the tree, and quickly tied them together into something akin to a rope. As I was only about one hundred twenty pounds, I didn''t have to make something very strong, but it still had to be sturdy enough to not rip. After tugging the makeshift rope a couple of times, I tied it to one of therge boulders that were the rubble of the massive hole in the wall. It looked to be kind of sturdy, but that wasn''t enough. I wasn''t about to die because I wasn''t careful enough. If I die in my area of specialty, I''m going to kill myself in the afterlife. After cing a few more stones near the bottom of the boulder, where the rope was, I gave it another tug, allowing the sticity to bounce my arms back slightly. "Perfect," I muttered before grabbing onto the end of the rope and then tossing myself with the rope down into the cave. Once the rope had reached its lowest point, the sticity allowed me to travel a few feet further down. And after hopping off, I saw the rope get shot back up into the air. It was like bungee jumping, but I let go at the lowest point. "Alright, let''s check out what the hell is going on here," I muttered. Chapter 41 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (9) It was like bungee jumping, but I let go at the lowest point. "Alright, let''s check out what the hell is going on here," I muttered. Just as I had expected, the cave down here was pretty big but nowhere near asrge as the cavern above. But, I did notice one strange thing¡­ there were vines, and some moss was growing along the walls like parasites sucking out the blood of its host. The moss had a strange ck color mixed into its green, and the smell it wafted was absolutely horrendous. "Oh my god¡­ That smells worse than the public restrooms on a Friday night," I muttered, holding back the urge to puke. After suppressing a seemingly endless wave of nausea, I made my way down the same direction that the slimes had pushed the leader down. But, I didn''t need to walk far as in the distance were two massive stone doors that looked very familiar. Oh, wait¡­ This is the spot before the boss room. Did I take a shortcut somehow? I thought there was no other way to get down here besides taking the winding corridors¡­ Well, I''m notining. As soon as I arrived right in front of the stone doors, I noticed something that caused me to breathe a sigh of relief. The toxic slime suddenly took a U-turn down the opposite direction of the cave, from where I came from, but it also suddenly stopped. This meant that the slime definitely changed directions as I didn''t feel like entering the boss room just yet. As my eyes trailed the path, I was a bit confused until I saw a small crack in the ground that I quickly backed away from before tossing a small pebble onto it. Crack Instantly, the small crack erged into a massive hole in the ground, revealing an extensive green acidke that looked as if it could kill me with just its gaseous fumes. I smiled instantly before shifting my eyes all over the ce, searching for anything useful. "They must''ve gone down here, right?" I muttered as this was the only lead I had and nothing around me provided another tip¡­ Squish All of a sudden, a frightening sound came from behind me, and before I could turn around, green and ck tendrils wrapped around my torso, yanking me back. Immediately, I was inside a blob of slimes, and I tried to swim out, but the slime felt as if it was squeezing its abs, keeping me inside of it. Thankfully, my spear dropped out of my hand, so at least that was saved¡­ but now I just needed to survive. My breath was already running out as I didn''t get time to take a breath in, so I was forced to reach for the cores and slowly crush them one by one. CRASH CRASH CRASH Each one that shattered made an ear scratching sound that almost made my eardrums bleed. CRASH CRASH CRASH "*gasp*... HUFF HUFF HUFF," There were only a few cores in this slime blob, which was probably just twice my size. That may seem like a big slime blob, but that one was nothing more than an antpared to the others that I had encountered. Where the hell did that thinge from? There are no shadows here as everything is lit by tons of these glowing green glowing orbs¡­ so where did this thinge from? As I carefully watched around me while regaining my breath, I slowly picked up my spear and then shed backward. A red aura coated my spear as it tore through four cores, killing the slime blob instantly. "I thought so," I muttered before ncing at the cracks in the walls, which began to leak green ooze. I instantly made a break for the vine that I previously used as the gaping hole in the floor was coated with a thin film of ck slime. This allowed the slime to fill the cave rather than let it drip down into the acid pool. No articles said anything about this, but after seeing that crack in the ground, it was obvious to tell that all the cracks in the cave could do the same¡­ and I was right. There was no panic within my movements, even as I fought back the green and ck tentacles which tried to drag me down. My legs ran through the slime, which was slowly rising, and just as I arrived at the rope, it was only up to my ankles, so I was able to maneuver up it quickly. I had barely any upper-body strength, but I knew the right technique to inch my way up¡­ but it seems I forgot to take into ount¡­ that the slimes can manipte their bodies in any way they want¡­ and that includes des. Before, I researched a bit on these toxic slimes, and all the articles told me that they use tendrils as their primary form of attack and that they had no sub-attack¡­ but that was stupid because right now I was tumbling back down to the slimes as they had cut my rope. Plus, I didn''t need to assume anything else as these slimes were quote on quote¡­ "stupid and incapable," but throughout this entire trip, they have been proving me wrong with every encounter. As soon as my backnded on them, I could feel their slimy tentacles wrap around my body, but I immediately stood up, tearing myself away from them before they could get a good hold on me. I ran in the opposite direction of the stone doors, towards a spiraling staircase that went up. This was the entrance you were supposed to really take, and as I was somewhat familiar with this section of the dungeon, I was confident I could recover from this slip-up. Squish Squish The slime below me was now up to my shins, and it felt as if I was wading through the thickest water ever, which was also trying to attack me. With each tendril that I cut, I could feel even more continue to wrap around my legs, trying to pull me down. "DAMMIT!" I shouted as I poured all my energy into onest sprint. Chapter 42 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (10) With each tendril that I cut, I could feel even more continue to wrap around my legs, trying to pull me down. "DAMMIT!" I shouted as I poured all my energy into onest sprint. The slime continued to rise, and I could feel all of my energy begin to drain quickly as I sprinted with all my might. My hand tightly gripped my spear, which probably wasn''t the best choice, but it was instinctual as the stress seemingly ate away at my inner self. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," I took a knee as I hopped up a few stairs and watched the slime that continued to rise up. But, it seems I wasn''t in the clear yet as a few tendrilstched onto my ankles, trying to pull me down the stairs. SHING I quickly cut them before continuing my climb up the stairs, which felt more like a mountain than anything. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," After reaching far enough up the stairs, I noticed the slime coating the massive cave began toe together to form a gigantic blob of slime. I couldn''t help but gulp a significant drop of saliva before pushing myself to continue up the stairs. The next room should be the cave before these stairs, so I should be able to escape there¡­ I''ll just hide behind a corner or something. After wing my way up the stairs, I was met by a wall of stone, but without hesitation, I lunged towards it. I phased through the wall before using my hands and arms to shift my way behind a rock near the corner of the cave. I also threw my spear in the opposite direction of the way I was crawling, just as extra insurance. It was a pretty small cave with a wide entrance at the very front, simr to the one I was in before. "HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" Squish The horrifying squishing sound came from behind me, and in order to suppress my presence as much as possible, I smothered my own mouth with my hands, forcing me to breathe in and out of my nose. My face turned pale as I tried to hide my presence as much as possible. Revealing myself now would only result in my death as I was too tired to grip a core or even break it at that. Squish Squish Squish The squishing all of a sudden began to creep towards my direction, and now I was holding my breath even though it wasn''t a conscious effort. Squish Squish Squish Didn''t I throw my spear as bait? Squish Squish Squish All of a sudden, after the squishing met its maximum, it stopped, but I didn''t leave from my space behind the rock just yet. Squish Squish Squish And then it resumed before trailing off into the distance. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" I uncupped my hands from my mouth and then breathed in and out with deep breaths that made my head feel like it was in the clouds. Tons of thoughts began to flood my mind as I slowly peeked out from the corner of the rock, trying to see any potential threats. None. Thankfully, my spear was also saved, but parts of the de had been melted and the edges were lined with rust. Dammit¡­ I didn''t think far enough ahead¡­ I''ve made way too many mistakes this trip¡­ Dammit, dammit, dammit¡­ After picking up my spear, I trailed my fingers along the de before admitting to myself, "No¡­ I''ve gotten rusty," I muttered before lying back and doing my usual process of reflecting on my hups and seeing what I could''ve done better. This was the reason I was able to be so good at the things I liked, as I wouldn''t stop reflecting and trying again until I got it down perfectly. First mistake: underestimating and overestimating my targets which eventually led to me having to change my n. I need to always keep a ne view of my targets; otherwise, this result will keep happening¡­ it seems I''ve gotten a bit too soft. "When was thest time I was swayed by my emotions," I muttered. It was hard to admit it, but I ended up letting my arrogance get the best of me which caused me to underestimate the adventurers¡­ who I was soon reminded of the reason why they were adventurers in the first ce. People who have passed the pussy stage, otherwise known as the E-rank, be D-rank adventurers who clearly have enough determination to continue doing this job¡­ So, I will have to just readjust myself for the next time I work with people weaker than me¡­ and then, the next problem¡­ I overestimated yet underestimated the leader at the same time. I underestimated how strong he was after noticing him fight on the front lines towards the beginning of the raid. Most of the swordsmen were mostly on par with his strength, so I assumed the only reason he was C-rank was because of his leadership¡­ but boy was I wrong. Next, I overestimated how much patience he had as his light, and glowy aura soon shattered into pieces upon being back into the corner. Well, I guess any noble animal turns into a rabid beast when cornered¡­ "Next¡­ I got a bit too cocky after my sessful maniption of the group,pletely forgetting I had to actuallyplete this dungeon," I continued to bash myself over this one thing as I hadn''t gotten this cocky in a while¡­ It was such a simple mistake, yet it led to such a heavy downfall¡­ and here I was, barely alive after surviving an encounter with dozens of toxic slimes. First, I revealed myself to the leader after he was on the brink of death, thinking I could pull off another move and didn''t look far enough into the future. Then, even after he got knocked down into the cave before the boss room, I jumped down, well aware of what this dungeon was capable of. "Ugh¡­ So stupid," Bum Bum Bum I repeatedly knocked my head with my fist over and over as I wasn''t going to make the same mistake again¡­ never. Chapter 43 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (11) Bum Bum Bum I repeatedly knocked my head with my fist over and over as I wasn''t going to make the same mistake¡­ never again. After continuously ming myself for the position I was in, I got up and then stretched a bit before swinging my spear around. My sore muscles made the spear seem ten times heavier than what it really is, so I lost a bit more motivation. "One more hour on the outside," I muttered after checking how much time I had left on the quest. I was so done with this raid, but now I had to recollect everything, find the leader, and then clear this damn dungeon. "But first, I should check on the others," I muttered before exiting the cave and scouting the area. I was very close to the toxic greenke, and thankfully nothing came out of it, so I made my way up the hill and found our first break site. Surprisingly, everything was left untouched, but that didn''t really matter as we had brought everything with us. The only thing in sight was the extinguished campfires which still gave off a bit of heat. My main priority right now was water and food as I brought nothing with me when I went to go kill the leader¡­ After finding our second campsite, which we almost died by due to the slimes surrounding us, I noticed even the campfires had been swallowed. A drop of sweat ran down my cheek as I cautiously walked in the direction of the cave, noticingrge trails of melted dirt and trees. "Foooooo..." Soon, I arrived back at the cave but what I saw caused me to breathe a sigh of relief. "Phew¡­ I''m so d I left," I muttered after noticing the melted corpses of what used to be my allies. What really threw me off was how the flesh and gear of every adventurer here were gone, but the bones seemed to have been spat out. Though, thankfully, there were a few canteens of water and shreds of rations that I immediately consumed like a rabid beast. It was satisfying, but I didn''t stuff myself as I still needed to move around, so after finishing my meal, I scavenged the area for anything I could use as a bag¡­ but there was nothing, so I just stuffed a few of the rations into my pockets. I then hopped over to a stone beside me and began to carefully sharpen my spear against it as the rock was pretty bumpy. Normally, you would use a t stone which wouldn''t create a chance of breaking, but I didn''t have that luxury right now, so I widened my eyes and nimbly moved my hands. The sound of the de scratching against the rock was ear bleedingly painful, but my concentration was too much for me to hear it. Screeeeee¡­ Screeee¡­ Screeeee And after a few minutes, I touched the end of the de, and it felt a bit sharper than before. Not by much, but it was sufficient. After jumping a few times to warm my body up, I walked out of the cave, but just as I was about to walk in the direction of the boss room¡­ I turned around and looked at the piles of bones. "¦°¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," ¡­ "Okay¡­ Let''s do this," I mutter, cracking my neck and then stepping through the nk rocky wall which was in front of me. It felt as if I had not even stepped through anything as Inded on the other side of the wall, which had arge spiraling staircase. As I was now aware of the dangers down there, I cautiously crept my way down, holding my spear in front of me just in case. My heart practically pounded out of my chest, and it felt as if I could hear my blood flowing a million miles per hour through my body. I was so nervous that sweat dripped into my eyes, causing them to sting, but despite the pain, I couldn''t close them. Squish A familiar squishing sound came from below me, and it caused me to jump a bit in fright as I slowly backed away, but¡­ "Dammit," I muttered before stopping my retreat and beginning to press forward while swallowing my fear. My legs shook, but my spear was steady¡­ it was a familiar feeling that I thought I had escaped. I''m on a battlefield. Despite there being no battle or field¡­ the atmosphere was exactly like it. I could see it. An all-out, fully head-on war with nothing to hold back. Waves of soldiers charged towards me, raising their weapons into the air, their bloodlust practically tangling itself with the atmosphere. No blood had been drawn yet, but the stench was already there. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" I nced back at my hand, which was shaking uncontrobly, but I just tightened my grip around my spear to counter it. "What am I? A pussy?" Soon, I arrived at the bottom of the stairs and noticed there was no slime anywhere¡­ not even a single drop. A bit suspicious, I slowed my already tortoise-like pace, but it was for the best as I didn''t feel like dying right now. After a bit of fighting with myself, I managed to make my way over to the rope which I had used to initially travel down and also noticed that the hole in the ceiling was now gone. It was the same hole I used to take a shortcut. I knew it¡­ I picked up the rope and then quickly brought it over to therge hole in the ground, right next to the boss room. Nothing was around me, but now that I had made a significant move, anything could happen, so I quickly tied the rope around a rock and let the other end droop down towards the toxic pool. And after a bit of jumping up and down to psych me up, I then slowly descended down towards the toxicke to try and get a better view of it¡­ and what I sawpletely shocked me. Chapter 44 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (12) And after a bit of jumping up and down to psych me up, I then slowly descended down towards the toxicke to try and get a better view of it¡­ and what I saw utterly shocked me. There was a rocky ridge surrounding the entire toxicke, and what inhabited that ridge were thousands upon thousands of slimes. I also saw them feasting on mounds of trees in order to quench their thirst and hunger for flesh and blood. Soon, they noticed I was here, and they immediately dove into the toxic pool, but something had already caught my eye, so I paid them no mind. I saw the leader unconscious on arge rock below me, and it seems the slimes hadn''t even noticed him due to a thin white glow around him. Well, the white glow wasn''t really around him as the skill he was using was most likely the [Presence Eraser] skill. Only I could see him, though, as I was in his raid party. "But, I''ve already rewired myself," I muttered before quickly and carefully climbing back up the rope and tossing myself over the side. And before the slimes could cut the rope, I quickly yanked it up, preventing them from cutting off one of the only pieces of equipment I held usefully. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" After heaving heavy and painful breaths of adrenaline, I smiled to myself. Going to rescue him immediately would be dumb, so I need to devise a n¡­ but that is much easier said than done. My resources are limited, so using the rope which I can tie around him isn''t the best idea as if I fail, I''ll lose such a precious item. I could try the bungee jumping method, but I''m not confident in my strength, so I don''t believe I''ll be able to pull him up, even once I get down there. "So¡­ What do I do?" I asked myself as I gazed over my status. Though, I already knew what to do. [Tangible Bloodlust] [Your lust for the battlefield has spread to your spear] This skill right here only works with my spear, but it''s not like it limits itself to one thing... It was even proven in my previous fights where I was able to create multiple des, so with this skill I could possibly extend the bloodlust and wrap it around him. Plus, there is no possibility of them cutting the bloodlust as it is magic, not something tangible that they can cut. They may be able to absorb it directly, but if it isn''t their main body, then they can''t nullify my magic. Well, there may be some exceptions that I am unaware of because you can still cut through their main body with the coating¡­ so¡­ "Ugh¡­ I don''t know," I muttered before raising my spear above the hole and noticing the slimes had already returned to their spots along the ridge. Even though I was unsure of a few things, I knew my n could fill in the holes. The bloodlust basically lightens anything it touches, so even my pitiful strength could pull him up. Plus, I''ll move quick enough to wear the slimes can''t keep up with me. It''s perfect. My bloodlust extended from my spear, and it was an indescribable feeling as I controlled it towards the leader, who was still unconscious. Each time I used a skill like [Tangible Bloodlust] or [Spear Coating], it felt as if I was using an eleventh finger or possibly a new hand. Fwip The extended bloodlust quickly wrapped around his ankle, and just as the slimes had begun to try and attack me again, I was already long gone. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­" Another wave of adrenaline rushed through my body, but this time I held no fear as I now had a perfect puppet. "I''ll make good use of you," I muttered. ¡­ (Leader POV) I suddenly shot open my eyes, and the first thing I was met with was a massive stone gate in front of me¡­ a familiar sight. "Wha-" As I spun my head around, I noticed a boy was meditating right beside me, and it seemed he noticed I was awake as he slowly opened his eyes. "You good?" He asks. "Yeah¡­ Also, how are you alive? I thought you died," "I was able to escape before it could fully digest me," He responds, but I couldn''t see any burn wounds on him. "Do you have a regeneration sk-... Never mind," I muttered after seeing the boy''s gaze. It was cold. Asking about somebody''s status was regarded as extremely rude, so there was no mistake in the boy''s reaction. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to underestimate you. It was just a heat of the moment type of thing," I say, but he just rolls his eyes. He''s also very smart. "It''s whatever¡­ Anyway, let''s clear this damn dungeon. I''m pretty sure we can clear this with just the two of us anyway," He mutters before tightly gripping his spear. "No, we must go back and find the rest of the raid team. I don''t care about my reputation anymore, but I know that we can''t clear it with just us two," He continued to stare at me with a cold gaze. "When I went back to the cave, I found that everybody was dead. Only their bones and some of their materials were left," He says before throwing me a canteen of water which was half-filled and some scraps which looked to be barely edible. They were covered in dirt and tiny rocks, but he ate them as if it was nothing. "That''s a bit disappointing," I muttered before scarfing down the scraps of bread and then chugging the rest of the canteen. "Oh, I thought you''d be more surprised," "This isn''t the first time I''ve led a raid team that went to shit," I respond with a smirk that causes the boy to shiver visibly. His eyes squinted a bit at me before returning to his usual cold gaze. "Did you really think I was a righteous man?" "Yes," "HAHAHAHA! I guess I am¡­ But, just a small tip from a pro like me¡­ never-ever judge somebody off their adventurer profile or what they seem to be on the outside. Every adventurer at my level has been through hell and back, which of course changes something inside of us," I inform him as this boy seemed to be the future of As, and I didn''t want him to die yet... Well, if there even is a future. Chapter 45 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (13) "I''ll make good use of you," I muttered. ¡­ After a few minutes, the man''s eyes suddenly shot open, and as he began to look around, I greeted him. He was still a bit dazed, but after I exined everything to him and the status of the others¡­ which he should''ve already known, he began to say some stuff that was out of character for him. "Did you really think I was this righteous man?" "Yes," I immediately replied. Heughed out loud as if to make fun of me before speaking again. "I guess I am¡­ But, just a small tip from a pro like me¡­ never-ever judge somebody off their adventurer profile or what they seem to be on the outside. Every adventurer at my level has been through hell and back, which of course changes something inside of us," He says. I stare at him nkly for a few seconds before speaking up. "I already knew that¡­." I responded before lifting myself up with the help of my spear and then ncing at therge stone gates. What lies behind them is one of the weakest bosses¡­ but it is still a boss, so of course, it''s going to be very strongpared to the pitiful slimes within this dungeon. "Sure¡­" The leader replies, thinking I just came up with an excuse to cover up some ipetence. But that wasn''t true in the slightest. I was already aware of the possibility that he had a different side, but the more I saw his bright and leadership side, that thought began to slowly crumble into dust. But, also, he was definitely trying to hide his softer side as previously, when we were both on the brink of death, he tried to save me, ignoring any repercussions¡­ His actions were contradictory, so that was the only conclusion I coulde up with¡­ "What am I supposed to attack the boss with?" The leader asks me. "Take my spear. I expect you to return it to me," I respond, tossing my spear at him, and he catches it with one hand. The spear was like a dagger within the center of his palm as it was created for a smaller body while he had a jacked andrge body. After he inspected the spear a bit, I quickly untied the rope wrapped around a rock and then swung it over my shoulder. He chuckled a bit at the funny sight of therge rope practically crushing me under its weight before I knocked on the stone gate twice. Knock Knock [Would you like to open the gates to the Boss Room?] "Yes," I muttered. [All Raid Members must consent to the procedure] "Yes," The leader mutters. [The Boss Room has been revealed] [The Dungeon Boss greets you with a surprise] All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew us into a massive dome-like cave with a stone throne towards the end of it. It was covered from head to toe with green vines that looked like parasites trying to feed off of it. Once we had recovered quickly and stood firmly on our feet, the stone doors closed behind us with a loud, BAM And darkness enveloped us. "Get ready," The leader muttered, but I didn''t respond as I was already getting into position, right next to the throne. [Night Vision] wasn''t working like always, but my eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. Why should I wait for the boss to appear when we can set a trap that''ll allow us to kill it in a few seconds? FWOOSH Hundreds of squishy glowing orbs of green light appeared all over the cave, lighting every inch of it and not leaving a single spot dark. Though I would''ve rather not have looked at the boss who was staring right at me, its skeletal face right in front of me. BAM But just before the slime within its skull could leak down onto me, the leader distracted it by mming its bony foot with my spear. The spear was coated in a dark red aura, but the most prominent part was the leader himself, whose muscles bulged like balloons, and his pupils had turned a dark red. Veins practically burst from every square inch of his forehead, and blood even began to draw from his nose. ROOOOOAAAAAAR As I backed away from the throne, my trap set, I caught a glimpse of the boss''s entire body which was so big I had to crane my neck all the way back. It was a massive skeleton coated in a corrosive and toxic green slime that oozed from each bone in its body. But that wasn''t the dangerous part as the actual danger came in its second phase¡­ of course, it was already pretty deadly in its first phase, though. As the massive skeleton stood up, its green slime forming a foot in its ce, it tripped on my rope which caused it to fall t on its slimy hollow expression. The rope may have snapped in half, but now the leader was right above him, his spear glowing a bright red. FWOOSH His piercing motion stabbed through the air, sticking straight into the toxic slime and then reaching for the nape of the skeleton. The boss is unkible unless you break his spine which is coated in a thinyer of slime, but that thinyer is so dense you might as well call it metal. The leader''s attack managed to reach the skeleton, scratching the dense slime, but it quickly regenerated in an instant. BAM And, before the leader couldnd right next to me, he was swatted out of the air. I quickly ran behind a rock, right next to the leader, who immediately pulled a vial of red liquid out of his left boot. "*cough*... *Glug* *Glug* *Glug*," The sound of the liquid sliding down his throat was so loud it was almost as if it echoed through the cave. BAM I nced back at the boss, who stood at a might twenty meters tall, its eyes sockets glowing with a green aura. "That was myst potion," The leader mutters before wiping his mouth and gripping the spear tightly in his hand. "Do you think you can tear through that slime?" I ask him as the boss suddenly charges towards us, each stomp of his feet echoing throughout the cave. "Yeah, but I need more momentum," He says as it is clear his base strength wasn''t enough. After ncing up at the boss bar in the corner of my eyesight, I highlighted it in my mind. . [Giant Toxic Skeleton - Boss] [Health Remaining: 9261/10000] . Typically, you would dwindle away at the dense slime with long-range attacks, but as we didn''t have that luxury, we had to aim straight for its weak point. Chapter 46 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (14) Typically, you would dwindle away at the dense slime with long-range attacks, but as we didn''t have that luxury, we had to aim straight for its weak point. The slime may regenerate at an insane speed, but each time you take a chunk off of it, it also loses part of its health. But, this could also be said for any other part of the skeleton''s body. Okay¡­ Distraction¡­ Distraction¡­ What can I use to distract¡­? I nced at the glowing green orb beside me and then nced at the leader, who was getting ready to run the opposite way of me. "Think you can distract it for a bit?" I ask the leader, and he nods before running perpendicr to me. His breathing was so heavy you''d think it could cloud the cave, but it''s not like that heavy breathing came from exhaustion¡­ but from nerves. Squish I nced back around the rock and noticed the skeleton was charging full speed ahead at the leader who was circling the perimeter of the cave. The green glow within its eyes sockets made it look like a possessed skeleton. "Foooooo," After letting out a long breath of air to calm my nerves, I dashed towards the closest green orb beside me and then ripped it off the wall with as much force as I could muster. My nails felt as if they were about to tear off, but thankfully, I managed to just about rip the orb off the wall and then toss it at the skeleton. Sadly, the skeleton didn''t even notice my attack as the orb was pierced by the slime swimming inside the skeleton''s leg. But, it was a bit weird¡­ the reaction, I mean. The tendril that it shot out was so fast you''d think the slime was scared of getting hit by it directly. This also happened on my first run within this dungeon. When I threw the green orb at it, a tendril pierced it with such force it sttered all the green liquid inside against the wall. The tendril was even shaking a bit¡­ As I pushed my head out further from the rock, my eyes met with the leader, who was sweating profusely. He gave me an urging re, but I signaled that I needed five more minutes¡­ which he reluctantly agreed with. "YOU BETTER MAKE THIS FUCKING WORK!" He shouts as he just barely manages to roll out of the way of a massive skeletal hand coated in corrosive slime. Where the leader previously was, a crater had been formed in his ce, acidic slime widening the hole by a few more meters. As soon as he gave me the signal of confirmation, I dashed towards the nearest glowing orb, which had green liquid sloshing within it. Each time I moved it, the liquid would carry its weight with me, so I was forced to spin around and then throw it as I needed momentum. And just likest time, a green tendril shot from the skeleton''s slimy coating, piercing the orb at an insane speed. But I wasn''t convinced yet, so I threw a couple more, and after seeing the speed of the tendrils quickly increase, I smiled. "It''s gonna work," I muttered before picking up one more glowing orb. After seeing it was small enough to just chuck it with no momentum, my smile continued to trail all the way until I lifted my head up¡­ and noticed the skeleton''s hollow face was right in front of me. It was something straight out of a horror movie¡­ but I had already expected this. Each time I threw the orbs, I revealed more and more of myself from behind the rock, trying to bait the skeleton into turning towards me. Its glowing hollow eyes loomed over my presence, sending a bone-chilling gaze to pierce straight through my body. It felt as if my spine had been coated in ice, but I pushed through it as I chucked the green orb at its face. ROOOOOAAAAR The skeleton roared in pain, cocking its head back as the slime began to melt into greenish ash, which dissipated uponing in contact with the cave floor. "NICE!" The leader shouts before shing the back of the skeleton''s ankles, causing it to fall back as it continues to hold its face. Roars of pain echoed through the cave, bruising my eardrums. The leader looked to be gritting his teeth through the pain as well while he quickly backed up and then jumped up, gaining momentum for an earth-shattering m. My spear began to crack as the leader pumped more buffs into it, and now he was holding it like a javelin. "ARGHHHHHHH!" He shouts as he brings the tip of the spear down onto the dense slime, prating through it. The slime around the spear tried to devour it, but the leader quickly backed away as a few cracks could be seen in the spine of the skeleton. FWOOSH A boney arm came from beside the leader, and just as he was about to get swatted into a bloody wad of meat, I appeared from behind a rock. The leader noticed this and ducked his head slightly, allowing a green orb to appear from behind him, squashing against the hand. ROOOOOOAAAAAAR The skeleton roared in pain once again, its arm flopping limp, creating a new opening that the leader immediately utilized. He might''ve not had any momentum, but as the slime was taking a while to regenerate due to it trying to focus more on its own melting slime, he was able to pierce straight through. CRACK A nauseating bone crunch echoed through the room as the leader jumped right back beside me and gave me a hard fist bump. "Good going," He said as I rubbed my sore knuckles. "Thanks," I replied. . [The Boss has entered its Second Stage] [The Boss has activated its Unique Skill: Oni Body] . [Giant Toxic Skeleton - Boss] [Health Remaining: 5000/10000] . Damn unique skills¡­ Chapter 47 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (15) Damn unique skills¡­ Unique skills are so annoying when they''re actually used, and it''s not like they''re limited to dungeon bosses, so everybody is free to feel the pain. But slimes are the only monsters who don''t have unique skills¡­ Why? Well, I have no idea. All of a sudden, the skeleton began to shake, and the slime on its body began to fall off of its bones like meat melting off a skeleton. If the slime was actual flesh, I probably would''ve thrown up. Once all the slime had disappeared into the rocky floor, the skeletonid there, its spinepletely exposed¡­ but we knew better than to fall for such an obvious trap. BOOM Two arms sprouted from under the original two arms and the bones began to rapidly produce even more toxic slime. The smell of something burning filled the room, and as soon as I looked towards the ground, I noticed it was the rocky floor that was melting. A trail of smoke followed the small crater which was forming under the skeleton boss, who was slowly standing up. The glow in its eyes shifted to a dark red, and the slime coating its bones rapidly expanded like a balloon being filled with air. We both ran back towards the throne and then slid right behind it, just managing to avoid the burst of green slime, which was now melting everything within the cave. Squish The slime beside us, which was slowly filling the space behind the throne, wiggled and squirmed as if it were alive. "HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ Once it shrinks back, run out the left side of the throne," The leader says, and I immediately got the gist of what he wanted to do. "Alright. This better work," I muttered. Squish Squish Squish¡­ Suddenly, the sound of the slime moving and squirming around stopped¡­ SQUISH SQUISH SQUISH And then resumed as it began to pulsate like a heart pumping blood throughout a physical body. ROOOOOOOAAAAAAR A gust of wind suddenly sucked in the slime, and just as we heard the roar of the massive skeleton, I ran out the left side of the throne. The cave had basically turned into a deste wastnd with just the sole throne towards the back, standing sturdier than ever. Also, there was absolutely no light as all the glowing green orbs lining the cave had been consumed by the slime. FWOOSH A gust of wind blew past me as I nced at the massive skeleton who now had two arms, and its slime had also turned a bright red, simr to its glowing eye sockets. ? In addition, the glowing red slime provided just enough light for it to create a demonic appearance which sent a shiver down my spine. Though I already knew the skeleton didn''t have eyes, I couldn''t help but shake the feeling that it was observing me despite its enraged state. And soon, the feeling left as the skeleton tried to predict the leader''s next move. BAM It swung its arm towards the right side of the throne but predicted incorrectly as we had predicted his prediction. Upon hearing this missed move, the leader rushed in my direction before splitting off from me in a perpendicr line. The skeleton then swung towards him as he himself was charging at the skeleton. My spear had so many cracks I already knew it was going to be unusable after this battle, but I ignored it painfully as I prepared my next step. BAM BAM BAM The skeleton released a flurry of attacks, seemingly eight fists approaching the leader as he stumbled back. He was having trouble keeping up with the fast-paced battle with no tanks, but his reaction time was just enough¡­ or so I thought. As the man noticed he was able to just barely dodge the skeleton''s attacks, he didn''t want to risk it, so he jumped back a few feet, getting out of range, but that was his mistake. In an instant, two craters appeared beneath the skeleton''s feet, and he burst towards the leader who couldn''t keep up. BAM He was smacked across the cave,nding on the seat of the massive throne. And before he could recover and stand up, the skeleton smashed him into the seat with a balled fist that was so strong it cracked it. BOOM BOOM BOOM Chunks of the throne began to fall off of it,nding on the rocky floor with booming crashes that almost resonated with the skeleton''s flurry of punches. "That damn old man," I smirked after getting into ce and holding the canteen of water next to my lips. "ZAHAHAHAHA!" I hear the leaderugh before revealing himself to be on top of the backboard of the throne. He was crouched like a ninja on top of it, and just as the skeleton noticed, he stopped his flurry of punches, just managing to keep the throne from copsing into itself. FWOOSH The leader threw the spear up at me, who had jumped as high as I could into the air, even using the wall to gain just a few more feet. I was at level with the skeleton''s neck. SHING I caught the spear with my right hand, and then water spewed out of my mouth, coating it as I spun around in the air. The skeleton, already pretty aware of our capabilities, decided not to underestimate me and turned its body towards me. FWOOSH With the momentum of the spin, I threw the spear back towards the leader who had jumped into the air, building up so much momentum it looked as if he could crack a mountain. A few tendrils tried to ssh acid onto it as it passed by its face... and this was a smart move due to it no longer having a protective coating of [Tangible Bloodlust]. SHING But, the sshed slime slid off due to the help of the water, allowing it to slip through and allow the leader to catch the spear. Realizing the skeleton couldn''t protect its nape by turning around, it tried to cover it with its hand¡­ but the leader was too strong. BAM CRACK The spear had prated the hand and spine¡­pletely crumbling the long bone into pieces. Chapter 48 Raid: Toxic Slime Cavern (Final) The spear had prated the hand and spine¡­pletely crumbling the long bone into pieces. ROOOOOOOAAAAAAR Each passing second, a bone in the skeleton would crumble into dust, dispersing into the red slime, which began to slowly drip down to the floor. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," The leader had twisted his ankle uponnding back down next to me, and parts of his skin had been burned as some of the slime had sshed on him. "Damn, I should retire," He mutters while limping over to me. "Sure," I responded before giving him a shoulder as we walked over to the center of the room, where the corpse of the giant skeleton was trying to fight for survival. It''s over¡­ It''s finally over. "You can cry if you want," The leader says as he pats my back, and I realize tears flowed from my eyes. "It''s the adrenaline," I responded, wiping the tears from my face. I really thought I was going to die¡­ Shit¡­ I really, really thought I was going to die. Like really, really, really, really, thought I was going to die. You''d think I''d be used to it and wouldn''t mind dying again, but after having a second chance at life, I feel like living a bit more. "*sigh*... Finally," The leader muttered before staring up at the panels in front of him. . [You have killed the Dungeon Boss: Giant Toxic Skeleton] [Member Count When Entering: 24] [Members Remaining: 2] [Prize is being calcted¡­] . [Achievements] [1. [A Dangerous Duo] [2. [Slime ughterer] . [You discovered a Hidden Achievement] [1. [Slime Orb Discoverer] . [Prize has absorbed your achievements] [Proceed to the Treasure Room for your Prize] . "Damn, that''s a lot," I muttered, and the leader nodded in agreement as he had never seen some of these achievements. I mean, obviously, he hadn''t seen the dangerous duo one but also the slime orb discoverer, which I guess transferred over to him as well. "I''m gonna take the hardest nap once I get back," I heard the leader mutter as I nced over at the pretty much-broken stone throne and realized arge opening had appeared. Inside was a giant treasure chest and a few bags of coins spread out across the room. The leader was pretty excited, so he hooked his arm off my shoulder and proceeded ahead of me. But, just as we were about to enter the opening and receive our rewards, a panel appeared in my vision. . [You havepleted the Quest: Complete your First Dungeon] [Time remaining: 50 Minutes] [Reward has been granted] . All of a sudden, I felt something wrap around my right hand''s ring finger, and it squirmed like the slime I had encountered. When I actually took a look at my finger, I noticed gray tentacles were wrapping around it. "Boy, what''s wrong?" The leader asks, and just as he was about to turn around, I hid my right hand behind my back. "Nothin''," I responded bluntly. What the hell is this thing? But, just as I brought my hand back in front of me, the gray tentacles were gone, and a silver ring with engraved patterns reced the disgusting things. And, a tiny gray gem was embedded into the ring itself, seemingly filling it with power¡­ but howe I didn''t feel any of that power? "Wait, didn''t it say it was tattered or something?" I muttered to myself but decided to shove all these thoughts away and bask in the sweet glory of victory. It has been a while since I''ve experienced this intoxicating feeling, so I''ll drink and bathe in it as much as possible. Crack The leader broke the stone lock on the massive wooden treasure chest and slowly pulled the top up, revealing all kinds of things. . [Rewards] [1. [Toxic Coated Slime Dagger] [2. [Berserker Slime Magic Orb] [3. [Bone Shards (x99)] [4. [Large Potions (x10)] [5. [Jar of Berserker Slime] [6. [Skill Book - Berserker Coating] . "Holy¡­ Shit," The leader muttered, surprised at the sheer amount of rewards we obtained. After sorting through all of the rewards, I wanted only two things as they were things I could actually use. The dagger I was most likely selling as the leader will probably give it to me. I was most likely going to sell the magic orb, and I''m sure the leader would give it to me without hesitation. The bone shards¡­ I honestly don''t know what they do. The potions, I''m sure we''ll split halfway. And finally, the jar and skill book¡­ I wanted these two for myself. "Hmmmmm¡­ That skill book is enticing," The leader muttered, the only words I desperately didn''t want to hear. If the leader wanted it, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it because I''m so exhausted, and even in his weakened state, he''ll probably kill me. I could potentially try and take it backter somehow, but without a doubt, I''m sure he''ll use it as soon as he grabs it. Suddenly, he changes his mind after ncing at me. "*sigh*... You can have it," He sighs before grabbing the book and tossing it directly at me. Tump I caught the slim and leathery book, which smelled just like a library. "I can have it?" "I mean if you want? I won''t have any qualms on taking it," He shrugs before picking up the orb and dagger. "You want them?" I asked as it looked like he really wanted both of them. "Yeah, I''m thinking of selling them," He says, and all of a sudden, I paused. Sell? Why would he NEED to sell them when we have all these bags of gold and silver coins? "Oh, these bags are just for show. People just don''t talk about them because it brings in more dungeon runners who are money-hungry," He says, thoroughly reading my face before tossing me the orb, which sold for more. "I see¡­ and what do these bone shards do?" "They''re for alchemy, and let me take them as I have an alchemist friend. She doesn''t necessarily need them, but I also do owe her a favor¡­." "Go ahead, but I''m taking the jar of slime," "Hmm¡­ Why do you need it?" "Stuff," "Are you nning on reforming your eyes?" He asked, and I flinched slightly. "No," "..." "..." "Well, whatever, just take it. I didn''t need it for anything anyway, but I must warn you that reforming your eyes is a risky process, especially for somebody so young," "That''s fine. I have multiple backup ns just in case I go blind," I responded before feeling a weightless feather graze my neck. FWOOSH And, we reappeared in front of the dungeon. Chapter 49 Many Errands FWOOSH And, we reappeared in front of the dungeon. We were ready to go back home and rx, but we were suddenly stopped by a few guards who seemed to be wary of us. "Excuse me, would you like to tell m-" "They''re all dead. Whether you want to me that on me or the dungeon ispletely up to you," The leader says, his response cold as ice. "U-uh, we only wanted to ask if you wanted a bag for all your rewards because it seems you have a lot," He says, seeing the leader carry the entire treasure chest with him. "Oh¡­ that''s it?" "Y-yes," The guard replies. "Then I''ll happily take you up on that offer," He responds, and we both followed the guards to a nearby tent where they gave us a leather sack. ¡­ "What was up with that?" "I just thought they were going to try and ruin my reputation, but I guess things go differently in alternative dungeons," "Huh¡­ Well, I''m gonna take off. I''m so tired," I said before tossing a few silver coins onto the table and waving goodbye to the leader. We had a light dinner as the adrenaline that rushed through our body still continued to consume us from the inside out. It wasn''t a good feeling, but I knew I''d have a fever tomorrow, so I bought some medicine and also picked up my other medicine, which was for my wound. I couldn''t help but think about how fantastically the nurse stitched and healed me up, as the wound never reopened throughout the entire raid. Upon arriving back at my dorm, it was a bit past midnight, and just so I wouldn''t have to go through the trouble of waking up feeling terrible, I took the medicines before bed. "Why are these pills so big?" I muttered before tossing them into my mouth and chugging a cup of water. sses¡­ and then I''ll sell the stuff¡­ and then I''ll meet up with the headmaster¡­ Maybe I''ll take a few days off before returning to dungeons¡­ Yeah, that''s a good n. "Oh, I also forgot to check my status¡­ and take a shower," I muttered after feeling my wet shirt against the bedsheets. Most of my armor was pretty much melted, my spear had been shattered, and the only thing fully intact was my clothes. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 16/25] (0/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 22] - Normal Human [Defense: 12] - Normal Human [Magic: 16] - Normal Human [Speed: 22] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Toxic Barrier Ne] [Tattered Magic Ring] ¡­ "Oh, seven levels?" I muttered before removing my long-sleeved shirt and stripping down so I could hop into the shower. Warm¡­ ¡­ Soon, the night quickly passed, and I awoke¡­ to the banging of my front door. "Hold on! I''ll be right there!" I shouted and then silently groaned to myself before dragging myself out of bed and then opening the door like a slug. My torso and legs were still on the ground, but my arms and head were right next to the handle. Creeeeeek "Oh, what''s up," I said to Findir, who was ring at me. "Bro, first period has already started, and the teacher made me bring your sorry ass to ss," He says. "Huh? It already started? But my rm hasn''t gone off," Findir stormed into my room and picked up my phone, which disyed exactly twenty-six snooze notifications. "Oh," "Oh... my god," Findir muttered. "Alright, lemme change. Get out of here," I said. ¡­ The rest of the day went pretty well until I tried to sell all the loot that I had collected from the dungeon. "Why does it sell for so little?" I asked. Is this woman scamming me in broad daylight or something? Why is this orb only three gold coins? "Look, kid, this orb isn''t worth much because ites from such a low-rank dungeon. This or the dagger you can acquire aremon things from the boss," The receptionist responds, clearly sick of me already. "Whatever¡­ I''ll just sell it since I have no use for it anyway," I responded but was still a bit frustrated as I poured so much money into that raid, but the mary reward didn''t even make up a quarter of what I spent. After leaving the magic equipment shop, I returned to my dorm for a few more minutes. "Okay¡­ I now have the toxic slime, so all I need now is the electric slime¡­." Selecting the toxic slime dungeon wasn''t merely on a whim, as I had done some research, which told me that it was pretty much the most straightforward D-rank dungeon. But, that wasn''t the only reason why I selected it as in between my breaks when hunting the crystal tortoise''s I was researching. And this research was, of course, on the Wony family, but I also dide across some articles which provided ways you can be stronger quickly. It was just an ad that I saw but after seeing it a few times I grew curious. At first, I didn''t believe any of the information, such as gaining skills through a natural way, but after seeing that it was possible¡­ well, I decided to follow through with my decision on the toxic slime dungeon. "Now, all I need to do is go to this dungeon..." I muttered before cing down the jar of slime. After reviewing the location of the next dungeon, I decided to get on with the final task of today, which was meeting up with the headmaster. ¡­ Knock Knock Knock I stepped back after knocking on the door three times, and soon, it slowly opened, revealing the headmaster''s office. A wooden desk surrounded by hundreds of books and four guards standing still like statues in each corner of the room. "I believe we should introduce ourselves formally as we had an abrupt greetingst time," A familiar voice greets me from inside. An old man was sitting at the wooden desk, and he looked to be the most humble man alive. "It is an honor to meet you. My name is Orion," "Greetings, I am the headmaster of this academy," He responded. His response was humble and nice, but I couldn''t help but frown. Chapter 50 Second Library Floor His response was humble and nice, but I couldn''t help but frown. This guy¡­ Has he never told anybody his real name? I mean, he didn''t say it in the opening ceremony, and it isn''t even shown online. "What''s wrong?" He asks as I step through the doors and enter the room, which was a bit smaller than I had expected. "Nothing," I responded. I didn''t like this guy. Even though he helped me win that court case which you could hardly call a case, I still didn''t like him for one singr reason¡­ extortion. I''m not saying I''m any better, and yes, I am a hypocrite because all these teachers are using the kids for their benefit. For example, my Gun Theory teacher is just trying to create a prodigy who he could one day call his own if they ever get famous. I know this because he literally told it directly to me. There are other teachers as well, but the headmaster here is doing something simr to my Gun Theory teacher. "May I ask something before we start?" I spoke up just as the headmaster took out a few papers. "Go ahead," "How many of these sessful alumni are funding the school because this ce is one of the most prestigious ces of them all?" I asked. "Oh¡­ Well, all of them," I knew it. Imnting the idea in each student that they should "never forget their roots" and have them support the school if they ever get sessful is a decent n. This gets further entuated when somebody who does be very sessful rides on the excitement and immediately thinks back on that imnted idea¡­ which I assume the headmaster then reaches out to them. Well, to just sum everything up, I''m a hypocrite, and I hate being used or manipted. It''s just a bad feeling¡­ mainly because if I end up bing manipted, that means that person is better at the thing I''m good at. Just not a good feeling. Top ten worst feelings, in my opinion. "I see¡­ Well, sorry for the interruption. Please continue," I kindly gesture with a smile. "Of course. Thepensation for the trouble you have been put through has already been provided. You just need to sign a few documents, which I assume you should understand¡­." He says before sliding the papers on his desk towards me. I walked up to his wooden desk and leaned over the papers. Most of the documents were basically just secrecy as they probably didn''t want others hearing about somebody traversing to the next floor without taking the test. Jealousy would erupt, and it would just lead to tons of problems they probably wouldn''t want to deal with. Also, the final document was on how you couldn''t take any books out of the next floor and how you couldn''t tell anybody the information. The consequences were pretty light for breaking it, though. "Oh, by the way, this is only for the second floor. The third to sixth floors are still off-limits to you," He says. "Huh?" "Yeah, but they would be useless to you anyway," He adds,pletely brushing off my confusion. It kinda ticks me off that my hard work led to just one floor, but I shouldn''t push too hard otherwise, I won''t even be able to ess this reward. After signing a couple of documents, he quickly shoved them into a drawer, and as I had nothing else to do here, I began to take my leave. "Boy, let me inform you of something," I hear the headmaster speak up just as I was about to close the doors behind me. "Yes?" "You should leave this city quickly unless you want to be trapped in a war that could potentially destroy this ce," I nced up at him. "I know," After listening to the headmaster''s warning, I soon walked back to my room and decided to sleep early as I really needed it. It felt as if there were bags of sand stapled to my eyelids, so keeping them open wasn''t easy¡­ of course, I took a shower before hitting the sack, though. ¡­ The next day, after all, my sses had passed, I ran straight to the library and met up with the olddy. And as soon as I saw her, and she looked at my face, I gave her a smug smirk. "Son of a bitch," She muttered before gesturing for me to follow her. We both walked to the back of the library, where arge steel door stood at a decent eight feet tall, which gave it an intimidating aura. "You know the rules, right?" The librarian asks. "Yep," "Good, now you only have an hour in there each day," She says before opening the metal door, which led to a flight of spiraling stairs. I quickly waved her goodbye before walking up the steep steps, and upon arriving at the top, I noticed a few teens. They gave me a quick nce, but after that, they just continued to shuffle through the small selection of books. All of them were separated into two categories. Dungeons and Skills. "Skills? Like skill books?" I muttered. Excited, I quickly made my way over to the selection of books, but disappointingly, they were just information on different skills. But, after opening the first book I could grab, my disappointment turned back into excitement. "This is broken," I muttered as though this book was only fifty pages or so, each page was packed with information on a single skill. The history, what types of sses use it, its weakness, and strengths. I only had an hour in here, but as I coulde here every day if I wanted to¡­ the amount of information I could grasp my fingers around¡­ is insane. For about fifty minutes, I waspletely absorbed in reading this singr book and even took a few ghost annotations in my mind. But, as soon as I had finished it, instead of feeling sad like how I always feel when I finish a book, I feltpletely satisfied. So, I decided to retain this information on a few fire-rted magic skills and ced the book back before leaving the library. And to finish off the day, I met up with Findir, Cy, and Aisa for some early dinner. Chapter 51 Increasing My Library Of Knowledge To finish off the day, I met up with Findir, Cy, and Aisa for some early dinner. ¡­ Two weeks of a pretty normal and rxing life had passed¡­ but what I mean by normal is me being absorbed in all this new information that I had recently obtained. Dozens of basic skills with every single bit of information on them. Plus, there was also the dungeon part of the library, which didn''t disappoint me in the slightest as even though it only had the dungeons around As, the information given was amazing. I also found out why there were so many slimes and why they became so intelligent in the Toxic Slime Dungeon. To be honest, I thought it was a greater reason, but apparently, every fifty years, slime dungeons go through a metamorphosis in order to keep providing slimes. This metamorphosis temporarily increases the intelligence of the boss and his control over the dungeon¡­ which is basically the conclusion I had already reached. Once the process is done, the dungeon just reverts back to normal. "So the dungeon is basically a living being," I muttered as I reviewed my notes. Today, I was nning on going to a dungeon called the: Lightning Slime Dungeon, which is the farthest dungeon from the city but is still within its vicinity. Of course, I still had to get through the day. "*sniff*... *sniff*... *sniff*... *sniff*... *sniff*," I was currently having breakfast with Aisa, who was extremely annoying to eat with due to her sniffling all the time. "Have you ever tried allergy medicine?" I ask while cutting a sausage patty. "You keep asking me this. *sniff* *sniff* I have tried literally everything that''s affordable and even a few expensive things, but I still can''t stop my runny nose¡­ So please *sniff*¡­ let me eat my breakfast in peace," She says. "Well damn," I muttered. After half an hour, we had finished our food and made our way towards our first-period sses, which were on the opposite sides of the school. Aisa was taking a ss called: Zen Theory, which is exactly how it sounds¡­ you meditate and do some mind-calming exercises. This ss usually was filled up withzy kids who just wanted to sleep, but there were also some hardworking students as well, who needed this break from their lives. "Orion," She suddenly calls out, just as I was slinging my backpack behind me. "Yeah?" "We''re having some sparring matches after first period. *sniff* Some of my friends, including Cy, will be there, so invite Findir if you''reing," "Ah, sure," "*sniff**sniff* Also¡­ Stop studying for once and take a break *sniff*. You''ve been holed up in your room for at least two hundred hours in the past two weeks," "..." "What, don''t look at me *sniff* like I''m crazy," "Whatever¡­ I''ll decide when I want to take a break or not," I said before waving goodbye and soon arriving at my first period. As I sat next to Findir, I took out my notebook and pen and waited for ss to begin. "There''s a sparring seshter. Want toe?" "Who''s it with?" "Aisa, her friends, and Cy," "Sure," Magic Theory was as boring as always due to how many times we revised each section of the curriculum. It was needed for everybody else, but for me, it was just a waste of time. The topics were also getting less interesting with each passing day. DING DONG The bell suddenly rang, snapping me awake from my sleeping position, but just as I was about to stand up, I noticed the teacher was right beside me. "I need to talk to you for a few minutes," He says. "Wait, where''s the session happening?" Findir asks, just as people begin to exit the ssroom. "The usual spot," I respond before following the teacher down the stairs and to his giant desk at the front of the ssroom. He seemed a bit angry at me, but his eyes also had a tinge of understanding. "See ya," Findir says goodbye before running out of the ssroom. "So¡­ Want to tell me why you''re sleeping in ss?" The teacher asks. "... I have no excuse," I responded humbly. "I know that''s not true. Come on, tell me the truth. Am I really that boring?" I stared at his face for a few seconds before finally responding to his question. "No, you''re not boring. It''s the subject," "Is it so hard that you''ve given up?" "It''s the opposite¡­ The topics are way too easy. I didn''t want to say anything out of respect, but now, I''ve reached my limit," I respond, and even though my words sounded rude, I was fully honest and said my words with conviction. Surprisingly, the teacher took the strange news well, and he even chuckled a bit before cing his hand on my shoulder. "I feel you," He says, giving me a thumbs up with his opposite hand and the expression on his face was stupid. "What?" "Oh, back in high school, I was also super ahead of my work, and every ss was extremely boring¡­ Just so you know, I chickened out and picked all studying sses, as I was never a fighter," "Really? But you''re pretty muscr?" "I just work out from time to time," "Huh¡­ but I''ve seen you practicing with a sword from time to time," I responded. "W-what? You''ve seen me?" He didn''t even try to hide it¡­ For a Magic Theory teacher, he is pretty stupid¡­ Or is it something else? "From time to time," I said with a smile in order to calm him down a bit. No, I didn''t. It was just an assumption based on the calluses coating his palms, and with a bit of redirection, I was able to find out the truth with minimal effort. "*sigh*... How unsightly¡­ Well, I''ve been practicing for thest few years in order to prepare for the war, which will probably happen in the next five or so years," "Are you stressed about it?" "Every day, I''m stressed about it," He responds instantly. Ah, that''s why he was so easy to manipte. "Anyway, we should get back to the topic. I''ll let you go study further ahead in ss, so this isn''t just a wasted period. But, you can even skip or participate in another ss, as long as you keep getting good grades," He says before walking to the back of his desk and shuffling a few papers. I immediately thanked him before rushing out of the ssroom. Chapter 52 Quick Sparring Session I immediately thanked him before rushing out of the ssroom. Now that we have that small problem resolved, let''s enjoy some sparring with my friends¡­ I''m just kidding. I hate sparring with them because they''re all so talented, and I can''t even keep up with them most of the time. Well, I can keep up with Aisa, but that''s pretty much it as her backup weapon is a serrated dagger that you''d use to cut a loaf of bread or something. "Oh, you finally here? Did the teacher chew you out good?" A familiar voice called out to me as I arrived under arge tree. The massive canopy spread out for an entire kilometer in diameter, overshadowing all of the students who came to rx or hang out with their friends under the cool shade. Small cracks of sunlight managed to slither through the canopy, creating this elusive and rxing feeling as youid your back against the prickly grass. "He didn''t chew me out," I replied before ncing at the light sparring session happening in the distance. Findir was fighting against a girl who used water magic but to be honest, she was really weakpared to him. It was obvious that he was holding back in order to not make her look bad in front of her friends. "I really can''t get over how cool his fighting style is," I muttered, and Cy beside me nodded in agreement. Findir fought with twin sickles, one in each hand, and not only did he use them in closebat, but he also created flying des of ck wind that tore through most magical attacks¡­ well, they weren''t right now as he was holding back greatly. "It''s very cool... but I think mine is better," Cy replied. "..." "I''m afraid to look at your face because I can sense the aura of that look which is trying to tell me that I''m crazy," Cy responded, his face unwavering as he continued to watch the spar. "Do you only have spear skills?" I asked. "Yeah, but they''re much better than yours," This guy¡­ He has a godplex, doesn''t he? Plus¡­ he doesn''t even try to be subtle with it¡­ I''ll have to continue to carefully watch him because when guys like these break¡­ they fall all the way down. I''m not just saying down to earth, but essentially down to hell. Realization is the hardest thing toe to terms with¡­ especially when your entire life you thought you were basically king, or god if you want. And... he''s a kid... so the realization will be much worse. "Have you ever lost a match?" I asked. "Of course I have," Well, maybe it is just arrogance because this is clearly not confidence. "Why do you ask?" "Nothing. Just curious," After a few hours of waiting about and watching each sparring match pass by, eventually, it was my turn up. As I grabbed one of the wooden spears, a girl with a wooden longsword stepped up, and she seemed a bit quiet. I didn''t pay her any attention previously as she was just continuously picking the grass as she patiently waited for her turn. Tan skin, long ck hair, and eyes that glistened like emeralds. Each one shone in the shadow of the tree like a real gem, and I couldn''t help but admire their beauty for a few seconds. "Your eyes are really cool," Iplimented her, but she didn''t say anything back as she just dashed towards me¡­ with multiple openings. I guess I should test her out. I stabbed my spear straight forward a couple of times, and she just barely managed to pary them as I jumped back. SHING After seeing that she was continuing to charge forward, I swung my spear downwards, but all of a sudden, her speed increased, and her sword had mmed against my stomach. "Please stop testing me," She says as I catch my breath. I wasn''t trying to underestimate her but instead try to see what she was trying to do as when somebody has that many openings, they are obviously trying to bait me into doing something. "*sigh*... I really hate geniuses," I muttered before standing up and taking a deeper stance. All of a sudden, the girl swung her sword downwards towards my head, and as it was too fast to dodge, I was forced to block it. But, just as she was about to use the bounce to redirect for another hit, I parried her sword to the side and hit her stomach with the end of my spear. "Ugh¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," She copsed to the ground, clenching her chest as she tried to regain her breath. "Pretty good," I muttered. "HEY! YOU GOT MY BLOOD BOILING IN EXCITEMENT! SPAR ME!" Cy shouts, pushing the girl to the side. "Huh? I''m tired. Let me rest," "Oh,e on, you didn''t even try!" He shouts before swinging a wooden spear down onto my shoulder, causing me to lose my grip on my left hand. As the bnce tilted in favor of my right hand, he hit the left side of my spear, causing it to fly out of my grip. SHING And then, he stabbed the hilt into my stomach. "Mother- Mmm... Damn," I held back my curse as I tried to regain my breath. "Alright, calm down," Findir says, intervening as Cy looked like he wanted to actually fight me to the death. His action wasn''t based on malicious intent, but I guess seeing somebody using a spear-like him riled him up¡­ showing just how much of a child he really was. It is easy to forget that these guys and girls are all pretty much fourteen years old, and they''re already this strong. You should never judge them based on their appearance. Soon, our second period and third period quickly came as the day passed by pretty quickly. In Spear Theory, we had a test on our proficiency which I just barely managed to pass, and in Gun Theory, we also had a test, but this one I passed without much trouble. After all these were finished, I had a light snack before meeting up with the leader from before. Chapter 53 Gift And Found Out After all these were finished, I had a light snack before meeting up with the leader from the previous raid. He was waiting for me towards the front of a restaurant, but I also noticed an unweed face that I couldn''t but grimace at. "Why the hell are you here?" I asked Arthur, who was gripping his longsword so hard I could see cracks in it. "Boy, do you know how much trouble you''ve put me through? One of my raid members supposedly lost their adventurers license, and telling that to the guild is just certain death," "Well, that must suck for the person who lost it," I smirked at him before the leader took out a small, simple metal ring and tapped it once. An entire set of light armor and a spear that fit me to the tee appeared right on the sidewalk. "Thank you very much, Leader," I said, and he just gave me a nod with a warm smile. Now, this is a father figure¡­ Why couldn''t I have him instead of Arthur as my parental guardian? "Please just call me Dean. I am no longer an adventurer anymore, plus I''ve been nning on leaving this city with my wife and kids soon," "Really? Well, I wish you good luck in the future," I replied before greedily gathering all the precious equipment into my arms. "Hold on. You still owe me in the future," "Sure, sure," But just as I was on my way out, I heard somebody call out from behind me. "Wait, boy, don''t leave just yet," "Tch¡­ What do you want? I just came here to collect a gift, and you''re ruining the mood," "Give me the license," Arthur orders, putting out his hand, which I nce at¡­ and then make a mad break for it. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ You won''t ever catch me!" I shouted, but only a few seconds into my wild sprint, he caught me. "Give it," "Never," "You little¡­ Mm¡­. Damn, I wish I could punch you in the face right now," He muttered, and I just gave him a smug smile. "I''ll give it back to you after one more dungeon. It should be quick anyway," I said, and he heaved a heavy sigh before taking his grip off my shoulder. Damn, that hurts¡­ "Geez... One more raid, but you''reing with my raid team, okay?" "No, I already have a raid team that I registered for. We''re departing in like an hour, and I haven''t even bought some of the magic equipment, so please excuse me," I said before quickly dashing off. Arthur went to go chase me but decidedst second to just let me go and rekindle the conversation between him and Dean. ¡­ "Alright, that should be good," I muttered before fixing the ring to my middle finger and ncing up at my status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 16/25] (0/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 22] - Normal Human [Defense: 12] - Normal Human [Magic: 16] - Normal Human [Speed: 22] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Tattered Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] ¡­ The dungeon I was about to enter with a raid team of about twenty people was a bit stronger than the Toxic Slime Dungeon, but you have to remember that my previous encounter was a once in a while thing. It was something that wasn''t supposed to happen and wasn''t the original power of the dungeon, which was originally pretty weak. I''d say it was a high C-rank during the metamorphosis¡­ Oh yeah, I also checked if this dungeon called the: Lightning Slime Dungeon was going through a metamorphosis, and thankfully, it wasn''t¡­ thankfully... again. Absolutely heaven sent. But, what wasn''t heaven sent was this side quest that I recently received. . [Side Quest: Complete the Lightning Slime Dungeon] [Description: The gods crave more of your entertainment, so make sure to be as shy as possible in this dungeon¡­ well, if you want] [Reward: [Drop of Pure Magic] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: Infinite] . The reward was aplete enigma to me, but at least there was no time limit, and the penalty upon failure was pretty obvious¡­ as if I failed, obviously I ended up dying to the slimes. It also rmended being as shy as possible, but to be honest, I don''t feel like doing that and would rather give the spotlight to the leader. He was a tall, humble man who was pretty muscr and held arge longsword as his weapon of choice. I saw no problem in him being our leader as the adventurers around us were pretty timid, but he should be able to rally everybody together with his leadership. "*sigh*... Okay, let''s review," I muttered beforeying back on the prickly grass and closing my eyes. This dungeon specializes in paralysis, and just getting shocked by one of the slimes small sparks are enough topletely seize all the muscles in your body. There is no metamorphosis, and the dungeon''s boss room is right at the entrance as it tries to lure you in by presenting arge golden and shiny gem within the middle of the dungeon. Theyout is pretty basic, and maneuvering through it won''t be a problem¡­ until the boss. When reading all the books based on dungeons, I''ve noticed that the slime ones are extremely easy with a raid team until you get to the boss. And this boss¡­pletely absorbs all magic attacks, which is why we have no mages with us right now. The toxic skeleton slime boss thing absorbed some magic, butrge enough magic attacks were able to dwindle down its HP, but this one, it couldn''t. Plus, there is also its unique skill where if you look into its eyes, your entire body bes paralyzed for at least two minutes which is more than enough time for the boss to kill you¡­ "Hmmm¡­ Okay, this is going to be tricky," I muttered as tanks are practically useless in the boss battle for one ring reason¡­ the boss''s strength. Chapter 54 Raid: Lightning Slime Dungeon (1) "Hmmm¡­ Okay, this is going to be tricky," I muttered as tanks are practically useless in the boss battle for one obvious reason¡­ the boss''s strength. [Steven Coin has requested for you to join his Raid Team] [Would you like to join the Raid Team?] "Yes," "Alright! We''re heading off, everyone! Stick close and do not leave the group for whatever reason!" The leader shouted, and we quickly entered therge cave. The farther we entered, the more squishy orbs of yellow liquid appeared, and I couldn''t hold back my smile uponying my eyes on them. That damn library is such a cheat¡­ Instead of experimenting, I now had all this information at my fingertips, lowering my chance of dying by so much I''m practically invincible¡­ and that''s without taking into ount the strong adventurers surrounding me. We continued our trek farther into the cave, and it began to slowly slim but then suddenly widen, revealing a massive cavern that seemingly stretched for a mile or few. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Lightning Slime Cavern] [Rmended Level: 10] . I could see the end of it, but it was far in the distance. "Everybody! Group up!" The leader shouted despite us already being grouped into a tight package. He''s¡­ a bit anxious, isn''t he? Well, this dungeon isn''t too hard from all the information I gathered¡­ and I won''t be eating my words. I''ve taken into ount all the possibilities, and none of them I die in, while most of them I manage to make it to the boss room. Squish A nostalgic squishing sound came from the distance as I gazed over the cavernsndscape, made ofrge stctites and barren rocky ground. At the end of each stctite was arge, yellow, semi-clear gemstone that glistened like a bolt of lightning mixed with the sun itself. They were bright and the primary source of light inside the massive cavern. Squish My gaze traveled farther downward, and I could see a pack of dark gold blobs bouncing towards us. Each time they hit the ground, a few sparks flew into the air. VWOOM Suddenly, a st of light blinded us, but thankfully I had already noticed therge yellow gem in the center of the cave had fully charged up with yellow liquid. It was the same liquid held in the yellow squishy orbs. Squish SHING I cut through one of the slimes, defending the others who were just recently blinded, but some of the slime sshed on me due to my sloppy strike. Zzzzt A shock traveled through my arm, where the slime hadnded, and I felt my grip seize on my spear, causing it to tilt out of my hand. SHING But, the leader was already prepared as he had also looked away from the light which had receded instantly upon blinding the others behind me. Geez... If I didn''t have this ring, it wouldn''t have only been my hand that froze up. "Thanks," I muttered before squeezing my hand in order to make sure my grip was still there. "No problem. That was my bad anyway," He responds, and I didn''t refute as he obviously forgot to set the timer. He had not only forgotten that, but he also already turned our formation towards the boss room, ignoring the slimes in front of us. Ipetent. Quickly, he took a stopwatch out of his pocket and directed the entire raid team to wipe out the remaining slimes in front of us. "Wait! Look away!" FLASH The sudden bright light enveloped us, but we had already turned away and closed our eyes, so once the light dimmed down, we reopened our eyes, and the leader nced at the stopwatch once more. "Okay! Let''s go!" He shouted, and we all quickly walked, in formation, towards the boss room, which was behind a massivemon stctite sticking out from the ground. Each time the dungeon is cleared, the position of the entrance to the boss room gets reset in another position not too far away from the original, so we didn''t have to search long¡­ but the one bad thing was the number of slimes. SHING I cut through another slime cleanly, and the tank in front of me blocked the residual juices from flying onto me. Meatshields are amazing¡­ A few of the archer''s suddenly released their arrows, which createdrge, non-magical explosions that blew away a few slimes. ,m Tangible explosives were attached to them, disying how easily we optimized this dungeon conquering thing. After a few minutes, we had taken a break near the wide hole while a few of the attackers took care of some lone slimes that were just bouncing about. "Need some water?" A porter asked me as I cleaned my spears de with a soft cloth so the yellow slime wouldn''t seize up my hand. "Sure," I say before immediately thanking him as I gratefully took the canteen and chugged only half of it. I don''t want a cramp going into the boss fight¡­ The porter offered me some jerky, but I quickly declined as I had stored a small jello packet in my pocket for a boost of energy. I didn''t need it right now, but I was probably going to take it before we jumped into the boss room. "Hey, Mr. Porter," I call over the man who was just starting to walk away. "Yes?" He asks. "Shove some of the glowing orbs lining the cavern walls into your backpack. Only take the smaller ones, though," I suggested to the porter. "May I ask why? W-Well, I''m not trying to say your idea is bad, but it''s just that I will have to store some of the loot from when we finish the raid," He looked as if he was apologizing despite not even doing anything incorrectly. "Oh, don''t worry. We''ll be using all of them in battle," I responded with a smile. A few hours had passed, and most of us had fully regenerated our mana while I gained two levels as I offered to defend the camp multiple times. "Don''t be nervous! We will win! Such a boss is light work to all of us if we go all out from the start! So! Don''t hold back but make sure to always be aware of where you are in the room! Also! Make sure to follow all of my instructions carefully!" He shouted, though he already knew most of this was going to be ignored. As the leader continued his attempt at trying to pump us full of adrenaline, I shifted over to the same porter from before. Chapter 55 Raid: Lightning Slime Dungeon (2) As the leader continued his attempt at trying to pump us full of adrenaline, I shifted over to the same porter from before. "Hey, did you collect some of those orbs?" I asked the man whose eyes quickly shifted over to me, and they were filled to the brim with panic. Is he already this scared shitless? Damn¡­ "Y-Yes," He stutters before revealing just a few orbs in his massive bag that was sat right next to him. It was probably twice his weight and was about as tall as him, who was exactly six feet tall¡­ So this was a chunky bag filled to the brim with supplies. "Do you want to fight as well?" I asked out of nowhere, and he was pretty shocked. "U-Ummm¡­ I-I''m fine. Anyway, what do you need these for? You never really told me," He responded, scratching the back of his head. This guy always looks like he''s apologizing, but his build is so good that you''d think he''s a swordsman or possibly a tank. "They''re for the boss. Follow me once we get down there, and I''ll even let you get some of the XP," "R-Really?" The porter''s eyes were sparkling as if he had just discovered some buried treasure that he had been looking for, for decades upon decades. His hands were visibly sweating, and the feeling was disgusting as he sped my hands in between his hands. "Please don''t touch me," I responded, and he quickly backed away, embarrassed. "Sorry about that," "It''s fine¡­ Just follow me and make sure you have those orbs at the ready," "Y-Yes sir," "... Don''t call me sir. You''re much older than me, so it feels strange¡­." I responded but never gave him my name. "O-Okay¡­" Soon, after a few more minutes, we all approached the wide hole and stared down into it, but strangely, you could only see a ck abyss that seemingly traveled for an infinity. It was a strange and creepy sight that almost caught us in a trance, but with a rude awakening by the leader, we all quickly jumped into the abyss. FWOOSH We began to pick up momentum, and the weightless feeling made it feel as if I was skydiving from a million meters up in the air. BAM But, the feeling quickly ended as we all suddenly mmed against a hard surface, but no damage was done to us. I didn''t even feel any pain. Fwoooooooo A gust of wind traveled past us as we all nced up from the stone brick floor below us, and I noticed we were in the boss room. It was a massive dome-shaped cave filled to the brim with massive stctites that ruined any hope of seeing the other side of the cave. "Okay, quickly follow me," I say to the porter while helping him up, giving him just a bit more false sense of trust that I used to lead him to the center of the room. I made sure we escaped the leader''s eye as we did this, and after turning the corner around a massive stctite, we found arge yellow circle. Anguage made of fantasy runes lined the edges, and just as I ced the yellow squishy orb on the circle, I realized something. These¡­ These runes are familiar. They looked exactly like the ones my mother used when performing that thing that gave me the Ares System¡­ Each dungeon room has a sizable magic circle that spawns each boss, and the positions don''t change, sonding a sneak attack wasn''t that hard for a bit of extra damage. But I''ve never actually seen any pictures of these Boss Spawning Magic Circles. The one for the Toxic Slime Dungeon was on the seat of the chair, and for this dungeon, it was right behind this stctite- "Excuse me?" All of a sudden, the porter snapped me out of my deep thoughts, and I noticed he was ready to hand me the other orbs. "I''ll just think about itter," I muttered. "Huh?" "Nothing," I responded before cing the five other orbs on the magic circle. The porter was excited to level up, but... his trust in me ended up being the death of him. As the circle began to glow, I was already gone. The porter didn''t even notice I disappeared as he was too busy trying to shuffle through his bag and find a supposed sixth orb that I guess he thought he stored. I nced back and looked at the clueless man and muttered something under my breath. ""¦°¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," BOOM The stctites within the dome-like cave all copsed into each other and gathered into a pile of rocks just as a menacing presence appeared in the distance. I just about managed to regroup next to the backline of the raid team and then moved my way forward, back to my original position. "Stay calm!" The leader shouted as the cave was nowhere near as congested as before¡­ and the boss had also appeared. Its eyes glowed a dim yellow as its webbed feet and hands pushed the rubble away, making way for it to let out its initial damaging attack. EREEEEEGGGGGGGH A horrific cry was released from the boss, but we had already all hidden behind our tanks who took a wide stance and held out their shields. "Stand your ground! Healers! Support the tanks!" The leaders shouted as a st of wind rushed past the sides of us and also began to push back therge men in front of us. They all grit their teeth to the maximum as getting blown away now would be certain death. But, just as everybody was worried about their own things and hoping they could survive this initial attack¡­ I almost lost myself in deep thought again. I forgot we had healers¡­ Also, I didn''t know they could buff others? Well¡­ actually, I just didn''t research at all on healers. Healers are a ss that rarely anybody picks unless it''s one of the super high ranking sses that can essentially carry an entire raid party, just by themselves. But, if you''re not one of those, then you''re essentially useless¡­ that is also why we didn''t have any healers back in the Toxic Slime Dungeon. The healing skills that healers have basically do nothing, so I guess the lower rank ones are only useful for their buffs. Interesting¡­ I should research more on all the sses¡­ Intrigue- Oh, that''s right. We''re in a fight. The st of wind had finally stopped, and everybody let out a sigh of relief as we all gathered together, creating our formation once again. Chapter 56 Raid: Lightning Slime Dungeon (3) The st of wind had finally stopped, and everybody let out a sigh of relief as we all gathered together, creating our formation once again. This time, I got a better look at the boss and fully absorbed every single detail and inch of its body into my mind. A giant six-meter tall toad with stone-gray-colored skin that had the texture of rocks. And each rocky-like part of the monster had a small yellow gem at the very point of it, which released paralyzing fluids. . [Gigant Lightning Toad - Boss] [Health Remaining: 6195/8000] . I also noticed that the orbs had worked as they removed about one-eighth of its health, surprising the leader who just noticed it. The boss''s health bar, as always, appeared at the top of my vision, but I ignored it as I saw the toad slowly rise into a two-legged stance. That''s right¡­ of course, it''s a boss, so it wouldn''t be such a basic creature. As the giant toad took a biped stance, it suddenly charged towards us, its eyes glowing a bright yellow that caused us to shiver from the nerves¡­ well, except for me. "HOLD! HOLD! HOLD!" The leader continued to chant the basic move but when under such pressure, that basic movepletely left the raid team''s mind, so chanting this was necessary. With each step that the massive toad took, it crumbled the floor undeath its webbed feet, and I could see sparks of electricity rub against its skin. BOOM BOOM BOOM "HOLD! HOLD! AND¡­ TANKS! NOW!" The leader shouted, and most of the tanks activated their signature skills. Their shields were coated in arge red aura that quadrupled the size of them, and upon seeing that the toad was right in front of them, its hand already in a swiping position, they all used another signature skill¡­ [Shield Bash]. BAM Most of them collided with the boss''s legs, causing it to be sent flying back, but the ones who shield bashed its swiping hand were sent flying to the back row. This guy... is kind of like the other boss. The Giant Toxic Skeleton boss was an all-rounder who strangely skewed a bit in the direction of speed. It also had the unusual variable of red slime that it could control at its will, though it didn''t use it to its full potential. If that skeleton made des out of those red slimes or increased the size of its fists, it definitely would''ve crushed us in that past battle¡­ But I guess that''s why it''sbeled a D-rank dungeon. Also... That also means this toad won''t take full advantage of its abilities... as it is also a D-rank dungeon. "ARGHHHH! IT HURTS!" One of the tanks cried out as uponnding, he broke his shoulder de and cor bone, but the other tanks beside him just ignored him. He''s dead. The leader made a great decision to leave him to die, which I was very impressed by as I thought he was more of a pushover than Dean towards the beginning of the raid. "HELP ME! HEL-" BOOM His body exploded into pieces, leaving just his arm, which flew out of the impact zone and hit a nearby healer whose face paled in fear. The massive toad had jumped over us andpletely squashed the tank that was writhing on the ground in pain. "TANKS! REPOSITION!" The leader shouted, and the tanks all regrouped in front of the healers, and we all either moved back or forward to reposition our formation. As the toad finished devouring the pulpy corpse of a man, it snapped its head towards us and savagely ran more like a beast than a monster¡­ well, not that there''s much of a difference. "TANKS!" The leader shouted, but this time the archers were already in ce and had lit the explosives attached to their arrows. As the sound of the long wicks burning echoed through the air, the tanks shielded bashed the toad, sending it flying back. "ARCHERS HOLD!" Therge shields managed to also block its savage attack, which was once again a swipe with one of its webbed hands. "ARCHERS! RELEASE!" Feeeeww Arrows whistled through the air, and the scratchy sound of the wicks burning instantly stopped uponing in contact with the toad''s skin. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM "ASSASSINS! NOW!" Explosions bathed the toad in burns, and as it stumbled back, all the assassins crept out from the side of our formation and nked the toad from all sides. The toad, who was still dazed from the explosions, was immediately rmed by the assassins who began to slice at the pimple-like rocks, which oozed yellow liquid. Their dexterous and nimble bodies were able to avoid the liquid carefully, even as they sliced the rocks off the toad''s body. EREEEEEGGGGGGGH The toad let out a blood-curdling cry as it began to swipe its webbed hands at the assassins who buzzed around it like flies. "EVERYONE! CHARGE!" The leader announced, so we all charged towards the toad, and just as we spearsmen got close enough, we stabbed through the openings in the shields and pierced the toad''s tough skin. With [Tangible Bloodlust] and [Spear Coating], I was able to sh through its tough skin, but unsurprisingly, the adaptability of this toad let it adjust to the assassins¡­ andpletely wipe out half of them. It extended its long tongue at one, and upon grazing him, he fell to the ground where the toad squashed him with its webbed hand. He then spun around, spraying the area above him with the remaining, leaking yellow ooze, which paralyzed pretty much half of the assassins. As the rest of us who were on the ground noticed this sprayed yellow ooze, we all backed up. The remaining assassins also backed up with us, and just as the toad turned towards us, a few explosions collided with its face. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM . [The Boss has entered its Second Stage] [The Boss has activated its Unique Skill: Paralyzing External Veins] . [Gigant Lightning Toad - Boss] [Health Remaining: 4000/8000] . The toad was hunched over as the yellow glow in its eyes suddenly expanded, and the slight indents across its entire body were filled with yellow slime that created small sparks. "BACK UP!" Chapter 57 Raid: Lightning Slime Dungeon (Final) "BACK UP!" The slight indents on the frog''s body had been filled with paralyzing yellow fluid, and as it revealed its back, I could see a slight demon face appear on it due to the liquid. Shivers were sent down our spines as it waved its hand towards us, creating a ssh of yellow liquid that managed to hit most of us. A mage from a higher tier could''ve been useful as they had magical shields, but why would a B-rank magician downgrade to a D-rank magician? It just doesn''t make sense. "ARCHERS!" The leader shouted, already prepared for this next stage. Feeeeew Exactly twenty arrows with explosives attached to them flew above me but then suddenly split into two hundred arrows¡­ still, with menacing explosives attached to them. Another archer skill: [Duplicate]. Some gunmen actually use it, but most of the time, the bullet hits the target before they can even activate the skill, so only highly skilled ones use it. On the other hand, archers have about half a second before it hits their target, so this was the optimal skill for them. Also, I didn''t know this, but it seems that it also duplicates whatever is on the arrow. The boss noticed this and immediately tried to swipe away the volley before it could explode, but that just sped up its demise as the explosives blew away its hand. Tons of paralyzing liquid flew at us, freezing most of us again, but the archers continued to use all their mana and strength in this one repetitive attack. Thankfully, the boss was getting pushed back with each attack, so the liquid missed, allowing us to recover and back up while the archers continued to cover for us. But, they could onlyst so long as eventually the volley just turned into twenty arrows that didn''t even have explosives. "WE''RE OUT ON EXPLOSIVES! WE ARE ALSO EMPTY ON MANA!" A few of the archers announce, and upon hearing this, the leader follows up by saying, "TANKS! GET READY TO SPRINT! IF YOU DON''T KNOCK THAT THING OVER NOW! WE''LL HAVE MUCH MORE TROUBLE LATER!" The leader shouted as this was the final push. As soon as the smoke of the explosions cleared, we saw the massive toad with only one arm continuously stumbling back. . [Gigant Lightning Toad - Boss] [Health Remaining: 1193/8000] . It''s almost dead¡­ But there aren''t enough people dead¡­ Hmmm¡­ Well, I guess I could just do that. There weren''t enough people dead to increase the reward like the Toxic Slime Dungeon, but there was only onest way I could save this raid and get the item I wanted¡­ "CHARGEEEE!" The leader shouted, and we all sprinted towards the toad. Though the toad noticed us, it was already toote as the tanks did onest shield bash, throwing the boss onto its back, allowing all the damage dealers to surround it. Its weak point¡­ and the ce that will give me the most contribution¡­ is, of course, the head. After pouring half of my remaining mana into my spear, the size of my de quadrupled, drawing some attention from the surrounding swordsmen and causing the people surrounding the head to back up. It was a smart move for me as I could get the most contribution with just this one strike. SHING The sound of a weapon tearing through the air resounded across the cave, and the paralyzing juices numbed my upper body. But¡­ [You have killed the Dungeon Boss: Gigant Lightning Toad] [Member Count When Entering: 20] [Members Remaining: 18] [Prize is being calcted¡­] . [Achievements] [1. [Final Hit] [2. [Highest Single Damage Dealer] . [Prize has absorbed your achievements] [Proceed to the Treasure Room for your Prize] . "Very nice," I muttered as I stared up at the panel while dropping to the floor,pletely covered in yellow liquid. My entire body had seized up a bit, but after a few minutes and the help of the surrounding swordsmen, I was able to get to the treasure room without much hassle. A giant treasure chest was revealed to us as we entered the room, surrounded by hundreds of fake bags of coins, which made me sad because we were unable to take them. "Hey, that initial damage was your cause, right?" The leader suddenly whispers to me as I stand towards the back of the crowd. "Yes. Please forgive me for acting on my own. I even got one of the porters killed," I quickly apologized, but his reaction was unexpected. "Eh, it''s fine. We managed to clear this thing with minimal casualties. In fact, pick the reward you want," He gestures for the treasure chest. . [Rewards] [1. [Paralysis Coated Slime Dagger] [2. [Large Potions (x10)] [3. [Jar of Lightning Slime] [4. [Tough Paralysis Inducing Membrane] . I quickly picked up the jar of yellow slime and helped take apart the boss from before as it was the main source of ie for the raid. The previous boss I fought dissipated into dust as itsst "fuck you" while still semi-intelligent. I didn''t realize this until I got ess to the dungeon section of the library, but it''s not like we could collect the parts of it anyway, as we had no porters or people who specialize in taking apart monsters like these. "Okay, we can either decide to split the rewards or sell them," The leader immediately takes a poll, but the obvious result came back. "Seems we''re selling it," I muttered before ncing up at the final few panels. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Complete the Lightning Slime Dungeon] [Time remaining: Infinite] [Reward has been granted] . A small clear vial appeared in my hand, and the liquid inside of it was a pure magic blue that had a few sparkles dancing within it. As I didn''t know what this was used for, I decided to shove it into my back pocket, under my armor and felt the weightless feeling of being teleported. Chapter 58 Annoyances As I didn''t know what this was used for, I decided to shove it into my back pocket, under my armor, and felt the weightless feeling of being teleported fill my body. Suddenly, we reappeared back in front of the dungeon, and everyone was happy that they hadpleted the raid. Nobody seemed to care that a few people died as they all focused on themselves, but honestly, I didn''t really care either, so I wasn''t any better than them. "Alright. I''ll send the money to all of you guys once I sell these things. The contract is already in ce, so please don''t worry about getting scammed," The leader said with a wide smile, and everybody jumped in excitement. The few porters we had quickly followed him while all of us pretty much went our own separate ways. Thankfully, my gear was actually intact this time, and my spear was only just a bit blunt, so with a few hours of maintenance, I could hit another dungeon if I wanted to¡­ but I guess I couldn''t. As I walked down the sidewalk with my armor still on, I nced at my phone a couple more times before realizing that a few people were following me. Ugh¡­ I knew it. Human emotions are strange things that get yed with all the time. Either that be in a good connotation or a bad connotation. But, how can a human''s emotions get yed with, in a good connotation, you might ask? Well, I have the perfect example for you right here. As I turned into a familiar street with a dead-end to it, I nced at my phone a couple more times before turning aroundpletely. "Hey, kid, already epting your fate," A few familiar faces walked up to me. They were some of the spearsmen with who I had fought side by side¡­ These guys were a bunch of pussies before the raid, but now that the adrenaline and high of winning at something coursed through their bodies, they felt unstoppable. I''ve seen it happen a few times in war. Somebody acquires their first kill to their name with ease, and they feel unstoppable, so they charge straight at themander who is sitting atop their horse¡­ and get absolutely shredded to pieces. Now that the lesson is over, let''s just stall a bit. "I''m sorry, but why are you closing into me?" I asked all four of the spearsman smirk. Their grasp on the handles of each spear was so tight that you''d think they were nervous¡­ but they were just cocky¡ªnothing else. "Isn''t it obvious¡­ You stole the final kill by threatening to kill all of us with that jackass frog, and you even drew the attention of the leader. You should be lucky we were thinking of the team at that moment; otherwise, the leader wouldn''t have given you that jar," "Exactly¡­ Now hand it over or prepare to feel the wrath of a thousand spea-" BAM "Geez, took you long enough," I muttered as I saw a massive manpletely block the alleyway exit behind him. He looked like a massive mountain blocking a river of happiness that only led to bloodlust and death on the other side. BAM BAM BAM Soon, each head was smashed against the wall, slightly denting their skulls but leaving them alive. I chuckled a bit as I soon saw a healer approach them and make sure they didn''t die from internal bleeding or something¡­ but they would most likely be brain dead or possibly have tons of brain damage. "What happens in the dungeon, stays in the dungeon," Arthur muttered as he quickly gestured for me to hand the license over, so I quickly tossed it to him, and he caught it with his massive hand. All of a sudden, he began to shrink into a more lean and more defined muscr form which was his original form. The skill: [Gigantification], is normally used for the highest tiers of cksmiths who bashed insanely hard metal or the highest tiers of porters who carried literal dragon corpses on their back. "You''ve grown stronger," I smirked at Arthur, who gave me a broad smile back. "You''ve be a bigger asshole since thest time I saw you," He said before walking away, the healer following straight behind him. Now that back¡­ that is the back of a king. ¡­ As I arrived back on campus, I quickly slipped into the boy''s dormitory and tossed all my equipment to the side. Before starting any parts of the process, I wanted to take a shower as I was drenched in sweat. As the hot water ran down my body, I also checked my status, which I was excited to see¡­ as I really wanted to ss up. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Spearsman] [Level: 23/25] (20/100) XP Needed [HP: 35/35 MP: 15/15 SP: 15/15] - Normal Human [Strength: 22] - Normal Human [Defense: 12] - Normal Human [Magic: 16] - Normal Human [Speed: 22] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [None] ¡­ "Ah¡­ That''s right. I also have [Berserk Coating]. I''ve been so focused on other things that I forgot I had this skill¡­ Well, damn," I muttered. I also noticed my level, which was so damn close to reaching its cap¡­ and all of a sudden, as soon as I thought of this, a damn quest appeared in front of me. . [Side Quest: Create the Midnight Storm Eyes] [Description: The gods have noticed your urge to ss up, so they have given you a chance¡­ but do you have the determination and insanity to proceed with the torturous process?] [Reward: [180 XP Points] [Penalty Upon Failure: Blindness] [Time Left: Infinite] . I couldn''t help butugh at the quest this time¡­ as, "Of course, I have the determination¡­ you damn gods," I muttered with a smile. Chapter 59 Evolved Eyes? "Of course, I have the determination¡­ you damn gods," I muttered with a smile. But, today wasn''t a good day as I had dinner with some of my friends, and I noticed I waspletely exhausted after taking a shower. So, I''ll just do it tomorrow since I have infinite time. The dinner was pretty shit since all of us were dirt poor¡­ but we made the most of it and even had a small sparring session where, like always, Cypletely destroyed me and the rest of us. "Just *sniff* wait till I use a sniper¡­." Aisa muttered as we all had a post-spar snack, and Cy still looked to be raring to go. "Where did you learn to use a spear so well? Are you self-taught?" I asked as his growth and potential were unbelievable. "Nah¡­ My dad taught me," He responded, and his giddy attitude wavered a bit¡­ So I knew something had happened with his dad. I didn''t dig any deeper but instead brought up a new topic. "Can anybody here protect me while I''m experimenting in my room? Well, it''s more like shielding people from spying into my room," I asked. With the group of seven people, only one could make it after ss as everybody else was doing something. "I can do it," Aisa raised her hand. I immediately thanked her before we all split ways towards our dorm rooms. ¡­ The next day passed by pretty quickly, and once all of our sses had passed, I met up with Aisa in my room, where I presented all of my ingredients. "You are¡­ *sniff* insane. Absolutely insane *sniff*," She said before ncing at me. "How?" "Are you seriously *sniff* going to pull out your *sniff* eyes?" "Oh, there''s a new method that has surfaced on the inte, but it was actually created a few decades ago. You just need this toxic slime right here, and you''ll be good," I responded. "How long have you researched it? What if there are any faul-... Never mind," She muttered. "What?" "There''s no way you *sniff* wouldn''t do such a thing without knowing the risks. Also, *sniff* I''m sure you''ve researched more than enough," She responded as I began to fix everything together. "Anyway, everything is good now. Just make sure nobody enters the room, but also make sure you, yourself, don''t interrupt the process," "Yes, sir," She says before standing in front of the door. Toxic slime. Lightning slime. A fewrge healing potions. And, my eyes. If I could, I would''ve just used this on already prepared eyeballs, but obviously, I wouldn''t be able to connect them, and most importantly, they would have no life essence. So, the process only really works on live eyeballs¡­ It really sucks, but I can''t do anything about it. Everything was ready, so without hesitation, I began. First, I grabbed the healing potion beside me, ced the contents in my mouth, and before I swallowed, I opened the jar of toxic green slime. As the weird tasting potion sat in my mouth, I took in a deep breath through my nose and began pouring the contents onto both of my eyes. Please work¡­ I had [Toxic Immunity], but this reward from the boss should be able to bypass it as that is its special trait. Ssssss My eyes began to burn, and the pain was excruciating. I suppressed the urge to scream by swallowing the potion in my mouth, but the protectiveyer over my eye had now disintegrated, so I quickly opened the jar of lightning slime. My eyes were drying out quickly, but as I poured the lightning slime on my eyes, I drank another mouthful of therge potion. I lost all feeling in my face, but thankfully, the slimes began to react with each other. But, the reaction was a bit weak, so I poured more of the toxic slime this time, and thankfully, I couldn''t feel it at all, so I proceeded calmly. "Foooooo¡­" Even more, sparks began to fly into the air, and I could feel my eyes slowly beginning to reform. I just needed it to get far enough into my eye, to where it could actually react and sessfully create theplete eye. [Formation of the Midnight Storm Eyes has begun¡­] A singr panel appeared in front of me, and Aisa looked in horror at the sight of my eyes melting but then reforming with tiny strands of flesh. The process was going much smoother than I thought. I just needed to continue drinking potions; otherwise, the process would end up in me goingpletely blind. Suddenly, a wave of pain rushed throughout my head like the worst headache in the world, and it felt as if my eyes were continuously melting now. The sensation without pain just made me shiver and grimace slightly. I poured more of the yellow slime onto my eyes, but they just continuously kept melting. [You have sessfully created: Midnight Storm Eyes] [Error] [The Midnight Storm Eyes have rejected you] [The Midnight Storm Eyes are searching for a new host¡­] The formed parts of the new eyes suddenly split off of my remaining original eyes, causing therge potion to rapidly heal my actual eyes with the help of the toxic slime. My passive skill: [Toxic Body] was doing most of the work as it had now adjusted to the slime. This was one of my insurances... but I never expected the eyes to reject me. I''ve never seen an instance as to where that happened. "AHHHHHH!" Suddenly, Aisa beside me began to scream in pain, and as she was the only other person with eyes in the room, the eyes could only go for her. Her eyes began to bleed blood as her pale gray pupils started to turn into a thunderous and powerful yellow that emitted sparks with every blink that she did. But, that didn''t save her from the pain of the process. Plus, the flesh behind her eyes was beginning to melt, so I immediately fed her some of the potions. My eyes had entirely returned to normal, but they were a bit blurry, and I couldn''t help but continuously cry blood. My eyes stung, but Aisa''s eyes stung more, so I focused on her and decided to just help her gain the eyes. ... Twenty minutes had passed... but it felt like twenty years. [You have obtained Partial Completion] [The Midnight Lightning Eyes have entered a deep slumber] "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Chapter 60 Failed Expirement And New Class Selection [You have obtained Partial Completion] [The Midnight Lightning Eyes have entered a deep slumber] "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" We panted on the ground, and all of a sudden, my vision began to blur extremely fast, as if somebody was pouring smoke into my eyes. "Ugh¡­ Shit¡­ Can''t find it," I muttered as I tried to search for thestrge potion, but my vision had been entirely blurred. But, thankfully, Aisa saved me and handed me the potion, which I immediately chugged, feeling the thick liquid sit in my stomach. I had the urge to throw up but pushed it down so it could actually do its thing. "Dammit¡­ Dammit¡­ Dammit¡­ Nothing ever said you neededpatibility," I muttered as my vision soon returned. Though it did say I was ipatible, I could actually feel a few of the buffs that were supposed to be given when obtaining the Midnight Lightning Eyes. My depth perception was crazy good now and my eyes which had rotted a bit from how close I read anything, returned to a clean, twenty-twenty vision. "Orion, this is crazy," I suddenly heard Aisa mutter as she stood up and stumbled back, not yet prepared to handle all the information flooding her brain. There were four buffs that came with these eyes, but I really only needed three¡­ First: The increased depth perception, and if you thought mine was insanely good, then hers is godly as this is the main feature most people want. Second: Your affinity with lightning-rted skills can either help you weaken an enemy''s attack or amplify the power of your own attack. Third: The ability to process anything you see at a much faster rate. The signal between your eyes to your brain is high-speed, but these eyes make it instant as if the signals teleport straight into your brain. This is another buff that most people want. And finally, the fourth one: the ability to see at night, otherwise known as night vision. I already had this, so this feature was pretty useless to me¡­ but I was still jealous of Aisa, who obtained these eyes instead of me. Strangely, the magical and powerful yellow eyes really fit her light blue hair¡­ it was a strange mix of colors, but the result was quite interesting. Plus, Aisa didn''t mind them, except for the fact that she could barely stand now due to all the information flooding her mind. "My head hurts," She groaned as she looked in the full body mirror next to my bed. "I''ll get you some painkillers," I said before shuffling through my bag and then popping the top open of one of my meds. "You narcissistic bastard. Why do you need such a tall mirror in your room¡­ Are you gazing at your body every day?" Aisa groaned, but I just ignored her before giving her a single pill that she swallowed instantly. After a few more minutes, she surprisingly began to adjust to it. I expected it to take her a few hours, but I guess she was a genius in adaptability¡­ like myself¡­ but opposite to Cy. Cy was terrible at adjusting and adapting, so I was worried if something ever bad happened to him, he would most likely¡­ just¡­ well, die. "But let''s not think about that now," I muttered as I nced up at the heavenly panels above me. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Create the Midnight Storm Eyes] [Time remaining: Infinite] [Reward has been granted] . [You have leveled up] [You reached the max level] [You can now upgrade your ss] . Exactly likest time, the few panels split into three more panels that revealed all the needed ss information. And this time, the choices were so interesting that I couldn''t suppress my smile. But first¡­ "Aisa, do you have a ss yet?" I asked as I wanted to gauge something. "Uhhhh¡­ Of course not. I''m still level one," She replied. You can still level up your stats from intensive training like what Cy does, and like how I continuously used my skills whenever I had the chance to raise my magic stat¡­ but it''s just that it takes tons of dedication and time, so acquiring a ss and ssing up is the best way to increase your stats. "Are your stats good?" I asked. "Very good. I was born pretty gifted," She said while puffing her chest out a bit. And then¡­ there are the naturally gifted like Aisa and Findir. . [ss: War Spearsman] [Description: The spearsman side of you calls out for more blood, whether that be human or monster blood. Your bloodlust will be a deadly weapon that can work with you or be the beginning of your demise.] [Requirements: Proficiency with the Spear | Lust for War | 20 Strength | 20 Speed] [ss Bonus: +5 Speed | +5 Strength | Increased Damage With Spear Rted Skills] . [ss: War Strategist] [Description: You have be so proficient at creating ns that even the system doesn''t want to give up on you choosing the path of physical and brutebat. Your mind will be clearer in stressful situations, and your adaptability will be pushed to its max. You won''t even feel anything when you make a sacrificial decision.] [Requirements: Proficiency in Strategizing] [ss Bonus: Addition of New Neurons | Clear Mind | Cold Heart | Strategy Rted Skills] . And finally, we have thest ss¡­ which is¡­ strange, to say the least. . [ss: Puppeteer] [Decription: You have sessfully manipted not only the others around you but the situation itself. This ss gives you a chance to head in a different direction and go down the path of maniption. Your mind will be clearer, and your influence when manipting somebody bes much greater.] [Requirements: Proficiency in Maniption] [ss Bonus: Increased Influence on Targets | Cold Heart | Maniption Rted Skills] [ss Drawbacks: -1 Strength | -2 Speed] . Wow¡­ I feel ttered that they gave me such interesting options¡­ But, there''s only one obvious answer. Chapter 61 New Class But, there''s only one obvious answer. . [Congrattions on upgrading your ss] [You have selected: War Spearsman] [Basic Stats have received their buff] [Advanced Stats have received their ss-specific buff] . This was the obvious answer, and just as soon as I went to check my status, a few expected panels appeared in front of me. [A few gods roar at your decision] [A few gods question your decision] [You have attracted the attention of more gods] I silentlyughed to myself, causing Aisa beside me to look at me with a weird expression again as she thought I wasughing at her. "Bro, I literally can''t even think straight. Get me some more medicine instead of sitting on your ass," She rudely interrupted this joyous asion. "Hold on a second," I muttered. "Ugh¡­ I''m actually going to faint," She muttered as she just managed to suppress herself from puking all over the ce. "Fine, fine," I gave in before making my way to the pharmacy to get some anti-nausea medication. But, I still enjoyed my time seeing the amazing reactions that were like eye candy as I stared at the panels with a massive smile. That''s what you get for trying to mislead me¡­ I''m not so dumb that as a mere mortal such as me would fall for your tricks. The system wants me to go down another path? Bullshit. [The gods want to cut off your tounge] [The gods cry out in anger] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: War Spearsman] [Level: 1/35] (0/200) XP Needed [HP: 50/50 MP: 25/25 SP: 35/35] - Normal Human [Strength: 28] - Normal Human [Defense: 20] - Normal Human [Magic: 20] - Normal Human [Speed: 28] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Cloak of Blood] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Tattered Magic Ring] ¡­ I stared at the XP section of my status intently before watching the panels flood in once again. The gods most likely manipted my system to where I would be more glued to the beautiful rose of a ss that I specialize in, but the thorns lying beneath would be the inability to gain XP. This eventually would lead to me being unable to ss up, and just overall grow stronger¡­ well, it would just take longer¡­ Much longer. See, those other sses basically restricted my growth in fighting potential, which is my primary source of XP, and as I want to grow stronger in a more physical aspect, I have to select this ss. Selecting the other one''s one just be imploding my future. I''m already amazing at the other things, and there are already skills that you can gain through natural causes to achieve the same effects as those sses¡­ actually, no, I take that back. The influence on my ability to manipte people would be amazing, but it didn''t even tempt me in the slightest as I knew it could be a trap. I might be able to gain XP through the people I manipte, but it isn''t guaranteed¡­ so I didn''t pick it. Plus, I''m more interested in improving my spear capabilities rather than my maniption as I don''t feel like bing a mafia boss anytime soon. [The gods have begun to stomp in anger] Okay¡­ this is getting annoying now. After about fifteen minutes, I arrived back at my dorm with some anti-nausea medicine and noticed Aisa was meditating in ce. She was entirely in the zone, and I kind of wanted to test this state out a bit, so I did some minor things that she should''ve been able to notice as a proficient fighter. But, to my surprise, she didn''t notice me poking her head or rattling the medicine bottle in front of her. "Hey, I got your medicine," "AHH!" She shouted before falling t on her back. "Geez, you shouldn''t enter such a deep state with nobody around. You could get robbed, y''know," I said before tossing the medicine bottle to her and kicking her out of my room. "You just almost blinded me, and now you''re kicking me out? What a rude host," She mutters before walking off. I didn''t care much for her after seeing that she was fine. Plus, I was a bit salty that I still didn''t achieve the eyes I wanted¡­ but eventually, I let go of the feelings after realizing how immature I was. I had to ept it whether I liked it or not. "*sigh*... Well, the reactions were a bit amusing," I muttered before jogging to the library, where I consumed as much information as I possibly could. ¡­ (Unknown POV) He''s smart. I gave him a challenge, and he immediately overcame it without a hint of hesitation¡­ The otherspletely underestimated him, but thankfully, I am fully aware of his capabilities, so I won a few thousand souls as a reward. They were delicious and fulfilling but didn''t increase my power by much. Still, I expect great things in the future from this boy, so I''ll continue to sponsor him¡­ but if he ever loses my interest or dies, I won''t even save his soul from hell when the timees. Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang... A resounding nging of metal banged against my floor, and I already knew who it was. "Athena, what do you want now?" I asked the woman who relentlessly annoyed me over the fact that I chose her target. Her jealousy was clear and unfitting of an all-powerful god. "I havee to offer you a deal," She says, cing out her hand and revealing an orb of bright red light that slowly floated towards me. "Oh, are you sure you want to use that? Shouldn''t you try and gain the favor of one of his friends? I feel like using it on him is a waste¡­." "When did you care about such trivial things?" She smirked. "Huh¡­ I wonder when," I muttered as I grabbed the red orb and swallowed it like a massive pill. "He''s rubbing off on you, isn''t he¡­ It''s almost like he''s your-" "Quiet," "Fufufufufu¡­ Fine, fine," She mutters before waving goodbye. Chapter 62 Ahead And Behind "*sigh*... Well, the reactions were a bit amusing," I muttered before jogging to the library, where I consumed as much information as I possibly could. ¡­ About two years have passed, and I am currently a bored junior in the high-level school I am currently attending. My purple hair, which now fades into a lighter shade of purple with a tinge of gray, sits almost at my shoulder length. It was a bit messy as I never really do anything about it, and my friends have been begging me to get it cut, but I''ve been busy with other things, such as losing myself in pools of information. My clean 5''6 stature from before was decent for my age, but now I sit at a clean 5''10, which was honestly pretty average for my friend group. Even the girls were pretty tall, sitting at an average height of about 5''8. But, the only things about my body that didn''t change were definitely my pale skin and inability to gain any type of muscle. I wasn''t as thin as I was when I first came to this school, but whenpared to everybody else in my grade, I was extremely skinny. At first, I didn''t mind it because my skills could make up for it in battle, but once we started having skill-less duels in Spear Theory, I would always lose. I followed Cy''s routine for a while as he was pretty muscr now but not wholly jacked as he never wanted to be something like a bodybuilder. He just wanted a body that would work well with his spear. For thirty days, I ate as much as I could and hit the school gym about five times a week, but even then, my muscles didn''t grow much. It made me look actually normal, rather than my previously anemic appearance, which haunted Findir''s dreams once in a while. On the other hand, contradictory to my Spear Theory ss, where I wasn''t doing as good, my Gun Theory ss was extremely easy. My concentration has increased by quite a lot, but I just need to train it so I can actually sense my surroundings just in case I am being sneak attacked if I ever have no partner with me. And finally, Magic Theory was very easy and very boring as the work that I did took absolutely no effort. "Dude, can you stop sleeping and help me. My dad is going to beat my ass if he ever finds out about my next test results," Findir whispered, and as I had nothing better to do, I got up, yawned, and then nced at his ss given study guide. "Okay¡­ Well, first, you use this equation for this section. And for the multiple-choice part of the study guide, just remember these notes," I said as I tossed him my notebook, which was filled to the brim with all kinds of notes. Some of them were from the library, which was technically not allowed, but it''s not like somebody was spying on me 24/7, so I did it anyway. As Findir looked through my notes, Ipared the changes of his current body to his younger body. He was about as tall as me, maybe just a few millimeters taller, but his vessel was significantly more muscr than before. Previously, he was as thin as me, but now he''s as muscr and as lean as Cy. His white dreadlocks grew just a bit, and his face has obviously be much more mature as he grew up. Though it wasn''t just his face that matured, but his actual personality, and thankfully, it didn''t rot like Cy''s did. His aged like milk while Findir and Aisa''s aged like fine wine. Me? Well, I was still mostly the same as I continued to learn and reflect on all the ws I had begun to develop after growing up in such a sheltered environment. DING DONG¡­ DING DONG "Ughh¡­ I''m so going to fail," Findir muttered as the ss all gathered their stuff before leaving the ssroom. Everybody was exhausted from studying while I was exhausted from being rudely awakened while I peacefully napped. "I can help you study after school," I suggested. "Then meet me in the cafeteria at four. I''ll be there as soon as I leave my final ss," Findir muttered as we both split ways and I made my way towards Spear Theory. Ugh¡­ I hate this ss. I was basically at the top of my ss when I was a freshman, but now that everybody has begun to unlock their potential, I am falling behind. I was pretty good in terms of stamina, but my physical strength and skill ceiling have reached their limits of growth. This couldn''t even be called a bottleneck¡­ but more like I was in the bottle, and an air-tight cork was preventing me from reaching any further. There haven''t even been any quests in thest two years as this panel continued to bug me: [Ares System updating¡­] This was always floating around me, no matter how many times I''ve attempted to close it. DING DONG¡­ DING DONG The ending transition bell rang just as I arrived at ss and immediately started to follow everybody else who was jogging along the edge of the training room. Cy, who was at the front, suddenly noticed me and trailed back to the line to start a conversation. "Yo," He says, and we both bump fists before waiting for the ss to start. After a few minutes, the teacher finally prepared everything for ss today, but instead of the usual arm warm-ups that we do as a ss, he told all of us to sit on the bleachers. "Okay! This form will be for a type of ss trip we''ll be going on! We''re visiting New York and one of their dungeons for about three days with the Sword Theory ss, so make sure to get this signed by a parental guardian!" "Oh, a field trip," Cy muttered, his attention already peaking. "Yep¡­ What? Do you want to fight one of the swordsmen or women?" "Of course," He responded with a wide smile. Chapter 63 Our Personalities "Of course," He responded with a wide smile. This battle junky¡­ I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes beforeparing his excellent results to his previous, younger form. He was exactly six feet tall, his original pale skin took a bit of a darker tone, but it was still primarily white. His body was toned with one hundred forty pounds of lean muscle and I could only imagine what his body fat percentage was. Previously, his ck hair was a bit messy, but now it was clearlyid across his forehead in a hairstyle that I thought fit him. And that was pretty much it with him. Well, I guess, besides his body, something changed, and that was the spear he used. The original spear that he treasured and used with pride cracked, and after seeing this, he immediately set it away in his house and began using other spears that couldn''t withstand his skill. He was truly a frightening monster that was inept in the art of battle¡­ Also, his mom and grandma were super nice when we visited his ce for a bit. Soon, Spear Theory started, and after we finished warming up with some of the training spears made of wood, we immediately got to the duels. This week was a dueling week where we did nothing but duels in order to increase our fighting sense. Increasing our actual skill wouldeter in the month when the teacher would personally adjust some of our movements. Apparently, he gave up trying to find somebody talented and instead switched to just increasing everybody''s skill, honing the talents in the process. It was a much slower process, but for the things happening, I understood why he stopped. "*sigh*... When is this war going to happen?" I muttered. "I don''t know. Why are you asking me? Do I look as smart as you?" Cy replied to a question that was intended for nobody. "Well, I may not know when it will ur, but I do know why it hasn''t urred¡­ It''s because of this damn stalemate between each big family. One is waiting to pounce on one another after seeing somebody create a crack that leaves them vulnerable," "And I guess once that happens, there will be an all-out war, right?" "Yeah, As will most likely be a battlefield. Other big families from other cities will support some of the big families here that they''ve taken a liking to," "Huh¡­ Maybe I should just move now. I don''t want my family getting caught up in this mess," Cy muttered, supporting his chin with his hand as he leaned forward. Despite how he is around others... blunt; he really cares for his family, and after seeing how lovely his mother and grandmother were, I could understand¡­ couldn''t rte, but could understand. "Yeah, Findir and Aisa were thinking the same thing," I replied. "... Then what are you going to do?" Well, maybe his personality hasn''t rotted like milk¡­ It''s only his personality when he starts fighting¡­ that''s when it gets ugly. And to answer Cy''s question, I just shrugged because I really had no ns. "Don''t you have any fami-... never mind¡­ but what about Arthur and that woman who took care of you in that boarding school?" "Arthur can take care of himself and that woman¡­." I nced at Cy for a few seconds before continuing with my sentence. "Ipletely forgot she was a thing," I waspletely serious, and Cy understood that as he squinted his eyes at me for a few seconds. "This is why tons of people don''t like you. It''s hard to understand when you''re being genuine or just heartless¡­." In my eyes, there''s not much of a difference between the two. Genuinity and heartlessness are kind of the same page on a book, but when you flip that page, you see the other. "The correct way would be genuine or sarcastic," I replied. "Yeah, but you''re never sarcastic," He chuckled a bit before sighing deeply. "What?" "Well, I guess the only people who can understand when you''re being genuine or heartless are probably, myself, Aisa¡­ and definitely Findir," "Hm¡­ Well, it''s not like I''m nning on making any more friends right now. I''m nning on just absorbing as much information from this damn school as possible then getting out of As before the war breaks out," "Oh yeah, you have the test for the secondyer of the library," "Yep¡­" Our conversation didn''t continue much longer as I was soon up to spar, and it was against somebody who was about the same skill level as me. "Ready! Start!" The teacher announced, and I took a wide stance. This is annoying¡­ The boy in front of me with long white hair was already charging towards me with an expressionless face. Fwoosh I swung my spear at the side of his head, but he quickly ducked. Bam But it was a bait that he immediately fell for. He charged in, and the momentum was too quick for him to stop, so baiting him into this move wasn''t that hard¡­ but it felt a bit too easy. Tup Hended on his back, adjusting his bruised jaw, but before he could get up, I kicked away his dropped spear and pointed the de of my spear towards his neck. "Alright! Winner: Orion! Loser: Paul!" As a sign of respect, I helped him up and muttered a few words. "Why''d you do that?" "I''ve been practicing something, but I forgot we couldn''t use skills until the momentum you hit my chin¡­." He chuckled. I slightly smiled as I returned to Cy. "Oh wow, lucky win," Heughed before patting me on the back. Then, it was his turn, and I carefully watched his match just in case he was about to kill the poor girl who was ranked three in our ss. "Start!" The teacher announced, and Cy''s face warped into a sadistic smile. Well, better get ready to jump in and save this girl''s future. Chapter 64 Impressive Skill And Aisa Well, better get ready to jump in and save this girl''s future. The girl with short blond hair immediately took a step back out of instinctual fear, but before Cy could use this to his advantage, she nted her feet. p She then flipped up to avoid the first strike, which was aimed at her neck, and as she came down, she stomped on the tip of the spear, cracking it¡­ but he wasn''t done. "Hmmm¡­ Will Cy actually lose?" I muttered, but I was proven wrong the next second as he ripped the tip out from under the girl''s feet, causing her to slide back as she was unable to step off in time. "I heard that bastard!" Cy suddenly shouted towards me, so I chuckled a bit as he then stabbed the girl straight in the sr plexus with his spear. She immediately got the wind knocked out of her¡­ but Cy wasn''t done as the teacher was in the process of calling the match done. "Hey! Cy''s gone loose again!" One of the kids shouted, noticing the same thing as me. "Come on! Get up!" Cy shouted, battering the girl with every type of attack in his arsenal as she took a few steps back out of the ring. Though, we already knew he was going to chase her. Some of the bigger guys in the ss immediately restrained him before taking him down to the ground, waiting for him to calm down. As I saw him struggle, I couldn''t help butugh a bit into my arm¡­ and he heard it. "Orion! I heard that!" Cy shouted, and myugh turned into an all-out one which I couldn''t even suppress. Soon, everything was under control, as the girl returned to her spot around the ring where she continuously red at Cy, and he stood next to me, wanting to strangle my throat. "Winner: Lora! Loser: Cy!" The teacher announced, and Cy rolled his eyes. "Come on, what did I even do wrong? She''s supposed to fight, isn''t she?" Cy clicked his tongue before kicking the ground a few times. I didn''t even try to do anything to change his mind, as I knew it was impossible to get through that thick skull of his. ss passed by pretty fast after the incident with Cy, and like always, he was chewed out by the teacher who shouted in his face at the end of ss. Cy justpletely ignored him though, as he waved me goodbye while I made my way to the cafeteria. After ordering my lunch, I met up with a few of my friends where we chatted and ate our food, but after, we all decided to spar a bit. The spars were quick and short as we were mostly ying around. After an hour of this, the bell finally rang, and I made my way to myst ss: Gun Theory¡­ my favorite ss. As soon as I entered, we began to jog around the ssroom, and I noticed Aisa had improved her stamina by quite arge margin. While people were cking off during summer and winter break, she was continuously running and running until her legs gave out. This wasn''t the most efficient way to do it as she couldn''t run the next day most of the time, but it worked out eventually. She still had that same light blue hair and yellow eyes, which everybody gawked over for a few weeks. They were different from the kids with natural yellow eyes as hers were basically coated in magic, making them glisten and exude a thunderous aura¡­ Then, there was her height. I think she was as tall as me back when we were first-year students, but now she''s about 5''9, and I still didn''t let go of the fact that I was an inch taller than her. She still had pale white skin as she never really left the training room and took care of her grandpa, who was the opposite of Cy''s parents. He was intense and strict with his grandchild, which is also why Aisa is the number one sniper in As. She did apetition a while back and eventually made it to city level, where she got fourth ce. "Alright, we''ll be doing snowy terrain today," The teacher announced, and I could hear a collective groan resound through the room. If you liked the snowy terrain, you are insane. It''s not really made out of snow, but this paper-like substance that sticks to you when you sweat, and even when you''re in the shower trying to take them off, they feel like they''re superglued to your skin. After the teacher described the rules for this duel, we snipers grabbed our homemade ghillie suits that were fit for snowy terrain and made our way over to the bleachers. The arena suddenly sunk into the ground, recing it with the perfect snowy terrain¡­ well, not that perfect since the damn snow was the worst thing in the world! "This arena can go suck my dick," Aisa groaned. "That''s not-" "It was an expression¡­." "Okay¡­" I was obviously kidding around, and as I turned my head, I noticed the first duel hadmenced. Also, Aisa''s sniffling had finally gotten under control... just barely though. It was between a kid with an assault rifle and a kid with a shotgun¡­ unsurprisingly, the shotgun kid won as the rubber bullets mmed against his back. Most would think the AR kid would win, but the thing is, with this map, there are tons of hills and plenty of nking options. Plus, the artificial snow raining down from the ceiling made it harder to see the boy with a shotgun, even when he revealed parts of his body. Also, yeah, we''re using rubber bullets instead of BBs or paintballs. They were able to simte the pain of being shot without actually doing much damage, plus we wore a thin suit of protective armor under our clothes, just so it didn''t cause too much damage at point-nk range. "Okay! The next match will be between Orion and Tory!" The teacher announced, so I grabbed my suppressed sniper, which was wrapped in its own ghillie suit, and shuffled my way down to the arena. An instant feeling of siberian cold enveloped my body, and as I breathed out, a smoke cloud appeared before me. Chapter 65 God Quest An instant feeling of frigid cold enveloped my body, and as I breathed out, a smoke cloud appeared before me. The white gillie suit that wrapped around me slightly fluttered as a gust of wind brushed past me, causing me to shiver a bit from the cold. "Fooooo¡­ I''ll just take the same spot," I muttered as I didn''t feel like dragging this out. I heard the teacher announce the start of the match from across the room, but I waspletely in the zone as I continued topact snow up the corner of the room. There was no sign of snow crunching, and after I scouted the area onest time with my scope, I jumped up the small stack of snow I had made, revealing the entire battlefield. Okay¡­ Nowhere to be seen¡­ meaning¡­ she is¡­ right there. "Sssssss," p I breathed in a sharp breath, stabilizing the suppressed barrel as I carefully ced it at head level, aiming right around the corner of a hill¡­ and, Pew I shot and hit her directly in the head, knocking her out. Us snipers didn''t use rubber bullets since we students weren''t wearing any helmets, so we used this particr bullet simr to a rubber bullet but less stic and a bit softer. Though, a headshot will definitely knock somebody out. "Winner: Orion! Loser: Tory!" The teacher announced, and as it was my responsibility, I grabbed the girl by the cor and dragged her all the way to the nurse''s office. She wielded an AR that was slick and ck, but as I couldn''t bring it out of the Gun Theory room, I just left it on the ground next to my sniper, hoping somebody would pick them both up. After about fifteen minutes, I had finished everything I needed to do and returned to ss. The girl had woken up, and she waspletely fine, though she was a bit angry at me as hitting her head was unnecessary¡­ but then it wouldn''t be practice, right? "Oops, Cy is sort of rubbing off on me," I chuckled a bit before sitting next to Aisa, who was just ying a game on her phone. "I don''t understand people who talk to themselves," She muttered. I ignored her words and began to watch my ssmates, who were very proficient with their weapons. ¡­ "The next match will be between Aisa and Nick!" The teacher finally announced, and Aisa''s bored expression immediately turned upside down. "Finally," She smirked. Ugh¡­ Seriously¡­ Whenever she smiles like this, it is evident that she is up to something, and only a few momentster, I realized what she was doing. I silentlyughed to myself as she hid behind a hill, pointing her barrel straight at a corner where she expected the shotgun boy to appear. BAM And, her prediction was correct as her bullet collided with the boy''s torso from point-nk range, causing him to drop to the ground, writhing in pain. I could hear an audibleughe from her as she basically taunted the boy who had just lost to a sniper from close range. As the boy gave her the middle finger, she stuck one back right at him before returning next to me. "You waited for so long, only to do that? You should''ve made it more fun or something," "No thanks¡­ that was more fun than any other thing I have done today," She continued tough her ass off, sometimes pping me on the back as she couldn''t control herself. This is the number four ranked in our city? This? THIS?! "*sigh*... Okay, calm down," I said as she was getting too full of herself. "What do you mean?" "You''re not going to pull that off a second time," "Yeah? I know that. That is why I''m celebrating so hard," She said before bursting into tears ofughter once again. Get me out. ¡­ DING DONG "Finally," I muttered before quickly grabbing my bag and making my way towards the cafeteria, where I soon met up with Findir. We grabbed a few snacks before starting our study session, but something appeared before me halfway through. [Ares System has fully fused with The World System] [Bugs have been fixed] [An Anonymous Goddess smiles down upon you] . [An Anonymous Goddess has used her [???] toplete this action] [A few gods all gawk in awe] [A few gods have an unsessful attempt at shutting their jaws closed] . [You have received the God Quest: Control and Victory] [Description: You have received a God Quest by the Goddess of- [Anonymity has been activated] . [You have received the God Quest: Control and Victory] [Description: You have received a God Quest by [???]. Take control of a few families in As and have them win the [War for Power]. But, don''t think you''re done yet as then you must rid all the families that you have controlled. Failure will not be tolerated.] [Reward: [Skill Library (Three Selections)] [Penalty Upon Failure: Destruction of Soul] [Time Left: Infinite] . "What''s wrong?" Findir asks as I stare up at the hundreds of panels of gods all reacting to what had just appeared before me. "N-Nothing," I responded. "Hold up. You never stutter. Tell me,e on," "It''s really nothing," I responded, giving him my usual calm and collected face, but underneath, I was screaming and panicking at what had justmenced. God Quest? Anonymous Goddess? What the hell is happening¡­ After tutoring Findir for about an hour more, I rushed to my room to collect my thoughts. I even began to write them down in my notebook in order to make it easier to process¡­ but to be honest, I was still struggling. After about another hour, I had calmed down, and this time, I was able toe to a conclusion. The World System is most likely the system that everybody else has in this world, while the Ares System could be kind of like an exclusive DLC. It is an addon just for me. Then the anonymous goddess¡­ well, I might have an idea as to who it is¡­ Athena? Right? The word control and the word war stuck out to me the most¡­ So, it is most likely Athena as she is the goddess of the strategic part of war, but knowing that doesn''t do anything for me. "Geez¡­ what rabbit hole have I fallen in this time?" Chapter 66 Third Library Floor "Geez¡­ what rabbit hole have I fallen in this time?" ¡­ About a week had passed, and it was the day before the trip to New York where we were going to be visiting one of their dungeons. But, first I had to pass this test to get to the next floor of the library as I had been waiting two years for this moment and to be honest, I''d rather focus on this than prepare for the trip. Well, it''s not like the test is physically taxing if you do it correctly, though. "Okay, Orion, pleasee up," The headmaster of the school said. "Yes, sir," I immediately responded, watching the senior boy who just got a 95 on the physical test walk to the next room. "Do I have to remind you of the conditions, or do you remember?" He asked. "I remember," In order to get to the next level of the library, I must achieve a 75 at least. For the next one, I must achieve an 85. Then for the final one, I must achieve a 98. "You may use any skills you desire," The headmaster informed me, so I coated my fist in [Tangible Bloodlust] and eyed the small machine with a white box in front of me. Next¡­ [Berserk Coating]. My eyes immediately became bloodshot as a red aura spread from my neck to my arm, reinforcing the tangible bloodlust. This took a while to get down because, in the beginning, I was trying to fuse them together rather than ovep them. Fusing them together resulted in an explosion and mess of these two skills, harming me a bit from the reaction. So, I racked my brain and eventually came to the conclusion that ovepping them was the best process¡­ but that''s easier said than done. [Tangible Bloodlust] is very easy to control now, but [Berserk Coating] is simr in a way that it powers me up, but its controbility is terrible. Just like the skill says, it goes berserk, so controlling it took about a year and a half to get down, though I have still yet to master it. Now¡­ the final one. I took in a sharp breath as if I was preparing to pull the trigger on my sniper and then activated [Cloak of Blood]. My final skill¡­ A literal mage like cloak or robe wrapped around me, enhancing only my speed, but from what I know, speed can also enhance power, so I pushed the skill to its max. FWOOSH My fist seemingly tore through the air before colliding with the white box, which didn''t even show a hint of breaking. After deactivating all my skills, I took a knee due to the stacked skills basically sapping more than half my mana in an instant. Then I looked up at my score, which read, "A 75! Very nice!" The headmaster apuded me before helping me up, and an assistant took me to the next room, where an entire infirmary was. It wasn''t rare for somebody to go overboard and absolutely destroy their own body with skills they can''t control or ack of vital stats. A few kids were bloody messes as one of their arms or legs had basically imploded from all the power. This is why¡­ dungeons shouldn''t be limited to just licenses. "Congrattions on passing. Let me just do a check-up, and I''ll put the information into the system," The old nurse said. ¡­ After about an hour, the process had finally finished, and since it was about seven in the morning on a Sunday, I decided to hit the sack again. It was a peaceful four-hour nap, and after getting some breakfast with Findir, who I also helped study, I made my way to the library. I hadpleted all the information on the first floor two times over, so now I was ready and excited for the information on the second floor. "Oh, there is no information on the second floor. You just have the selection of twomon skill books you would like," The old librarian said, and I felt all the excitement rush out of me like a flushing toilet. "Then, I don''t want anything," I said, turning away, but the olddy stopped me just as I was about to leave. "Hey, there are things better than just information. Some of the skill books are amazing, so don''t go underestimating them," I stared at her for a few seconds before letting out a deep sigh. "Fine," I responded. As I walked up the long stairs, I passed by the first floor and quickly made my way to the second floor. A pair of guards, d in metal armor, stood still like statues, and upon scanning me with a gun-shaped device, they let me into the room. "*sigh*... Okay, let''s see what they have," It was a small standard library, but the contents werepletely different, so I carefully looked through pretty much every single book in the room¡­ but nothing satisfied me. "Well, I guess that''s why they are allmon," I muttered, and as soon as I pulled thest book, I noticed it didn''te out. Crrrrrk It was a lever. The bookshelf in front of me shifted to the side, drawing all the attention from everybody in the room¡­ which was just only one person, but it was a familiar face. "Treyni, do you know what this is?" I asked the girl with sparkling emerald green eyes, tan skin, and long ck hair. She was my mostmon sparring partner within the friend group as we were pretty equal in terms of skill with our weapons. Our matches were almost, if not always even, so going against her was good practice. But, I did notice one thing¡­ she doesn''t talk much. Treyni just shrugged before walking up next to me and staring into the small, cluttered room with a dusty desk and giant cobwebs hanging from the ceiling. "Should we¡­ enter?" But, once again, she just shrugged¡­ although her sparkling emerald eyes showed she wanted to explore it. "I guess that''s a yes," I muttered before entering the room. Chapter 67 Basic Skills And Blue Liquid "I guess that''s a yes," I muttered before entering the room. It was so small you''d think a hobbit lived here as in order to actually navigate the small ce, you had to bend down. The furniture was very small, fitting for the tiny room. Clink nk All of a sudden, a pile of tin cans stacked in the corner had tumbled next to our feet, revealing arge rat that red at us with blood-red eyes. "It''s alright. It''s just a rat-" When I turned to calm down Treyni, who I knew hates little critters, I noticed she was already gone and outside of the entrance to the room. Afterughing a bit, I saw it bear its buck teeth towards me, so I instantly killed it without hesitation. "That thing definitely has the bubonic gue or some shit like that," I muttered to myself before shifting through the small room once more. There wasn''t much besides therge cobwebs, though strangely, I had the feeling of being watched¡­ and it came from above. But all there was, was a giant cobweb with a tiny, harmless spider who had ten eyes and ten legs¡­ "Wait," I muttered before shooting my gaze right back at it. But, now it was gone, leaving a trail of ck smoke with its exit. A spider doesn''t have ten eyes and ten legs¡­ Was that a monster? No, monsters can''t leave their dungeon, which means¡­ It was a familiar. I heard about this ancient ss that some people thought was good back in the day, but now there were practically no people who used this ss as it was terrible. [An Anonymous Goddess is watching you] "Or it could be a goddess... Geez," I muttered. ¡­ After a few minutes of an unsessful search, I made my way back to the library, where I picked out the two books that I thought fit me perfectly. One was for my sniper, and the other was for my spear. "Are these the ones you would like?" One of the guards asks me. "Yes, thank you very much," I replied before going back down the stairs and entering the regr library, where I sat down at a table and opened the book. The more I read, the more I felt myself getting drawn in, and this only stopped once I finished the book. [You have sessfully learned: Empower] It waste in the afternoon, so I knew I had time toplete the other one, plus I still had a question that I needed an answer to. [You have sessfully learned: Scout] After another few hours, when it was early in the evening, I had finally finished the second skill book and made sure to check my status. Of course, they were there, but I wasn''t too excited. [Empower] just gives you a tiny boost in strength, but I guess you can use it to buff somebody besides yourself. [Scout] allows me to read an enemy''s location at most twenty meters away from me, so it''s slightly useful for when I''m sniping. "Olddy, howe people don''t just read everything inside the library. The time you can spend in there is infinite, so I don''t understand," Well, I kind of did understand, but I just wanted some rification, and acting clueless was the best solution to that. "You do understand," But, the librarian knew me too well. "Nah, I actually don''t know. Please enlighten me with your angelic words," Sheughed a bit before starting her exnation which was much shorter than I had initially anticipated. "Well, we''ll know if somebody is absorbing more than one book. Plus, the infinite time is, so people don''t have to stress about which book they want. But, reading too far into the prologue will trap them inside, causing them to lose one of their selections," "Huh¡­ I see. But how do you know? Is there some sort of system?" "I guess I''ll tell you since you''re such an interesting character," The librarian said as she sat down at my table, whipping out a cigarette and taking a puff of it. "Fooooo¡­ The guards have a skill that lets them watch over the room the entire time. They may be outside, but their vision connects with every knick and cranny inside that small ass library," She smirked before taking another puff. "I see¡­ Well, I found a secret lever inside that opened up a small room that was fit for a hobbit. Any idea about that?" I asked. A twitch of the eyebrow, slight dtion in both eyes, slight lean in¡­ "Huh? Maybe we should get the headmaster to check that out. Don''t want anybody living here rent-free," I put on a mask before brushing off the topic and sliding the two empty skill books towards the old woman. "Well, that''s a shame," I waved goodbye before I made my way to my room. After taking a shower and brushing my teeth, I changed and hopped into bed, where I rubbed the silver ring around my ring finger. "There''s something there¡­ but I can''t go back anymore. That was my one and only time," I muttered before turning and ncing at the vial of blue liquid. There''s also this... What do I do with that? Do I drink it? But when I ced it on my tonguest time, it began to burn the inside of my mouth¡­ I couldn''t adjust even with [Toxic Immunity] and [Toxic Body]. "*sigh*... I have to think outside the box. Not do the basic things¡­." ¡­ Early next morning, I tried applying tiny drops of the blue liquid to my armor and sword, but the result was a catastrophe. "M-My¡­ Armor¡­ and sword. They melted away," Everything I had melted away due to this damn blue liquid, but at least I had onest piece of equipment from which I had a good feeling. "I have to fullymit now," I muttered before swallowing arge gulp of saliva and pouring a tiny drop on my silver ring. Ding¡­ Ding¡­ Ding Surprisingly, the ring sparkled as if it was reacting with the blue liquid. Chapter 68 Hidden Quest And Trip Surprisingly, the ring sparkled as if it was reacting with the blue liquid. But, the reaction soon disappeared as the ring returned to its normal, dry, and dull state. I noticed this and immediately poured the entire bottle onto the ring, and none of the liquid spilled as everything was absorbed into the center gem. [You have sessfully reawakened your ring] . [You havepleted the Hidden Quest: Awaken a Piece of Magical Equipment] [Reward has been granted] [The next Hidden Quest will be revealed once ready] . All of a sudden, two earrings with long, dark purple fabrics that had the patterns of what looked to be a moth''s wing appeared in my hand. They were quite strange as the fabric fell all the way down to my shoulders when I ced them near my unpierced earlobe, where I assume they were supposed to go¡­ "*sigh*... This is why I hate these rewards. Give me such an interesting-looking thing but don''t tell me a single thing about it¡­ So stupid," I muttered before opening my status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: War Spearsman] [Level: 1/35] (0/200) XP Needed [HP: 50/50 MP: 25/25 SP: 35/35] - Normal Human [Strength: 34] - Normal Human [Defense: 25] - Normal Human [Magic: 25] - Normal Human [Speed: 33] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Cloak of Blood] [Empower] [Scout] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] ¡­ "Wait, that''s actually really good," I muttered upon seeing the effects of this awakened ring. Five was a significant amount, especially for the stats which I don''t specialize in, such as magic and defense. DING DONG But I had no time to think any further as the bell for first period had rung. ¡­ "Orion! Is Orion here!?" The teacher''s voice finally came into range as I turned around the school building. "Yes! I''m here!" I shouted. I didn''t have Magic Theory for first period today but Spear Theory, so I met up with my ss towards the back of the school, where we all gathered in order to take a bus to New York. "Why are youte?" He asks as I take a knee in order to catch my breath. I sprinted at full speed and still arrivedte. "Sorry. I have no excuse," I replied before walking over to Cy and Treyni, who were already conversing¡­ kind of. Cy was trying to provoke Treyni into having a duel with him right here, on the spot, but she was calm and collected as she held her sword tight to her body. Treyni was part of Sword Theory, obviously, since she practices with a sword, but there were some others from our friend group which we weren''t that familiar with¡­ so we didn''t talk with them. "Sorry about him," I quickly apologized before elbowing Cy in the stomach. "God damn¡­ When did you get so strong?" He mutters, trying to catch his breath that had quickly exited via my hit. "I dunno¡­ Anyway, let''s get the back of the bus," I suggested as the bus we were taking rolled up next to us. Maybe one more ss up, and I can make up for my skill with stats... ¡­ The drive was only about ten minutes, and the view wasn''t as spectacr as I had initially thought. But, everything got much more interesting as soon as I looked up at the hill, which tortured me for half my waking life¡­ The tower was back. I was calm, yet I could feel my blood slightly boil. I made sure not to show any anger and suppressed it deep down to where even I couldn''t reach or grab it. "It''s bad to do that," Treyni muttered, speaking for the first time since we arrived on the bus. "To do what?" Cy asks, ready to fight. "Orion. It''s bad to do that," Tryeni guided her speech towards me, and I rolled my eyes before ncing back at the magic tower piercing through the clouds. Soon, after about five more minutes, we took a sharp turn towards the top of the hill, and I began to question what we were doing. Or maybe¡­ we were going towards that dungeon that I had encountered early in my second life? I still hadn''t forgotten about that damn metal ant, but the stronger I became, the more I realized the gap between my power and the boss''s power. The ants were surprisingly strong, but I guess I did know their weakness¡­ and that was fire. "We are taking a slight detour in order to show you a very monumental building. It is used to hold the most dangerous of prisoners, and it was even able to hold the traitorous Arch Mage that plotted to control the world," The teacher announced to the bus as we soon reached the top of the hill. Uponying my eyes on the grass streaked with tiny bits of blood and arge crater still denting the top of the hill like an unwanted tattoo¡­ my blood boiled. [A few gods sit on the edge of their seats] [A few gods smile sadistically as they wait for your next move] [A few gods encourage you to storm the cloud-piercing tower before you] "It''s bad to do that," Treyni said as she suddenly ced her hand on my shoulder. "My bad," I muttered before taking a calming breath. I ignored the teacher''s words each time he mentioned the traitorous archmage as I knew he was talking about my mother. I didn''t care if she was a traitor, an evil magician, a viin who wanted to take control of the world, but in my eyes, she was still a loving mother¡­ "Alright, let''s continue our trip to New York. We don''t have any free time as we only have a day to spend in this booked-out dungeon, so be prepared to fight. Anybody who doesn''t have gear wille to me once we arrive there," "Yes, sir," We all replied before hopping back onto the bus. The few minute drive into the city felt long and tedious as I kept ncing back at the tall magic tower. Chapter 69 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (1) The few minute drive into the city felt long and tedious as I kept ncing back at the tall magic tower. "What''s wrong?" Cy suddenly asked me as we soon exited the sight of the not so nostalgic massive tower. Treyni also seemed a bit intrigued as she perked up her ears. She was probably the only one who knew I had a problem with that tower but decided not to ask out of respect for me. "I don''t know¡­ I just don''t like massive towers, that''s all," I replied before ncing out the window of the bus. New York wasn''t all that different from As, as it had giant buildings, cars, streets, sidewalks, people, adventures, shops¡­ well, I guess it doesn''t have a massive moat surrounding it. Soon, we arrived at a pretty sweet hotel, and we were told to split up into trios, but with our respective gender since the boys and girls were going to be separated. So, Cy and I immediately paired up, but then we had onest slot, which we filled with a boy with ck hair, simr to Cy. He was from the sword ss, but since we were already leaving for the dungeon, Cy shoved his dueling thoughts forter. As we walked and talked with him to the dungeon, we began to slowly figure out a few things that caused us to smile deviously. "So, let me get this straight¡­ You have a crush on Treyni, right?" Cy asked with a smug smile that just said everything that needed to be said. "Shhhh! Don''t say that out loud!" He shouted in a whispering voice. "Oh, my bad," Cy immediately responded but then nced at me with a smug smirk. "Yes, I know what you''re thinking," I replied with the same mirrored, smug smirk that said everything that needed to be said. As we continued our long trek with all our equipment, mostly borrowed from the school, I noticed a few things that made me frown. The sight of rich kids ring at each other showed the foul rtionship between each other''s families, but that might not just be a rivalry. As I was towards the back of therge group, I noticed that fights were mostly the end result, but in order to save face, the guards held them back. Hmmmmm¡­ Is it not only As? Maybe these are the families supporting the other families in As? It could be both¡­ wait, no, of course, it''s both. Of course, they want to use this war for their own benefits and maybe take down a few opposing families with each other. "This war¡­ Is going to be much bigger than I initially thought," I muttered before catching up with the group. ... "Interesting..." . [You have entered The Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums] [Rmended Level: 3] . It was a D-rank dungeon, but probably the weakest one out of all the D-rank dungeons because it was basically filled with normal animals. A dire wolf is a regr wolf with sharper ws and a bit more bloodlust, so it was the perfect chance to hone your fear-suppressing capabilities. I doubt the teachers will let us get severely hurt, but scaring the kids a bit by having the wolves jump on them will teach them a good lesson about activatebat. "Has anybody here gained XP?!" The teacher for the Sword Theory ss suddenly asks. As expected, nobody raised their hands. "Really? I thought some of the richer kids would''ve had privileges," He chuckled a bit before ncing at these supposed rich kids. "Teacher! Check the inte once in a while!" "Yeah! Do your research before you ask anything!" He received a few batterings due to his slip-up in words, and I thought he deserved it as it was pretty much known everywhere that nobody gets special privileges now. Before maybe forty or so years ago, rich kids might''ve been able to bribe their way in or possibly buy one of the dungeons, but that isn''t how it works now. The government has locked down on these possibilities, which is also to help dy the war until they''re ready to possibly help shut it down as quickly as possible. They don''t have nearly enough money or manpower, so dying it is the best they can do. "Alright! Alright! I get it!" He shouts before letting the Spear Theory teacher, who I thought was much more mature, take over. "We''re going to be splitting up into four groups now, but make sure to stay in your trios. You three will always stick together, and if you lose one of your members, punishments will be put in ce," "Yes, sir!" We all shouted. "Alright, I''ll split the groups up. You kids just mentally prepare yourselves¡­ Also! This is for a grade!" "HUH!?" Everybody collectively shouted as we thought this was a fun and dainty field trip with which we could have some fun. I guess this is more encouragement. After about half an hour, my group and I were making our way deeper into the dungeon that we had all to ourselves. Walking through such an easy dungeon was nice, but I could tell the others were definitely nervous as a few trails of lingering bloodlust nipped at our necks. I think it was just myself and Cy who weren''t really nervous¡­ "Okay, everyone, stop here. We''ll set up camp and make sure not to stray farther into the woods," The supervisor, a woman specializing in Sword Theory, spoke up. The format of this dungeon was a ghostly and spooky forest that had dire wolves peeking around every corner. As we all finished setting up the campfire and seats made of logs, I noticed the ck-haired boy was puking in the distance. "You good?" "N-No¡­ How are you fine? My nerves are killing me," He muttered before standing up and chucking a breath mint in his mouth. Oh, he already expected this. Iughed silently to myself for a few seconds before strolling back to where Cy was. Let''s see¡­ four¡­ five¡­ that should be doable. Well, let''s just wait for the supervisor to takemand. Chapter 70 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (2) Let''s see¡­ four¡­ five¡­ that should be doable. Well, let''s just wait for the supervisor to takemand. "You noticed it as well?" Cy asked as he readied his spear behind him, but for the first time in a while, I noticed he was sweating¡­ like a lot. It was a bit hard to believe knowing this was Cy, but I guess feeling actual killing intent rather than unmotivated bloodlust will change something within you. "Everyone group together!" The teacher shouted upon noticing everybody beginning to gradually grow more nervous. This is quite amusing¡­ all these kids who thought they were the shit are now shitting themselves from just a few D-rank monsters. Well, not that I can talk as I''ve only fought up to C-rank... But, let me have my fun. "The monsters are here. I will instruct which trio goes up first, and if things ever go terribly wrong, I''ll step in. But, don''t think I''ll help you if the wolf pounces on you due to your mistake," The teacher instructed in a cold voice in order to help determine the kids a bit more. "Ma''am, what if one of us gets severely injured. Will you be willing to take full responsibility?" One of the kids asks, and a few other kids back him up. They all thought this was unreasonable, but I guess they weren''t as smart as I thought. Geez¡­ just think for a bit. "The school will take responsibility. Remember, this is for a grade," She said, but before anybody could stupidly refute, five dire wolves came creeping out of the shadows, stalking us like bloodthirsty predators. As they slowly approached us from behind, I began to shuffle through all the information I knew about these guys. "Okay, the first group will be group one," She said, and a trio of swordsmen all stepped up, nowhere near as confident as they were in ss. Tense shoulders, sweaty palms, darting eyes¡­ and not even realizing the wolves are slowly surrounding them from all front sides, in a crescent moon shape. Their unique skill is a skill called: [Moon Sight], and it lets you see the battle from above, like a god watching down from all corners of the sky. This lets the wolves coordinate their attacks with each other much better and just have a better overall sight of the battlefield. The battle was over in an instant, and the teacher had stepped in after seeing all of them give in to the intense killing intent that washed through their body like arge wave. Well, at least they managed to injure one. I''ll give them props for that¡­ "Okay, group two, step up. Healers,e help these kids," The teacher said calmly, and the two hired adventures who were healers stepped up while my group stepped up to take on the wolves in front of us. The ck-haired boy beside me, named Lance, was so nervous that he was practically shivering. I also noticed Cy was pretty nervous, which was apparent in his hesitant moves. I couldn''t help but chuckle a bit before deciding on giving the ss some motivation and a bit of confidence that they could use. "What are youughing for, crazy bastard," Cy muttered as I stepped up and twirled my spear above my head once¡­ and stabbed it straight into the ground. This is how you use your skills. SHING Five scythe-like des appeared from under the wolves like stctites sticking out from under the ground, piercing their hearts and killing them instantly. "Ma''am, are we collecting the cores?" I asked, and the stunned teacher took a few seconds to respond as she tried to garner her thoughts. "A-Ah, yes. The group who slew the beasts will collect the cores," Upon hearing words of confirmation, I walked over to the corpses after pulling out my spear and tearing each core from their head. Ah, did it not work as I expected? I thought some confidence would resurface due to their arrogant nature after seeing me y a few beasts as one of the weakest in the ss. I''m sure the kids in my ss had no problem spreading such information to the Sword Theory kids anyway. "P-Passing marks for group two. Next up, group three," She announced as three more wolves were attracted by the scent of their deadrades and came to take revenge. Seeing all these kids struggle their hardest without even trying to use the few skills they have was amusing, and I decided to sip on the lemonade that I smuggled into the dungeon. "Want some?" I asked Cy who was in the slumps after seeing me take all the spotlight. As he looked at me, I swear I saw a few puppy ears appear on his head, and then he slowly nodded, thirsty after breathing out of his mouth for so long. That''s another physical reaction due to fear: breathing out of your mouth. Simple yet strange. "I didn''t know you were that proficient with your skills," He muttered, sipping on another juice box I brought. "Well, I never had the chance to show it off after we stopped having skill-less duels," I replied before gazing over at the current trio, who honestly did better than every other group after me. They were working together, keeping their distance, watching for any pounces, making sure to keep them all aligned in one straight line, and even when the wolves did make an unexpected move, the others were able to cover for them. "Pretty good," I muttered. "E-Excuse me, but can I have one as well?" Lance asks timidly. "Oh, sure," I said, tossing him myst juice box, which he somehow managed to drop into the mud below. We had a moment of silence for the one we had lost today. "You will be missed," Cy muttered before staring at Lance again. "Y-Yes?" He responds after feeling Cy''s intense stare. "If you don''t try harder, you won''t be able to get Treyni to notice you. Right now, you''re so weak I think she won''t even bat an eye," "He''s not wrong," I added. Chapter 71 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (3) "He''s not wrong," I added. ¡­ About half a day has passed since we first entered the dungeon, and spirits were now high as the kids have finally adjusted to the bloodlust. Cy was as cheery and battle-headed as usual, and Lance had revealed a bit of a more confident side which enhanced his sword capabilities. He was easily one of the best in his ss, judging from the refinement in his stances, but the number of skills he had was a disappointing: one. Plus, that skill was literally just a buff skill, so for now, he couldn''t reveal his full potential. Crack¡­ Pop¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ The fire in front of us crackled as my group, and Treyni''s group all sat around it, staring into the brilliant me. We weren''t talking much as everybody besides myself, and Cy was mentally exhausted, so we let them eat their food, and I shut up Cy with a cereal bar that I brought as a snack. But, this peace soon ended as suddenly, two groups in the distance had broken out into a fight. After standing up and catching a glimpse of the kids, I noticed they were from two opposing big families, and they were practically at each other''s throats. Neither of them was holding back as they quite literally intended to kill the other kid. "Geez¡­ These kids are crazy," Cy muttered, and I gave him a deadpanned expression which he refused to look at. "Look who''s talking," I muttered before walking around the perimeter of the camp. I knew it¡­ These kids had orders to ughter each other¡­ but the teachers haven''t realized yet because they''re so focused on stopping the two kids. What a mess. ¡­ A few hours had passed, and we were now sleeping inside the dungeon, which was amon urrence withrge dungeons¡­ but this one wasn''t arge dungeon. The teachers just wanted to press in as much bloodlust resistance as possible into their students. We were most likely going to hunt for another few hours after waking up, and then the teachers will clear the dungeon. I already knew all of this, yet I couldn''t go to sleep, and that was for one reason¡­ a battlefield. I smell it. It lingers in my nostrils, and the stench of blood slides down my sinuses. It was a strange phenomenon that kept happening whenever it felt as if I was on a battlefield, and I decided that this was due to one of my skills. There was no other exnation besides one, but it was more of a hypothesis rather than an exnation. ? It is most likely due to my Ares System. No, it is due to my Ares System. The god of war gave me a system, so there is the possibility that my affinity with a battlefield or war has risen. Right now, I was dancing in the center of a palm, whether that be Athena''s, Ares'', or both. "*sigh*... I need water," I muttered before exiting therge tent filled with about ten boys. Feeling the dirty dungeon airbrush against me, I grimaced before making my way over to one of the teachers on duty, guarding us against any wolves. "Go to that tent right there, and you should be able to find all our supplies. Take only one water bottle, though," The Sword Theory teacher instructed, and I kindly followed his words. As I walked to the tent, I scouted the other tents while rummaging through my stash of knowledge right inside my skull. I could do that¡­ There is also the possibility of that¡­ They are too feisty, and I won''t be able to control them¡­ They are too weak to give a shit about¡­ Hmmm¡­ I wish there was somebody right in between. I chugged the entire bottle of water before slipping behind the tent, out of the view of any of the teachers, and sat next to the tent with thergest amount of radiating bloodlust. "You know what¡­ Let''s just do that," I muttered with arge smile. ¡­ (Unknown POV) I was extremely tense and so nervous that it felt as if I was going to throw up. But, if I don''tplete this task, I will most likely be deemed a failure by the rest of the family, and any chance of me living a peaceful life will go down the drain. "Fuck this family shit," I muttered before slowly unzipping the door to the tent and letting my bloodlust enhancing skill run rampant. After slowly maneuvering out of the humid tent filled with the sweat of ten boys, I nced at the two teachers fighting off a few wolves in the distance. FWOOSH I snapped my head towards my right as I swore I felt something watching me. Brushing it off as being paranoid was the best option as it made me feel better, but I immediately reminded myself that I was in a dungeon. I even felt a lingering trail of bloodlust from the right of the tent, so I turned to the left and snuck behind the perimeter of tents. My nerves were so bad that I threw up for a few seconds and then collected myself once more after reaching my sword. The weapons were stored in an unprotected tent for some reason, so it was obvious the teachers were clueless as to what was happening within this trip. "Oh, sneaking around?" A voice suddenly came from behind me, and when I turned, I saw a boy with wavy purple hair and deep purple eyes. I immediately pointed my sword at him, but instead of retaliating, he just raised his hands to surrender. "I didn''te for a fight. I just wanted to warn you that you''re not ahead as you think," He said with a smile before stepping out of the tent. I went to chase after him in order to silence him, but he was already long gone¡­ but his words seemed reasonable, so I let them float within my mind. Chapter 72 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (4) I went to chase after him in order to silence him, but he was already long gone¡­ but his words seemed reasonable, so I let them float within my mind. After a few more minutes of carefully sneaking around, I arrived at the first tent, but when I went to slowly open it, I felt arge amount of killing intent graze the back of my neck. FWOOSH I immediately ducked, dodging the sword aimed straight for my neck. After recovering with a roll to the side, I led the two boys behind the tent in order to not garner the attention of the teachers, who I strangely couldn''t find. It seems that kid was right¡­ These two were a few steps ahead of me. "Seems the informant was right. He actually came to this exact tent," One of the boys with slick brown hair chuckles as he grips the spear in his hand. The other one also held a spear, and he took the first few steps toward me. "Let''s double team him," "Got it," The two boys dashed towards me, but I immediately activated my favorite skill: [Seventh Sword]. My family is a family that specializes in swords, and the only skill books we have collected are the ones that give sword skills¡­ and the best one is this. Suddenly, my sword doubled, then tripled, then quadrupled, and continued to duplicate until six identical des floated around me. They all mirrored the one in my hand, and as if I was a conductor in an orchestra, I raised my sword up, causing the swords flying around me to spin around the tip of my de. As I nced down at the boys, I noticed they had also prepared their signature moves, ready to kill me. Their spears had been coated in bright blue mes, and their smiles were demonic. This is the first time I''ve evere at somebody with the intent to kill, so I was a bit nervous. It was always to induce fear or severely harm them¡­ but now the time hase for me to take a life. "ARGHHHH!" It was a stupid cry that we three unleashed as we charged toward each other. We knew that we had to keep it down; otherwise, the teachers would find out, and we would most likely be expelled from the school¡­ but it was strange. The adrenaline made it feel as if this was the only thing that mattered in the world. The two boys in front of me, strange to say, were my entire world as of now, and ughtering them was the only thing on my mind. CLASH ¡­ "Yes, I had a bad feeling, and what do you know, there was a pack of wolves right next to the boss room," I informed the three teachers as we gazed at the tall stone doors. We were currently in front of the boss room, and I was making sure that they couldn''t hear the three kids shing. Of course, I baited them all. First, I encountered the singr boy who had just crawled out of his tent and made sure he went the long way by emitting some bloodlust. He''s too inexperienced to distinguish between monster bloodlust and human bloodlust, so he easily danced in the center of my palm. Next, as he was taking the long way, I went to the pair of brothers and gave them information that the singr boy nned to go to their tent and kill them. They were as smart as I thought and mulled over it for a bit but kept a level head as they tried to distinguish if my information was fake or not. But, all I had to do was show a bit of credibility by announcing some information that I got by carefully watching them. Well, I''ve been carefully watching everybody. "Fine," They said but threatened me a bit before leaving. "If he doesn''t show up, you''re dead," I just gave them a smile before leaving and then quickly maneuvering over to the weapons tent where I, of course, found the singr boy. He was rummaging through the selection of swords like a rat, and I couldn''t help but chuckle before revealing myself. "I didn''te for a fight. I just wanted to warn you that you''re not ahead as you think," These words were articry picked so it would create a bit of trust between us and ced a bit of stress, though I didn''t know if thedder actually worked. I feel like I created a bit too much trust as emotions can bloat to something that is out of character for anybody under severe pressure. So, before the battle started, I led the teachers to the front of the boss room under the guise of "wolves congregating near the boss room entrance." As I didn''t know this was going to happen, I couldn''t bring anything to actually make this part of the ne to life, so I just had to receive the scolding that urred once they figured out everything I said was fake. Plus, they scolded me tons for leaving the campsite without permission... and even gave me an unreasonable punishment! No breakfast!? Are you serious!? "Geez¡­ You''re lucky we''ve cleared most of the wolves for this time around; otherwise, we wouldn''t have even batted an eye," That''s true. Though it was a bit quick, there was still a bit of thought behind this action as normally, the teachers would need to protect the students, but the number of wolves approaching has essentially dropped to zero. Remember, these wolves are smart, but you can utilize that to your advantage¡­ ugh, exining the rest is such a pain, so I''ll just sum it up. Wolf smart so wolf no attack people who kill other wolf many time. There. "*yawn*... Alright. Let''s head back. The time to wake up is approaching soon anyway, so I guess I''ll keep an eye on the dungeon door JUST in case his worries were right," "Sure," The other two, who were unfamiliar men, nodded in agreement. As soon as we made our dash towards the camp, I acted fast and immediately went into the tent of who I thought was the winner. "Well, well, well¡­ How was it?" Chapter 73 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (5) "Well, well, well¡­ How was it?" Just as I had thought, the boy from the sword family won, but he was littered with injuries, so I tossed him a healing potion I picked up a while ago from another supply tent. It was a mini one, so the process was slow, but eventually, he fully recovered and finally answered my question. "It was a stalemate," He muttered through gritted teeth, and my eyes went cold as I stared down at the boy who hung his head. Useless. I did all that for a single fucking stalemate¡­ but he should''ve won easily as those boys were pretty weak. All they had was their family''s fire, unless¡­ "What item did they use?" I asked, and the boy snapped his head up towards me with a suspicious look. "How¡­ How did you know they used an item?" "Just did. So, what is it? Buff Potion? Special Sword? Poison?" "It was poison and a very dangerous one at that. I almost dropped dead, but thankfully I was able to drain most of it out of my blood before it fully circted through my veins. The lower half of my right arm is useless, but at least I stopped the lingering drops with a tourniquet," He pulled up his ripped long-sleeved shirt to reveal not a single wound but a blue tourniquet wrapped around his bicep in order to prevent the poison from spreading any further. "*sigh*... So, what are you going to do?" "I-I don''t know. I thought you had an idea or something," "Huh?! Me?!" The boy was getting on my nerves, but after seeing the kids in the tent wake up from my sudden blurt, I sighed once again before leaving the tent. "I''ll just make use of both of them then," I muttered before running over to the wooden breakfast table and swiftly grabbing a metal knife. I cut my palm with the knife and took a stic cup, letting the blood drip down into it. It was a slow process, but eventually, I gathered enough blood and then mixed it with some water before storming back into the tent. "Drink," I said to the boy as he conversed with some of his friends. "Is this¡­ blood?" "Yeah, it is. So now drink it. It''ll get rid of the shit in your veins," I replied. "Th-thanks?" "Nobody learns of our coboration," I whispered into his ear as soon as he took the cup. I then dashed out of the tent towards a campfire not too far away. The duo of brothers didn''t have many injuries, as I assumed they brought some preparations such as healing potions. After walking up to them, they turned towards me, and I noticed their pupils dted a bit uponying their eyes on me. "Did you win?" I asked, ying clueless in front of them. "So you were really the same age as us¡­ And yes, we won. He should be dying very soon¡­ Maybe he is already dead," He muttered with arge smile. Sick bastards¡­ I like them. Just before I was about to leave, one of them grabbed my arm and pulled me back as he looked intent on asking a question. "Why did you help us?" The kid with slick back brown hair asked. His expression was serious, and it looked like depending on my question, he would kill me or not¡­ though that won''t be possible. "An enemy''s enemy is your ally," I responded with arge smile, and it seemed he took a liking to my answer as he let go. "Work for us. We''ll give you lots of money," The other boy with short brown hair suggested. "Sorry, but I don''t work under anybody. I''ll help you when I see an opening, but that, of course, means, if I see you die before me, I won''t even give you a nce. So, be useful when you can," The boys before me looked as if they were about to pop a vein, and suddenly, the boy with slick back brown hair grabbed my cor. "You think you can use us?" "Yes¡­ but I never said you couldn''t use me," I responded. He gave me a long stare before clicking his tongue. "Tch¡­ Fine then," He muttered before pushing me back. Once again, they weren''t as smart as I thought they were. This rtionship we''re about to have weaves all the webs in my favor as even if I give them information, it will either be tons of information or a slim amount in order for me to always be at the top. Even if their family goes under, I''ll receive all the rewards while they go die a dog''s death in a hole. "Nobody learns of our coboration," I muttered before walking towards another campfire across the campsite. I continued this process of gaining the trust of each and every kid who was either from a small or mid-range family. But, I didn''t just limit myself to ones that are already allied with each other, but also ones who are enemies of each other. Setting up for thete game was my specialty, and though it will take lots of hard work, I should be able to get it done. ¡­ (Athena POV) "I see¡­ What a smart kid. He knows this could only work with him due to his unbeknown status and mysterious aura. Plus, from all the observing and soul reading he''s done, he can back up his informant mask with credible info¡­ amazing," "Miss, would you like another ss of wine?" My servant asks, holding up the green bottle of wine sitting next to my throne. "Of course," I muttered. "He''s incredible, isn''t he?" My servant says as he hands me my refilledrge ss of wine back to me. "He is indeed incredible, but he''s not reading far enough. He thinks he is the smartest and the only one trying to manipte the war¡­ but little does he know that each family is trying to manipte the war. Even the government strategists are trying to get a piece of the pie," "But, he''s still doing good, isn''t he?" "Of course¡­ *sigh*... What a shame¡­ Anyway, how is the new goddess? Which has she monitored?" "The goddess of Mana and Alchemy is monitoring a special¡­ a created via a survivor of Sebbetis," "There is a survivor of Sebbetis?!" "Indeed," Chapter 74 Dungeon: Dire Wolf Slums (Final) Setting up for thete game was my specialty, and though it will take lots of hard work, I should be able to get it done. ¡­ We began hunting wolves for a few more hours as we were most likely going to leave tonight, but that was, of course, after clearing the dungeon. "Alright, I hope you all were able to gain a few levels and gain lots of experience. I''m proud of all of you for adjusting to this much bloodlust," My Spear Theory teacher said as we all huddled into one big group. The campsite had been folded into our luggage, and we were now preparing to enter the boss''s room. All the teachers were giving a closing ceremony type of speech, telling us how hard he worked and how they''re all proud of us¡­ though I didn''t really feel like they were genuine. "Hey, are you excited to enter the boss room?" Cy asked, practically jumping up and down in excitement. He''s definitely going to fold once he feels the power of this boss, as I''m aware of all its capabilities. First of all, let''s talk about its speed. Crrrrrr [The Boss Room has been revealed] [The Dungeon Boss greets you with aggression] One of the nameless teachers that I didn''t bother to memorize pushed open therge stone doors effortlessly, unleashing a gust of wind that fluttered our hair. Most of the kids gulped arge drop of saliva as we all entered the dark cavern that had stctites hanging from the ceiling. The teachers immediately set up a trap around the summoning circle, which just began to glow a bright white. Once the massive, ten-meter tall wolf with spines across its back appeared out of thin air, it dashed towards us at an incredible speed. It can run as fast as a normal car, but that''s only if you scale the car up to the wolf''s size. So, in reality, this thing is like a race car revving at maximum power. AWOOOOO The wolf cried out as it charged at us with merciless and bloodthirsty eyes and its pupils seemed to have slimmed to a very slim shape. Then, there''s its power. "What happened to the explosives?" The Sword Theory teacher chuckled, and my own teacher just rolled his eyes before snapping his fingers. BOOM But I guess it won''t be disyed. The wolf fell to the ground, steaming from every office in its body, creating an almost pitiful sight as this massive boss had already been knocked out. Its dark pupils peeled back into its skull, and before it could wake up, the Sword Theory teacher dashed forward and coated arge greatsword in a dark bluish aura that infused itself into the de. The dull-looking but sharp greatsword had now taken a matt, dark blue color that radiated blue mist. He smirked arrogantly before swinging down at the wolf''s head, not even allowing it to enter its second stage. Normally, it would take a smaller version of itself that had a moon-shaped crest in the center of its forehead. This crest could shoot deadly beams of white moonlight that was able to tear through most magic armor. Deflecting the beam wasn''t even possible as it would just melt through your de as well. [Dungeon has beenpleted] As we weren''t in a raid party or anything simr to that, we didn''t get a reward for killing the boss or any of the other panels thate with it. We just gained the XP from the wolves, and that''s it. "What was that explosion skill? You know everything, right? So, what was that skill?" Cy asks, and I couldn''t help but deadpan at his question. "I don''t know everything. I just know a lot of things¡­ but that explosion definitely was weird. I didn''t see any fire, and it just seemed like smoke with sparks," I muttered. "Eh, I''ll just ask himter," "Do what you want," Soon, we entered the treasure room nonchntly, and the teachers immediately bagged the rewards so they could sell themter. None of the kids reallyined, though, and as we were waiting for the dungeon to teleport us out, a panel appeared in front of me. [A god has taken notice of you] [A god is intrigued by your unique state of mind] [A god has given a little gift as a reward for learning so much about his offspring] p [Interference by higher being] [Error] [Authority insufficie- [Authority sufficient] [Gift has been altered by a goddess who loves to n] . [A human from history has been selected] [Significance and Teachings will be passed down] . [Event will ur in exactly two hours] What the hell? What is up with all of this? Doing so many things that I''m not aware of, just like every other time a god tries to interfere with my system. Like, can''t you just leave me alone for a few minutes? But before I could question any further, my thoughts were disrupted as we were teleported out of the dungeon. Upon leaving, we all realized the moon had already set, but the night was still young, so after a few minutes of the kids begging to go to a restaurant for food, the teachers gave in. In fact, they gave us a free roam of the city, but if we weren''t back at the hotel by eleven, then we were going to be punished. Of course, we all immediately epted before splitting up into our groups and walking to the nearest restaurant¡­ that we could afford. "Alright, fellow brokelings, what shall we partake in the act of consumption today," Treyni said in a monotone voice while pumping her fist in the air. "I would like to partake in the act of consuming air," Cy matched her energy. "Then just breathe," I said. "You''re no fun," Cy muttered. For the next hour and forty-five minutes, we hit up a fast fast-food chain and spent most of our time there. But, I was rudely interrupted by the panel I had almost forgotten about. I quickly locked myself in a stall in the bathroom and read the text in front of me. . [Human: Simo Hayha] [Specialty: Sniper] [Difficulty Level: A+] . Chapter 75 Intermission: Aisa Hayha "*sigh*¡­ It''s so boring without those two. I can''t help but admit that they have some good chemistry despite them not being very friendly with each other," Findir muttered before throwing down a queen. "Shit," I muttered before tossing down my hand. How can he get so lucky¡­ "Well *sniff*, then how about we do some *sniff* friendship bonding," I muttered before standing up and pumping my fist into the air. I was nning on hitting up an amusement park since it was the end of the day and a new rollercoaster popped up, but it seems Findir didn''t feel like it. "Can we just go to your grandpa''s house? I want to see that sniper again," Finidr muttered, and I soon remembered what he had just gone through. "Ah, *sniff*... You started the tatting process, *sniff* right?" I asked. Dark elves, the natural enemies of forest elves, better known as just regr elves, have a certain tradition that runs through the bloodline. I wouldn''t say it''s the coolest, as even though the tattoos look appealing, most of the time, they aren''t for good reasons. To be honest, I don''t fully understand the process, and I know asking Findir would be considered rude, so I just kept it to myself. "*sniff* So, which one did you get?" Though, I think I can ask which tattoo he got as it''s pretty much public knowledge. "Crow¡­" He muttered through gritted teeth, and I tried to suppress the worried expression that tried to w onto my face. "Well, you''re going to have *sniff* one hell of a life, aren''t you?" I chuckled a bit, but he didn''tugh. After a few minutes of awkward silence, we then left the cafeteria and walked towards my house, as I guess that is what he wanted to do. Findir and I aren''t the greatest of friends, but we share some interests, such as weapons andbat¡­ that''s pretty much it. But now, it''s nearly nowhere near as awkward as the first year we became friends. It was just a mutual rtionship as we were both friends with Cy and Orion. We finally arrived at my house after about half an hour of kicking rocks down the dirty and now dpidated road. It was just as broken down and tattered as the slum roads. "Well, *sniff* rich boy, I hope you enjoy my humble abode," I grinned, and he just grinned back before stepping into my house. "Oh, boy! You''re back!" My grandpa shouted in his scratchy and deep tone while he ran down the creaky wooden stairs. "Sorry, I forgot to bring the cake you like. We kind of came here on short notice, but I''ll bring arge one next time," Findir apologizes. "Well, shit, I was really looking forward to some sweets," "Sorry about that¡­." "Whatever,e on in. I already prepared some coffee so let''s drink it," My grandpa smirked after wrapping his arm around Findir''s shoulders. He has pale gray eyes and grayish-blue hair that somewhat resembled my own. "Grandpa, I''m here, y''know," "Yeah, yeah. Come on in and say your prayers," He said before yanking Findir into the shrine room without mercy. I could only sigh slightly before giving my prayers to grandma and walking over to the kitchen table where the coffee sat. "Weren''t you guys going to drink the coffee?!" "No! Just leave it there for now! Also! Come in here!" My grandpa shouted, and I heaved a heavy sigh before stepping into the shrine. Of course, I removed my shoes and nced at the pale gray and white shrine that sat pretty in front of me. And in the very center of it was an extremely old sniper without a scope. I wished yet another few prayers to my ancestor before jogging over to grandpa, who was excitingly holding a sniper like he was a little kid. "Watch this," He muttered before aiming at a target across the room. BAM Hisrge, modern sniper tore through the target and then the wall, causing a few crumbles of dust to fall from the ceiling beforending on us. "Grandpa! I just repaired that wall!" "Shut up, kid, and just watch," He muttered, but this time he was different. Dammit¡­ Is he seriously going to show Findir that? Wasn''t that supposed to be a secret that was supposed to be passed down through the family? I groaned slightly before stepping back and then moving next to Findir, who was intently watching grandpa. He began to squeeze his chest, and his pale gray eyes turned emotionless before he rested his hand under the body of the sniper¡­ then, BAM He shot again and managed to shoot cleanly through the extremely small hole he had just created a few seconds ago. "Wow, what was that?" Findir asked. "It''s a technique passed down by my ancestor," I replied while my grandpa tried to reignite his emotions by beating his chest with his fist. It took a few minutes, but he eventually returned to his cheery and weird-ass personality. He wrapped his arm around Findir''s shoulders once again before dragging him to our dusty kitchen, where we drank coffee until night fell. ¡­ It was currently deep in the night, and grandpa brought up a question that made me cringe. "So, does she have a boyfriend yet?" Grandpa asks with a sly smirk before nudging my side a bit. "U-Ummmm¡­" Findir didn''t know how to respond, but this was a normal question, so I handled it calmly and said, "Nah. I won''t end up like mom," After mulling over a reply, my grandpa gave me a slightly nk stare before opening his mouth. "You''re going to end our fucking bloodline," Heughed aloud, and Findirughed the same way heughed with Orion. These two were like bread and butter once the ice had broken, but since they couldn''t see each other all the time, grandpa had to break the ice every time they met again. I would''ve probablyughed with them if I didn''t realize what my grandpa was about to say. "Stupid old man," I muttered before kicking his chair and then stupidly storming off to my bedroom, where I buried my head into my pillow. I won''t end up like that whore¡­ She can go die for all I care. ¡­ The next day, Findir wanted to go to my old man''s house again, and as the other boys weren''t back yet, I shrugged and led him to my house. This time though, he brought arge chocte cake, and once my grandpa noticed it, his eyes glowed bright stars. "GOOD MAN! LET''S FEAST ON THIS NOW!" He shouted before dragging Findir into the house once again. I justy on my bed, doing some image training as I held an invisible sniper in my hand. But, eventually, I got bored and threw my legs out of my thin sheets. "Ugh, I''m thirsty," I muttered before getting out of bed and making my way toward the kitchen. I noticed the sun had already set, and just as I was about to turn into the kitchen, I paused behind the corner and eavesdropped on a conversation happening at the dining table. "Wait, she hasn''t opened up about her past?!" Grandpa eximed, and my eyes widened, but just as I was about to turn the corner, Findir spoke up. "I already know it''s shit. I don''t want to pry, and the other boys don''t want to either. I mean, Cy may be a bit of an asshole, but he understands," "Geez¡­ Well, want me to tell you about her past?" "I''m fine. Don''t feel like prying¡­." "No, it won''t be prying because I''m sure, once I''m gone, the girl you see will change for the worse. She needs more pirs in her life, and you boys seem to like the perfect candidates," Findir visibility gulped before sighing heavily. "Fine, but I won''t be telling the other boys. They''ll have toe to you," "Go ahead. Now, where should we start¡­ ah yes," I was a scaredy-cat when I was young, and having a mother who worked at a scary ce such as a brothel made it worse. We lived in the red light district, and I saw scary people hook up with my mother every day. Every day was a fight for survival, and when my mother beat me, it only made me lose more hope. I had no idea who my father was, but I prayed every day for him to save me from this hell I was trapped in. But, somebody else came¡­ my grandpa, on my mother''s side. I was wary of him in the beginning, but gradually our rtionship grew closer. I left the red light district and started a new life in the slums¡­ and well, everything went up from there. That was probably the simplest way I could put it. "Oh wow¡­" Findir was a bit speechless and couldn''t say anything. "Yeah, well, most of this was due to our ancestor. My daughter wouldn''t have ended up as a whore if it wasn''t for my ancestor''s record," "May I ask who this ancestor is?" Findir asked, and I grit my teeth. "Simo Hayha," I muttered as I stepped out from the corner. "Huh... Never heard of him," Chapter 76 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (1) . [Human: Simo Hayha] [Specialty: Sniper] [Difficulty Level: A+] . My vision spun, and an overwhelming feeling of nausea ran through my body, causing me to drop to my knees and puke into the toilet. But as I looked up, a snowy and monotonous terrain filled with trees appeared in front of me, and I was confused. I was just in the bathroom, heaving my dinner into the toilet, and now I was in a forest. . [Teacher Quest: Learn The Hayha Breathing Technique] [Description: Your proficiency with the sniper has allowed you to proceed with a teacher that has mastered the art of sniping. Parts of information have been lost in time, but with a historical record of about 500 confirmed kills, he was granted the title of [The White Death].] [Reward: [Skill Book - Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Penalty Upon Failure: Cut All Stats In Half] [Time Left: Infinite] . Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­ I snapped my head around after hearing the crunching of deep snow, and what met my face was a sub-machine gun pointed right in between my eyes. "Hello," A calm and emotionless voice greeted me. "H-Hello," I muttered and slowly pushed the barrel away from my face and then quickly moved. The system isn''t working... strange... I pushed the barrel into the deep snow beside me, but when I tried to get up, I was clocked in the face by a hard elbow which almost knocked me unconscious. As soon as I opened my slightly teary eyes, I nked my head to the left, dodging a hand that was about to grab my entire face. "Where do youe from, boy¡­?" The same creepily calm and cold voice asked me, and this time I got a good look at the surprisingly short man in front of me. He was about 5''3 or potentially 5''4, though despite him being so short, his presence wasrge and intimidating. But, I guess you could say it wasn''t the normal idea of intimidating¡­ it was more¡­ cold, merciless, or even lifeless? He wore arge winter coat that reached to his ankles, and his feet wore thick snow boots that I assume allowed him to trudge through the heavy snow. The hood of the coat wasrge and covered most of his head, but I could see a glimpse of short light blue hair, small ck eyebrows, and creepy pale gray eyes. They looked so familiar, but for some reason, I couldn''t put my finger on who he looked like¡­ "Boy, onest time. Where do youe from¡­?" "Aml-" I stopped myself before I said the ce where I lived as giving out this information could potentially harm me. It wasn''t even feeling, justmon sense, as I didn''t want to reveal any information about myself to anybody. I should make a fake name as well¡­ "Aml-what?" "Am¡­ Ummm¡­ I''m sorry, Mister, but I can''t remember where I came from. D-Do you have any clue where this is?" I asked, but the man stared coldly at me with his pale gray eyes. It was as if they were looking through me, not directly at me. "No. I don''t," He replied before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a magazine which he loaded into the unloaded sub-machine gun. Shit¡­ that thing wasn''t even loaded. As I let out a sigh of relief, the man continued to walk away into the distance, disappearing with my own white and misty breath. Iid back down onto the thick snow and then realized the attire I was wearing. A thick coat simr to the one the short man was wearing and a simr pair of boots that he was also wearing. The only difference was that I didn''t have a gun. "Hey. Come on. We have to return to the base camp," A voice suddenly called out to me, and just like a ghost, the short man appeared out of thin air and stood right in front of me. "Huh?" The man let out a sigh which surprisingly didn''t create a cloud of mist in front of him, but besides that, he poked my upper chest. "You''re part of my unit, aren''t you?" I nced down at my chest and noticed the same badge on my coat that was on the man''s coat, so I immediately got the gist of the situation. "Ah, you''re right. The cold must be getting to me," I muttered before standing up and following the man through the forest. It was so insanely cold that it even bit through my coat, and I couldn''t help but sniffle continuously as we trudged through the thick snow. After about a long hour of walking, we arrived at a small base camp with a few camouged tents and thirteen others resting on cut tree trunks. "We''re heading out," "Sir!" They all replied, and in only a few seconds, everything had been packed up, and we made our way up a giant hill. Everything was happening so fast, but I just went with the flow. "Excuse me, sir, but may I know your name?" I asked the man who had brought me here, and the other thirteen men stared at me with suspicious looks. "Sauvo, did you hit your head that hard?" One of the men surrounding me smirks, and the other men just chuckle. "Quiet. He''s just a kid, so the stress is probably getting to him," The man who saved me defended me, and the other men immediately shut up. "So¡­ May I ask you what your name is?" "Just call me Sir. But if you need to identify me, just call me Simo," He replied. "Yes, sir," So this is a military unit for some sort of country, I''m assuming, as the g on the upper left chest of this coat¡­ looks familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. Hmmmmm¡­ Is this one of those old gs that I read about? The stripes would make sense, so I guess it really is one of those old gs¡­ a strange wonky blue cross with a white background¡­ strangely simple. I also noticed that my name is Sauvo. I would''ve asked where we were going, but I think that would just ce way too much suspicion on me, especially after finding out that this is a military unit. They might think I''m a spy if I keep asking questions, so I''ll just act rxed and follow the flow. After another few hours of trudging through the wintry terrain and freezing cold, we arrived at the top of a giant mountain that overlooked a wide winteryndscape. There were very few trees, and the snow looked to be about three to four feet tall. "Set up," Simo said, and within minutes, the entire camp was set up. Even our weapons had beenid out, and after seeing everybody pick up a pair of guns, one sniper and one submachine gun, I picked up the remaining ones. "This can''t be a coincidence, right?" I muttered as I picked up the only suppressed sniper and met up with the small circle formed around Simo. "Today, we''ll continue picking off the outskirts. If you find a high-ranking soldier, try to go for them, but remember to be aware of everything¡­ everything," His tone didn''t change, but it was obvious he emphasized thatst "everything." "Sir!" Everybody shouted, and two snipers set up near the cliff while the remaining soldiers held their sub-machine guns tightly as they scouted the back of the two snipers. Simo, who was obviously the leader of this unit, oversaw the snipers as they watched through binocrs, scouting thendscape below. "We''re relocating," He suddenly said, and without question, everybody replied with a firm, "Sir!" "Huh? This is a perfect position," I muttered, and it seems one of the men overheard me as they were packing up the tents. "No, we were about to fall right into their trap," One of the men said, and I waspletely out of it as I had no idea what these guys were talking about. When it came to knowledge about fighting and scheming, I waspetent, but with military and war strategies, I definitely needed to improve a bit. After everybody had packed up our stuff intorge camouged bags, we made our way down the same way we came up but then took a sharp turn. We took a steep pathway down, which led to a lower t part of the mountain that was overshadowed by the peak above us. "We''ll ambush them here," Simo said, and everybody pulled out their sub-machine guns, so I took out mine as well. Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­ Crunch¡­ Suddenly, the sound of snow crunching appeared in the distance, and my heart began to beat fast as they passed by our turn and trudged all the way up to our original spot. How did they know we were going to get ambushed? Was there any sign? After thirty minutes of intense, sweaty waiting, a familiar scent lingered in the air. Dried blood wafted through the air and the scent of metallic weapons pierced through that initial draft. A battlefield¡­ I''m back on a battlefield. Chapter 77 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (2) A battlefield¡­ I''m back on a battlefield. The slight breeze that brushed against us was almost like a warning to sit still, but it didn''t even matter as the men were now rushing back down the mountain. The crunching of snow stopped as soon as they passed by our turn, and then the eerie hooting of an owl came from the distance. Hoot¡­ Hoot¡­ Hoot¡­ "ARGHHHHH!" All of a sudden, a burst of men appeared from around the turn, firing hundreds of bullets at us, but as they didn''t expect us to be so far down, we achieved the initial damage. We killed most of them on the initial spray, but they readjusted and fired at us once they realized our true position. I was in the back with Simo, firing at the men who quickly fell from their injuries or instant death. The battle onlysted for a couple of seconds, but in the end, we came out on top with seven injured and two deceased. "¦°¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," I muttered, and once we buried the bodies underneath the snow, I checked up on the severely wounded. Some looked as if they were not going to make it and had already epted their death, but strangely with a smile. "It was fun fighting beside you, Sir," One man muttered before drawing hisst breath. We quickly buried him under the snow, and Simo, without showing a hint of guilt, sorrow, or pity, scouted the surroundings. We were actually in a pretty good spot for sniping, but the reflection from the scopes might give out more of our location. Earlier, the shining sun could''ve helped us out, but now that we were in the shadows, the glint would be stronger and more noticeable. "Breathe! Breathe! We''re going to get through this!" A few of the men shouted as they dug out the bullet from the man''s wound. "ARGHHHHH!" He screamed in pain as one of the men then proceeded to stitch up the wound. Cauterization might''ve been a better method, but I guess it would give away our position since we need to create a fire. I''m also assuming that''s why we don''t have a campfire when we set up a base because the smoke would be an obvious giveaway to our enemies. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I''m not going to make it," The man who had just been stitched up said as he gripped one of the men''s chests hard. "Don''t say that, brother. Just breathe. Just breathe," He continued to mutter, and the man had already lost too much blood¡­ thus causing him to draw hisst breath as well. Most of the men looked as if they were about to cry, but I couldn''t really understand their need, as I never understood the basis of brotherhood. In the army, brotherhoods were formed, but in a draft, normally, you don''t have one unless you survive a battle with a few other guys. Well, I guess I did have one from basic training¡­ and I guess that is when everything really changed in me, but he ended up dying, so he doesn''t matter anymore. In reality, he just helped me throw away my weak self and be the strong human I am today. "ARGHHHHH!" "Sir! He won''t make it!" One of the men digging out a few bullets calls out to Simo, who was overlooking the emergency operation. Simo crouched down and ced two fingers along the side of his neck, feeling out his pulse, and with a long sigh that didn''t create any mist, he spoke up. "Don''t waste any more medical supplies on him," His tone was cold and ruthless, just like every other action and decision he had made so far. "B-But sir, without him, I''m the only medic left!" The man refused, and the guy he was attending to whispered a few words into his ear. I slightly overheard it as I was also looking over the emergency operation. "Don''t waste any more supplies on me¡­ I''m a goner¡­ Please help attend to the others¡­ Also, Sir, it was... it was an honor to fight beside you. I wish you... luck from the afterlife," He muttered before drawing hisst breath. In total, we had five casualties, four wounded, and six fairly unharmed people left. Like me, they had a few scratches from bullets just barely missing us, but the wounds weren''t so bad that we needed to stitch them up. The medic just ced a cream on the wounds, which I assumed was to help it not get infected; otherwise, I might lose my wounded armter on. "We must move now. The bullets must''ve rmed any surrounding men¡­ remember, we''re at war, so don''t let your guard down no matter what," Simo said, and the undamaged helped the harmed move as we traveled back up the mountain but not to the peak this time. After about three hours of relentless and insufferable walking, the sun had set, letting nighte to fruition as it basked us in a pale blue moon. We all copsed upon finding a somewhat safe spot, and this also included Simo, who I guess was only human. "We''ll be leaving early tomorrow. There must be a few on our tail, so get as much sleep as possible. The wounded will be resting for about four hours, and the unwounded will be resting for about three to two hours," He said, and all the wounded nodded before entering their tents and resting in their sleeping bags. "You, kid, get some sleep. That must''ve been traumatizing," One of the men said, and I wasn''t about to not take advantage of their goodwill, so in a firm tone, I replied with, "Yes, sir," "Wait," A voice suddenly called out to me, and when I turned around, I noticed it was Simo, and he looked as cold as ever. "What is it, Sir?" I asked. "Come with me. I want you to watch me do something," He said, and I let out a long sigh before following him into the small forest beside us. It was freezing, and the night wind had picked up, blowing thick and almost icy snow gusts into my face. Simo then pulled up a cloth mask that sat around his neck like a scarf, and I checked if I had the same thing, and what do you know, their one was. I also noticed the ends of my purple hair were frozen into icicles with buds of ice at the end, creating a bit more weight on my head. "Here," Suddenly, Simo took a sharp turn, back up the mountain again, and also handed me a few rectangles of chocte. "Take one every other hour. You''ll be starving, but you won''t be dead," He said. After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at a small cliffside that overlooked the steep incline of the hill, and in the distance, I noticed a few pursuers right following our trail. "Did we abandon them since they were baggage?" I asked Simo, but he just continued to weirdly stack a pile of snow and thenid down in a prone position with his sniperying across the mound. "No¡­ We''re taking care of these bastards following us," "But why call me out here? Wouldn''t the others be a better selection?" I asked, but he just stayed silent as he removed the scope from his sniper. What the hell is he doing? Don''t tell me he''s going to snipe through the trees without a scope!? That''s crazy! The men near the bottom of the incline were walking very slowly in order to hide the crunching of their footsteps, but that didn''t make Simo''s shot any easier. Ah, so they were following our tracks¡­ Ipletely forgot about that¡­ Shit. We were too exhausted and stressed to even think about covering our tracks, so in reality, we just made our situation worse. "Watch me carefully," Simo muttered, so I sat down next to him while carefully watching his fingers, eyes, and slightly open mouth. A slight whistle could be hearding in and out of his mouth, and his cold eyes seemingly turned dead, almost exactly like mine a couple of years ago. Well, his was actually much more believable since not even a muscle in his body twitched. His finger didn''t shake as he carefully kept the end of it ced along with the trigger. Drool slid down from the side of his mouth, disying his amazing concentration as he stared down the iron sight. BAM He pulled the trigger, killing one of the men but then coteralizing with another man right behind him. The bullet almost seemed to bend as it shot through the air. "UP THERE!" One of the men pointed towards our direction, but they all dropped to the ground in a series of quick fires. BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ Twelve people were trailing us, but all of them were taken out by a measly six bullets. He then pulled up his sniper rifle, satisfied, revealing an engraving in the barrel. "What''s the name of your rifle?" I asked. "Ice-A," "Huh?" Chapter 78 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (3) "What''s the name of your rifle?" I asked. "Ice-A," "Huh?" "You heard me, Ice-A. It''s pronounced literally like ''Ice'' then, ''ah,'' He said, and as if it was the final puzzle piece, everything clicked into my mind. The reason why the man looked so familiar, why thest name sounded so familiar, and why the skills made so much sense¡­ He''s an ancestor of Aisa. That light blue hair, creepy pale gray eyes, pale white skin, and the skill with a sniper that seems almost inhuman¡­ This man could only be Aisa''s ancestor. I''ve only heard Aisa''sst name a couple of times when we were younger but never really heard it again after that, as it seemed she was ufortable talking about it. Even her grandpa, who was always so cheery and jolly, didn''t want to talk about it much, so I just dropped the topic. "Stop gawking and let''s head back," Simo said, so I followed him right back to the base camp, where everybody was relieved to see that we were alive. "I''m d you''re back safely, Sir," One of the men said before passing out from exhaustion. The man sitting beside him dragged him into the tent and made sure he got a good night''s rest. "Boy, how much longer can you stay up?" Simo asked. It was just three other people and us out here, so I assumed that was enough to keep us safe, so I was ready to clock out. "I''m tryna sleep," "Go ahead. In the morning, I have to talk with you in private," "Aren''t we leaving early?" "As we eliminated the trailers, we can rest here for about another day. I only said that earlier just in case the trailers behind us didn''t appear during the time we set up base on the slope," Simo said, so I nodded before hitting the sack. ¡­ Early in the morning, I woke up refreshed to the eerie hooting of owls and soft chatter outside the tent. I was thest one in the tent, so I quickly grabbed my guns and exited the tent, ready to fight some more, just in case. "Boy, calm down. Just set your guns aside for now," One of the men said, and after hearing his confirmation, I nodded and sat down on one of the wooden logs. Our breakfast was made up of some frozen, canned food that tasted more like dog food than actual human food. But, I knew the importance of downing this, so after stuffing myself with the disgusting meal, Iid back on the snow, trying to make sure I didn''t puke everything up. "Boy, I need to talk with you," Simo called out to me, so I groaned before slowly getting up. "Yes, Sir," He brought me to the edge of the camp, away from the other men, where he held his prized sniper tightly. It seems he had reattached the scope, and the engraving on the barrel was as polished and fairy-looking as ever. Despite how he looked, he held his belongings very tightly, not wanting to lose a single thing. "What is it, Sir?" "Go back home. A kid like you shouldn''t be on the battlefield, it''s not good for your health, and if you think it''s badass, that just goes to show you''re just a kid," He said. p This talk about being a kid made me want tough a bit as he was the one as tall as a young teenager¡­ but I kept my mouth shut. "Sir, you don''t have to test me. I will be sure not to disappoint you, and I will be sure not to hold the unit back," I replied, and Simo just stared at me. "*sigh*... I thought you were going to say that. The soviets are tough enemies with their high-tech guns," He muttered before mulling over something. High tech? Well, I guess they are high tech for this era, but these bullets could be easily disintegrated with the lightest of magic armor. But, I''ll give them the benefit of the doubt. "I''ve had this intuition that all of us here are going to die. I wanted to save a young man like you who could one day get married and live a normal life¡­ But, if this is your choice, I guess I''ll teach you something that coulde in handy one day," Simo instructed before getting into a prone position on the snow. His small stature and the way he shoveled snow around the sides of his body basically made him invisible¡­ kind of like a ghost as his gillied sniper rested on the snow. "I''ll teach you something I discovered on the brink of death," Simo said as he gestured for me to pull out my gun and then patted the open spot next to him. I proceeded to get down into a prone position next to him, with my sniper just like his, resting on a mound of snow. "When people say that time slows down when you''re about to die, they aren''t lying. In fact, I didn''t really believe it until I first encountered the grace with death¡­ and it wasn''t pretty. My entire unit had been wiped out, trying to defend me, the lone sniper," "But wasn''t it their mission to defend the sniper. I mean, I''m surprised we have this little amount of soldiers defending two snipers," I said as from what I learned, there should be about fifteen to twenty people defending a sniper. They are important assets that need to be defended at all costs sometimes, so the way we''re setting up our snipers is really risky. But, the people here are definitely very skilled so I guess they may be the equivalent of about fifteen soldiers. "Yes, but that guilt weighs down on you. I''ve seen it happen many times as my very long years as a sniper. Hundreds of people break down because they were the lone survivor after running away from their unit, defending them at the costs of their lives," "Interesting, is that why you turned so cold and almost dead-like?" I asked and Simo just stared at me creepily. "Anyway, beside that as I was running away from the unit, down a hill, time slowed down. I felt each bullet prate my skin. The searing burn of it cooked my insides as I ran desperately. My small stature helped out a ton, but what helped out the most was probably my breath," "Your breath? Why your breath?" I asked, trying to extract as much information as possible since I knew the quest was rted to a breathing technique. "Don''t worry, I''m going to tell you¡­ So, as I was running, strangely, my concentration was set on my sporadic breathing. Information that I had previously forgotten flowed into my mind as my life shed before my eyes, a verymon urrence. As I tugged the reins of my breathing, the pain from my wounds diminished and it felt as if something inside me was leaving¡­" "That sounds¡­ almost impossible," Focusing on your breath at that moment instead of surviving¡­ only an idiot could achieve that and this man was anything but an idiot. "I know it does, but I somehow managed to do it. I don''t know if it was luck, or maybe talent¡­ but something awakened in meter on. I was able to grasp that feeling after finally escaping and just managing to not bleed to death. I held tightly onto it and eventually I figured out that I had removed my emotions. I had slowed my heartbeat and adrenaline was unable to effect my mind," "Did you get studied by scientists?" "No, I just couldn''t feel the rush of adrenaline I normally felt on the battlefield. But, the cool thing was, after a bit of practice, I was able to turn it on and off like a switch¡­ Anyway, eventually, after a couple more years, I reached an epiphone and this feeling slowed my breath once again, and my eyesight sharpened. My muscles didn''t twitch and my concentration was so high that sometimes I wouldy on the snow for three days and not even notice the passage of time," "So, you almost starved to death a couple of times?" I chuckled and with a fully serious expression, he replied with, "Yep. Well, I almost died ofck of water as I was also eating snow in order to hide my breath," He said. "That doesn''t make sense. Dropping your body temperature doesn''t mean your breath will go away¡­" "Oh, I was also trying to figure out how to get rid of the mist when I breathed and eventually I achieved it after a few more years of practicing this breathing technique," He said. "So, why are you telling me all of this?" I asked though I had a gist on what he wanted. "I''m going to teach you this technique. It can help you hide, keep you alive in desperate situations, help you snipe better¡­ of course, this will be once all of us die and I''m hoping you survived. Just try carry on my reputation," He said before squeezing his chest with his hand. I mimicked him and watched carefully. Chapter 79 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (4) I mimicked him and watched carefully. He squeezed his chest through the thick coat surrounding his body, protecting his small stature from the frigid and icy snow below. I also squeezed my chest, but the only thing I felt was an ufortable pinching sensation appearing around where I was squeezing. I wouldn''t say it hurt; It was just weird. "Don''t just squeeze your chest. Think of squeezing your heart and stopping the beating of it. You don''t want to physically stop it from beating, but you want it to just slow down. About three beats per minute is where you want it," "Huh? That''s going to kill me," "That''s the risk. I never said it was perfect¡­ in fact, one time, I almost killed myself while practicing it, but you said you were ready, right?" He asked with his creepily cold eyes that seemed to stare at my soul. His eyes were almost like an owl as they rarely blinked and seemed to be always gathering information. "*sigh*... I did indeed say that. Okay, so what''s next?" I asked. "Just lower your heartbeat for now, and it wille naturally. You won''t be able to talk as most of the energy will leave your body, but once I see that you''ve entered the state, I''ll direct you with all the teaching skills I have," "Yes, Sir," I replied before closing my eyes and focusing on my heartbeat. "Good¡­ Now breathe only in and out through your mouth. Take short breaths in, then long and deep breaths out. Push all the air out of your lungs," Simo said. I did exactly as he directed, but it felt as if my lungs were on fire as I kept pushing out air that wasn''t even there. After only a few seconds of this, I was writhing on the ground in pain due to how much it hurt, but Simo didn''t give up on me. "Keep practicing. You won''t get in a day or maybe even a week, but the progress will be apparent over time¡­ Just keep practicing," He said. "I didn''t take you for such a nice teacher," "Well, I observe a lot, and some thingse naturally while some don''t. I guess teaching is one of my strong suits," He said, and I noticed he was very proud of himself. Iughed a bit before continuing to practice the breathing technique, with Simo continuously watching over me. ¡­ The entire day had passed, and Simo decided to give in for today as I wasn''t making any progress at all. "Shit¡­ This is harder than I thought," I muttered as you essentially had to stretch a small breath to a long one. He didn''t exin the science behind it, but I think I have it¡­ So basically, you take in a short breath that fills your blood with just a tiny bit of oxygen, then you breathe out everything, allowing you to take in even less oxygen than before. The less oxygen I have flowing into my blood¡­, the less my heartbeat will, well, beat. But, of course, this is only a hypothesis, and only the supernatural could pull this off. "Hey, do you know what the system is?" I asked the entire camp, who was peacefully eating their dinner under the pale moonlight. It was a frigid and windy night, so not everybody was in the best of moods¡­ especially since we had to leave early tomorrow. "System? Like the government?" One of the men spoke up, immediately dissolving my question as they had no idea about skills, quests, stats, and all the other things thate with the beautiful thing, such as the system. "Ah, never mind¡­." I muttered. There were a few minutes of awkward silence, but all of a sudden, something that made me want to bash my skull in for not asking earlier on popped up into my mind. "Hey, this might sound weird, but what is the mission we''re on? Is it reconnaissance?" I asked, and a few of the men squinted at me. AWOOOOOO But, before anybody could reply to my strange question, the howling of a few wolves came from the distance, and it was also mixed with the sound of tearing flesh. I immediately stood up and grabbed my gun, but Simo stopped me with a signal of his hand. He mouthed the word "wait" before listening intently to the bloody battle happening in the distance. AWOOOOO Another howl came rushing through the air, and a singr owl resting on the tree above us pped away in fright. The pping of its wings drowned out with the sound of the howls slowly fading into the distance, which either meant the wolves had run away or they had all been ughtered. "He''s back," Simo muttered, and everybody breathed a sigh of relief. Who is back? What the hell is happening? All of a sudden, the loud crunching of snow approached us, and despite everybody''s calm demeanor, I couldn''t bring myself to not put down my gun. Arf Arf Arge, fluffy, white dog, about half the height of Simo, appeared next to him, barking and breathing with its tongue out as if it was begging for a treat. It was covered from head to toe in fresh blood that Simo began to wipe off and then bury deep below the thick snow. To be honest, the presence of the thing was a bit intimidating, and it''s pale gray eyes that stared just like Simo sent shivers down my spine. "This is my dog, Duke. He sends messages from Find to us. His sense of smell is better than any other dog I know, so even when tons of snow has piled up, he''ll be able to track us down, no matter where we go," Simo said while petting the dog''s head. "That thing is¡­ ferocious," I muttered. "Yep. He''s taken down a few brown bears as well, without any of our help, so I doubt he''ll die anytime soon," The soldier next to memented. Duke, some type of breed specialized for war, had lifted the spirits of almost everybody here¡­ beside me. "Come on. He''s not that scary. He''s only terrifying in battle, but in rxed situations like this, he''s just a good boy," Another man said, and the dog began to walk towards me, staring at me in the eyes with its own creepy gray eyes. I was a bit hesitant at first, but eventually, I began to pet its fluffy fur, and the appeal of it lifting our spirits slowly began to invade my mind. My shoulders felt a bit looser, and my neck felt less tense than before, so I had to give it to the dog. He really did help us in this dire situation. But, throughout this entire time of fluffiness and wholesomeness with the dog, Simo had been reading a letter that was inside the leather bag attached to the dog''s side. "The mission has changed¡­ Our objective of assassinating the first captain has been switched to assassinating a vice admiral. Apparently, there was an anonymous leak to Find that he''ll be traversing the border to make a deal with one of our senior officers¡­." Simo announced, and though I wasn''t very familiar with the ranks, I knew they were important due to the unit''s reaction. "Did they check the credibility of the anonymous tipper?" One of the men asked, and Simo just shook his head from side to side. "We should just drop this mission then. This is way too risky and most likely a trap¡­." "Yeah, we should just send aint and request another order. I''m willing to take a pay cut for a safer mission," Everybody had their own opinions, but most of them came to the collective idea of requesting a change in mission. They are already aware that it is below their rank, but if they convince Simo, then they''ll most likely be able to get through with the request. "No, we have to proceed with this mission," Simo said, and I waspletely on board with him. The one rank I was aware of that Simo spoke about was the First Captain, but also the Senior Officer, which is a very high rank. "I agree. If the tip isn''t a trap and these two people do end up meeting for an exchange in something¡­ then it could be devastating to the war," I said, and everybody stared at me for a bit before mulling over my words. "Took the words right out of my mouth," Simo said before pulling out a green stamp in the bag attached to the wolf and stamping the letter before putting it back inside. The wolf barked a few times before heading off into the forest. "Shit¡­ This is a suicide mission," "Well, I had a feeling we were going to die young anyway, so let''s go out with a bang," "Let''s do this, boys," Simo said, and it looked like he was slightly smiling. He still had the cloth mask-like scarf over his nose, so it was hard to tell, but judging by his eyes and eyebrows, it looked as if he was smiling. I never thought I''d see that. Then, all of a sudden, the whizzing of a bullet could be heard flying past us. Chapter 80 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (5) Then, all of a sudden, the whizzing of a bullet could be heard flying past us. A spray of blood coated my face in the fresh scent of metal, and the small drops that entered my mouth tasted horrible. It was metallic, just like the smell, and before I could even spit out the few drops, the rapid-fire of an assault rifle sounded off in the distance. "GET TO THE FUCKING GROUND!" One of the men shouted, and we all dropped to the snow before slowly maneuvering our way back behind our tents. What happened? We''re we being trailed? No, that shouldn''t be possible, we set up the boobie traps, and they should''ve been able to warn us in case they came¡­ A traitor? No, that can''t be possible¡­ Thousands of questions flooded my mind as bullets whizzed past me, and it didn''t even feel real until one mmed me in my shoulder,pletely shattering the bone and destroying the tendon. It felt as if my shoulder was on fire. The pain made my mind go nk for a few seconds, but thankfully one of the men who were still alive dragged me behind a tree that wasn''t about tost long. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Geez¡­ I''m really gonna die like this," I muttered, but the man beside me looked determined to continue to protect me. "Don''t say that. We''re gonna live. Or, I at least want you to live since you still have so much more to look forward to in life," You''re just a person created by this system¡­ a person from the past that was brought from my future¡­ so leave me. I tried to open my mouth to mutter thest words lingering in my mind, but everything felt numb, and the world went cold. A familiar feeling phased through my body as my breathing slowed down, and a flurry of snow appeared in my vision. It wasn''t there before, and it just looked as if it appeared out of thin air. It was also falling way too slowly for it to actually be real snow that follows real physics¡­ and strangely, my numb body responded to my will. I still couldn''t feel much or none of my body, but my body still moved ording to my will. Everything was slow¡­ so very slow, and everything was coated in a greyish tinge that made everything so depressing¡­ so very depressing. "I see¡­ So this is the snow underworld," I muttered to myself as I breathed through my teeth and shoved the man''s head beside me, downward, allowing him to dodge a flurry of bullets as the tree shielding us cracked in half. All that was left was the stump, but that was more than enough for me to make use of as I gave him a hand signal which told him to stay low and seeing the shift in my eyes, he felt as if he could trust me. Slowly¡­ so very slowly, I ran out from under the tree stump, and the line of bullets predicted my path, so I just ducked¡­ so very slowly. They readjusted to my duck, but I then slid behind another tree before peaking out the other side and spraying a few of them with a submachine gun I picked off the ground. It was one of my deadrade''s weapons, so I made sure to keep it pristine and not let even an ounce of blood drop onto it. But that''s easier said than done as my right shoulder waspletely busted and hanging by a thread, most likely meaning I''ll die of blood loss if I don''t finish this quickly. This extreme blood loss made my find foggy, and the excruciating pain came in slow waves of pain¡­ and they were so very slow. Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ My submachine gun fired slowly¡­ so very slowly, and I thought that I was going to end up missing all of my bullets as I was holding it in my left hand, but surprisingly, I hit a few just before ducking out of the way. I heard their footsteps slowly close in¡­ so very slowly, and it felt as if all their eyes were aimed at me¡­ meaning we won. "It''s sweet to view the sea when standing on the shoreline," I muttered as I smiled at the checkmate urring behind the tree. Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Ta¡­ Another elongated and slow spray of firing weapons appeared behind the tree, and when I turned, I saw everybody who was still alive, fighting back at therge grouping straight for our injured assess. Nobody was unharmed, but they still continued to fight, some with tears in their eyes, some with angered expressions, and one man with cold eyes that saw the same world as me. I smiled, awaiting the sweet joy of victory, but all of a sudden, my lungs felt as if they had burst into mes, and my eyes began to bleed. The world around me quickly resumed to normal speed, but it felt faster than normal due to the slowed-down world I had just witnessed. "Ack¡­ *gasp*... Ack¡­ Ack¡­" I tried to breathe, but little to no air seemingly came into my lungs. Blood-filled tears dripped down my face as I let out a silent cry of agony, just before being met with a pair of eyes that were colder than ice. BAM He smashed my chest once with as much force as possible, then grabbed onto it and began to squeeze it quickly. He let go, then squeezed it. Let go, then squeeze it. He repeated this process at least thirty times before falling back onto the pillowy snow as I suddenly gasped for air as if I had just resurfaced from the bottom of the ocean. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... *gasp*..." "Easy boy, just breathe," Chapter 81 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (6) "Easy boy, just breathe," I coughed and coughed until I had no more breath and once everything had escaped my lungs, I took in a deep gasp. Stupidly, I quickly looked up but Simo beside me dragged my head back down, allowing a bullet to fly over my head. "Sorry," I muttered after just managing to catch my breath. "It''s fine. You did pretty well with the breathing technique, but you haven''t trained much with it. Your lungs and heart definitely haven''t met the capacity needed to maintain it for that long, but I''ll tell you that you have talent," Simo said and hispliment felt good. It made me a bit more motivated¡­ or it could''ve just been the adrenaline influencing my thoughts since my shoulder had basically been shattered. One of the other men who were still alive was attending to my wound but judging from the expression on his face, it was obvious my right arm was now unusable. "Shit¡­ Seems I''m going to be a lefty," I muttered with a weary smile. Going home now will be impossible since the enemy knows of our position as well... and, "Hey¡­ Sir, how many confirmed kills do you have?" I asked Simo who scouted the surrounding area which had basically been cleared. I did a good job at pushing them back and building up more momentum after dragging everybody''s eyes away from my unit. It might''ve been unintentional, but it helped out a lot. "I don''t know. I lost count at three hundred," He shrugged and my weary smile continued to persist. This means he''s definitely a target for elimination¡­ a sniper with that many kills would definitely have a name given to them. "I''m really not leaving," I muttered,ying back on the snow after feeling my shoulder had been properly treated. Most of the bleeding had stopped, but we''ll probably need to extract some of the fragments and pieces of ber. Don''t want any internal bleeding. "You probably could''ve gone home if we managed to kill all the attackers, but some managed to escape and even though they were wounded, I''m sure they have a camp nearby. We have to start moving immediately once everybody has finished attending to themselves," Simo said. I scanned the area once again and noticed the one man proficient in medicare was still alive, so I breathed a sigh of relief. "I can take care of my wound myself, help the others," I directed the man beside me, and reluctantly, he left to go help hisrades. Geez¡­ I''m not your kid. ¡­ For the next few days, we were on the run with some very close calls and even more casualties within our unit. Everybody''s spirits were down as we were on ourst legs. Our original unit of fifteen strong was now a pitiful four weak, and everybody had basically epted death. My right arm was practically useless so during night watches I had been practicing to work with my left hand, but I severely underestimated how hard it would be. I have of course been practicing the breathing technique as well, but the progress has been very minimal. Eventually, during the night watch, the one man sitting on the snow beside me gave me his chocte and he said, "I''ll be back," Before disappearing into the woods, never to be seen again¡­ well, until the next day when we found his will and his body hanging from a tree. The onest soldier beside myself and Simo threw up and realized how hard it was toe to terms with death, especially after seeing it happen to the people you are close with. Death was inevitable on this trip, and he was already shutting down. I went through the same process when I was drafted into the army, during basic training, and I''ve also seen it happen to many others. Either this makes you stronger or it breaks you down from the inside and eventually kills you via your own hands or your fear during a life or death scenario. "I can end you if you would like," Simo suddenly said as the man covered his tear-dried eyes while crouching on the ground. "Sir, it was an honor to work with you," He said before taking out his submachine gun and pointing it directly at the roof of his mouth. He gave me one more pitiful nce, but all he received was a cold stare from me¡­ and strangely, he smiled with eyes just a bit, before pulling the trigger. "Would you like me to end you as well?" Simo asked me coldly. "I''m fine," I responded. The brotherhood is gone¡­ Some people say itsts even after death, but I only saw them as extra baggage which allowed us to have more sustenance to keep living. We were running very low on everything, so we''ll take any rations, drops of water, or anything we could get. "Do you still have the map?" Simo asked me and I took the small paper map out of my pocket. "Here," I said as I handed the unfoldable piece of paper to Simo and his eyes scanned the entire thing. "We''ll continue down this way. I hoping we could set up camp a few days before the meeting, but I guess we''ll only have about half a day. Not that optimal, but it''ll have to do," Simo said before handing me back the map. That''s right, we''re still following through with the mission, due to the importance of it. Also, I had sat on it for a while, but I think I found out how they managed to find us. We had covered up our tracks after that first time and continued to do it even after being ambushed, but I think they found us via the dog. It''s not like the dog intentionally gave away our position, but the enemy''s stealth was just too much for the dog to discover. "You think he''s still alive?" I asked Simo and he immediately understood my question. "I''m sure he''s already been captured and they''re probably going to try and retrain him¡­ It''s a shame, but we''ll meet again and I''ll have to kill him," Simo responded before we packed up all our stuff and continued to trudge through the snow. A shame huh¡­ I guess. Chapter 82 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (7) A shame, huh¡­ I guess. ¡­ About two more weeks had passed, and it was obvious we finally shook the trailers of our tail as there had been nobody in sight for the past few days. But, that didn''t mean we took our time to rx as we needed to get to the meeting point between the two important figures in two days. The walk was about two days more, and our energy restores were running low. Everything felt groggy, and practicing with my left hand while also practicing the breathing technique didn''t make my experience any better. I''d say my mental stamina is pretty goodpared to other people, but whenpared to Simo, mine was practically an ant before an elephant. He''s been giving me three-fourths of the chocte bar each day as well, meaning his body''s stamina is also through the roof. "Say, kid, did you grow up with a hard childhood or an easy childhood?" Simo suddenly asked me as we trudged through the thick snow. It was currently hailing as well, so we had our hoods and scarf-like masks on, which muffled our voices slightly. "You could call it hard, but there is a different interpretation for everybody, so my childhood might''ve not been as hard as yours," I responded. "I see¡­" And with that, he didn''t talk for the rest of the day. ¡­ Finally, we had reached the meeting point described in the letter we had received a few days prior to thest two men in our unit killing themselves. Though, the delivery was made by a snow-white hawk that looked almost invisible as it maneuvered nimbly through the tree branches. And after delivering the message, it flew high into the air, fading into the cloudy sky. "So this is the spot, huh¡­." Simo muttered as we looked down at the base camp about a kilometer and a half away from us. We took a tall setup in order to ease some of the bullet drop that was going to be much worse with the high-speed winds today. It was an unlucky day for us, but it didn''t matter as we still had to proceed with the mission. "How long are you able to hold the breathing technique?" Simo asks as I set up my gillied sniper after removing the silencer. We were far enough from the base camp where it would be hard for them to hear where the shot wasing from. We just needed to be wary of the tint in our scopes since it would stand out on this semi-foggy day. "About a minute. Progress has been slow, but I feel like I''ve gained enough practice to be able to actually put it to use," I said. "Good¡­ One minute should be enough," Simo said as he then proceeded to set up his own sniper. We were both going to take a shot at the two individuals as they came to greet each other just inside the barb-wired walls of the base. The only reason they''re doing this is that they''re cocky and believe that the hundreds of bodyguards surrounding them will make it easier for them to stay alive, just in case there is a sniper. Cockiness and arrogance will be the death of you in any life or death situation. "Hey, why do you think they''re meeting? Wouldn''t sending private messages to be smarter? I mean, I''m sure they have the hush money if they needed to bribe somebody anyway," "I don''t know. I just follow the higher ups'' orders¡­." "I see¡­" A few seconds of awkward silence passed. "Hey¡­ If I die¡­ I want you to live. Live a happy life. Marry somebody and don''t live as a killer like me. A kid like you should have a future," He said, and for the first time sinceing to the past, to this strange snowy world, to this death-ridden battlefield¡­ he smiled. He then ruffled my hair a bit, his callused hand brushing against my scalp. It was rough but warm¡­ simr yet different from my mother. "Hey, you''re pretty cool," I said, and I gave him a fist bump with a wide smile, and his smile continued to persist. We were definitely both going to survive this no matter what. ¡­ A few hours had passed, and we finally saw a single car built for the rugged and rocky terrain driving towards the entrance. Soldiers immediately surrounded the car from the base, but after seeing what looked to be an envelope, they let the car pass into the base. But, they didn''t get to travel any farther as the wheels were then trapped by spikes hidden underneath the snow caped ground. It was a betrayal by the enemy. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM The car was lit up by bullets, and a long trail of blood flowed out from both sides of the car, painting the snow beneath a dark red. It seems they already had enough information as torture was useless to them now¡­ And then, the matter we had previously discussed arrived. "It''s been a while¡­ Simo," ¡­ (A few hours ago | Orion POV) "Kid, I''ve been trying to withhold this information for as long as possible, but the more I sit on it, the more I''ming to believe it wille true," Simo suddenly said, and I slowly nced at him since the air around him became more serious than ever. "What is it?" I asked and the cold eyes that I havee to know over the past month or so wavered a bit. "There was somebody in my unit that I thought had died. He was proficient with an AR and was the main backbone behind protecting all the snipers. But, after the tiny bit of grief had faded away, it began to slowly fade into my mind that his death was weird," "How so¡­" "He died just like that. His heart stopped one day whilst in the midst of an enemy attack¡­ No bullet wounds, just instant death. We didn''t even get to retrieve his corpse since the enemy was pushing too aggressively," "Ah, so you think it was a setup?" "Yes. I believe he made a deal with the enemy," "And why are you telling me this?" "Because I believe the tip was made by this man. The tip described was a bit too detailed, as the way he described our side of the army¡­ was too good," "So, you think this is a trap for us?" "This is definitely a trap, so stay alert," "Yes, sir," ¡­ (Present Time | Orion POV) "It''s been a while¡­ Simo," A single man with dark brown hair, cold ck eyes, and bushy eyebrows stared right down at us, and his appearance didn''t even make a sound. But, we were already prepared. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM A few mines had erupted from behind the man, frightening him as he was sted towards us. "Let''s move," Simo said. The mines did very minimal damage, and he was about toe to attack us, full-on enraged, but our first most worry would be the people revealing themselves from behind the trees. They immediately began to spray us with sub-machine guns, but we slid down the small hill and continued to run as fast as we could. We were also forced to leave our snipers¡­ our or so precious snipers. But if it were for survival, we would easily give them up. Our moves were perfectly calcted, and as we were now using the breathing technique, predicting the bullets'' paths was easy as pie. But, I had only a minute, so we needed to be fast and lead the entire group to where we had set up another field of mine. Would they fall for it? Well, that was entirely up to fate. Krkkkkk For some reason, there was a bit of an icy patch beneath the snow we had just slid down, so my legs were being scraped. The pain was pretty bad, but enough for me to suck it up and focus on my goal of survival. Chapter 83 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (8) "Yes, sir," ¡­ (Present Time | Orion POV) "It''s been a while¡­ Simo," A single man with dark brown hair, cold ck eyes, and bushy eyebrows stared right down at us, and his appearance didn''t even make a sound. But, we were already prepared. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM A few mines had erupted from behind the man, frightening him as he was sted towards us. ? "Let''s move," Simo said. The mines did very minimal damage, and he was about toe to attack us, full-on enraged, but our first most worry would be the people revealing themselves from behind the trees. They immediately began to spray us with sub-machine guns, but we slid down the small hill and continued to run as fast as we could. We were also forced to leave our snipers¡­ our or so precious snipers. But if it were for survival, we would easily give them up. Our moves were perfectly calcted, and as we were now using the breathing technique, predicting the bullets'' paths was easy as pie. But, I had only a minute, so we needed to be fast and lead the entire group to where we had set up another field of mine. Would they fall for it? Well, that was entirely up to fate. Krkkkkk For some reason, there was a bit of an icy patch beneath the snow we had just slid down, so my legs were being scraped. The pain was pretty bad, but enough for me to suck it up and focus on my goal of survival. "*sniff*... Ah, that''s a battlefield right there," I muttered but this time,pared to the other times I sniffed out a battlefield, it was so strong that I gagged. "You good?" Simo asks as he pulls me behind a tree, and we spring through the snow towards a slightly open part of the forest. "Yeah¡­ Just¡­ Nothing," I muttered as I needed to focus. Right about¡­ here. We both jumped over therge patch of mines and, this time, slowed our sprinting as we needed them to catch sight of us. But, we also had to make it believable enough so the people following us wouldn''t predict we were leading them into a trap. "FUCKING HIT THEM! SOME FUCKING PROFESSIONALS!" I heard a familiar deep voice yell. Bullets were now getting closer to us, with some even tearing off chunks of ourrge coats, but thankfully none of them actually pierced us. And all of a sudden, the bullets had died down. "They''re out of ammo¡­." Simo muttered. A few more angry yells could be heard in the distance, and then what followed was a trail of explosions. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I didn''t even look back as we ran as fast as we could, just barely escaping the st radius but still getting blown a bit forward by the gust, soon colliding with our backs. We rolled across the snow, holding our guns as tightly to our bodies as possible, and once everything had slowed down, we kicked our bodies upwards and continued to sprint. "Do you think we got them?" I asked. "We can never be too saf-" FWOOSH¡­ SHING As if the very gods had hated us for our extreme effort, an unfortunate serrated battle knife stuck through the back of Simo''s head. Even he didn''t expect it as the light in his eyes instantly left faster than the hope that was slowly beginning to fill up my soul. ''Hey¡­ Here, take this chocte. My stamina is much higher than you,'' He said those things, but I saw how much he was struggling to just walk. ''Take my sleeping bag. I''m more used to the cold than you, and make sure to get a good night''s rest,'' He said those things, but I saw his dark eye bags the next morning that he tried to cover with his scarf-like mask. ''If I die¡­ I want you to live a happy life,'' He kept repeating those things as if he already expected him to die before me¡­ but I never thought he could actually be killed. Wasn''t he supposed to be a popr figure in the future? Wasn''t his death supposed to be impossible? "Hey¡­ Simo¡­" It was a strange feeling as I saw his body drop to the ground with nothing else approaching me. Was it sadness? No, not really¡­ I''ve been sadly a couple of times, but it never felt like this. Confusion? Yeah¡­ I guess. I was a bit confused as to how a knife suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stabbed him in the back of the head. Was it¡­ fear? Fear? Fear? Fear? No¡­ Not really. I''ve been scared, overwhelmed, and feltpletely helpless before, but this wasn''t it. No, this wasn''t it in the slightest. It was an unfamiliar emotion that I don''t think I''ve ever felt since the death of my mother. The smile that I never thought I would be able to see seemed to ovep with the smile of my mother as she passed away. This was¡­ ''Rage,'' A deep voice rang through my head as the entire unit chasing us surrounded me and the corpse of Simo, which bled dry. ''That''s right, boy¡­ This is rage. The source of your power,'' I couldn''t reply to the deep voice as the unfamiliar feeling kept welling up inside not only my body but my soul itself. "Surrender, boy. My only goal was to kill that bastard right there¡­ I''m not a fan of killing such young people, so just surrender and wait out the war. We''ll release you then," A blood-red aura lined my body. The tips of my purple hair seemed to darken, and my eyes turnedpletely pitch ck. A single white dot was in the middle of them, causing the men before me to shiver slightly. "Kekeke¡­ AHAHAHAHAHAHA!" It was augh that echoed throughout the mountain, even reaching the base at the very foot. ''That''s right! THAT''S RIGHT! NO MORE MANIPULATION! NO MORE RUNNING AWAY TIRELESSLY! YOU ARE A SYMBOL OF WAR! A WARRIOR DESTINED TO DIE FOR THE SAKE OF BLOODSHED! SO KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! AND KILL UNTIL YOUR ARMS DROP NUMB! YOUR KNEES BREAK! YOUR TENDONS STRETCHED APART! KILL UNTIL THE WAR HAS ENDED! UNTIL THE WAR HAS DISAPPEARED! UNTIL YOU ARE THE VERY LAST! THE SOLE WINNER OF THE WAR!!!!'' [You have forcefully used the system] Chapter 84 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (9) "[Tangible Bloodlust]," ¡­ (Unknown POV) Calling it a scene out of hell wouldn''t even do the massacre justice, as even though there wasn''t a single hellish me, it felt as if we were all being burned from the inside out. But, let''s travel back a bit¡­ It all started off with us ambushing our target¡­ or so we thought as we had actually been led into a trap, something fit for "The White Death." It was my first time seeing him, and despite his short stature, the feeling he gave off was almost like a lion. He was ferocious on the inside and cold as a killer on the outside. Our leader was hit by a few of the mines, injuring him slightly as he made a stupid entrance in order to taunt his formerrade. Apparently, he had been waiting for this day since a year ago when TWD left him to die, but he just barely managed to survive and crawl his way back to his unit. He just barely managed to survive but the hatred for his leader, leaving him to die, was enough for him to contact our side and betray the Finnish. He was skilled¡­ butpared to TWD, he was nothing, as even back then, he was dodging our bullets as he slid down a hill. Blinded by the leader''s orders and rage, we chased after the two men, but one of us had kept a steady head and denied the leader''s orders. After seeing the two men slow their run a bit, we stopped and noticed a raised patch of snow, but just before we were about to run over it, the one singr soldier stopped us and had us back up a bit. The leader continued to shout at him, but without hesitation, he threw his own gun onto the patch of raised snow¡­ causing a massive explosion to detonate before us. We all breathed a sigh of relief, and despite the leader''s rage, he calmed down a bit and made the man second inmand. There is a reason he rose to the position of unit leader in just a year, and that was due to his skills, awareness, and intelligence. Soon, we maneuvered around therge smoke cloud and chased after the two men, and the secondmand had disappeared for a bit. Confused, we all slowed down, but the leader told us to press forward, and hisrge smile gave us a bit of hope. We didn''t have the best run in putting our trust in him, but what could go wrong? There were only two people as our targets, and it seemed they had exhausted all their traps. And after winding through the trees, we were met with the sight of a fallen man with a dagger pierced into his head. He had fallen to the ground, and the boy beside him was in so much shock that he didn''t blink for over a minute. "Surrender, boy. My only goal was to kill that bastard right there¡­ I''m not a fan of killing such young people, so just surrender and wait out the war. We''ll release you then," The leader suggested, but it seems the boy didn''t even hear him. All of a sudden, like it was straight out of a dark fairy tale¡­ a blood-red aura coated his body, making us question our sanity for a split second. It was a subconscious feeling that made us step back without us even being aware of it. The long strands of dark purple hair flowing from his head had be an eerie ck at the very tips, and both of his eyes went entirely ck. No pupil, no nothing¡­ just darkness enveloped his eyes. Then, a shimmer appeared from within the center, creating a single white dot that then doubled and served as his pupils. "Kekeke¡­ AHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hisugh boomed through the mountain top, shaking the trees and vibrating our brains within our very own skulls. "Monsters¡­ It''s a monster!" Somebody cried out, but just as he turned around, his head was sent flying, and it then proceeded to roll towards my feet. My face paled. Everybody''s faces paled¡­ The leader, trying to stay calm, directed us to all slowly back up¡­ but that was our greatest mistake. Three more heads were sent flying, their blood painting the canvas-white snow below us. I looked back at the kid, who had a smile so wide you''d think it was about to touch his ears. The two white dots serving as his pupils vibrated back and forth, and as he raised his hand, arge ancient spear, double the size of his own body, appeared in his hand. He then gripped it with the opposite hand and swung down, the tip just barely touching the snow. "What have we done," The blood-red aura surrounding him distorted the image of him, elongating different parts of his body and then having them return to normal. FWOOSH He reached out toward me, and his face had turned into that of something inhuman. A weightless feeling surged through my body as my vision flipped and tumbled like a snowball rolling down a hill. Tup¡­ "Foooo¡­ That was close," Somebody muttered, and I soon realized my body was still intact and not a single scratch was on me. Somebody was supporting my back, and when I looked up, I saw a man with fiery red hair, holding a spear in his hand. "Man¡­ Who would''ve thought I''d run into a strong system user like this. And¡­ we just had to go and piss him off," He muttered with a weary smile. And like a hero pulled straight out of a fairy tale, he stood before me, his back wide, his spear glistening in the sun¡­ and then his head flew. It felt as if the world itself had slowed down as despair began to slowly sink in. ? The monster appeared before me once again, eyes creepier than a ghost and colder than the very mountain we were on. His face distorted into something inhumane again, and with a smile that could haunt a thousand nightmares, he tore my head in half. That very face would gue my afterlife¡­ for all of eternity. Chapter 85 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (10) That very face would gue my afterlife¡­ for all of eternity. ¡­ (Orion POV) I only came back to my senses after everything had been ughtered¡­ and when I mean everything, I mean everything. The corpses of soldiersy around me, bloody, beaten, torn, cut. The corpses of innocent and hungry animalsy around me, torn to pieces by therge blood-red spear in my hand. [A god has smiled down upon your achievement] [A few gods roar in anger at your forceful use of the system] [A few gods apud your rage] . [You havepleted the Hidden Quest: Awaken Your Source of Power] [Reward has been granted] [The next Hidden Quest will be revealed once ready] . After checking my status, I noticed every single bar had been drained; my hp, mp, and stamina werepletely gone. Not a single ounce of juice was left in my body. But, I was still somehow standing. nk¡­ nk¡­ nk¡­ nk¡­ Clink All of a sudden, invisible chains appeared around me, binding my wrists ankles together, and they were all connected to a single wooden stake right in front of me. I snapped my head around to try and see who could''ve done this, but to my surprise¡­ it was by a power higher than the strongest mages in existence. [The council of gods has made their decision] [Trial before the gods has been set in ston- [Interference by higher being] [Error] [Trial before the gods has been dyed to ater date] Then, as if they were never even there, the chains binding my wrists and ankles disappeared into thin air, leaving absolutely no trace behind. Well, the only thing left was therge wooden stake standing tall before me. Intrigued by something possibly used by the gods, I stepped up to it and touched it, and to my surprise, it was extremely smooth, like waxed marble instead of the usual bark feeling that you get when touching wood. It wasn''t rough in the slightest, almost like it was carved and manipted by the gods themselves. "*sigh*... What happened¡­" I muttered as I then proceeded to scan the area farther than just the pile of corpses surrounding me. But, it wasn''t any different¡­ it was a sea of corpses, but one thing stood out to me. A single corpse without even a single drop of blood touching it. The streams avoiding it made it almost feel like it was preserved by the god of blood. Short, light blue hair,pletely dead, pale gray eyes, and a short stature covered by a thick, long coat that touched the tips of hisrge boots. shes of memories streaked across my mind like lightning, making my head throb and my emotions whirl. "That''s right¡­ He died," I muttered, and my feet began to subconsciously move towards the lifeless corpse. I kneeled down beside it, my head hanging and my eyes almost aspletely dead as the man under me. Rage continued to course through my veins like adrenaline, but my mind felt strangely clear, and I only knew one thing¡­ ? "I''ll kill them¡­ I''ll kill them all," Slowly, I stood up as a re scratched at the back of my head, and despite them seeing the hellish sight before them, they didn''t even flinch as I picked my spear back up and let out a cold blood-red mist from my mouth. Our eyes met, and I soon noticed it was one of our targets, the boss of the base at the foot of the mountain, that had killed the high-ranking dude from our side. He was full of pride and still looked down on me as I walked toward him. Hisckeys then spread out from behind him,tching onto our auras like parasites trying to extract any bit of achievement that they can from this one encounter. "AK''s, huh¡­ So they used these then," I continued to walk forward, even as the men creating a U-shaped formation with the boss at the center screamed at me to stop. We soon came face to face, and the man was a bit taller than me, so I was forced to look up slightly, but that didn''t stop me from ring down at him. "Move," "Quite the feisty kid. I wonder what you''ve seen to obtain eyes like these¡­ These¡­ These eyes aren''t something you can just acquire from seeing somebody you care about die¡­ These¡­ Are something acquired through war," His voice was raspy, dark, and malicious, just like something you''d expect from a man whomands his men to ughter hundreds of civilians. "Move," "What if I don''t want to move? What are you going to do, kid? Tell me. Tell me!" "Ssssssss¡­" It was a long breath that I had breathed in. A breath filtered through my teeth and molded by my tongue. As I squeezed my spear with my left hand, I imagined my right-hand squeezing my heart, making it slow down. "Fire," The man muttered with a psychotic smile. The firing of bullets whizzed past me, but I saw everything¡­ in such a slow world that it felt unreal. I was far from mastering it, but this was more than enough. SHING SHING SHING Three of the twenty men dropped dead, but twelve of the twenty guns had been sliced in half, their dirty smell of gunpowder mixing with the stench of fresh blood. SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING Twelve more dropped dead, but the remaining stood their ground, crying out with fear as they continued to try and hit me. I could see the man in the corner of my sight growing nervous as his soldiers were quickly falling. Within just a few more seconds, it was just him and me. I charged toward him and lifted up my spear while he stumbled and tripped up on his own feet. Tup "*gasp*... *gasp*... *gasp*..." I was on the ground, gasping for air as the man had fallen on his butt, and soon realized the situation had turned in his favor. "You damn little¡­ SHIT!" He shouted as he quickly picked up the only semi-intact AK-47 and stabbed the de on the barrel right towards my head. Ting "Just kidding," I muttered with arge sadistic smile, and the man didn''t even have time to react as his head went flying off into the distance. [Status has been overloaded] [Negative Health Detected] [Negative Mana Detected] [Negative Stamina Detected] [Reprucussions aremencing¡­] Chapter 86 Teacher Quest: Simo Hahya (Final) [Status has been overloaded] [Negative Health Detected] [Negative Mana Detected] [Negative Stamina Detected] [Reprucussions aremencing¡­] All of a sudden, my head began to ache and it started off light, but it eventually moved onto a nging, as if pots and pans were being smashed inside my brain. The sounds were so loud that I couldn''t even hear my own cry as I screamed from the pain, feeling blood rise out of my skin. It was almost like I was shedding ayer of skin, but instead of skin, it was literally just dark-red, metallic-smelling, blood. It was sensory overload as too much was happening at once and I couldn''t hold my ground as I couldn''t even tell where the ground was. Where was the sky? Where was the ground? My spear? Wasn''t it just in my hand? "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," I began to hyperventte, making my head feel lighter than it already is. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," ¡­ "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ How did I¡­ get here?" I muttered as I looked up from where I was standing and noticed I was right beside the two snipers that we had left on the hill. I was just down the hill¡­ and now I''m back here. How? Did I walk here while all of that was happening? p I then looked towards my body and noticed it was still dripping in blood¡­ but that was way too much blood. That had to be at least a quarter of all the blood in my body, gone, painting the snow and leaving me to dry out like a prune. [A Side Quest has been suddenly revealed] . [Side Quest: End the War] [Description: End it and take revenge for your teacher, your brother in arms, and your dignity.] [Reward: Ice-A (Sniper Rifle)] [Penalty Upon Failure: None] [Time Left: Infinite] . "What is the point of this? Why give this to me? Why would I stay here any longer?! TELL ME ARES! WHY THE FUCK WOULD I STAY HERE ANY LONGER?! GET ME THE FUCK OUT!" I shouted at the top of my lungs and as if a puzzle piece clicked into ce, I stopped for a second. My eyes gazed right towards the two snipers in front of me and with my mind already floating with broken pieces, I began tough my heart out. It was so funny¡­ So funny how the gods took so much amusement in my suffering. Did they have a grudge against me? No. Did they just not like me? No, gods wouldn''t care about such a trivial thing¡­ They just want to see me struggle and struggle until I find an unbeatable challenge. "Once again, I swear on my soul that I will kill you fuckers¡­ EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU!" ¡­ (Three Years Later) (Unknown POV) "Hey, did you hear The Neb''s Locket is back at it again? Apparently, he appeared near the border is shutting down every single thing with a single sniper rifle. Even the guards standing guards at the border are requesting to leave," "Huh? Aren''t they supposed to be the elites? If they leave now, the SU is done," "The SU has been done for a while. I''m just waiting until we lose so I can go back to my daily life," The talk of the town had already admitted defeat and even the higher-ups were nning on retreating once again, though if they do that, the Soviet Union will just not exist anymore. The politicians will just have to rot in a corner of Europe and their citizens will either surrender themselves or follow their corrupt leaders. "*sigh*... Guess I should finish this," I muttered before grabbing my bag and walking down the empty and deserted streets. A gust of dust wafted past my face and I took the car I had stolen all the way to the border¡­ and it seems I made it in time as the trenches had already been built. Bombshells were going off and the Finnish were nning on executing mission "Shock and Awe" in order to try and reduce the casualties and already dry resources that they barely had left. All of a sudden, a firework was lit up into the sky, meaning my permission to go ahead and kill themander was executed. About 2000 meters away from the target¡­ that''s within range. "Alright¡­ Sssssss¡­" It was a breath filtered through my teeth, molded by my tongue, and moistened by my saliva as it traveled into my lungs. My heartbeat began to slow down and my eyes became so sharp that you''d think I was dead. Pew¡­ And the first course of mission "Shock and Awe" had been dished out as the soldiers now realized their front linemander had been killed. My line of vision wasn''t perfect, but it was within my abilities. "Shit¡­ It''s still not perfect," I muttered as I regained control of my heartbeat and tossed my sniper to the side, frustrated. I had been working on my breathing technique for three years now and through these three years, I''ve endured hardships, created weak connections, and have trained like crazy¡­ but I''ve reached a bottleneck. My concentration is nowhere near as good as Simo still and the only thing that''s improved is the duration of how long I can use the technique. And though I''m notining about the improvement, I just wanted to be a bit more selfish with something I had been practicing for over such a long period of time. "Ugh¡­ Oh, finally," I muttered as I saw the tanks move upwards and the mortars unleashed their most powerful shells that cost almost half the military budget. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM It was a glorious spectacle as the soviets were overwhelmed and without a leader to calm them down, they retreated back while waving the white g. With this, we have a clean way into the capital and as this was most of their elites, surrendering is their only option now. I saw the thousands of soldiers cheering in the distance, celebrating their glorious victory¡­ but I didn''t care about any of that. All of the connections I had built up were to only pull me forward with enough momentum for me to finally, "Take my revenge," I muttered and though it wasn''t satisfying, I hoped Simo could now rest in peace. Then, as expected, a flood of notifications wiped across my vision. Chapter 87 Completed Quests And Olympus? Then, as expected, a flood of notifications wiped across my vision. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: End the War] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] ,m . Suddenly, the suppressed sniper in my hand shone a bright golden light as I gripped it tightly within the center of my hands. It began to slowly form a golden liquid that ran through it like blood, and once it had disappeared, everything was back to normal. It looked as if it hadn''t changed, but judging from the feeling it just gave off, I knew something was up with this thing. . [You havepleted the Quest: Learn The Hayha Breathing Technique] [Time remaining: Infinite] [Reward has been granted] . "Ah, I was wondering when this was going toe," I muttered with a joyous smile as the technique had now been turned into a skill that I wouldn''t be able to forget. It might even be more natural, and I won''t have to concentrate so much in order to just bring out a few minutes of its potential. A brown, leathery book dropped into my hand as I felt the coarse material rub against my fingers; I prepared myself for the worst. "But, I won''t have time to use this cause of the stupid trial," I muttered with my smile, turning weary as blood-red panels screaming danger began to fill my vision. [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Warning] [Error] Then, everything went ck, and my senses were consumed by the abyss, causing me to feel a bit dizzy and eventually fall to my knees. My ears were ringing, and my head felt like it had a jackhammer being drilled right into it, causing me to wince in pain as I grit my teeth. "Goddammit," I muttered before passing out. ¡­ I awoke on a bed of stone with the musty stench of a cellpletely surrounding me. My head continued to ring, but I forced myself to stand up in order to scan my surroundings, and to be honest, it was a bit disappointing. It was a decentlyrge cell, maybe as big as the one in the magic tower, and it had all the necessities that I needed to survive. A small well for water and a hatch that opened up to a bed of stuffed rolls that tasted pretty fucking good. You would''ve thought my food would be terrible as a prisoner, but what they gave me tasted so good that I had already consumed three of them. I mean, I hadn''t been eating much for thest couple of days, so I was significantly more hungry than usual. Even my shrunk stomach could hold more than food than before, so I ate myself silly and thenid back down on the stone bed. "I guess this is where I wait, huh," I muttered to myself and began to think of strategies that could be used against the gods. What maniption tactics could I use against the gods? Well¡­ none of them seemed to work when I imagined myself outsmarting them. I''m sure there are not so bright ones, but the smart ones like Athena will definitely catch onto me, and if she finds out I had been trying to manipte them, my punishment would only be harder. "Alright¡­ Let''s just calm down for this one. Don''t make any rash moves that will put your life in danger¡­ *sigh*... How silly. I wasn''t even aware that I activated the system," I muttered to myself once again and then just closed my eyes until the time for my trial hade. ¡­ Clink¡­ Clink¡­ Clink¡­ After opening my eyes, I noticed my ankles and wrists had been chained together with a pitch-ck stone that seemed to absorb all my power. My knees felt weak when a few angelic guards helped me stand up and walk down a long, open path made up of beautiful greenery, white pirs, and marble floors. Everything outside that damp and musty cell was the equivalent of heaven. "How much are you guys getting paid?" I asked jokingly, and as expected, they didn''t reply but just gave me a few looks of pity. My dark purple eyes shone with determination, and my long purple hair fluttered as a breeze brushed by me as soon as we stopped before a pair of giant white doors. It looked like a gate to heaven, but as soon as it had opened, a massive, gigantic, white bowl-shaped room stood before me. It was so massive you''d think it could hold an entireke if it wanted to. "Step forward," A deep and rumbling voice called out to me, and the guards let me enter on my own, with one of them even whispering, "Good luck," Very silently in order for therge twelve silhouettes, sitting on their own thrones at the top of the bowl, to not hear him as I stepped forward. My first step was easy, but my second step was hard. The pressure of standing before a god was just as hard as I thought¡­ well, maybe it felt a bit too easy. They were clearly holding back their pressure as if they unleashed all of it, my body would just be wiped out of existence. So these are the Twelve Olympians¡­ I''m assuming that''s Zeus, the man with thergest throne and therge crown on top of his head¡­ then Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Hermes, and I think Hestia, and finally¡­ Ares. I gave the man with arge spear in his right hand and arge shield in his left hand a smirk while he sat on a throne of weapons. It wasn''t that hard to the difference between the silhouettes as each one was unique from the others, and nobody really matched. "The Trial for the Systematical Criminal: Orion has started!" Zeus announced, and I gulped arge drop of saliva. Chapter 88 Council Of Gods (1) "The Trial for the Systematical Criminal: Orion has started!" Zeus announced, and I gulped arge drop of saliva. I wasn''t very nervous before, but now that I was in the presence of gods, I felt the nerves slowly rise up from within my body. "First of all, I believe he isn''t guilty, but it was the fault of his sponsor," Athena suddenly spoke up, and that pretty much confirmed my suspicions from before. Her throne wasn''t much different from Ares'', but the only thing that actually told me it was Athena was probably the angelic wingsing off her throne. The silhouette of Athena didn''t have wings, but the silhouettedrge throne made of thousands ofrge cracked weapons seemed to be blessed by the two giant wings. "The fault of his sponsor!? YEAH, FUCKING RIGHT! Ares isn''t the type of guy to fall weak before the death of one of his own. Do you even know who he is?" The silhouette of Hermes first spoke up, and the wings on the helmet pped angrily. His silhouetted throne was made entirely of small white wings, and a frame of intertwining gold, like DNA, supported these wings up as he sat on it arrogantly. "I agree with Hermes. I doubt Ares had any particr say in what the boy did¡­ and if you look back at the records, he clearly forcefully activated the system on his own," The silhouette of Artemis said, and her entire throne was made up of the heads of dead mythical creatures. It was a bit hard to tell the difference between them as they were shadowed out, but I could see dragons, unicorns, and possibly griffins. "Alright, that''s enough! First, we shall ask the boy why he forcefully activated the system," The silhouette of Zeus announced, and his throne was made up of rumbling dark clouds, and striking lightning shook the bowl-shaped court. I heard a few of the gods grumble to themselves angrily, and to be honest, I was having way too much fun looking at the gods arguing with each other. Meeting gods was something I thought I''d never be able to witness¡­ and now here they are, arguing over me. "How lucky I am," I muttered, and the gods paused upon hearing my whisper, so I knew I was in for some trouble. "Boy¡­ What the fuck did you just say?" The silhouette of Aphrodite spoke up, and I noticed her throne was a bit disturbing as it was made out of the heads of beautiful and handsome men. Also¡­ her silhouette had massive¡­ well¡­ uhhhhhh¡­ let''s talk about itter. "I said I am so lucky to witness the presence of gods," I replied with full confidence, and I could tell they were able to see through lies¡­ but I never told them a lie. I only told them a truth that could only be the truth and nothing but a truth¡­ I ever told my opinion but a fact that is branded hard into the idea of a feeble human mind. Aphrodite clicked her tongue once before ncing over at Zeus, who just let out a long sigh and proceeded to ask me a question. "Let''s start off with the most obvious question¡­ Did you forcefully activate the system?" He asked me, and even though the question was a bit skewed and biased towards his side, I answered calmy. "I did," "Good. No lie there¡­ Then, why did you forcefully activate the system?" He asked and memories of the hellish day came flooding back. The death of Simo and the day a demon seemed to take over my body¡­ a demon of bloodlust that controlled me from strings. It was like I was a puppet under the control of my own skill and despite the power of feeling good and tearing through enemies was satisfying, I''d rather be able to think calmly than destroy everything in my path. "I never intended to activate the system. It just activated on its own," I replied, a bit disappointed as the gods seemed to not be as smart as I thought. Or, there is probably the most legitimate answer: they didn''t care to put in the time to see what the real records of that day were. I also had a question that I was urging to get an answer to, but I didn''t want to anger them more, so I just shoved it to the back of my mind. "Boy, that''s not possible," Zeus replied and gave absolutely no context. But, it seemed another god was watching over me and looked at my confused expression, and it seemed they cared enough to exin it to me. "It is impossible because the system heeds to no mortal. You have to forcefully activate it with your authority," The silhouette of Apollo said, and his throne was made up of bows and music scripts that intertwined with each other to create a solid seat. "What is¡­ an authority?" I blurted out, and it made the gods go silent. "This kid is ying with us¡­ Just sentence him to Tartutrous and let Hades take care of him," Hermes spoke up, clearly done with this meeting. "He isn''t lying, though," Aphrodite said. She spoke up for me, but that doesn''t mean she was on my side. "Boy, let me ask you. How many times have you evolved?" Apollo asked, and I was a bit confused, but I replied with a simple answer. "I don''t really know what evolving is¡­ but I''ve ssed up about two times. Yeah, I''ve ssed up two times," I responded, and the gods went silent. Then, all of a sudden, my healing disappeared, and the gods began to converse while I just stood in the middle of this white bowl-shaped room and picked my nails. After a few minutes, they finally resumed my hearing, and they asked yet another question. "Who are your parents?" "I have a single mother, and I have no clue who my father is. My mother was an arch magician in my world, but that''s it," I replied. "So he really did vite it¡­." Artemis muttered. "Then the verdict has been settled! Orion will serve two centuries in Tarturous as punishment!" Zeus announced, and just as he began to swing a hammer down into the bowl, a graceful presence appeared beside me. "Please wait, your highness," Chapter 89 Council Of Gods (2) "Please wait, your highness," The gargantuan hammer made ofplete, hot, and ready lightning stopped just before it mmed onto me. Not only would it have erased my body from existence, but it looked as if my soul would''ve been crushed to tiny pieces. My reason for this would probably have to be the strange feeling that was like a hand''s grasp, fixated around a circr part of my body, right in the center of my chest. It felt as if it was being tugged upwards towards the massive hammer made of lightning that crackled and popped with thunder. "You dare interfere¡­." Zeus'' voice rumbled as he pulled back the hammer and sat back on his throne of lightning clouds. Each move that he made, a strike of lightning mixed with the crack of thunder, followed as if to match his unsettling and creepy anger. "Forgive me, your highness, but I havee to speak the truth. If you won''t listen to a mortal such as this boy, I believe I should speak up for him¡­. Think of me as his¡­ let''s saywyer," I turned towards a woman with long white hair, eight beady red eyes, six pale white arms, dressed in a paperwhite peplos; a try of fashion that I hadn''t seen in a while. But, the most interesting part of her body would probably have to be the three thing ck lines that traveled from under the very bottom pair of eyes, all the way to her chin. One was under the left eye, and two were under the right eye. It was a strange ce to put such an obvious tattoo¡­ but I felt like there was something more to it, though I wasn''t about to ask any more questions as my soul was literally about to be sent to hell. "Then speak, Arachne," Zeus permitted her, and I could see a visible drop of sweat slide down her cheek as she retreated from her bowed position. The reactions of each god were pretty scattered, and there was no particr overall feeling as some people were annoyed, some were angry, some were amused, and some were¡­pletely unphased. Ares looked as if he had already suspected this. "First, I must bring up an important piece of information that you all have clearly failed to discover¡­." Arachne, a greek figure I was somewhat familiar with, said before creating a one-sided panel with her hand and floating it towards Zeus. Arachne¡­ I wonder why she came to support me? Is it just interest? Or possibly¡­ does she want a favor for me? The gods were rarely discussed in the world I grew up in, as they are seen as more of a goal rather than something to worship. But, that isn''t to say that there are no religions based around these gods. There are several organizations around the world that worship some of these greek gods and some from other mythologies¡­ "This is indeed important information, but don''t think we''ll be sparing him so easily¡­ so speak, Ares. You''ve been smiling this entire time, so I assume everything is going to n," Zeus said in an annoyed and pissed-off tone. All of a sudden, a chill was sent down my spine as Ares began tough so loud that his voice practically shook the court. The gods rimming the bowl-shaped court just stared mildly at Ares, who had stood up from his throne and grabbed one of the spears from the backboard of his seat. BAM He mmed it into the ground below him, seemingly shaking the heavens with each muscle that he twitched. "Now that you all are aware¡­ there should be no problem with him identally activating the system. As a *beep* *beep* he, of course, has the authority to do that. He might''ve not been aware of it, but his instincts as a *beep* *beep* shine through in such a perilous situation," Each time I heard a beep ring in my ears, my mind went nk as if it was trying to erase something within my memory. "But, of course, he hasn''t even evolved once yet, meaning he needed some assistance, am I right, Ares?" Arachne added on before revealing another one-sided panel that floated towards Zeus. Zeus then waved it away after seeing what was supposed to be on it, passing it to the other gods, who I could see flinch a bit from the information. "You gave him your system¡­ I see¡­ Then we shall hold a vote. All in favor of letting Orion go, raise your hand. All in favor of punishment, but with a lighter sentence, keep your hand down," Zeus announced, and everybody began to mull over the situation. It might''ve been the most tense I had ever been in my life, and once the results came out, my mind went nk for a second. Five in favor of letting me go and seven in favor of proceeding with the punishment. I had lost, and I was to be sentenced to Tarturous for two centuries¡­ walking through the depths of hell. But, for some reason, even after I had lost, the silhouette of Ares'' wide smile continued to persist. "Hephaestus¡­ Are you sure you want to send him to torturous?" Arachne asked a man with hair made of fire, sitting on a throne made of what looked to be solid steel. The slight glint made it seem like metal, and as he was the god of cksmithing and fire, I would assume it was made of steel. But who knows, it could be made of some godly material that I, a lowly mortal, am unaware of. Being called a lowly mortal is really taking a hit on my self-esteem¡­ are they going to give me a godly therapist if I manage to survive this? Hahahahaha¡­ Yeah, I''ll just leave the jokes to Cy or Findir¡­ "Why ask me of all gods?" Hephaestus responds his voice somehow even deeper than Zeus. It was like his voice was purely base and nothing else. "Then what is this, may I ask?" Arachne smiled widely before pushing a one-sided panel towards the god of fire and cksmithing. Seeing his eyebrows furrow was a bit amusing. Chapter 90 Council Of Gods (3) Seeing his eyebrows furrow was a bit amusing. The god grumbled to himself a bit as if he was trying to weigh the cons and pros of whatever side he was trying to take. Then, he waved the panel away, sending it back to Arachne, where I was then able to get a glimpse of what he was showing. But surprisingly, the man didn''t change his decision as he firmly nted his foot, sending a shockwave through the court. Most of the gods were intrigued by the information he saw, and from the video and writing all around the panel, I just couldn''t understand why he would decline. "You think that''s enough to make my vote waver!?" Hephaestus shouted with a tone filled withplete anger. Arachne red at the foolish and prideful god which wasn''t the oue Hephaestus expected. He clearly tried to intimidate her in hopes that she would reel back, but under the support of Ares, the God of War, she had nothing to fear and nothing to question. "All twelve Olympians gathered here today¡­ One of you has partaken in an action so unforgivable that I believe everybody here wouldn''t mind kicking them out of the council. Before we graced Earth with its undoubtedly beautiful transformation, we all agreed to start spreading our influence once the transformation had been finished¡­ but one of us here-" All of a sudden, Hephaestus raised his hand while shaking with anger, causing the votes to equal out. I knew it¡­ None of the history books talk about therge change besides a few hints about mana suddenly appearing on Earth. Also, the is still called Earth¡­ I would''ve nevere to that conclusion because the map of Earth includes none of the ces that I had previously known. I mean, even Sparta, that insanely strong empire, isn''t there anymore¡­ Finally, I thought it was strange that the continents had been split apart, yet they seemed even bigger than ever. I should probably study deeper once I get back¡­ because it is tied. All the gods nced at Hephaestus, who tried to retain his cool as he had apparentlymitted a heinous crime. I pretty much got the gist of it as well. It was connected to the man who had a spear of fire who tried to get in my way when I went berserk, and apparently, the system wasn''t supposed to exist back then. That means the god of cksmith interfered with the world before any of the others could, getting a headstart on spreading his influence. "*sigh*... It is a tie, meaning all charges will be dropped. But that doesn''t mean the boy is let off yet. He will be put under surveince by a neutral god outside of the council," Zeus announced, and the gods slightly rxed in their thrones. Everybody looked content with the decision, and that even included the ones against letting me off. Well, besides one particr god who was shaking in anger¡­ and his bloodlust was so strong that my consciousness felt as if it had slipped out of my body. But with the help of Arachne, she pulled me back into my body. "Zeus¡­ Don''t fuck with me. You''ve been given more than enough reason to let him off entirely, and you dare put him under surveince," Ares said, his voice rumbling like the thunder clouds that Zeus himself was sitting on. "Ares, know your ce," Zeus replied, and a crack of lightning struck across the open sky of the heavens. Just as Ares was about to get up to confront Zeus, he stopped for a moment and then sat back down before saying one more thing. "Whoever the god you ce on him, I will dispose of him quickly. He is under my system, meaning he is under my surveince," The gods began to lift the restraints on their pressure, and I felt my bones crack as they slowly stood back up from their thrones. A swirl of blood and lightning mixed within the bowl I was in, and thankfully I had Arachne to ease most of the pressure, but even now, she was struggling. "They''re releasing their marks¡­." Arachne muttered, her face paling beyond belief. "What marks?" I asked as I took a knee. The woman nced at me for a second as if she was deciding whether I was worthy of knowing this information, and it seems I passed as she then proceeded to exin everything. "The three marks at the bottom of my face are called God Marks. The more you have, the higher your rank amongst the gods. The first mark means you''re a Demi-God, the second mark means you''re a Beginner God, the third mark means you''re an Intermediate God, the fourth mark means you''re an Advanced God, and finally¡­ the worst and strongest amongst gods have five marks. These gods are called Olympians," BOOM The heavens shook beneath our feet, and they both released their bloodlust, causing both me and Arachne to get sent back flying. Her strings that swirled around me in order to lift some of the pressure immediately disappeared¡­ and my body¡­ well, was ttened into dust. ¡­ "*gasp*... HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF," I awoke sweating bullets on a familiar toilet, in a familiar stall, in a familiar bathroom, and once I had exited the ce, I was back in a familiar restaurant. A familiar face waved me over to their booth, and still a bit surprised from literally getting crushed by gods, I just stared at him. "Dude, what happened? You look like you''ve seen a ghost," Cy chuckled before pulling me over to our booth. It took just another few minutes for me to process everything, and I suddenly remembered my rewards. "Sorry, gotta use the bathroom again," I said before dashing back into the same stall, though I found nothing. "Where are my rewards? I didn''t even get to use them," [System has been revived] [Ares System updating¡­] [Finished] [im Your Reward Here] [im Your Reward Here] Chapter 91 Acquiring Rewards [System has been revived] [Ares System updating¡­] [Finished] [im Your Reward Here] [im Your Reward Here] . Unsurprisingly, the system didn''t fail to prove me wrong just as I began to talk about it, and the panels that appeared before me were satisfying to look at. I worked damn hard for this, and if the gods just took that away, then I would go on a riot¡­ I guess. As soon as I clicked on the panels, my two rewards appeared in my hands. The expected leather skill book that would grant me the technique as a skill and my¡­ sniper rifle? Was this my sniper rifle? It didn''t look anything like how it was towards the end of the war and even when I received the reward, causing a gold liquid to flow through it. To easily put it, it looked more modern and was still a suppressed sniper, a bit different from the old and more wooden-looking sniper I used. As soon as I put down the skill book to inspect the sniper further, I held it in my hands as if I was about to shoot the wall. I took in a careless breath that was able to stop the swaying of the barrel, and just as I ced my finger on the trigger¡­ "Pew¡­ And that''s how it would go¡­ This is pretty cool," I muttered as it was slick and ck, nothing that stood out at all. Then¡­ let''s also use this. I quickly took the skill book that I had ced on the floor and then began to read it¡­ while on the toilet. I mean, standing up and reading was pretty ufortable, and the skill book was long as fuck, so I wasn''t trying to cramp up halfway through. ¡­ After about an hour, I had finally finished reading the entire thing, and when I opened my status, I was satisfied with what I saw. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: War Spearsman] [Level: 2/35] (120/200) XP Needed [HP: 50/50 MP: 25/25 SP: 35/35] - Normal Human [Strength: 34] - Normal Human [Defense: 25] - Normal Human [Magic: 25] - Normal Human [Speed: 33] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Cloak of Blood] [Empower] [Scout] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] ¡­ "Oh, it''s a passive skill?" I muttered, a bit surprised as I thought it would be something I would have to activate. Though, I didn''t notice any immediate changes to my breathing pattern, which could either mean two things. The breath was already so natural that I couldn''t tell the difference, or when I did the actual breath, the skill would activate. But thedder would just make the point of it being a skillpletely useless, so I doubt it would be that. Ssssssss I took in a great breath filtered through my teeth and molded by my tongue, causing my heart rate to slow drastically. I could feel the blood in my body slow itself down as I gripped the sniper so hard that you could audibly hear it creak as soon as my fingers began to fold. "Good. It was the former," I muttered before leaving the stall with a sniper and book in hand. My friends that I was hanging out with looked at me like I was crazy, but I just gave Cy a thumbs up as I walked back to the booth. "Dude¡­ What demons were you fighting in there? Did a demon crawl out of your ass, and you had to fight it with a sniper?" Cy asked, and everybody else chuckled beside me. "Yes, I did," I responded, and everybody suddenly went silent. "You weren''t supposed to answer that¡­." "I''m fully aware¡­." Soon, we left the restaurant as we still had a curfew, and if we weren''t back in about fifteen minutes, our punishment was going to be something severe. They didn''t exactly tell us what it would be, but judging from their tone, it was obvious the punishment would be something we wouldn''t like. "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," We ran for our life, and we arrived back at the hotel just in time, and as we all checked into the teachers, we walked to our designated room. Unsurprisingly, the room was pretty big and fancy as our school itself had made the arrangements. "I''ll be showering first," I said, and the other two boys had noints, so I immediately stripped. "Hey! Don''t use all the soap in there! I didn''t bring shit!" Cy shouted into the bathroom. "Yes, sir," I replied before hopping into the warm shower, an unfamiliar sensation that I thought I would never be able to experience again. The unfamiliar sensation led to some more restlessness, I just about managed to p myself in the face. I was back in this life, and adjusting was so hard that I felt like I was about to have a panic attack when the water hit me. Everything I experienced felt so real and almost felt like it was my real life, and this life I''m currently experiencing is just a dream. It''s different from my first life, where I died and was reborn. At that time, epting reality was easier because death was somethingmon¡­ not traveling back in time to end some war. As I leaned against the tiled wall, I calmed my breathing with the breathing technique I had learned from Simo¡­ and suddenly remembered a key piece of information. "Aisa, you lucky bastard. Having such a cool ancestor and not even telling me¡­ Wait, but he ended up dying earlier than before¡­ That means he wouldn''t have had a chance to have kids, thus not creating the side of his Hahya bloodline. Well, there is also the possibility he had a kid at that time, but I doubt it¡­ Ughhhhh¡­ Shit. What have I done," ¡­ (Somewhere in As) "ACHOOO! Damn¡­ That was a good sneeze. Got a lot of the mucus out," I muttered, and Findir stared at me with a horrified expression. "Aisa, you animal¡­ Don''t sneeze into your hand! THAT''S FUCKING GROSS!" Findir shouted, and as he chased me around the room with a napkin, I sneezed again. Somebody must be talking about me¡­ Chapter 92 Premonition Of War "Aisa, you lucky bastard. Having such a cool ancestor and not even telling me¡­ Wait, but he ended up dying earlier than before¡­ That means he wouldn''t have had a chance to have kids, thus not creating the side of his Hahya bloodline. Well, there is also the possibility he had a kid at that time, but I doubt it¡­ Ughhhhh¡­ Shit. What have I done," ¡­ As soon as I had finished my shower, Cy and I switched while I went and called Aisa just to make sure. I didn''t have any bad feeling, but it was just to be safe as if she really disappeared, then this system could be fucking dangerous¡­ oh yeah, and losing her would be troublesome. "Hello?" I muttered into the speaker after Aisa''s number had picked up. "Hello? Is there something wrong?" A familiar voice replied through the phone, allowing me to let out arge sigh of relief. I guess I really didn''t alter the past¡­ phew¡­ That would''ve been bad. People severely underestimate how bad the butterfly effect is when it''s actually put in motion, as nobody has proved it, but it is still something to look at. When the past gets changed by even a slim millimeter, such as somebody traveling to the past and then not walking the same path as before, it could cause a series of tragic events. Things you might not be aware of will happen, and things you believe will happen in the future might happen earlier. "I could''ve destroyed the world¡­." I muttered to myself with a weary smile. "Alright, edge lord, I''m hanging up. I''m going to sleep earlier tonight because I might being down with a cold," "Oh, then take some medicine as well¡­ Also, you sound less stuffy than normal. You aren''t sniffling at all," "I just had the best sneeze of my life. The mucus was thick and-" "Alright, that''s enough. Please spare me the details and go rest your ass off," I said before hanging up and gagging to the side. "What''s wrong?" Lance asked as hey on his bed, ying a video game on his phone. "Aisa was spewing some disgusting bullshit," I muttered and shivered once more before actually slipping on my clothes and taking off my bath towel. As I was doing this monotonous task, I began to go over most of the information from the council of gods that I had yet to process. So¡­ There are five tiers of gods, and the more marks you have, the stronger you are¡­ Simple to understand but impossible toprehend. I doubt what killed me was even a fraction of their power, and even that managed to smash through a tier-three goddess such as Arachne. She probably didn''t die, but her chance of sustaining brutal injuries wouldn''t be impossible¡­ and then there was the beep. It felt like it was erasing something within my mind, but it didn''t erase the erase, meaning I was aware that something had been deleted. It''s like a log of moves, and deleting something still counts as an action, so the log marks that down. There are no context clues for me to utilize as most of the conversation kept me in the dark, even as I tried to read their lips. I wasn''t an expert at reading lips at all and never even practiced it, so I could only make out some of the basic words¡­ and yet another familiar one. "God," I muttered to myself once again before drying my hair with the already-given appliance in the corner of the room. God was one of the only words I can make out, and¡­ yep, that does absolutely nothing for me. But, I''m sure I know somebody who is very familiar with the gods, and I''m sure if I bring him enough sacrifice, he''ll give me the information I need¡­ "Fufufufu," "Dude quitughing to yourself so strangely. You look like you''re about to set off a bomb or something-" BOOM And all of a sudden, just as Lance began to finish up his sentence, arge explosion came straight from outside our hotel, causing Cy to rush out of the bathroom. He looked at us with a puzzled face, and Lance just pointed at me while shivering in fear. "He-he-he-he-he-" "It was not me! Quick! Open the curtains!" I yelled, and Lance proceeded to stumble over his shoes beside the bed and then quickly recovering before tearing open the curtains. The massive white building parallel to our hotel had its very top floor lit into mes, and just as a few figures began to escape through the mes, our door was swung wide open. p "We must evacuate!" My Spear Theory teacher shouted, and he quickly took us downstairs while we gazed at the raging fire that spread downwards through the building. BOOM Another explosion came from right on top of our building, and the teacher clicked his tongue before sending us farther downstairs. "Go without me! I need to make sure none of the others are left!" He shouted before running back upstairs. The crackling of mes and the whistling of wind intertwined with the panicked screams of all the students and civilians trying to escape the quickly burning building. Thankfully, we all managed to make it to the bottom unharmed, but some civilians and students weren''t as lucky. For now, there were no casualties¡­ but when I looked up, I could tell casualties were due to be a consequence. You could practically feel the mana and power practically dripping from the eleven men above us, and they didn''t even seem to be using their full power yet. "It''s finally arrived," I muttered as one side used powerful explosion-type skills that shattered the opposing side''s ice. Don''t get me wrong, the five powerful people fighting above us on top of therge buildings and using the burning debris to cover themselves were powerful, but the other side was just too much. I don''t know if anybody else heard them, but I clearly heard a loud, "RETREAT!" Come from above. Chapter 93 Only Move Forward I don''t know if anybody else heard them, but I clearly heard a loud, "RETREAT!" Come from above. The ice users all quickly backed up into the smoky top of the building, disappearing into the murky night sky. Sirens created by passing ambnce echoed through my ear, and the police with government officials had quickly arrived. Dressed in ck suits, they all proceeded to direct us towards the exit of the city, where everybody had evacuated. All of the teachers and kids were here¡­ besides one¡­ The Spear Theory teacher. And just as we were allpacted into onerge group amongst the flood of people, a single man who looked to be an adventurer came up to us with a man in his arms. Heid limp and showed no signs of life. His eyes were wide open as if he had seen something horrific just before his death, and his mouth had been locked open, signaling the screaming he had let out before dying. His shins and below had been blown off, but no blood leaked as the burning mes instantly cauterized the wound. "Oomf¡­" Suddenly, Lance beside me threw up and a few of the other kids gagged while trying to assure the horrific sight away from them. The kind adventurer who managed to retrieve his body walked up to the teachers, who just looked at my teacher with pity. Even the Sword Theory teacher, who seemed to hate his guts, looked at the corpse with shock and a hint of pity. "This is the turning point, right?" Cy asked, immediately understanding the situation. "Yep¡­ He may have been a teacher, but he was a B-rank adventurer, and though they might not be as precious as A-rank adventurers, they are still necessary things for the survival of our city," I muttered. As a fairly new city that had been created not even a hundred years ago, we don''t have a single fully loyal A-rank adventurer. The headmaster of my school said that they created talents that now lead the world, which I guess you could say is true since A-rank adventurers are strong¡­ but they are no longer affiliated with As. They do help out a lot due to the guilt-tripping of the headmaster, but when ites to war, I doubt even they would try and interfere. "Geez¡­" I muttered as I stared at my dead teacher. ¡­ An entire dayter, I had finally arrived back in As and waspletely exhausted from traveling so much. Plus, the tense air that continued to surround me wasn''t the best condition for a peaceful rest anyway. "*sigh*... The funeral is in¡­ How many days now? Three? That''s pretty fast¡­." I muttered as Iy on my bed, continuing to feel the alienating sensation course through my body. The cold had surrounded me for so long that warmth was a foreign sensation to me, though I didn''t really mind it. It was afortable yet ufortable feeling that I didn''t know how to handle, so I justid out a n for tomorrow and then slept it off. ¡­ The next day, I awoke early in the morning to hear the good news of how sses were canceled today as the teachers and headmaster had an important meeting. It was most likely due to the death of my teacher, but I doubt it''s to settle his will and the stuff he owned¡­ but more of what the school will now be of. "*yawn*... Why are you here? Came to check up on me?" I asked Findir as he proceeded to sit down on my bed as if he owned the ce. "Of course, I came to check up on you. Tons of the kids you were traveling with were injured, and even one of the teachers died," He replied before pulling a juice box out of my mini-fridge. "That''s nice of you, but I still got things to do. My schedule is packed right now, so please excuse me as I go take a shower," After taking a nice and warm shower, I brushed my teeth, packed my necessary things, and quickly picked up some breakfast as I left campus before pretty much everybody else had woken up. Today, I was nning on meeting my informant¡­ who isn''t really an informant, but I''m sure he knows enough information. Then, I was going to meet with some of the kids I had created connections with and try to figure out which families they were going to ally with. I wasn''t going to waste any time, even if that meant sacrificing my mental health. Soon, I reached my destination, which was right next to the Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary, and just as I had expected, there was nobody around besides the few sleepy guards. They looked as if they were about to pass out at any second, and I made use of this by quickly slipping and distracting them with a rock¡­ yes, a rock. I tossed one to the very right of them, turning their heads, and they probably wouldn''t have fallen for this if they weren''t so sleepy. After I slipped past them, I entered the dark cave silently while making sure my footsteps were soft but quick. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary] [Rmended Level: 5] [The benevolent sanctuary has granted you The Buff: Sanctuary Vision] . "Alrighty¡­ Seems there aren''t many people here, so¡­ Let''s get to it, shall we," I muttered before dashing deeper into the dungeon. I encountered a few tortoises and decided to test out some of my new power on these guys. [Tangible Bloodlust] I reached for the feeling that I had used while in my berserk state and tried to replicate it right inside the palms of my hands. A blood-red aura seeped off my body and began to center inside my hands, creating the light highlight of a spear, but that was pretty much it. When I mmed it against one of the tortoises'' shells, it shattered into pieces before quickly returning back inside my body. "You''re doing well for a rookie¡­ Managing to solidify that skill without a vessel first¡­." A deep voice suddenly snapped me out of my concentration. And there it was, my informant¡­ arge tortoise. Chapter 94 The Ancient Tongues And there it was, my informant¡­ arge tortoise. "What do you mean by vessel?" I asked as I scanned the entire tortoise head, which was taller than the trees surrounding me. I was at the very corner of the cavern, where the boss of this seemingly infinite spawning dungeony peacefully, watching over his kin being ughtered. [You have encountered The Boss of the Dungeon: Crystal Torterrous] "You felt how hard it was to create that spear, right? Well, it is much easier to create an attachment to an already existing item, which you would call a vessel," The tortoise exined as I set my backpack down and quickly unzipped it. "I see¡­ Well, why is it so much harder? Is it any different?" I asked while taking out a chocte cake and then tossing it up into the air. CHOMP The tortoise snapped open its almost beak-shaped mouth and then snapped back down, devouring the tiny treat. "It really depends on your imagination. That [Tangible Bloodlust] skill that you have is basically what you mortals would call magic. Magic is pretty much only limited to your mana and imagination, though, with the assistance of skills, that imagination bes easier. In fact, you don''t even have to imagine it as the skill justes to you as if you were controlling a sixth finger on your hand," The tortoise exined. "Is there any way I could possibly expand my imagination? Like, could I train it somehow¡­ wait, wait, wait, wait, you also said that us mortals call it magic¡­ So do you monsters not use magic, or is it something else?" I rapidly asked as the tortoise was practically flooding my mind with questions. "To answer your first question, yes, you can expand your imagination, but it is truly up to you. Repeatedly do things that use your imagination which could literally be anything. Even as we speak, your imagination is improving by a few small clumps every second," "I¡­ I see¡­ Well, then my second question?" "Ah, yes. Well, you called me a monster, but I don''t ssify as one of those low-ss beasts. They are nothing but fodder for the expansion of living beings," After hearing the tortoises'' heartless words, I realized why he didn''t have a shred of empathy as he saw his kin being ughtered. He was like an arrogant god, and to the tortoises within this dungeon, he may be that god they hate. "So, then monsters use magic, but what do you use? Also, what even are you if you aren''t a monster?" I asked, dumping another question onto the tortoise. "Yes, yes, I''m going to answer that. Just stay put and listen¡­ also hand me another cake," "I don''t have anymore¡­ That was thest one in my fridge," "Ah¡­ Well, continuing with the answers. Ummmm¡­. Yeah, I don''t use magic. It''s not even ssified as something. I speak it, and I will it¡­ kinda. There are some limitations, but I can basically turn anything with my imagination and my words into, I guess, magic," "Oh, so it''s like the Ancient Dragon''s Tongue?" I replied, and though the tortoise didn''t disy a physical reaction, I could feel its shift in mood. "Mortals havee this far¡­ Then are you aware of the Ancient Torterra''s Tongue?" "No, I am not. Is it exactly the same as the dragon''s?" "Heh¡­ I won''t expose such a big secret. Such information is a national treasure amongst gods, so don''t think you''ll sway me so easily," I pulled out a frozen bar of chocte from my backpack, presented it to the tortoise, and drool began to leak across the rocky ground. "As I said, you can''t persuade me with-" I cracked open another bar of chocte and spread them in my hand like a deck of cards. "Did you prepare these because you expected me not to answer some of your questions?" The tortoise asked, and I just silently nodded. "BAHAHAHAHAHAHA! FINE! FINE! BUT I''LL ONLY INFORM YOU OF THE POWER OF MY TONGUE!" The tortoise seemed amused with my dedication, and after devouring the two chocte bars, which were practically chocte chips in his eyes, he licked his lips before speaking. "That''s good enough," I replied with arge smirk. "My tongue not only wills my basic words into magic, but it also wills the earth itself. I have authority over the earth. It is essentially my bitch! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "..." "I only tried to speak with how you mortals talk nowadays. We never had this type of ng a couple of millenniums ago," "Okay, well, then it''s just a better version of the dragon''s tongue then, right?" I tried to confirm while ignoring what this old ass tortoise just said. Just as I finished my question, I felt something step into my sensing range, and it wasn''t a tortoise¡­ but a humanoid being. My eyes quickly shifted behind me, and I chased after the figure that tried to escape. "[Stop]," The tortoise suddenly said, and his voice boomed through the cavern. Strangely, the humanoid being I was chasing after halted in ce, and the veins on his body strained as if he was trying to move with all his might. Ignoring the tortoises'' crazy use of his tongue magic thing just now, I circled around the humanoid silhouette. It was a normal humanoid adventurer who looked to have just started off as his gear was really basic, and he had absolutely no threatening traits. He looked as if he was trying to scream as the veins on his neck were popping out, but he couldn''t due to the tortoise freezing his entire body. "Should''ve just minded your business," I muttered before summoning a small faint dagger using [Tangible Bloodlust] and then swinging at his neck. FWOOSH I missed¡­ but only because the magic had been undone, and he fell straight forward, mming his head into the dirt. I heard the tortoise chuckle to himself, clearly amused by the action portrayed. "P-p-please have mercy! I-I didn''t mean to eavesdrop! Please spare my life! I-I have a family!" He shouted while sping his hands together. I smirked with a mocking smile before slicing his head off. SHING "How brutal¡­ He had a family, and you still killed him," "Nah, he was a threat. Look at that small birthmark under his lip... Though that still wouldn''t have saved him from his destined death," Chapter 95 Proceeding With Plans "Nah, he was a threat. Look at that small birthmark under his lip... Though that still wouldn''t have saved him from his destined death," "Is that birthmark special?" The tortoise asked as I picked up the man''s head and brought it back to where the monstrous tortoise was. "Yes, it''s from the Asnce family, and I had talked with one of their boys while on the trip I had juste back from. The boy was silent for the most part, but when I began to be more friendly with him, he opened up and revealed tons of juicy information," I muttered with arge smile. "So, what''s the threat?" "He could''ve grown stronger in the future. A shank in my cog that could fuck my nster¡­ That''s pretty much it," "Sick bastard¡­" "Well, I guess¡­ To sum it up, they aren''t much of a threat right now but something worth keeping an eye on. Though it''s obvious who they are going to side with, from my predictions, that side won''t be able to keep up with the power struggle unless they pull something out of their ass," "Why do you say that? Do they not have that much manpower?" "Meh, I guess¡­pared to the other sides that I''ve seen. The one side I''m talking about probably has a thousand soldiers in their stash right now, and though that''s before their mercenary requests¡­ they''re still going to lose. The other sides have tens of thousands of soldiers already," "Huh¡­ How do they have that many? Are they from outside the city?" "No, that''s just from within the city, and before their mercenary requests¡­ but I have a feeling it won''t be a request. All the sides will probably just use ckmail on the higher tier warriors¡­ I hope they don''tmit suicide before they can even die on the battlefield, though," The tortoise took a long stare at me before talking again. "How many people do you have under control? Does your n have a safety in case it falls through?" "You''re worrying a lot about somebody who you like just because they give you chocte cake," I smirked. "I can tell you''re underestimating the power of your city. I''ve seen a few of the top adventurerse inside here just to flex their power, and despite their crude personality, I couldn''t deny their strength," "..." "What? Did your ns just fall through?" The tortoise asked again. "Nah, I''m adjusting my ns to what you just said¡­ I need more safetys. I can never be too safe¡­ and do you think you can tell me how powerful they were and how they looked like?" "ording to your terms, they are about A-rank, and the descriptions of the strongest ones are¡­." I took mental notes of each description and came to some solid conclusions¡­ "Seems like they are from the Whitmane family, Ravenwhisk family, and Hardtree family. But I don''t have to worry about them because their strongest warriors have left this puny city," "As I said before, your city isn''t weak and most definitely isn''t puny," "Compared to the surrounding cities, it is¡­ You have to think wider. On a broader scale. As is destined to fall, not just because of the civil war about to ur, but because of the surrounding families in different cities trying to eliminate any threats," "Wait, are you thinking of saving As?" "Saving As?" My face suddenly distorted into a chaotic smile that made the tortoise before me visibly shiver, which was apparent by the rumbling rocks. "Do what you want, kid," For the rest of the day, most of the meetings I had made with the other kids were canceled due to the uing war, but for some of the kids in smaller families, I was easily able to have a few minutes of their time. Most of them were around my age and were pretty smart, so they understood what I was trying to do¡­ kind of. They easily found out that I was trying to gather together multiple families into one side to try and fight the other side, but I would build one group of families a bit stronger than the other. Of course, that is easier said than done, but with the useless pride that these kids have, utilizing their authority is as easy as taking candy from a baby. Then, for dinner, I caught up with Aisa and Findir about what had happened in New York and about what was going to go down. Cy, for some reason, was out of reach, and he wouldn''t answer his phone, but we just brushed it off as he normally disappeared like this during dinner. He usually has dinner with his grandparents and mom during off days like these since he rarely gets to see them. ¡­ The next day, we actually had sses, so I just followed the regr schedule that I had nned out the night before and followed it all the way through. Went through my sses like usual, and obviously, we had a substitute for Spear Theory. Then after school, I met with a few more kids I had met while on the trip. This time, they were of bigger families, and I knew the persuasion process would take a whilepared to the smaller ones since their pride was so inted. But thankfully, the impending sense of dread that came with war slightly humbled them a bit as they knew most of their family was relying on the decisions. I made use of this and proposed them some deals that not all of them epted. It was basically free connections with other families, thus pushing my idea of creating two sides with one of them ultimately winning. How would they use it, though? That would be up to them, and it would be best if they followed my suggestions. Then, as soon as dinner hade, I ate with Aisa and Findir again¡­ but with no Cy insight. I saw him during Spear Theory, but after that, he justpletely disappeared for the rest of the day. What shit did he get himself into¡­ Chapter 96 Bloody Funeral What shit did he get himself into¡­ ¡­ The next day, sses were canceled because of the funeral of not only a teacher of our school but an important figure within As. We don''t have many strong adventurers that stay in this weak city, so most B-rank adventurers and above are treasures to be held. But, there was one problem with the funeral¡­ "Why did the government invite all of the families in this city¡­? Shit is going to be crazy," Findir said as we all waited outside of the special graveyard. It was a ce for the fallen adventurers that had made a change in our city, but to be honest, my teacher didn''t make much of a change. So, there must''ve been a different reason as to why he was ced in this special cemetery. Is the government seriously nning on killing all of the families here? But wouldn''t they expect that? "*sigh*... Things are going to get bloody either way," I muttered before scanning my surroundings. Cy is still not here¡­ After about waiting for half a day, it began to rain, and my formal attire was drenched as soon as I stepped up to the grave with a group of neen other students, which included Findir and Aisa. Surprisingly, some were crying while some just stared nkly at the grave with not even a shred of empathy. Silence suddenly enveloped the cemetery. The sound of pattering rain was drowned out by the eerie silence that only allowed you to hear your own breath. FWOOSH A gust of wind blew past us, and six of the kids in the group of twenty fell to the ground, headless and cold as stone. So it''s begun¡­ One thing that all of the kids had inmon was that they were part of an influential family, meaning this definitely was a trap to try and end the war here. As I ran with the screaming kids beside me outside of the cemetery, Aisa and Findir followed me, their faces washed with panic. "It''s fine. We''re most likely not their targets but just stay aware of your surroundings¡­." I said, trying to calm them down, but it didn''t really do much. As soon as we exited the cemetery, we made a break for the school not too far away, and as the other two ran a bit ahead of me, I looked back. Explosions of different elements erupted into a cloud of smoke that began to slow the coat city in ash and blood. The screams of pain that echoed through the air were the only thing I could hear, even as I ran farther and farther away. I could see some of the teachers and even the headmaster escorting all the civilians and students they could find, just barely out of the way of the attacks. "Is this the government?" I asked one of the teachers who had just passed by us. "Yes. There is a reason why the government still holds power despite the fact that the surrounding families are so strong¡­ because obviously, they are strong as well. They eliminate any threat on the continent, no matter the situation and no matter the repercussions," He said. "Yeah, think of how the Arch Mage was killed. Part of the government wanted to keep her a prisoner to experiment on her, but the higher-ups just shot that down and ended up sentencing her to a slow and painful death," A woman butted in, and she looked to be an adventurer. "Wait, what? WHAT?! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!" I shouted, and I grabbed the woman''s arms instinctively. "H-Huh? You didn''t know about that? The Arch-Mage was killed because of the government higher-ups¡­ Well, I guess you were just a kid when it happened, so-" "Orion, your bloodlust is leaking out," Aisa sighed. After letting go of the woman and letting her go escort some more people, I walked farther into the city while my friends followed behind me. "What''s wrong? Do you look up to the Arch-Mage?" Findir asked as I tried to suppress my anger, meaning I didn''t really hear what he said. So the government was behind all of this? Why would somebody who controls this continent want to kill her, though? Is it true that she really did something wrong? But she didn''t seem like that? "Hey, let''s just go to Cy''s house. It''s best to get away from here and just wait until everything dies down," But, just as we were about to pick up the pace, I ran into Arthur as soon as we turned around a block. Instead of him panicking, he was mostly calm while the rest of his party behind him was practically radiating nerves. "Aren''t you going to be thankful that I''m still alive?" I smiled at him, and he just stared at my face. "What''s up with the fake smile? Did some of your friends die in the attack?" He asked, and I was a bit surprised at how easily he read my face. "Meh¡­ It''s nothing," "*sigh*... Well, I am d that you''re alive, but we have more important things at hand. If the government eliminates all the families in this city, everything I''ve built up wille crashing down," "Don''t worry, that won''t happen. It''s just the weaker ones will die, and the stronger ones will thrive even more," I responded. "Well, you might not care as much, but I still have family and friends here that under the protection of these families¡­ You have no clue how deep these connections run, kid," "Then, I''ll see youter, I guess," "Hey, don''t go back to the school. That ce is going to be a death zone so hang out at a friend''s ce for the time being," "That''s what I was nning on doing," We soon waved goodbye to Arthur and his party before walking over to Cy''s house in hopes of potentially finding him. And yes, we found him¡­ and he was a little different. Chapter 97 Intermission: Cy Benoit And yes, we found him¡­ but he was a little different. ¡­ (Cy POV) When I was a kid, I used to give my parents and grandparents lots of trouble because I was super scared of everything. And when I say everything, I mean everything, including the sound of people drinking water, eating as I thought it would have poison despite knowing how much my parents loved me, and then the worst of them all¡­ blenders. I really hate blenders. But enough of that because I eventually came out of my scared shell and evolved into an amazingly confident guy. I mean, my dad was one of the most important A-rank adventures As had ever produced as he actually stayed in the city rather than leaving. He took care of city disputes and acted as a guardian for everyone¡­ I was proud to have such an amazing dad as my personal guardian¡­ though his methods of teaching didn''t rub the best on me. Bing such an important figure would, of course, get to your head, and most of the time, the person would travel down a descending path into somebody who thought they were a god. And, I guess you could say it happened for my father, but he was a benevolent god that stayed for the praises of everybody. But besides the asional cocky remark, he loved my family and me so much that he would always make room to spend time with us. This, of course, led to him eventually teaching me the way of the spear. "You''re the son of an amazing man. Of course, you''re going to be amazing with the spear," He continuously said, and my vulnerable mindtched onto this. In tandem with his continuous praises that practically put me on a pedestal above everybody else in my ss, I began to grow a godplex as well. Yes, I''m aware I have it, but since it''s so ingrained into my body, my natural reaction follows thisplex. My ego grew bigger, but just like my dad, I cared for the people I loved, such as my family¡­ and my friends? Well, I didn''t have any as nobody wanted to be my friend. Though, even without friends, life was amazing¡­ until it just wasn''t. We got a call from the government saying that somebody had severely injured my father with no other information included. That was it. When we visited him in the hospital, he was already on hisst legs, and soon after we had left to buy his favorite food, tacos, he died. His cold body was a strange sight to see during the funeral, and as it went up in mes, I had terrible thoughts. ''He died cause he was weak¡­ He died cause he wasn''t strong enough, so I shouldn''t feel bad,'' But after seeing my mother and grandparents cry, I couldn''t hold back the sadness that I wasn''t even aware I had been suppressing. From that day on, I slowly began to humble myself, but I couldn''t fully rid myself of the godplex that kept creeping its way back into my life. Each immediate thought I had made me beat myself up, even more, making me sadder and sadder until I felt like I had depression. It was a self-diagnosis, but from everything I had seen online, it seemed pretty urate. Then, one day, everything had been taken away from us mysteriously, as if our possessions had never even been ours. This forced my grandparents and mom to get new jobs, and my mom especially overworked herself. She woulde home every day so tired that she couldn''t even eat dinner, so she normally just had the leftovers for breakfast. My depression only grew worse as people began to tease and mock not only me but my father from a distance. I was too strong for them to physically bully me, but their emotional and psychological attacks were too effective. Then, high school came. A new me, a new persona, and a new repudiation which I hid by never saying myst name to anyone¡­ The poor school that I previously went to was nothingpared to this ce, meaning nobody knew who I was. I met new people while trying to suppress myplex as much as possible, but the morefortable I felt around them, and the more they became my friends, the more it began to slip out. I was fearful of losing my friends and potentially having them think that I was an asshole who didn''t care for anybody. But, even when it slowly slipped out more and more, they just ignored it and continued to be my friends. I was so happy and thankful for this new life¡­ until the dreaded and expected day finally came. My Spear Theory teacher died, and that was when the reality of the civil war finally hit me. I tried to convince my mom and grandparents to leave for two days straight, but their pride as the family of somebody who once stuck with As through thick and thin didn''t let them leave. They were trapped, and I couldn''t do anything but watch them slowly lose their jobs and see them slowly grow more desperate to support their family. When the civil war had basically kicked off a few days ago, tons ofpanies run byrge families were shutting down in order to pour as much money into hiring soldiers for them to control. I was scared I was going to lose everything as my mom had begun to grow more and more desperate throughout the past few days. Her love and pride shed, and no matter how many times I tried to get her to set her pride away, she just continued to push forward. And then, one day, they finally came. "We havee to pick up Charlotte Benoit," One of the three adventures announced, and my fist slowly balled. "Y-Yes! I''m right here!" My mother suddenly called out, her stuff already packed into arge duffle bag. "Good. Let''s go then," Another adventurer said. My mom began to follow them without even giving me a nce¡­ until¡­ "Charlotte! W-Where are you going!?" Chapter 98 Cys Agony !Trigger Warning! - Scenes in this chapter might be disturbing or upsetting to some readers, so read with your own caution ***** "Charlotte! W-Where are you going!?" ¡­ (Orion POV) Cy''s house, which was really his mother''s house, was very far away, and I guess it made sense since it was practically in the slums. The slums weren''t very slummy as the houses weren''t made of scrap wood, but I guess they were still very dpidated and unkempt. Most of the roads were actually roads but just like the houses, very unkempt, most having tons ofrge cracks in them. As soon as we arrived at his street, we noticed a convenience store nearby, so we bought some gifts for his sweet family who could warm the heart of anybody. I mean, if we were going to meet angels, we might as well give them a gift, right? Anyway, after buying some snacks, we exited the store and saw three men who exuded powerful auras. They were definitely users of a weapon rather than magic as no magic-user could exude such a strong pressure. And as we didn''t feel like getting into deep trouble today, we waited a bit before¡­ going in the direction that they were going. What a terrible coincidence for us. And yes, we found him¡­ but he was a little different. He looked as if he was about to break down crying as it seemed the three men we saw earlier were bullying his angelic mother. "Doesn''t she look like she''s about to leave?" Findir asked as we peeked around the corner of a broken house. "Yeah, what''s *sniff* up with that suitcase?" Aisa added, and all of a sudden, Cy''s grandmother came rushing out of their houses, tears dripping from her face. "Charlotte! W-Where are you going!?" She cried out before falling to the ground. She winced in pain, but Cy quickly rushed over to her in order to check up on her as she was very fragile and old. "Grandma, are you okay?" He asked before shooting a re at the three men who just cackled at the sight before them. All of this was happening while the mother faced the opposite direction of the two as if she didn''t even have a shred of love for them anymore. "Wait¡­ Ah, I see¡­ So that''s already begun as well, huh?" I muttered as I noticed the slightly furled eyebrows on the woman''s face, indicating her frustration and sadness mingling into one suppressed expression. "What do you see? You can''t just talk to yourself in front of us," Findir said, and I then slowly turned towards him. "Sorry, Ipletely forgot you were here," I muttered, and Aisa giggled to herself a bit. "Bastard¡­" Seemingly nothing else was happening in the exchange between the group and as the three continued tough. "Let''s go. We have nothing to do with them anymore," The mother said, and Cy''s expression practically copsed with his body. "Kekekekeke¡­ Well, kids like these end up bing strong for the sake of revenge, so I think we should just eliminate him now, right? I mean, you wouldn''t care since you have nothing to do with them anymore," One of the men said with a sadistic smile, and my eyes turned cold. "Let''s fucking go! The boss isn''t going to wait long!" Cy''s mother shouted again with a face brimming with anger. All of a sudden, one of the men stepped up to her with cold eyes and then grabbed her throat before pulling her towards him. "We got a hierarchy here, and you''re just a lowly soldier that gave up everything for money, so shut the hell up and stay out of our way. We do what we want," He said before pushing her to the ground. The other two men then slowly walked towards the innocent grandma and Cy, but before they could kick them, a fiery st exploded in both of their faces. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ I might be a geezer, but that doesn''t mean I can''t fight for the sake of my daughter!" Cy''s grandfather said as he rushed out of the house and conjured another two fireballs. Shit, this is bad! As I went to stand up, a shadowy figure appeared before me, and though I felt barely any fear, my body was frozen in ce. It was the same for Aisa and Findir, as they were right next to me. I could only move my eyes, and just as I tried to get a better look at the shadowy figure, it had disappeared in an instant. BAM The sound of a fist colliding with flesh rung through the air, and the grandpa who had stood up to protect his family was sent to the ground. The punch had just enough strength to cause severe pain, but it also had just enough so it wouldn''t knock him out. Fuck, this is bad. Cy willpletely crumble if his grandpa ends up dying here¡­ MOVE BODY! MOVE! Even when I tried activating some skills, I only got errors within my system, but it wasn''t an interference by a god. If it really was, then it would''ve said interference by a higher being, but that was nowhere to be seen in sight. All that there was to see was, [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] Everything was an error, and what was even more strange, the shadowy figure didn''t even kill us as if he wanted us to watch the despair and fall of Cy. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM The two men kicked the old man joyfully as he cried out in pain. Cy tried to save him, but he was just thrown away as if he was nothing more than a bug in their eyes. "Hick¡­ Hick¡­ Hick¡­ Stop! STOP!" Cy shouted, and for the first time ever, I saw him cry. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM Soon, the grandfather lost consciousness, and in the blink of an eye, they moved on to the grandmother, who was practically shivering in fear. "STOP!" Cy shouted, but he was held back by the third guy, who continued to cackle like a goblin. Chapter 99 Cys Rage !Trigger Warning! - Once again, scenes in this chapter might be disturbing or upsetting to some readers, so read with your own caution ***** "STOP!" Cy shouted, but he was held back by the third guy, who continued to cackle like a goblin. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM The grandma was bombarded with attacks that did just enough damage to have her cry out in pain but not allow her to faint. Cy''s tears only flowed harder as he looked over at his mother, who stared at him with a nk expression. "YOU''RE NOT MY MOTHER! WHO ARE YOU!" Cy shouted as his sadness began to diverge into anger. He tried to rip his arms out of the adventurer''s grasp, but he was at least a high C-rank or low B-rank, meaning Cy was nowhere near a match for him. "Isn''t that enough? I''m getting kind of bored," The mother said, and it was kind of creepy how cold she was¡­ but then, it twitched. I don''t know if anybody else noticed, but I saw her expression twitch slightly, which could''ve meant a variety of different things. "Psh¡­ These geezers aren''t worth anything anyway," The two men said just as they pushed away from the grandma, who hadpletely passed out. Both of the old grandparents were still alive and didn''t seem to have any life-threatening injuries, but besides them, there was the fact that Cy was about to die. The man restraining him had grasped the back of his neck with both hands and began to press into his spine, releasing cries of pain. Heughed sadistically while Aisa and Findir shut their eyes, saving them from the horrific sight, but then¡­ BAM The mother had run up to behind the man who was about to kill her son and then kicked him in the back of his left knee, causing him to topple forward. His grasp on Cy had been let go, and just as he was released, he scuffled backward, away from the three threatening men who had directed their attention towards the mother. Her gaze was cold and merciless, a sight that even sent chills down the adventurer''s spines. BAM BAM BAM After giving her a flurry of angered punches, they kicked the dust right beside the beaten mother as she bent down on her knees. "Tch¡­ Ruined the mood. Let''s go. You''ll be punished ordingly once we get to the base¡­." "We wouldn''t have even given you a chance if you weren''t the husband of that man¡­ Alright, bitch, get your stuff, and we''re leaving," The mother quickly gathered her stuff with a sour expression on her face before following the three men who were even sourer than her. "Wait! Don''t leave! Mom! Mom!" Cy shouted, and as he tried to chase after her, a ring of fire suddenly burst around him. The ring of fire practically rose up to the clouds, blocking Cy''s path and allowing his mother to follow after the men without any burden. But¡­ we all see it¡­ Her anger, rage, and disappointment in herself as she followed the three men. Tick My vision then suddenly disappeared, with my senses seemingly numbing into oblivion, leaving me to just exist. It was a scary experience that made me a bit nervous, but before panic could truly set in, everything came back to me, and I fell onto the dusty, dirt ground. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Ah, my head hurts," I heard Aisa mutter beside me, and when I rolled over and snapped my eyes open, I saw Cy crying over his grandmother. "Why me¡­ Why me¡­ Why did she leave? Hey, Orion¡­ You''re smart, right, so you should know why she left," Cy said, and I let out a long sigh. It''s gonna take a while to bring him back to reality¡­ this is really, really bad. "I''m sorry, I don''t know why she left," I responded, and Cy snapped his head towards me, his eyes bloodshot and tears flowing down his cheeks. "What did I do? Is it because of me?" He asked another question. "No, I''m sure it was because she loved you, and she went to go gather some money for your family. I''m sure they''re going to be paying her we-" BAM Cy immediately ran up to me and socked me in the throat, almost knocking me out due to how hard the whish was. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," "Cy! What the fuck was that for!? Why''d you hit Orion!?" Aisa shouted, and just as she walked up to him with a face filled with anger, Cy directed his re at her. She stopped instantly in her tracks, sensing that getting any closer to him would be dangerous. "Orion! Don''t fucking kid me! If she really did still love me, why was she so fucking cold to me!? DID YOU EVEN SEE HER FUCKING FACE!? NO! WHY DIDN''T YOU EVEN HELP!? YOU SAW MY GRANDPARENTS GETTING THEIR ASS KICKED BEFORE ME AND YOU TWO JUST CLOSED YOUR EYES WHILE ORION JUST STARED AT THEM!" Cy shouted, and then there was a long pause in the heavy air. ''But your mom was sincere. She was only cold, so you didn''t chase after her into your own death. She is still most likely going to support you, but right now, she needs to make sure that you''re safe¡­.'' Is what I wanted to say, but I knew saying that wouldpletely disregard his mother''s efforts. I''m sure she was just in as much pain as him¡­ possibly even more. "TELL ME! SOMEBODY FUCKING TALK! MY MOM IS GONE! GONE FROM MY LIFE! SHE HATES ME, AND I DON''T EVEN KNOW WHY!" Cy shouted as more tears began to flow from his eyes. BAM This time I socked him in his face, causing Findir to swirl behind me and hold me back from punching him a second time. "AT LEAST YOUR MOTHER IS STILL FUCKING ALIVE!" I shouted, the jar of anger in my body reaching its limits. He keptining andining about not even the worst situation that could''ve sprouted from that scenario. "AT LEAST SHE''S STILL ALIVE FOR YOU TO HATE!" I shouted once again, and Cy dropped to his knees. Chapter 100 Cys Despair "AT LEAST SHE''S STILL ALIVE FOR YOU TO HATE!" I shouted once again, and Cy dropped to his knees. I''ve never told these three about my experiences in that hellish tower where I was forced to see my mother be more deathly sick every day. That was torture worse than any other beatings I received from Leo, the guard I had manipted until his death. "SO SHUT UP! SHUT THE HELL UP!" I shouted before elbowing Findir out of the way and then proceeding to help up the two injured old people. I might''ve not told them about my experiences, but they could definitely tell, just from the genuine anger and lingering sadness within my voice, that I had experienced something out of their imagination. Yes, you can imagine your parents, siblings, and family dying, but when ites to the real deal, it hurts so bad you want to die. In my previous life, I didn''t care much for my parents but still grieved for their death¡­ and you know why? "Because I''m only human. I''m not a monster, demon, or god¡­ Those assholes don''t give a shit about others, so let out your anger and sadness but don''t direct it towards us. You can ask the other two to help you, but I''m so not helping you," I said before clicking my tongue and punching Cy''s wooden house so hard that it shook. ¡­ After bringing the old couple to the hospital with the help of Aisa, we were forced to hand them over because they had severe wounds that needed to be treated immediately. "It''s good a thing you brought them here so quickly. Anyter and they would''ve had a 100% of dying from internal bleeding," "But, are they going to survive?" Aisa asked the nurse who came to give us the asional report on their status. "It looks like they will, but we can never be too sure-" All of a sudden, the idle chatter from inside the ER exploded into a burst of panicked and stifled words, which mingled with the slight beeping of a machine. "Ah, please excuse me," The nurse said before quickly dashing back inside the room. Only a few minutes had passed, and the explosion of chatter and beeping had died down, causing the both of us to sigh in relief. The nurse soon came walking out of the ER again with a sorrowful face. "Unfortunately, they didn''t make it," She said, and just as she said that I heard arge thump from down the hallway. It was Cy who had fallen to his knees and silently cried, yet no tears flowed due to him running out of them. Findir, who was right beside him, just rubbed his back, trying to help him calm down. "I''m sorry, dude¡­." "Are any of you four their family? We need somebody to sign a few things otherwise we won''t know what to do with them. But, since the uing war has ravaged tons of families, you don''t need to pay for the medical bills. The Longin family will take care of it," The nurse said with a warm smile, and Cy, as he got up, slowly nodded before following her down the hallway. "Can we trust her?" Findir asked as he next to me on the bench,pletely exhausted. "Yes. The Longin family is a family that hasn''t taken a side. Think of them as a safe point for any bystanders¡­." I replied. "And how do you know all of that? I''ve never even heard of that family before?" Aisa asked. "He''s an information and studying machine. Of course, he knows stuff you don''t know," Findir replied before sighing as a few nurses wheeled out the dead bodies, which were covered byyers of cloth. There were a few minutes of awkward silence before Aisa suddenly spoke up. "So, what do we do now? I doubt the school will be open due to the war," Aisa asked yet another question. "We should probably leave. I''ve finally managed to convince my family to leave, and I''m sure your grandpa won''t have any qualms about leaving as well¡­ And Orion¡­." Findir''s voice trailed off slightly as he soon remembered what I had previously shouted. "I''ll tell you about it some other time. But I''m still staying here. I have things to do and aplish even if it costs an arm or a leg," I muttered, and the other two just chuckled a bit before sighing. "Well, I wish you good luck," Findir said, and Aisa suddenly wrapped her arm around my neck and pulled me in. "GOOD LUCK! Don''t die just yet!" She shouted. We all decided to have a nice lunch at one of our favorite pizza ces and discussed literally everything. I even told them about how I stole one of the licenses in Arthur''s group and eventually used it to help me level up in secret. "You fucking cheater. No wonder why you improved so fast," Findirughed. "Well, I''ll be using everything I can get. You just didn''t capitalize enough on your childhood," I smirked arrogantly. "Hey, at least we enjoyed our childhood. You, on the other hand, were just studying the entire time, so who do you think is the real winner?" ,m We continued our conversation until deep into the night when we were finally kicked from our table, and so, we said our parting goodbyes before returning to our homes¡­ except for me since I had no home. We were still going to keep in touch via texting, and I guess calling, and facetime is also an option, but seeing each other in real life was still nice. I wandered the dead streets of this city, feeling the tension between every single family slowly rise and the impending doom of other cities wanting a piece of the pie¡­ began to slowly creep in. Clink¡­ Clink¡­ Clink Suddenly, I heard the hollow sound of cans shuffling inside a supermarket. Then, the shuffling stopped, and the hard footsteps of somebody running towards the exit began to quickly approach me. "Oh, Orion, what are you doing here?" Lance asked with a bagful of canned goods. Chapter 101 Lance And Treyni "Oh, Orion, what are you doing here?" Lance asked with a bagful of canned goods. A boy with ck hair and a skinny body that wasn''t much shorter than me appeared before me, and he didn''t seem all that stressed. "I was just walking around, trying to find a good ce to sleep tonight," I said, and Lance nced at me with a frown. "Want to stay over at my ce then? My parents are already packing their things so we can leave this ce quickly. I have my apartment to myself," "Oh, then don''t mind if I do," I responded before taking another quick nce at the bag of canned goods. "Don''t worry. My parents are feeding me, but only feeding me instead of themselves as they lost their jobs," He replied with a bit of a weary smile but was still filled with determination. What a nice guy¡­ As soon as we arrived at his apartment, I could see people already packing up their suitcases and getting the fuck out of the city as fast as possible. But, there was one specific person that caught both of our eyes. "Treyni?" Lance muttered uponying his eyes on the girl with dark green hair and light brown skin. Her emerald eyes shone, but there was a bit of matte feeling to them as we passed by her¡­ she also didn''t even notice us. "Wait! Treyni!" Lance shouted as he chased after her. Oh, is he going to ask her out right here? That would be pretty entertaining¡­ "O-Oh, Lance, how are you doing?" Treyni spoke up, and my jaw practically dropped to the floor as she rarely even spoke. "I-I was just going back to get some sleep. I was nning on heading out tomorrow morning¡­ would you maybe¡­ want to go with me?" He asked while looking down at his feet and blushing profusely. "S-Sure¡­ I-I wouldn''t mind," Treyni responded while looking down at her feet and blushing profusely. "Oh my. Young love, how jealous I am of you both," I muttered as I spun around Lance and tilted his chin upwards so he could look at Treyni directly in the eyes. I wouldn''t mind helping this rtionship speed up¡­ But, let''s make sure they take their time. "So, when did you guys get so familiarity with each other?" I asked, but all of a sudden, arge wave of families with suitcases washed out of the apartmentplex, so we decided to continue our conversation in Lance''s bedroom. Treyni felt a bit ufortable in his room, so Lance gave her a cup of tea that should help her warm-up. "S-So, basically, we met after returning from the field trip. You and Cy gave me enough confidence to start talking to her, and so, I asked her out¡­ but she said she needed some time to think about it," Lance chuckled a bit while scratching the back of his head. "I-It''s not that I don''t want to date him, but I felt like we needed more time to get to know each other," "And so, we began to talk about what we like, and eventually we came across video games. We both love video games so much. Also, movies, tv shows, and sometimes books, but Treyni likes them more than me," Lance chuckled a bit. The tense air in the room slowly began to crack as they both revealed more and more of their personality. They looked so happy to be with each other, and Treyni, who I rarely see converse with people, was talking so much that she almost looked like an extrovert. As they talked about movies they had recently watched in the past few weeks, I just stared at Treyni, who was clearly suppressing something. So, after they had their fair share of fun, Lance went to get another cup of tea, leaving just me and Treyni in the room. "What''s wrong?" I asked. "W-What do you mean?" She replied, a few nerves beginning to settle in. "Did something happen? Why do you look like you''re about to cry?" I borated on my question, and all of a sudden, Treyni''s eyes leaked tears. She probably didn''t even realize she was crying until Lance came back into the room, seeing his crush just nkly staring at me with tears running down her face. "Orion! What did you say to her!?" Lance began to interrogate me, but I just let Treyni exin¡­ as it would be a good improvement for herself. "H-He didn''t do anything¡­ It''s just¡­ My mother and father died. They died during the bloody funeral and not as targets, but as witnesses for seeing the death of big family members," The room went silent, and almost on reflex, Lance hugged her, causing Treyni to break down into tears as she slowly hugged him back. Oh wow¡­ the government was that powerful¡­ I''ve only heard that they maintain the bnce betweenrge families, but I didn''t expect them to be able to suppress them. After seeing the two slowly open up to each other even more, I just walked to the next room over, where I tucked into the couch and got some sleep. ¡­ In the morning, I was woken up early. "Hey, we''re leaving right now. Would you like to leave with us?" Lance asked, and when I opened my eyes, I saw both kids with two adults standing beside them. "Nah. I''m not leaving yet," I muttered but did follow them downstairs in order to say goodbye. I already had Lance''s phone number so we could stay in touch, but our separation was a bit sad as Lance begged for me toe with him. "I''ve never had such a close friend before! Pleasee with me! Wahhhhh," He cried into my shirt, and Treyni had to drag him away, so after about ten minutes, he finally let go,pletely exhausted. "I''ll make sure to keep in touch!" Lance shouted. "I mean, we weren''t even that close, but okay," I muttered with a smile, and as I finally waved them goodbye, I made my way to a nearby cafe. Today, I had a meeting¡­ but that was quickly interrupted by arge explosion in the distance. And when I meanrge, I mean sorge and loud that you could hear it halfway across the city. "Wait, don''t tell me those families are-" I quickly rushed out of the empty cafe and down the street. Chapter 102 More Deaths I quickly rushed out of the empty cafe and down the street. In the distance, there was a long trail of smoke that seemingly scraped the sky as it pierced the clouds and darkened the surrounding area. The light warmth of a me came from right in front of me, and after running down the street, just to where the exit for the city was¡­ I saw it. "Fuck¡­ I should''ve expected this to happen. Of course, this would happen," I muttered through gritted teeth. The government or one of the main families had cut off all escape from the city, forcing them into bing ve-like soldiers that would fight for their cause. But before I could try and dig any deeper, I had to make sure my friends were okay. After a few quick calls, I found out that Aisa, Findir, and Cy, who was with Findir, were okay. Of course, he wouldn''t want to answer my calls right now, but I didn''t really care, as long as he was still alive. We quickly met up just outside of the chaotic explosion''s st zone, where tons of families cried and mourned for their families that had just died right before their very eyes. As soon as everybody had arrived, I noticed they were all a bit shaken¡­ especially Aisa, who looked as if she was about to throw up. "Where are your parents? Also, what happened, Aisa?" I asked. "O-Our parents went to go help the injured. None of us were part of the main attack, but- oomf," Suddenly, Aisa threw up all over the ground while leaking fat tears from her eyes, stifling her breathing and stuffing her nose. She wasn''t sniffling before, but now it just sounded like she was gasping for air and was having a panic attack. "Hey, it''s all good. What happened?" I asked as I tried to extract more information, but Findir soon realized what I was doing and stepped in. "Leave her alone, dude. She''s already suffering enough¡­ I''ll show you, so follow me," He announced. We walked down the bloody street, and from what I had noticed, it seemed the explosion wasn''t directly at the entrance but a few yards away from it, causing the back of the line to end up taking the brunt of the force. And, all of a sudden, I had a realization of what had happened¡­ and yes, I felt my face slightly pale. "Looks like they cleared them¡­ but they should still be in here," Findir muttered as he opened the curtain to an emergency tent which blocked out most of the screaming and cries from outside. My eyes turned cold, and the sight before me only poured more reality down onto me¡­ "Hey, y''know I heard themst night¡­ They were talking about getting married and shit. I know that was far in the future, but hearing them dream about a future together was nice," I sighed as I walked towards the bloody and burnt corpses side by side. Their bodies had melted together from the st, disying their hug that hadsted even until their death. Everybody was dying¡­ "Where are the parents?" I asked one of the doctors trying to heal the two despite knowing it was already toote. "They had saved the two by shielding them from the brunt of the st," "They disintegrated, huh¡­ how brutal and nauseating," I muttered before walking out of the tent and scanning the battlefield. I smell it¡­ the lingering scent of blood wafting through the wind¡­ This is a battlefield. "¦°¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," "We should get back to the two. Aisa is most likely reuniting with her grandpa now, but he should''ve stayed with them the entire time. Aisa is pretty unstable¡­." "But it''s a good point of growth¡­ or am I wrong?" I asked Findir, who was strangely calm. "You''re not wrong, buddy. I feel kind of bad manipting parts of them so they can grow stronger, but to survive in this world, you have to be stronger than everybody else. The kids nowadays are sheltered," He said. "You sound like a wise old grandpa," I chuckled, and Findir just smiled as we walked back to the two kids. "I''m just¡­ A kid who was forced to grow up faster. Faster than anybody else so he could survive in this world," ¡­ We were all currently resting at an emergency base camp that helped the survivors, and what do you know, this was all part of an borate scheme. The n was to not only cut off the only main exit and entrance for this city but also look like a saint as they came to help them and most likely try and gain a favor¡­ We met up with Aisa''s grandpa, but Findir''s parents, who we''ve never even seen before, were not in sight. He kept making up excuses, but we all had a gist as to what was happening. "It''s fine to tell us that you came here by yourself. We won''t care," Aisa muttered as her grandpa hugged her tightly. "Alright, we gotta leave before they start recruiting people. We don''t want to be on somebody''s radar immediately," I muttered. Plus, I had other shit to do apart from mingling down here in the city. My ns were being shifted and manipted by tons of other people¡­ it was as if we were a bunch of spiders trying to make our side of a single web the stickiest. Our biggest catch would help us survive this war¡­ but instead of bugs, it''s human resources. "Genius, you can go ahead. We''re just gonna rest here for a bit more," Cy said while not even giving me a nce. "Yeah, we know you have some sort of borate evil n, so go and make that happen. Just don''t go and die on us," Findir said, and after giving them all fist bumps, I headed off with a joyous smile. I''m so excited as to what wille¡­ Chapter 103 Meeting I''m so excited as to what wille¡­ First, I met up with a familiar face, the one kid who was part of the sword-wielding family, and I saw a few changes had been made to his appearance. "Oh, wow. Did you ss up?" I smirked as that was the only way for him to change so drastically in such a short amount of time. Right now, he had long silver hair that was tied into a messy ponytail, his body seemed pretty toned, and his eyes were a dim metal-gray. "Indeed, but it was with the help of external items as well, which is why my eyes are this color. It''s a side effect of the XP boosting potion I took," He muttered while stirring the creamer into his coffee. "Oh, get me one of those the next time we see each other. That seems nice to have," "*sigh*... Dude, just get to the point. I got shit to do, and messing around with somebody like you is not optimal¡­ Do you know how suspicious I am of you?" "I do, but anyway, I guess I''ll get to the point. So, I wanted to give you some information about the son''s family you had killed¡­ I''m sure they already recognized the traces of sword magic on their corpses and have already caught onto you¡­ Are you stressed? Scared?" I asked as I didn''t want to be working with a pussy that would lead to me getting caught. "I am not scared because we''re the stronger family. They might''ve had the chance of overpowering me earlier, but that was because they double-teamed me¡­ Still won, though," I chuckled a bit before sighing deeply¡­ "So, would you like to buy the information from me? It isn''t cheap," I asked the question I had been wanting to ask for a while. "*sigh*... How much is it? If it is above ten thousand gold, then I can''t buy it. That is way past my budget," He replied. "Don''t worry. It''s not money. It''s a favor. I mean, you already owe me for helping you out earlier, so I guess I''ll be gaining another favor," I smiled. "That''s not how this wor-" "Oh, is the Bonebloom family really that ipetent? Are you saying you could''ve taken care of that by yourself?" I asked, and the boy just grits his teeth as he tried to suppress his anger. That''s right¡­ that useless pride will be the death of you eventually, but I''ll make use of it until you aren''t worth anything. "Fine, I''ll buy it off of you for another favor. Though the first time, it was arge favor, this time, it is a small favor, so don''t get it mixed up. We could acquire this information if we wanted to," He replied though it was obvious he was bluffing. I could tell he was bluffing because all you have to do is just a bit of digging on the inte, and you will find that his family, the Bonebloom family has a subsidiary that collects information from them. This subsidiary isn''t that well known, but I was able to find out that they were on the brink of destruction due to the war. Being a smaller family, and due to the struggle of power, they were destined to be absorbed and whether that be into the Bonebloom or some other family¡­ I have no clue. I was indeed trying to kind of out bluff him, and it seems it worked since we shook on it, and I had even got audio evidence of this conversation. "Well, let me use my favors now," I said, just as the boy was about to leave as he mmed down the now cold coffee. "Are you serious? You have the privilege of gaining a few favors from my family, and you want to use them right now? Okay¡­ then tell me," His response and expression were confident and courageous¡­ It almost touched my heart *sniff*. Okay, I''ll proceed with the n. "First, I''ll use the smaller one. Tell me about the Meeting of Roses. I want to know more about it," I said. "How¡­ do you know about that? It''s supposed to be super-secret," He replied. "I have my ways," I said and gave him arge smile that sent a shiver down his spine. "What a bastard¡­ *sigh* okay. So, it is essentially a meeting between a few of therge families that had been in an alliance for quite some time. The alliance slowly fell apart over a few years, so we have this meeting to rekindle our rtionship by informing each other of different information, wait-" "Ah, now do you know what I want?" I asked, and the boyughed so much that he almost began to cry. "Hehehe¡­ You''re amusing. So, do you really want to use your big favor on that? Seems a bit like a waste," "Oh, trust me¡­ All I want is the information. I don''t care about any bullshit alliance¡­ That is going to fall apart anyway, right?" "Indeed. This war will be the breaking point, and I assume the eight families thate together will be split into two or three groups," "Okay, well, just give me a time and date. I''ll be waiting," I said while walking out of the empty coffee shop. The boy just sat there, thinking to himself as he saw me leave him in the dimly lit room. ¡­ The boy had given me a date, and the meeting was next month, so all I had to do now was continue to strengthen the rtionship that I had with my few targets. They were giving me bits of juicy information over time, and since they''re so easy to manipte with their teenage mind, I''ll eventually have them dancing in the center of my palm. Cy and I began to sleep at Aisa''s house, and it seems Findir took down the front of having parents here as he eventually just started sleeping over as well. Cy was going to take a while to bring back up, so that was my objective this month as I waited for the meeting¡­ Chapter 104 Training (1) Cy was going to take a while to bring back up, so that was my objective this month as I waited for the meeting¡­ ¡­ A few dayster and we had all basically recovered to our original state, but Cy and Aisa were still mentally affected by the effects of the past events. ,m Aisa couldn''t stop having nightmares while Cy literally didn''t want to do anything, so I knew he was going down the path of depression. "Okay, you sleep ass, let''s get out of bed and get some breakfast," I said while tearing Cy out of bed, and even though he struggled and kicked me like a child, he eventually gave in and followed me to the dpidated with his nket still wrapped around him. He''s only talked like once the past few days, but right now, I just wanted him to gradually drag himself back up. "We''re going to be doing some sparring today with your respective closebat weapons. Also, I''ll be putting you through a rigid training regime which I was forced to go through in the military back in my prime," Aisa''s grandfather said, and Cy just gave him a ring nce. He didn''t seem to like him that much, but out of respect for him being his friend''s mother, he kept his mouth shut and didn''t say anything. Seems he''s already growing¡­ "How much sleep did you getst night?" I asked Aisa, and she flinched for a second before sighing and cupping her forehead with her hand. "About¡­ three or four hours. I keep seeing them as if their souls are trying to attack me in my sleep. I keep telling them that it wasn''t my fault, but they keep haunting me, and I have no idea what to do," Aisa muttered while biting her lip. A small stream of blood flowed from her lips and dripped onto the table, which Findir had immediately cleaned up. "Are you doing the breathing exercise I''ve been telling you to practice? It helps with easing any stress, which is probably the cause of your nightmares," The old man said. "Of course I have, but it hasn''t done shit. I keep seeing them, feeling them, and hearing them in my dreams¡­ I really can''t do this anymore," The dark eye bags under Aisa''s eyes seemingly sagged even more as she slumped in her chair and stared up at the ceiling. A heavy air consumed the silence, and we all sat there awkwardly, stirring the light soup for breakfast. "Alright, you bastards! STOP GROANING AND MOANING AND WAKE THE FUCK UP! I''M TIRED OF HEARING YOUR COMPLAINTS, AND IF YOU AREN''T GOING TO TRY AND CHANGE YOURSELF! GET OUT! I DIDN''T LET YOU STAY IN MY HOUSE JUST TO COMPLAIN!" The old man shouted,pletely waking up Cy and Aisa, who blushed in embarrassment. The old man had woken us all up from our slumps even though I wasn''t really in one, but Finidr, who didn''t disy any sign of stress, breathed a sigh of relief. I guess he was stressed about his friends'' states since they almost seemed suicidal. Soon, we were forced out of the house and into the hollow streets of the slums, which had essentially been cleared by the countless paid drafts sent city-wide. It was a bit sad that these guys were going to die a dog''s death, but it''s whatever¡­ It''s not like we knew personally. "NOW! GET DOWN AND GIVE ME FIFTY PUSHUPS! UNABLE TO COMPLETE FIFTY PUSHUPS IN FIVE MINUTES WILL RESULT IN A PUNISHMENT!" The old man shouted, and instantly, we dropped down. The training regime for the morning was brutal, and by the time it had ended, it was lunch, and everybody was exhausted that they couldn''t move. "Orion, how are you still standing?" Findir asked in between heavy breaths. "This is all mental, son," "Don''t give me that shit. Your legs are wobbling, and your arms are limp at your side," Findir said, but I quickly shut up him up with a stern kick to the side. "At least I''m still standing, asshole," I muttered before dropping to my knees and crawling my way to the delectable lunch that sat on the kitchen table. It was soup again withrge chunks of meat and vegetables, a meal that had all the essential nutrients but not that many calories. "You all are getting chubby, so I''ll be putting you in a slight calorie deficit," The old man said, and we all groaned before absolutely devouring the bowl of soup. If I could, I would''ve eaten the wooden bowl as well, but the old man would most likely kill me, so I just shoved that idea to the back of my mind. "What do you mean? I weigh like 140 pounds of lean muscle," Cy spoke up for the first time today, and the old man just scoffed at him. "Yeah, right. You may have a diced abdomen, but your arms still look skinny. Plus, your legs could be better, especially when you use a spear that needs a strong trunk to use at maximum efficiency. I mean, look at Orion. He may not have abs, but at least he has arms that are good for the spear and strong legs, which is excellent for the spear," I think I know why he''s putting us on a calorie deficit¡­ he was hiding the fact that he barely had any food and tried to make us feel a bit safer. He could fool the others, but not me. I mean, trying to gain muscle while cutting isn''t how you do it, but I guess the gain could be minimal¡­ at least for Cy. It was alright for myself, Findir, and Aisa, but I don''t know if she wanted to get diced. She''s a sniper, right, so why would she ever need that. ¡­ CLANG CLANG CLANG I soon found out why her grandfather wanted her to get diced, and that was because she was excellent with abat knife. It was about three-quarters the size of her forearm, and one side had a rigid de in order to help grind through flesh when needed. She was clearly holding back in those spars from before¡­ meaning she definitely learned in secret from her grandfather. Chapter 105 Training (2) She was clearly holding back in those spars from before¡­ meaning she definitely learned in secret from her grandfather. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG I was at a disadvantage due to my spear being so long that she could easily close the distance and make my weapon useless. Preferably, I would fight with my hands at this point because I didn''t think I was that bad, but the old man wanted me to continue to fight with my spear, even as she closed the gap between us. And¡­ I wasn''t about to disappoint. I had fought knife users before, and although they were rare, I was still able to kind of grasp how they move¡­ but Aisa was weird. She didn''t move like a regr knife user and kind of moved as if she was using a short sword while also keeping the flexibility and dexterity of the knife. CLANG CLANG CLANG "Damn, give me a break," I muttered as Aisa dashed in towards my chest once again, her eyes as cold as ice. The breath she took was definitely the same breathing technique I had learned from Simo, but it was much less powerful¡­ but somehow more powerful than mine. She really did have those Hahya gics, but of course, without the extreme shortness thates with it¡­ she''s essentially the perfect human toe from this bloodline. I was a bit jealous of her talent but brushed it off as I was going to be severely injured if I didn''t focus up now. CLANG I retracted my stabbed spear and twirled it in my hand, deflecting the sharp deing straight for my throat. The glint of the de sparkled in the sun as it was sent flying back, and as her chest was wide open, I went for another stab. "Idiot," I heard her mutter before instantly recovering and maneuvering her limp body to dodge my spear by ducking down. "Who''s the idiot," I muttered as I then pushed down on the end of my spear and wacked Aisa straight in the jaw, causing her to stumble back a bit. Dazed, she had no clue where she was for a few seconds, so I used this chance to widen the gap between us while also swinging horizontally. FWOOSH "What the fuck¡­." Aisa had jumped up and used the momentum of my spear to go flying sideways, creating even more space between us. Her shoes had slightly torn from the sharp de, but that was about it. "Okay, that''s enough. The match ends right here," The old man called out, and Aisa wasn''t happy in the slightest. "Huh?! Are you telling me I lost?! I was controlling that entire match!" Aisa shouted, storming up to her grandfather, who just looked down on her with cold eyes. "You would''ve lost so many times over if it wasn''t for this being a regr spar. I can tell he''s used to using his spear in conjunction with his skills. Plus, you were falling for his bait most of the time and only managed to survive due to your strong capabilities¡­ So, Aisa fifty push-ups and Orion twenty-five," The old man announced, and we immediately started. Aisa red at me long and hard as we watched the match with Cy and Findir unfold in the dirty street of the slums. After about a minute, I had finished my twenty-five pushups while Aisa was busting out fifty like it was nothing. Geez¡­ What a monster. Now that both of us had finished, we paid more attention to the match and noticed Cy was getting pushed back. Findir was using two regr daggers instead of his regr sickles as the old man didn''t have such a specific weapon. He only had the regr four, which consisted of a bow and arrow, a sword, spear, and daggers¡­ Aisa was using her regr battle knife. CLANG CLANG CLANG The sound of metal colliding rang through the air, freezing our bodies up with each hit due to how close they were to killing Cy. He was clearly off his game today as he should be overpowering Findir with his extreme skill, but in fact, he was the one getting pushed back. "WAIT! STOP THIS FUCKING MATCH! I CAN''T BEAR TO LOOK AT THIS!" The old man shouted, and as soon as the two split up, Cy looked down at his feet, disappointed in himself. SLAP "What the fuck are you doing?! If you aren''t going to try, then leave! I don''t want azy piece of shit to be trained under me! Disgraceful!" Cy''s expression only turned gloomier as the old man berated him with hateful words, and Aisa couldn''t handle seeing this, so she stepped in. "Hey! His parents just died! Can''t you have any sympathy!?" She shouted while tearing off her grandfather, who was tightening his grip around both of Cy''s shoulders. "Does it look like I care?! We are in the midst of a battlefield! You need to be tougher, or you''ll be devoured by the blood, sweat, and tears! You kids don''t understand what it''s like to be at war! It isn''t just some game where onees out as a loser, and anotheres out as the winner! Both sides are losers, but when you''re a foot soldier, do you know what you are?! YOU ARE ONLY A FUCKING LOSER!" The old man shouted before storming off into the house. Cy''s face only became gloomier as he sat down in the middle of the street. ¡­ The next day, after lunch, Cy went against the old man instead of Aisa, with who he was supposed to spar today. Yesterday was pretty awkward between all of us, and the next morning was a bit better, but nobody dared to talk with the old man as he was still pretty pissed off. SHING Suddenly, with a battle knife in hand, the old man sh stepped towards Cy and stabbed him in the shoulder before pulling it out. "ARGHHHHHH!" Cy cried out, and as Aisa and Findir tried to stop the old man, they were seemingly devoured by a wave of bloodlust. Oh¡­ so he wasn''t just your regr old geezer. Chapter 106 Training (3) Oh¡­ so he wasn''t just your regr old geezer. "Fight me as if I was the person who took everything away from you. Imagine that I was him or her as if you don''t, I''ll kill you," He said, and Cy shivered before nodding once. He was clearly scared as the wound in his shoulder was deep, and if left unattended, it could possibly be infected, or even worse, he might just bleed out. Cy took in a deep breath before staring at the old man who charged toward him again. CLANG He was able to deflect the first strike, but the flurry of ten other strikes that followed the first one cut him in several ces. None of these were deep, but now Cy was coated in so much blood you''d think he''d bathed in it prior to this battle. "Come on! Show me!" The old man shouted, and Cy suddenly flipped like a switch. His eyes darkened, and his movements became more fluid as he deflected each, and every strike sent towards him¡­ but then the speed was amped up. The old man took it to the next level and began to swing even faster, but Cy remained calm and, instead of deflecting them, dodged them before using his already fluid movement to recover with a beautiful swing. His spear seemingly tore through the air as he swung down towards the old man, but with a single-arm stretch¡­ the old man deflected his spear. "That''s not enough. Show me more," He said, and tears began to leak from Cy''s eyes, and bloodlust began to bloat from his anger. I couldn''t help but smile at his strength since he was getting faster and stronger with each passing second¡­ no, it was movements that were getting more rigid, allowing for easier and faster strikes that allows follow-ups with more momentum, meaning more powerful strikes. "Oh, man¡­ what a monster," CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG It was so loud that it felt as if my ear were about to bleed, but for some reason, I couldn''t rip my eyes off the fight unfolding before me. It was such a beautiful sight that I almost felt like crying¡­ "Okay, that''s enough," The old man said as he suddenly caught Cy''s de with his armpit while also using the knife to stop the de from cutting his arm. But, it seems Cy couldn''t hear him as his eyes turnedplete pitch-ck and his face was crumpled with anger, and to add to the demonic sight, he was crying salty tears that moistened the dry and cracked ground. "It''s okay. It''s all over. You did amazing," The old man said, and Cy froze up as he was enveloped by the man''s arms. There was no maniption tactic, no taking advantage of vulnerable state¡­ just pure eptance for him¡­ it almost looked like he was his son. Cy''s face and eyes returned to normal, but he continued to ball his eyes out into the old man''s flimsy shirt. There we go¡­ that should fix him up. ¡­ *knock* *knock* *knock* Somebody suddenly knocked on the door of Aisa''s room, and since it was my turn to sleep in here, I, of course, snuggled into the soft- er, flimsy bed sheets. You couldn''t really call them bed sheets or a nket since they were so thin and airy, but I guess it was better than nothing. I wasn''t about toin¡­ "Come in!" I shouted, and I switched off my phone as Cy entered the room, slightly nervous. Cy looked around the room a bit before finally locking eyes with me, and as he un-grit his teeth and unclenched his fist, he said, "I''m sorry forining about my mother. I should''ve been a bigger person, and instead ofining, I should''ve also thought of everybody else," Hisplexion looked guilty, and as he hung his head in shame, I sighed. "Though I was pissed off at that time, I no longer feel that way. Plus, it''s okay to be selfish sometimes, so you can cry whenever you want¡­ just don''t drag us into your me," I muttered, and Cy looked even more guilty than before. Whatever, that''s just some food for his thought¡­ "Okay, shoo, go away. I''m tryna sleep right now. I have a meeting early tomorrow morning, so I''ll be skipping training then," Just as Cy was about to close the door behind him, he looked back and said with a smirk, "I don''t think the old man is going to let you off that easily¡­ You''re probably going to still do it when you go back," "Tch¡­ Alright, go away. I don''t want to think about that right now," I said, and as he finally left, I heard him chuckle a bit. ¡­ Early the next morning, I met up with a familiar kid who had undone his slick ck hair and let his wavy hair flow, and in my opinion, it suited him much better. He had a decently built body and was just as tall as me, but his arrogancy knew no bounds unless he was with me. He thought that acting nicer was an easier way to try and get me on their side as an informant¡­ which I, of course, epted, but it was a fake contractual rtionship, so I had no worries of being tied down somewhere. "So, was their family really going to the Meeting of Roses?" The boy asked as he sipped on his ck coffee. That''s right. He was my central pile of juicy information that I used to obtain the information on the Meeting of Roses. Of course, he didn''t tell me that much as our rtionship wasn''t that good, but it''s not like he was my only sulent meal to drain information out of. "Yep¡­. They are. Do you think you could tell me which families are participating? I''m quite interested in this meeting," Chapter 107 Another Meeting "Yep¡­. They are. Do you think you could tell me which families are participating? I''m quite interested in this meeting," He stared at me long and hard, weighing the pros and cons but to be honest, I think he already knew that I was talking with other people. If he didn''t get on my good side now, he might not even have a sliver of a chance to do it in the future¡­ so of course, he sighed and then spoke up. "I''m only gonna say this once, so take note¡­ Bonebloom, Humblecrest, Lunascar, Chac, Boisgeze¡­ and something you''re already familiar with, the Wony family," Upon hearing those final words, I couldn''t suppress therge grin that quickly slipped onto my expression. "You''re gonna make me shit my pants if you keep smiling like that," The boy muttered, and I chuckled a bit before standing up and tossing him a gold coin. "Thank you for your service," "H-Hey! Wait! I thought you were trying to make an alliance with me!" The boy shouted as his one chance to make it big in the world was walking away. That''s right¡­e crawling back to me. "Oh my, really? I thought we just wanted to exchange some information?" I muttered with arge smile, and as the boy wasn''t stupid, he could tell what I was doing. "Please stop ying with me. I''m not like the other heirs you''re talking to. I have the power, assets, and skills to support you," The boy looked a bit humble now, and his pride burst out with absolutely no arrogance, causing me to smile a bit as it was a bit impressive. I wasn''t expecting him to act like this¡­ but at least it would quicken the pace of my n. "Oh really? Mr. Boisgeze¡­ Are you really stronger than the Bonebloom family?" I asked with arge, arrogant smile in order to taunt the boy. He grits his teeth, thinking back to the humiliating defeat that he and his brother had suffered at the hands of the heir. "I am. I have tons of alliances and partners that will allow me to destroy that kid¡­ no, that family, so if you just give me sufficient information, I''ll be able to prove it to you," "Oh¡­ fine," I said as I picked up my empty mug and refilled it with some coffee on the vacant and unattended counter. "Then, please tell me if they have any alliances I should be worried about," "Well, there are the obvious ones, such as the Montard and Duthier, but they are just alliances, and if the Bonebloom family is at the brink of destruction, I doubt they''ll dip their hands into the melting pot. So, you only have to look out for a subsidiary which has a strong prospect and the Lunascar family," "Huh? LS is allied with the Bonebloom?" He muttered with a drop of sweat running down his cheek. "You don''t have to believe me if you don''t want to," "No, I do believe you¡­ well, I have no choice but to believe you," He muttered while biting his fingernail. "Then, tell me which families your Boisgeze family is close with," I demanded, and it was only fair for him to return some information. "There are some we are allied with, but just like with the Bonebloom, I doubt they woulde running to save us if we were on the brink of destruction. This means there is only Humblecrest on our side," "Oho, four of the families are against each other on opposing sides¡­ I''m interested as to see what the result will be," I finished drinking my coffee before slipping the boy a paper since I could feel somebody watching us. It happened only a few seconds ago, and even though they aren''t that strong, if somebody heard our conversation, I''m sure they would try and sell that information. As I left the store, I tracked down the presence all the way until they ran into a dark alleyway where they cornered themselves. "Findir, why are you watching me?" I asked the dark elf boy. "I''m sorry, I was genuinely worried that you got ambushed by these guys. You can''t be so trusting that they''ll have a genuine conversation with you. You need to always be ready for some of them to attack," He said as he walked out of the shadows and tossed his sickles made ck wind into the air. They dispersed upon hitting their peak, and as he began to crack and stretch his body, I punched him in the stomach. "Hey, don''t think I''m that stupid¡­ Lunascar scum," I muttered with arge smile and then grabbed the back of the boy''s head. I pulled his face into my knee, causing his face to crumple in and the illusion to immediately break as he was sent flying back. A boy with long, light pink hair, pale white skin, and soft purple eyes held his broken nose. He was a bit shorter than me, and he was very, very skin¡­ but not unhealthy skinny. In fact, he was so pretty you could maybe call him a model. "So, what''s your reason for tracking me? I''ve felt your eyes all over my skin since that day Cy''s mom left," I picked the boy up by his hair and punched him in the liver, causing him to scream¡­ into my hand, which cupped his mouth shut. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* Wait, wait, I can exin-" BAM I kicked the boy in the face as he looked up at me from his kneeled position, whishing his head back and forth before lying t on his back. "Were you the one behind that attack? Was that all part of your n? Did you get yourckeys to freeze my friends and me in order to watch Cy suffer?" I asked before stepping onto his stomach and pressing my foot so far in that you could hear his organs grumble in protest. "P-Please¡­ *gasp*... Mercy," "Tch¡­ You have one minute to exin yourself," Chapter 108 Taunting And Manipulation "Tch¡­ You have one minute to exin yourself," I lifted my foot off his stomach and let him have just a few seconds to catch his breath before pulling him up by his hair and cing him on his knees. I then crouched down to his eye level and waited for him to start talking. As he massaged his sore torso, he finally began to talk. "N-None of what you said was my fault¡­ I-I was just ordered to survey you since you were the one that made Be''s childhood hell," "Oh, that kid, huh? So, what happened to her?" I asked as I was a bit intrigued by the aftermath of disappointing such arge family. "W-why should I tell yo- eek, fine, fine," My re was more than enough for him to give in instantly, but just as he was about to talk again, a familiar face appeared beside me. "Hey¡­ what the fuck are you doing here?" It was the same Boisgeze kid from before, and I think if I remember correctly, his name was Lyle or something like that. "I said answer me!" Lyle shouted, but just as he was about to punch the boy''s stomach, I caught his arm and gripped it so hard that my fingernails dug into his skin. "Don''t touch him, and don''t be an idiot," I said, and he clicked his tongue after feeling my hand unwrap around his arm, allowing him to leave silently but a mind brewing with anger. As soon as he disappeared from our sight and I couldn''t sense his presence anymore, I returned my gaze back to the pink-haired boy. "Alright, finish up," "B-Be was put under immense pressure from her family and was almost banished, but she managed to turn around by surviving her punishment which was essentially torture and regaining her position within the family¡­ but this time, it was without the help of her father," "You''re making me excited," I muttered with a sadistic smile, and the boy shivered before shuffling backward. "W-Well, if you''re hoping for somebody to hate, I doubt you''ll have that. You humbled her so much that I didn''t even recognize her at first," "So, you''re close with her? Boyfriend? Friend? Fiance?" It was prettymon for kids to be engaged as early as fifteen in this city in order to establish good rtionships with other families. "I was one of her closest friends¡­ I still hate you, and even if you beat me up for saying that, I don''t care. You put her through so much that even the physical scars won''t disappear¡­." The boy said with ring eyes. "Hmmmmm¡­ That''s interesting¡­ Then, I doubt it was her who sent you to watch me as you''re one of her closest friends, so who sent you?" I asked, and the boy''s face paled. He just began to realize that I had been manipting the conversation as we spoke in order to gain information that he might''ve not directly told. "You''re just like Be exined¡­ *sigh*... I''m sure you''ll kill me if I don''t say anymore¡­ It was my father. He was interested in the kid who ruined Be''s life, but it took quite a while to actually find you since you have absolutely nothing. You''re not even registered in the city''s citizen book¡­ How did you even enter the school? There was even a nk seven years in your school record¡­ I have so many questions," He said. "If there''s anything worse than knowing too little, it is knowing too much," I said with a smile, and the boy shivered once again. "Alright, I''m satisfied with your answer. Plus, are you really going to let the Humblecrest family push your father and mother around like that? You''re basically theirckeys," "H-How do you know that-" "Are you? Are you really? Come on, is the Lunarscar family only good at recon? Can they only survive by sucking up to that family while also trying to build power behind their back? I know you''re with the Bonebloom family, but do you really have to rely on them as well? Is your family¡­ really that weak?" The boy''s face crumpled with anger as he clearly fell for my taunt. "Shut the hell up! You don''t know anything about our family and how much we''ve suffered just to gain a sliver of power within this continent! Do you know how much we had to sacrifice just to be invited to the Meeting of Roses!" "I don''t¡­ and I don''t care," I said, and he went to go and punch me in the face, but as he was so slow, I managed to m him with my fist way before he could even touch me. BAM He was sent flying backward, and his back hit the brick wall behind him. "It''s a bit disappointing¡­ Is this all the Lunarscar family has to offer?" I muttered as I slowly walked away. To be honest, his illusionary skills were amazing since I didn''t even realize it was a fake until he tossed his sickles up into the air, and they disappeared at the peak. Findir lets his sickles drop a bit before removing them from the air, and I don''t think there is any particr reason as to why he does it, but it''s pretty noticeable if you watch him fight and finish a match. Oh, I also forgot about that one-minute rule... well, whatever. ¡­ "Where''d you go?" The old man asked while crossing his arms. "I went to go talk with some friends," "Alright, then you should''ve expected to finish your workout, right?" "Of course," "Then double it while you''re at it. Plus, you''re not getting any lunch¡­ NOW FUCKING GET TO IT!" I sighed before proceeding with my training regime while watching my friends all spar against each other. It was a three-way spar where they were practicing shifting their bodies behind each other in order to make the other two fight while they took picks off them at the same time. Findir was doing the best since he was the fastest, but Cy and Aisa were catching up pretty close to him. Okay¡­ a few more weeks left. Chapter 109 Head Of The Bonebloom Family Okay¡­ a few more weeks left. ¡­ Exactly two weeks have passed, and I''ve been invited to the Great House of Bonebloom, just a few days before the Meeting of Roses. Apparently, the dude from that family, who I recently learned is called Orme¡­ a weird name, wants to talk to me about something. Upon arriving at the massive mansion, I was greeted by a few servants who asked for my name and the secret password he texted me. They immediately confirmed my identity with some type of scanning device before letting me through therge outer gate, connected to a widespread fence that surrounded the entire mansion. But, even when I arrived inside therge mansion, I wasn''t allowed to leave the main room, which was so big tall that you could barely even see chandeliers hanging from the top. "So this is the boy?" A deep booming voice said, and as it echoed through the room, I swiveled my head behind me. A man dressed in ck military-like clothes with arge ck coat over them stepped right up to me as if he was trying to size me up. He had a toned, muscr and lean build that really enhanced his short gunmetal-gray hair and silver eyes that arrogantly looked down on me. I could see Orme right behind him, and he was a bit nervous as even his power couldn''t control his father¡­ of course. I mean, that''s a given. "I heard you''ve blessed us with tons of juicy information and even gained the favor of my son¡­ But don''t think any normal kid could just attend the Meeting of Roses as if it was nothing," The man''s bloodlust was so strong that I felt my knees creak, and holding my head up was a challenge in itself. "If you can survive three of my attacks¡­ I''ll let youe with me as my third member, right beside my son here," The man said before walking to the opposite end of therge main room, which was essentially just arge open hall. It looked as if you would put a long table right down the center of it and feast with your family as you discussed important topics. "It is of my pleasure to be in your presence¡­ My name is Orion, and I ept your challenge," I said as I wanted to suck up to this guy as much as possible. "Trust me, boy, it was never a challenge. There was no rejection in this process," The man said, and he didn''t remove his coat as a sign of arrogance and disrespect, showing how much of a difference there was between us. "I was never going to run away," I replied with a smile, and Orme, who was close by, looked apologetic as he backed away behind a pir. BOOM Suddenly, the man lifted up his right arm and grabbed his right wrist with his free hand, causing an explosion of bloodlust to waft past me. My legs wobbled as another st of bloodlust exploded from his now tightened fist, and somehow, my consciousness literally left me for half a second. Before I knew it, I was on my knees, but I quickly stood up as he was now walking towards me, his fist infused with a dark red aura that slowly faded into a gunmetal gray. BOOM Another st of bloodlust exploded from the man, and I felt my chest tighten up, causing me to spit out so much blood that I began to get a bit worried. I expected his father to test me, but not to this extent¡­ and if this really continued, I was going to die. "FATHER! STOP! YOU''RE GOING TO KILL HIM!" Orme shouted, but the man ignored his son as he stepped right in front of me, who was bent down, hands on knees, consciousness almost gone. FWOOSH¡­ BOOOOOOM He did a normal, downward punch¡­ that just barely missed me, only causing a few strands of my hair to flutter away from my head. The ground below us had a massive crater, bigger than the hall we were in. I chose right¡­ I chose the right family¡­ "You pass," The man said before patting me on the back and walking down the hall as the servants began to repair the surroundings with some kind of metal-like magic. The metal served as a frame for the floor, and it soon turned to different colors, creating an almost exact replica of what it looked like before. "I see¡­ So the test was his bloodlust, not that actual attack¡­ You''re lucky to have such a strong dad¡­ I''m almost a bit jealous," I said as I walked up to Orme, who had fallen to the ground and was heaving heavy breaths. "Geez¡­ he didn''t have to go all out for just one damn test. Y''know, you survived his max bloodlust. Most people drop unconscious at the first wave," "Well, I did drop unconscious. I just got a bit lucky since I woke up quick enough to actually start resisting it again," "Whatever¡­ You''re still really fucking tough for that. But anyway, the main reason why I called you over here is to decide on your mask," Orme said as he brushed off ayer of dust from his casual clothes and then leaned against a quartz pir. "Mask? Why would I need a mask?" "The two members behind the head of the family must not show their faces because it is very disrespectful. And you''re probably wondering, howe it is disrespectful, right? Well, to show your face to such powerful beings is like taking a shit in front of the gods. Each heads arrogance knows no bounds," I chuckled a bit because it almost seemed unbelievable at how much they thought they were gods. "Okay, so where do I select my mask?" "I''ll bring the two options to you. I know you''ll be disappointed by them, so don''t get your hopes up," "Sure, sure¡­" Chapter 110 Mask And Sudden Seperation "I''ll bring the two options to you. I know you''ll be disappointed by them, so don''t get your hopes up," "Sure, sure¡­" Due to the ongoing war, inviting people into your main base was somethingpletely out of the question, but since I wasn''t from any prominent family, they let me in with the utmost restrictions. I wasn''t allowed to leave the main room, and the assassins that watched from the shadows sent shivers down my spine. Everything about them was terrifying despite me being unable to see them¡­ they were more like monsters than humans. After a few minutes, one of the servants created a metal chair on which I could sit, but as I didn''t trust anybody here, I just rejected their offer with the most kindness I could produce and continued to lean against my pir. After another few minutes, Orme came back with two pitch-ck full face masks, but the difference between the two was like like and day. One had a cubical and bumpy pattern while the other one waspletely smooth, and since I liked the slick design, I immediately selected it. "Is it magical equipment?" I asked Orme as he handed me the mask and ran my fingers through the inside of it. "No, sadly it is not. Magical equipment has been very scarce due to theck of cksmiths as they''ve all been leaving the city," Makes sense¡­ I mean, it was pretty obvious that staying any longer would get them roped up with one of the families and probably be forced to make weapons for them like a ve. "That sucks¡­ Well, are you taking the other mask, or do you have another?" "I''m taking this cubical mask. These are the two masks we''ve worn ever since the first Meeting of Roses. Not wearing them would just be offensive," "Pfft, is everything offensive to those guys?" I chuckled, and Orme chuckled a bit with me as well. "Well, their position is always threatened no matter where they are, so I guess it''s to just remove any nuisances that could potentially oppose them in the future. You can never be too careful," He chuckled. "Can never be too careful¡­? I mean, whatever you say," I muttered before walking to the exit. "Wait! Don''t you want to warm up your skills!? We can spar a little if you want!" Orme suddenly called out to me. "Thank you for the offer¡­ but you can never be too careful," I said as I waved him goodbye, and his slightugh was more than enough confirmation for the other servants to escort me out of the mansion. ¡­ "I won''t be here for the next few days. But don''t worry about me. I won''t be getting into any trouble," I said as I finished drinking the rest of my soup. I was still very hungry, but I knew the old man was running low on rations, and since the big families had essentially cleared the grocery stores, we had nothing else to consume besides some vored water. Well, he was growing some carrots in the back, but we had already eaten most of them over the past month. "That''s not possible for you. How about you just try and not die¡­ That would be the best for you," Findir smirked, and everybody else at the dinner tableughed. "I-I didn''t think it was that funny, but okay," I muttered under my breath. "Okay, everyone, calm down. I have an important announcement to make," The old man spoke up, and everybody zipped up their lips as the air around him shifted into a very serious air. The old man seemed a bit pained to inform us of the information, and though I already knew what he was trying to say, I just kept my mouth shut. "I''m sorry, but I want all of you to join a guild. Just to clear it up, I don''t want you to join one of the big families, but join a guild and make sure they aren''t associated with one of the families¡­ They''ll take care of you, and they''ll feed you well," The serious air around him suddenly spread to the rest of the room, and it felt as if the tension could be cut with just a mere butter knife. "W-Why? Are we not doing well enough in training?" Aisa asked as she was scared to lose her grandfather. It really did sound like he was about to die, but it was more like he was trying to push us away while trying to get us to hate him. "That''s right. You are all failures," And my predictions came true, and even Findir fell for it as his eyes drooped to the dinner table, a bit disappointed in himself. Aisa was devastated, tears leaked from her eyes, and her palms were tightened as they sat on her thighs. "I understand. I''ll be sure to make you proud in the future," Cy said firmly as he finished his soup and gently ced it in the sink. Everybody followed him beside me and left without even saying a word back to him. "What are you doing? You were the most failure of them all! You have absolutely no talent with the spear, so I have no idea you''re even using it!" The old man said. "No need to be so harsh. I understand¡­ the other kids still haven''t experienced true pain, so I understand what you''re trying to put them through. In a hellish world like this¡­ experiencing war is the only way you can grow," The old man looked as if he was about to cry and his grit teeth audibly ground through the air while looking at me. "*sigh*... When they finally understand the truth, please tell them that I''m sorry. I''m not going to live much longer, and I can''t feed them well¡­ Being on a cut isn''t bad, but being malnourished isn''t what you want," He said as he looked down at the floor, disappointed in himself. "Is it of old age?" "Nah¡­ My past is catching up with me, and I don''t want you kids to be involved with it¡­." "I understand," BAM All of a sudden, just as I began to pack up my bags, Aisa came rushing through the front door and hugged her grandfather so tight that it looked like he couldn''t breathe. "What are you doing?! GET OUT!" He shouted, but as Aisa continued to cry and cry into his chest, he couldn''t help but stroke her hair onest time. Chapter 111 Talk With Arthur "What are you doing?! GET OUT!" He shouted, but as Aisa continued to cry and cry into his chest, he couldn''t help but stroke her hair onest time. ¡­ "*sniff*... I thought we were doing pretty good," Aisa muttered as she wiped away the disgusting snot that dripped from her nose. Even now, after she hugged her grandfather for what seemed to be an hour, she still wasn''t satisfied, but I guess people react differently. Cy saw this as a challenge which he most likely wouldn''t have done before if it wasn''t for the recent events, but Aisa just saw this as her grandfather abandoning her. Her reaction wasn''t as bad as Cy''s, but we''ll see once she discovers his corpse. The old man said his past was catching up to him, and I couldn''t help but wonder what he had done before because his skills were out of this world, and his intelligence was through the roof. He might''ve not disyed it due to his now careless and almost childish behavior, but sometimes I could catch a glimpse of wisdom in his eyes. Plus, the way he made our training regimes was so smart because he took into ount our current physical state and our mental state so we wouldn''t be driven off the edge. It was training. Not a hurdle meant to jump over. "You''re pretty calm. Did you not like him?" Cy asked Findir, who was just twiddling with his thumbs as he stared off into space. "No, I understand why he sent us away¡­ We were too weak, and his knowledge is beyond ourprehension," Findir said with a fully serious face. Even Aisa, who was still breaking down crying, couldn''t help but deadpan at his words. Oh¡­ I guess he''s still a kid. "I know, right. I want to be just like him when I grow up but with the skills of my father!" Cy announced as we walked up the dirt road. "You don''t have to tell us since it''s a touchy subject, but who was your father? You keep bragging about him, but you never tell us anything," I asked Cy, who froze up for a second. "Arghhh¡­ I guess I gotta face it. If I want to get better, I have to ovee this mental blockage as well¡­ Okay, well, to give you the short story, my father was an amazing man but also extremely cocky, and due to me being his son, that eventually rubbed off on me. The praises from my peers and extended family only bloated my ego. But one day, he died. He just died, nothing else. As you would expect, this broke me, and I began to slowly humble myself all the way until high school, where sometimes my past me would slip out. If you thought I was an asshole now, then you should''ve seen me back then¡­ shit," He cringed in embarrassment just from thinking back on his past actions, so it must''ve been terrible. "Alright, enough of that. Where are we going now? Do we have a n, or should we maybe split up to do our own thing?" Cy asked. We thought over our answers for a bit, but eventually, we decided to stay as a group, and I already had a good idea as to what guild to join. ¡­ ? "Nah, you can''t join," Arthur said with crossed arms and a stern expression as if he already expected this conversation and already knew what answer to give. "Huh? Why not? We''re valuable and talented, so why can''t we join?" I asked as the other three behind me mingled with Arthur''s raid team. Some people had disappeared, and some new people had appeared¡­ just the usual business, so I wasn''t very surprised. "The minimum age is eighteen, and if you aren''t that, you can''t join. Plus, you have the protection of the school, so why can''t you just wait shit out there?" Arthur asked with a smirk that made a vein practically burst out of my forehead. I was normally very calm and collected, but before this bastard, I couldn''t help but get ticked off with every single taunt. "Can''t you think for a second? Most of therge families oppose each other, and where do they encounter each other the most? At school, most likely. I wouldn''t be surprised if the school was wiped off the face of the city by now," I grumbled to myself. "That sucks¡­ But, just cause you gave me a sob story doesn''t mean I''ll let you into the guild. Plus, I''m not even the guild master, and just from what I know about him, he won''t let you in no matter what. You can try other guilds as well, but I think you''ll just get the same response," I clicked my tongue upon hearing the disappointing news, but what could I do besides ept the fact that we can''t join. And if Arthur won''t let me in, I''m sure no other guilds will ept us as well since we''re one year below the minimum age. "But, I do have an idea. You should all work as mercenaries. That way, you''ll be able to get paid while also improving your skills. Your safety isn''t guaranteed, but I''m sure you''ll be able to at least feed yourselves," He noticed our slightly malnourished bodies but thankfully, he had already got the chef to make us some delicious dishes before sending us off. We were currently inside the main building for the Guild: Golden Lions, which is one of the most prestigious guilds in this city. So, of course, they had amazing decoration, food, and service. "Don''t stuff yourself, guys. We still got shit to do-" But before I could even finish my sentence, the kids all dug into the tes upon tes of food, and even my mouth began to water. Orion¡­ your abs are just beginning to show, so don''t gorge yourself¡­ Do not fall for gluttony! I ended up eating five tes of food, and by the end, I was stuffed, sad, but also simultaneously happy since my stomach wasn''t trying to eat itself. Chapter 112 Expected Result And Preperations I ended up eating five tes of food, and by the end, I was stuffed, sad, but also simultaneously happy since my stomach wasn''t trying to eat itself. "You''re still as hungry as ever," Arthur muttered as he sat down at the opposite end of the table and watched all of us pat our bloated stomachs. "*sigh*... Okay, can you give us advice on how to start being mercenaries? Also, who would we be mercenaries for? It''s not like we can even leave the city. Every exit has been cut off," I asked, and Arthur just smiled at me. What''s up with him? "You''ve never asked me for so much advice like this? I feel kind of proud, like a father," He smirked arrogantly, and his low cackle made me clench my jaw. "Can you just answer my question? I have other things to do as well besides bing a mercenary or whatever," "It''s pretty simple. Just go online and put up a request," "That''s it? Nothing else besides that?" "Indeed. But, getting hired by the right people and not getting scammed or killed is pretty hard. Never let your guard down even if its the prettiest princess or most wholesomely kind princess in the world," "I see¡­ Thank you for the advice. We''ll be on our way now," "Woah, Woah, Woah, Woah, don''t leave just yet. You don''t even know who your clients will be¡­ and I''m telling you now because you have to brace yourself¡­ It''s most likely going to be rich kids who want to be boosted," "So, they''re going to be from therge families, right?" "Yes, so never let your guard down! Ever! Got it!?" He shouted as we all got up from our seats and made our way towards the exit. As soon as we left therge building, Aisa and Findir innocently looked at us with tons of questions. "What?" Findir asked as Cy wiped non-existent tears from his face. "Why couldn''t we just stay the night there? That ce was so nice. I feel like we would''ve had the best sleep in ages," Cy asked as he nced back at therge building. Findir looked at Cy as if he had asked the most outrageous question in the world. "Dude¡­ Did you not feel the pressure there? How could you sleep in that?" Findir asked as he wiped a few drops of sweat from his forehead. Findir was right. The pressure in there was so fucking much that I could practically feel my bones creaking. There had to be at least a few B-ranks in there¡­ and the guild master. I wasn''t even trying to sense him on the other side of the room, but that was definitely the power of an A-rank adventurer. We continued walking for a bit as I set up my ount on a mercenary app I had found¡­ until I realized something. "Wait, wouldn''t that just-" "Wait! Is that the school!" Aisa eximed, and as I nced to the right of me, I saw only a shell of what used to be our former school. The white, prestigious-looking school had been tainted with burn marks, and chunks of the exterior had beenpletely ripped away. And what made it even worse to look at was how much of a ghost town it had be with not even a single sign of life sight. Then¡­ there were the corpses. Oh, the pile of corpses that had been stacked on the cleanly-cut front yard. "Oomf¡­ Hah¡­ hahaha¡­ This¡­ Everyone," Aisa had thrown up all over the pavement after snapping her head away from the sight of some of our friends'' burnt corpses. We didn''t know them that much, but I guess Aisa and Cy still had some attachment to them since they looked horrified. "It''s alright¡­ let it all out," Findir said as he patted Aisa''s back. "*sigh*... I wonder where the headmaster went," ¡­ It was currently the next day, and my back hurt so much as we had slept on the pavement. Plus, waking up at five in the morning didn''t make it any better. ,m I have already informed the three that I was going to be leaving early the next morning so that they won''t see me, so I don''t have to worry much about them¡­ besides Cy doing something stupid. "Wee. We will lead the way," One of the servants of the Bonebloom family had met me at the very front of the mansion and, just likest time, brought me to the main hall where I was met with a familiar man and boy. "You can wear whatever clothing you want, so those dirty pants and shirt aren''t going to cut it. I have a wide array of clothes for you to pick from, so select what you want," Orme said as his father began to talk with one of the servants. The servant he was talking to wasn''t nervous in the slightest, meaning they were probably close, and he might be the head butler or something. I''ll take note~ After selecting my all-ck outfit, I was escorted to the bathroom, where I immediately changed¡­ but only after grumbling to myself at how extra the bathroom was. I selected a simple oversized ck crewneck and some ck cargo pants since they were the mostfortable for me and the easiest clothes to maneuver in. I initially thought of selecting sweatpants, but in my opinion, it''s easier to move in cargos than sweatpants, so I just selected the former. "Oho, looking good. The rings match as well," Orme said as he had already changed into his ck clothing as well. He wore a ck hoodie with some simple ck trousers. He handed me my mask, which I ced on my face, and then followed the head of the family right to the back of the long hall. A spiraling stone staircase wafted gusts of air towards us, and soon, we walked down it. The head of the family wore a luxurious and decorated suit but had no mask¡­ so we were all ready for the Meeting of Roses. Chapter 113 Intermission: Bella Wony The boss there had a buzz cut with pink hair and swirls of white dotted about. ¡­ (Unknown POV) I''vee so far from that little shit I was¡­ So much suffering for this one turning point where I could be a key yer in my family. After impressing the head with my skills and knowledge, he finally agreed to take me to the Meeting of Roses, something that happens only once every generation. Even the head has only attended once¡­ I siked myself up as I ced the smooth dark red mask onto my face, and my newly created hair from the ss up was tied up into a neat bun. "Don''t be so nervous. It''s not like you''ll be doing any of the talking," A boy next to me said, and he was the son of the head, the future leader of my family¡­ and probably my biggest rival. Though I doubt he saw me as a rival since he''s much stronger and older than me¡­ but one day, I''ll reach his level. Thinking back on my past, I couldn''t help but shiver at how far I''vee. It was almost scary how far I was able to climb in just a few years, but that, of course, didn''te without its suffering. When I was tricked and manipted by that boy, I was almost exiled from the family, but my mother sacrificed herself to ease my punishment, allowing me to live in the depths of the main household. Tons of the kids that visited there every week or so continued to tease me, but I couldn''t really care much due to my numb mind. I felt myself slowly dying and rotting away down there as the whip and burn marks ate away at my flesh. They barely had any sufficient treatment for them¡­ and the worst part of it all was my father¡­ my damn father. ''DADDY! HELP ME! I WAS IN THE WRONG! SO PLEASE HELP ME!'' I continued to shout as the torturer whipped my naked body dry, and my father just stood next to him, observing the process like a cold piece of metal. ''DADDY! PLEASE! IT HURTS! I WANT IT TO STOP! IT HURTS! PLEASE MAKE IT STOP!'' It hurt so bad that I would throw up all over the cold stone floor and be forced to smell until the attendee that "took care of me" cleaned most of it up. The food I was fed could barely be called sufficient as it looked to be the scraps that they fed to the dogs. ''Daddy! Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­ It hurts¡­ Make it stop¡­ I''m your daughter, right? Am I¡­ Am I no longer your daughter? I''m sorry for disappointing you¡­ so, please¡­ I can''t feel my legs¡­ I can''t feel my arms¡­ my neck¡­ I can barely even open my eyes¡­ Are you there? Please don''t leave me alone. I''ll be good¡­ I won''t disappoint you again,'' No matter how much I begged, he held no remorse for his daughter being put under such torture, so I cut it off with him. He was no longer my father, no longer somebody I could trust, and who can you trust when you have nobody but yourself? Well, yourself, obviously. I grit my teeth and slowly nned my resurgence upon my sentence ending. One yearter, everything changed as I was now "part of the family again," but you could barely say that I was abused by the other children every day. The ones who I thought were my family only nced over the situation as a quarrel amongst kids, while some just didn''t care at all. But, everything changed once I had finally managed to put my n in ce. I was slowly growing stronger after sneaking into various dungeons and barely making it out alive with scraps of experience points. And after about a year or so, I was finally able to ss up. The kids around me, my teachers, and the rtives I didn''t even give a nce to noticed my shift in power and challenged me a multitude of times. But, since the Wony family follows strict rules as to not enter dungeons before the age of eighteen¡­ Ipletely overpowered them. It wasn''t even a challenge, and once I hade out on top for the youngest generation tournament that is held every four years, my name began to finally be respected. Most would''ve thought that I''d revert to my arrogant and selfish state, but I made sure to stay humble and benevolent. I taught and helped out the younger generation, and the kids who were a few years above me just t out ignored me for the rest of my time at the main household. My reputation grew, and as I reignited past connections, I felt my power surge within the family¡­ finally allowing me to have the chance to talk to the head. He was intimidating¡­ His fiery red hair and aura like that of a lion seemingly pressed me onto my knees as soon as I stepped into his office. I was confident in my skills, but before him, I was nothing but a mere bug. ''So you''re the kid who''s been causing trouble¡­ I want to see what you''ll be in the future, whether that be an asset for marriage or a leader that will carry our family to a multitude of victories,'' He told me, and the pressure suddenly eased on me. I stood up and gave him a firm, ''Thank you, sir! I''ll be sure not to disappoint you!'' I shouted back, and I could clearly remember the warm smile on his face. It almost felt like home¡­ but I was too broken to actually trust somebody again, so I closed off myself to these warm feelings and shoved them deep inside of me. It hurt really bad¡­ but if it was for survival¡­ I would do anything. "Okay, we''re here. Do not say anything even if you''re asked a question because I will respond appropriately. If you fail to obey this simple rule¡­ I assume you know the punishment," The head said to me, and I gulped down arge drop of saliva before nodding my head and saying, "Yes, sir," Chapter 114 Meeting Of Roses (1) The head of the family wore a luxurious and decorated suit but had no mask¡­ so we were all ready for the Meeting of Roses. For what seemed to be hours, we walked down this stone spiral staircase that was dimly lit with evesting red mes. They never went out until we were entirely past them, and the only way I was able to figure this out was because of the sound of a gust of wind-pinching the ends of the torch. "Oh yeah, we need codenames, don''t we," Orme suddenly spoke up after about an hour or two of silence. "We do? Then, what should mine be?" I asked the head of the family since I thought it was only proper to ask the big guy himself. "I didn''t bring up the topic because I didn''t think it was necessary. You all shouldn''t be talking unless you meet in one of the hallways right after the meeting, but I doubt that will happen because we''re immediately leaving," The big boss responded. "Well, I think it will be cool. So, I guess¡­ I''ll be Spider, and you be Joker because you''re kind of like one in this entire process. An anomaly that shouldn''t really be here," "If you didn''t want me toe, you should''ve just said so," I responded, but deep down, I didn''t really mind the name. In fact, him being Spider was also part of a n since some people there¡­ Be might already know me and has already fallen for my maniption. I''m sure she''ll notice my hair, but the grayish-purple tips have been slowly fading, so it''s a possibility that she might recognize me. Who knows, she might''ve been traumatized andpletely nked out the entire process. Truly, I was really excited because this was so much juicy information. Just being here would garner me information worth millions of gold coins¡­ not that I was nning on selling it for money, though. "Okay, we''re here. Remember the rules," The big boss said, and as soon as we reached the bottom of the spiral staircase, a gust of wind greeted us. FWOOSH It almost pushed me back from how strong it was, and as soon as it began to trail off, a whistle lingered in my ears. My eyes nced upwards, gazing over my arms that shielded me from the wind. It was arge expansive cavern with stctites barely hanging from the ceiling, almost as if they were about to fall and pierce straight down the middle. Then, right in the center was arge dpidated stone building that had no roof but hundreds of pirs, creating a semi-wall that shielded it from an outsider. "The organizer for this one meeting is the Chac, who ispletely neutral as of now, so don''t worry about getting jumped," The big boss spoke up onest time before we walked up a flight of stone stairs. At the very top was the entrance to the dpidated building, and a butler with a white mask greeted us kindly. From what Orme told me, each family had their own respective color for their masks, with the Bonebloom being ck, Humblcrest being dark-yellow, Lunascar being dim-pink, Chac being white, Boisgeze being dark-blue, and Wony being a dark-red. So, the butler who gave us a special silver bracelet to wear was part of the Chac family¡­ and holy shit, was he strong. But, he wasn''t the strongest as once we all entered the room, I felt a crushing pressure on my spine, but it wasn''t as bad as when the big boss tested me. I see¡­ so he was testing whether I could actually keep my consciousness¡­ it wasn''t a test of physical power, but willpower. Inside the dpidated building was arge dome-like hall with the ceiling seemingly stretching into the sky. A dimensional pocket¡­ those types of skills don''t exist anymore, so I wonder who created this¡­ unless it was created thousands of years ago when those types of users were actually alive. I had many questions but shoved them to the back of my mind as the big boss sat at arge round table with six main stone seats. BOOM The big boss sat on the seat with so much authority that he created arge gust of wind, but the other five already sitting at the table were seemingly unaffected. "You''rete," A man dressed in flimsy white robes. His skin was a ghostly white, and his eyes were as pale as snow, making me almost think that he was a ghost at first sight. So that''s the leader of the Chac family¡­ he''s strong. No, everybody sitting at the table was strong, and the pressure they mutually emitted molded into one heavy pressure that crushed me from the top-down. "I don''t give a shit. Let''s start with the meeting¡­." A man with fiery red hair said, and his coat which seemed to be made with the fur of a lion, shifted on his back. His skin was a light tan, unlike the two attendees behind him¡­ who one, I immediately recognized. That prim posture, hair that seemed to change with a ss-up, facial structure, and the upscaled body were just what I expected her to look like¡­ well, the ss-up was something out of the prediction, but that''s whatever. And, the boy from before really was telling the truth as the air around her had taken a one-eighty degree spin. Before she was arrogant, cocky, and extremely annoying, but now she seemed courageous, kind¡­ and almost benevolent. It was a bit hard to believe that it was Be, but since the meeting continued, I shifted my focus off her and onto the conversation. "Alright, we should first discuss the major topic at hand, and then we''ll discuss businesster¡­ The war¡­ Who is participating and who is not?" A man with very long, dark blue hair spoke up, and I could immediately tell it was the Boisgeze head. Thankfully, none of the guys I had meetings with from that family were here, and it was the same for the Lunscar family. The boss there had a buzz cut with pink hair and swirls of white dotted about. Chapter 115 Meeting Of Roses (2) The boss there had a buzz cut with pink hair and swirls of white dotted about. "Since nobody is saying it, how about we all just raise our hands or keep our hands down¡­ So, all participating in the war, raise your hands," The Chac head said, and reluctantly, everybody raised their hands. Hooo¡­ I thought some of them were going to be sitting out, and if they actually do participate, shit is going to go down. To be honest, I can''t tell why As is such a low-ranked city when these guys are all clearly A-rank¡­ Or, maybe they just aren''t adventurers at all and only use their power for the expansion and good of their family. That would make the most sense, but I can''t be too safe¡­ so I''ll take all of them into ount. "Okay, well, I kind of expected that," The Chac head spoke up again before snapping his fingers and sinking into the stone chair. The room then went silent¡­ before the man right next to me spoke up, awakening everybody as his pressure seemed to devour everybody else in the room. Some of the assistants even wobbled a bit before returning to their position. "We should stop doing this silly meeting. It brings no good for anybody here¡­ it only brings hate, and I''m sure all of us are aware that we''re pretty much enemies now, and even though we do have some allies¡­ we can''t be too sure," The man said. "Isn''t that what makes it fun?" A man with spiky yellow hair and a coat of white feathers says with the two of his assistants wearing dark yellow masks to cover their faces. He was the head of the Humblcrest family. The room once again went silent. "Then, how about we just restore our rtionships. This meeting was meant to be some sort of alliance in the first ce¡­ So let''s just work together," The Wony head said, and everybody in the room, of course, disagreed with him. "Bullshit. You think I can work together with this asshole?" The Lunascar head said as he nced over at the Bonebloom head right next to me. Suddenly, an argument erupted between these six leaders and didn''t seem to end since some wanted to create an alliance while others stuck to their stupid pride. They''re like children¡­ "EVERYBODY SHUT UP! WE''RE CREATING AN ALLIANCE WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT! SET AWAY YOUR FUCKING PRIDE FOR ONE MINUTE AND THINK OF THE CONSEQUENCES! I KNOW YOU ALL ARE ASSHOLES, BUT CAN''T YOU THINK OF THE STATUS OF YOUR FAMILY!? ISN''T THAT THE MAIN REASON AS TO WHY YOU''RE THE HEADS OF THE FAMILY!" One of the assistants suddenly shouted, and my heart raced with excitement. The room went silent again as all of the leaders looked at Wony, who didn''t show even a slight sign of now backing down. The eyes of each leader glowed eerily in the dim light of the room, making a shiver get shot down my spine and travel throughout my entire body. My senses and nervous system felt like they were going haywire as bloodlust rose from five beings¡­ while one stood up with indescribable power. It waspletely on par with the head right before me when he tested me before. "If you dare to harm my kin¡­ I will make sure your family members die a slow and painful death," He said as his fiery red hair burst into literal red mes. Those¡­ aren''t the eyes of a human¡­ a dragon? A monster? Some type of fire monster? There''s no way he''s a human. Being the strongest of the six individually, I guess he had some authority over them as even these prideful and strong men backed down onto their seats and grumbled with anger. "Now¡­ We''ll create an alliance whether you like it or not¡­ but I know you guys are going to try and kill me for this embarrassment, but I don''t have to worry¡­ I have many candidates that are much more talented than me and will easily fill my shoes in no time. So, the body of the spider still moves without its head," Seems there was actually some sensible person here¡­ while these other five are just assholes running their families. I have no clue how they managed to grow them when they act like this¡­ no, I can see how. It''s probably just through fear or some shit like that. "Let''s have all of the assistants leave for now since we need absolute privacy. Ghost hair, I know you can do that," The Wony family head turned to the Chac head, and as he rolled his eyes, us assistants left. We all spread throughout therge spatial pce, and as Orme walked beside me, I could tell his face was pale from underneath the mask. As soon as we took a sharp turn, Orme removed his mask and dropped to his knees while huffing in as much air as possible. He almost looked like he was about to die the way his face had turned a ghostly pale where you could see each and every individual vein. "Hey¡­ Been a while," A voice suddenly called out to the two of us from down the hallway, and Orme quickly stumbled over his mask before just barely managing to attach it to his face. "I have no clue who you are," I responded before stepping out of the way as I was covering Orme from the sight of these two kids. They were clearly from the Chac family due to their ghostly face and pale white hair. "And so do I¡­ I wasn''t talking to you bitch so move out of the way," One of the boys with his hair tied up in a knot said¡­ but he couldn''t push me out of the way. This bitch hasn''t killed a single monster¡­ he''s still going off of his base stats. "Joker, it''s fine. No need to start any conflict right now," Orme said, and I rolled my eyes underneath my mask before walking past him, only to bump into his shoulder purposefully. Let''s see how he reacts¡­ Chapter 116 Meeting Of Roses (3) Let''s see how he reacts¡­ "You mother fucker," I heard him mutter, but it seemed he did have some form of maturity as he didn''t fight back, even though nobody else was around. But, if he did throw a few punches, I was probably just going to retaliate a bit¡­ just a bit. After walking through the long and seemingly endless halls, we finally ran into another group of assistants, but their arrogant posture and walk already told me they didn''t want to get involved with me. "Hey, you''re looking good. Pink hair fits you," I said in a non-taunting manner, but they didn''t even give me a nce, so I shrugged it off before continuing down the hall. It wasn''t long before we met the group I had wanted to meet: The Wony Assistants. "Hey, how''s it going?" I spoke up first, and just like I had thought, Be didn''t recognize me. First of all, I had ssed up, which removed tons of the lightvender in my hair, then I had gained some mass, and of course, puberty made my voice deeper. Though, I couldn''t grow any facial hair for some reason. "Thank you for ending that argument. I was worried this ce was going to fall to bloodshed," Orme spoke up, and I elbowed him in the side as he sounded like he was about to try and stroke their ego or something. "Oh, it was no problem. I expected this to happen¡­ hahahaha," Beughed a bit awkwardly, and the man next to her was¡­ I assumed that was the first in line for the inheritance. Most likely the next head as well. "It seems you''re friendlier than most people here. Why don''t we get to know each other?" Orme suggested while sticking out his hand. I could see the two look up and down from the hand and Orme, and just as Be was about to go shake his hand, the young man beside her grabbed his hand. He unleashed some kind of skill that caused Orme to flinch in pain, so I just grabbed his wrist with my own power in order to make him stop. "Don''t cross the line," I muttered. "There was never a line to cross here," He responded, and eventually, he gave in and just clicked his tongue. He''s strong¡­ much stronger than me. I then shook Be''s hand, expecting no reaction, but it seems she realized something as once we went to unhinge our grip, she suddenly tightened it again. "Excuse me¡­ what''s wrong?" I asked. "O-Oh, I just felt like you were familiar¡­ I just have this past which I''m really ashamed of, and I guess I got what I deserve. There is somebody I need to bow down to and apologize to before I can be a stronger person," Oh, wow¡­ She really did change. "Okay, well, I don''t think you need to keep holding my hand then. Your grip is pretty tight," I said, and she panicked a bit before letting go. "My bad, I''m just really tense," I stared at her for a bit as she blushed underneath her mask in embarrassment, making Orme seemingly fall for her. ¡­Damn¡­ She''s going to make me feel bad for doing what I did before. Though, if she is the enemy¡­ hmmmmm¡­ I won''t show remorse. "I hope we can be allies in the future," I said before patting her shoulder and walking past, mulling over a few things. The Wony family has arge set of assets and connections, which would be nice to have, but the problem is that they''re enemies to the Bonebloom family. In fact, they''re on theplete opposite side of this family stand, meaning I would either have to make them an ally somehow or¡­pletely destroy them. "Don''t cross the line," I heard the young man say as he turned around to meet my eyes. I just smirked underneath my mask before continuing down the hall, pondering over the best option and all the oues possible. ¡­ "Geez, is it finally done?" I muttered as we got a call toe back to the main hall, and once we had arrived, the air was a bit lighter than before. It seems they managed to settle some things, and with the discussed rewards and oues of having an alliance, it seems they were happy¡­ but I wasn''t. Fuck¡­ This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. They were supposed to hate each other¡­ Arghhhhh¡­ They''re making me work so much harder than needed. Essentially, since the leaders were all "buddy-buddy" now, I had to make sure their children hated each other. Maybe even some of the adults within the family because that would help speed up the process. Soon, we all left the throne room and went to arge arena with absolutely nobody in it. The dirt oval in the center was as long and wide as a football field, but the air that had ovee the group soon shifted. Finally, we moved on to thest part of the meeting: "light sparring." We all moved to some separate rooms in order to prepare ourselves for the dirty fighting that was about to take ce, and something I didn''t expect was, BAM The head of the Bonebloom family punched a hole straight through the wall of our resting room, and his seething rage molded into a bloodlust that tried to eat away at us. "Father, what''s wrong?" Orme asked, and through the man''s gritted teeth, he muttered, "That damn Wony family head is too arrogant. Thinking he could control us with just his overwhelming power¡­ He''s too soft as well. We must get rid of him," "Then¡­ would you like me to dispose of his kin?" I asked, and the man snapped his head towards me, a malicious smile fazing onto his face. "Do what you think is necessary," He replied, and I just gave him a polite bow before saying, "Yes, sir. I won''t disappoint you," I replied before going to check out the arena. Chapter 117 Meeting Of Roses (4) "Yes, sir. I won''t disappoint you," I replied before going to check out the arena. As I walked through the long and winding halls for a few minutes, I ran into an eerie silence, as if everything had been muted around me. p "What is it?" I asked the boy with pink hair. As I turned around, I saw his arrogant smile peering out from the corners of the full face mask, and as he took a step towards me, I sighed, a bit disappointed in him. "If you want to settle this now, let''s do it. I don''t give a shit about a formal arena, so we can actually fight¡­ let''s test our skills right here. You and me. Or¡­ are you scared? Can you only hide behind your big daddy?" He taunted me. Fighting him in this situation would be bad¡­ he''s already clearly coated this ce in his magic, so if I make a stupid move, he''ll just fuck me up. I have to admit, the guys brought by the Lunascar head are strong¡­ but that''s only in magic because physically, I''d say they were the weakest. They might even be weaker than Cy and Findir, who have literally never even killed ssed up before¡­ okay, that''s a bit of a stretch, but you get what I mean. And thankfully, a girl with red hair interfered with the conflict. "Stop this tomfoolery. Do you really want to piss off the heads when they''re in such a good mood?" Be asked the both of us, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes despite me having a mask covering my face. "You''re still green," The pink-haired boy said before snapping his fingers and walking away. The silence around me disappeared, and the slight rumble of rocks echoed through the halls. The only other thing within my senses was one fading heartbeat and one strong heartbeat. "Were you nervous?" "Very¡­ Fooooo¡­ I thought he was going to kill me," Be replied as she ced her hand on her chest and leaned back with a strong sigh of relief. "Also, just cause you saved me doesn''t mean I owe you anything. If I asked for help, sure, but you just came on your own," I muttered before walking away. "IT''S FINE! I WASN''T PLANNING ON ACQUIRING A FAVOR ANYWAY!" She shouted, and it didn''t seem to have any sarcasm in it. After walking for a few more minutes, I finally arrived at therge arena, which waspletely silent. Not even a single judge was there. When I walked through the entrance, a gust of wind sted me in the face. "Perfect," I muttered with an ear-to-ear grin. As I stepped onto the dirt, I noticed it felt almost like sand rather than a hard surface, but I''ve seen these types of arenas before. The sand will harden with magic once the fighting starts, and this is to make sure nobody gets an instant headstart. Theoretically, you could be dashing towards your opponent before the round starts as you haven''t hit him yet, but this also kind of catches opponents off guard, swaying the fight in their favor. It''s a small reason that needs a big change¡­ I don''t still don''t get it, though. I continued to walk across the dirt arena, and some other assistants hade to feel it out as well, but now that it was under the surveince of the head of the Chac family, nobody was going to make any stupid moves. "Found it¡­" I muttered to myself before creating a small needle of [Tangible Bloodlust] near the bottom of my shoe. As I made my way out of the arena, this needle created a thin trail of more bloodlust that intertwined itself within the sand. ¡­ "Okay, the first match will be between Owl, from the Lunascar family, and Lin, from the Humblecrest family," The Chac head announced, and everybody went to go take their seat. None of the heads reallyined about thefortability as these were the only seats here, and creating some thrones that they would use every like five years would be pointless. The two contestants were one boy from the Lunascar family, the one I had encountered earlier, and one girl from the Humblecrest family. Soon, the match started, and the ground beneath them instantly hardened, but as the two went at it, I paid more attention to the arena. Small cracks were visible, and I couldn''t contain my smile as I saw them slowly widen underneath the pressure of these two powerful forces. BOOM Lin, the girl from the Humblecrest family, had exploded with a yellow aura and behind her looked to be arge lion that arrogantly looked down on the boy before them. Her hair slowly began to grow fluffier with each passing second, and it even grew past her waist, untying itself from the bun sitting atop her head. I don''t see the boy winning this¡­ The boy had drawn a bow of pink aura, and it slowly radiated and thin, pink mist which was capsted within the arena. It was clearly meant to slow his opponent down, but with the buff that had been applied to the girl, she wasn''t going to be stopping anytime soon. FWOOSH The arrow had soon reached its full draw and was quickly released, causing it to tear through the air and rip through the girl''s body¡­ just kidding. Her after the image had been destroyed to pieces, but her actual body was still fine, and the boy was too clueless as once he started to cheer, he was knocked to the ground. A fist covered in lion fur smashed against the back of his head, knocking him unconscious¡­ but this wasn''t your regr spar. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM He was showered in a flurry of punches, and the sounds of his bones breaking ran throughout the air¡­ and the Lunascar head didn''t even bat him an eye. Humble my ass¡­ Chapter 118 Meeting Of Roses (5) Humble my ass¡­ I could already see the sadistic smile slowly forming on the girl''s face as she beat and beat the boy until he was nearly dead. He looked as if he was going to be crippled for life due to the extent of his damages, but I guess that was pretty normal for a meeting like this. The strong devour the weak, and if the weak stay the weak, then they get disposed of like the trash they are. "I kind of agree with the ideal, but to the point of ruining their life¡­ is a bit harsh," Orme muttered, and I just gave him a weak gaze before eyeing down the Humblecrest girl who wasughing maniacally. Her lion-like state soon began to take over her body as hair now grew on her forearms. I''ve seen skills like where it transforms your entire body into a half-monster/animal, half-human state¡­ but not to this extent. It looks like she was about to transform into a lion- no, what the hell is that? That''s not a lion. Suddenly, a scorpion tail erupted from the back of her waist, tearing through the casual clothes she was wearing. Two demonic ck horns then began to sprout from her head, molding her aura into something much scarier and prideful than a lion. "A manticore," I muttered with a smile, and Orme shot his eyes towards me. "A transformation skill with a monster as strong as that? That is possible?" He asked, and I just shrugged my shoulders. It looked to be a manticore, but before any of us could investigate any farther, the Humblecrest head suddenly shouted across the arena. "GET IT UNDER CONTROL! I''M NOT SAVING YOUR ASS THIS TIME SO IF YOU CAN''T CONTAIN IT THEN SAY GOODBYE TO YOUR LIFE!" He shouted without remorse. "What a jackass," I smirked as she seemed to be too far gone¡­ or so I thought as the cold words from the head filled her with absolute determination. The scorpion tail was slowly sucked back into her waist, and the demonic horns on her head broke off and then dissipated into ck dust upon hitting the arena''s floor. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ Motherfucker!" She shouted, kicking the boy in the head onest time before he was dragged away by the Lunascar head. "Alright, the next match will be between Joker from the Bonebloom family and Dragon from the Wony family!" The Chac head announced. I couldn''t contain the smile that quickly crept onto my face as I didn''t expect to have the chance to destroy him so soon¡­ I mean, he''s much stronger, faster, and more durable than me, but I''ve already won. As I stepped onto the soft sand, I closed my eyes and felt the strings of bloodlust underneath the sand. "BOTH GET READY! GET SET! AND FIGHT!" We both started off at a steady pace as we both ran toward each other. This is¡­ the perfect chance to brew more conflict¡­ [Berserk Coating] [Cloak of Blood] First, I activated my favorite skills, which created a dark-red aura around my body which boosted my durability and strength, but on top of that, there was the blood-red cloak that surrounded me like a long nket. My opponent, though, wasn''t holding back as well since lizard-like scales slowly crept onto his face and up to his cheek. Another transformation skill¡­ I assume it isn''t a half-dragon skill as it feels too weak¡­ a drake, maybe? CLANG The young man created a sword of bright red mes while I created a spear using my bloodlust¡­ It wasn''t the best of quality, but it would do against this guy as I wasn''t trying to face him head-on. CLANG CLANG CLANG We continued to sh our weapons, and I realized we weren''t that proficient in materializing weapons through our skills, so we were both pretty equal¡­ in that section. When we collided weapons, it felt like I was just swinging against a mountain, and every time I tried to use it as a boost of momentum, he would just stop the attack in its path. Suddenly, just when I thought I was getting the hang of deflecting some of his swings, he pulled out a ball of fire from his hand and shot it right at my face. I just barely managed to dodge the hot ball of what seemed to be liquidva, but a swing soon collided with my right arm, and I was sent flying across the arena. Of course, he didn''t give me any time to get up as well as a pir of fire soon erupted from below me. This one I was unable to dodge and took the full brunt, but thankfully, my cloak of blood saved me, though it had beenpletely sacrificed. It was in tatters and soon just fell off my body as I dodged out of the way of another pir of fire that had an even wider diameter. "Oh, man¡­ This thing is harder to pull up than I thought," My trump card was taking a while to control, so I was just barely managing to hang on¡­ and I then knew I would be fucked if I didn''t activate it now as hundreds of portals made of fire shot out a myriad of ming weapons. They might''ve been made with his weak control, but under so many, the damage began to rack up. Slowly, they prated my dark-red aura, and instead of giving me bruises or blows, they literally just tore through my skin and stuck right into me. I was bing a human porcupine, and due to the ming nature of these things, the burning sensation began to numb my mind. He waspletely out of my league¡­ At most, I was a low C-rank adventurer, while he was at most a high B-rank adventurer. "Jeez, finally," I muttered as I then flicked up my hand and felt the ground under me rumble. Large cracks split the ground, and as a smile crept onto my face, a system of blood-red webs erupted from the cracks. "Foooooo¡­ Now I can finally go all out," I muttered. Chapter 119 Meeting Of Roses (Final) "Foooooo¡­ Now I can finally go all out," I muttered. First, I flicked my finger up and then to the side, wrapping the young man in the blood-red webs, and since these weren''t that hard to construct with my skill, they were extra reinforced. Despite him breaking throughyers andyers of these webs, I was still managing to do tons of damage as each time he pressed against them, trying to break them, he would end up cutting himself. Even those strong ass scales couldn''t help him against these webs of mine. More and more blood began to draw from his skin with each passing second, and soon, his strength was running out. He had used too much mana earlier, which increased his already rapid stamina consumption, so now¡­ he was a fly trapped in my web. The edges of my mouth drew upwards towards my ears, and ayer of bloodlust felt as if it was welding itself against my eyes, creating a somewhat sadistic expression¡­ actually, it wasn''t very somewhat. As I flicked my fingers up, down, and to the side, my mana and stamina were beginning to drain so fast that I could literally feel it all exiting my body, but it was done. "The finale is here," I muttered before drawing up both of my hands and reaching toward the ceiling of this enclosed arena. FWOOSH I swung them down, causing my webs to cut off the young man''s arms and then slice even deeper into his thighs. He screamed in pain as blood began to spill, but¡­ my mana ran out, causing the massive web that surrounded him to disappear. I won- FWOOSH¡­ Crack I just barely managed to dodge to the side, causing only half of my mask to fall to the arena''s floor while an explosion of fire erupted from behind me. My face was frozen with shock as I didn''t even see hisst and final attempt at ending the match in his favor¡­ but now I had a different problem that greeted me. "You¡­ HOW DARE YOU!" A man with fiery red hair shouted and jumped into the arena, his hair bing a mass of mes that spread amongst the now sandy ground. His bloodlust assaulted me instantly, and I would''ve fainted if it wasn''t for the head of the Bonebloom family whonded right in front of me. Good¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ Fight more¡­ Breed more conflict¡­ Divorce into opposing sides¡­ I couldn''t contain my smile, and my eyes were practically closed from my mouth touching both of my ears. Adrenaline pumped through my body as the two heads shed head-on with just their bloodlust, cracking the arena around us and stirring up the atmosphere itself. I saw Be in the background checking on the young man, but it was toote¡­ he was dead¡­ that mother fucker was dead. And you want to know how? [5 XP] ¡­ (Be POV) We both jumped down into the arena, and I didn''t even bother stopping the head, as interfering with him now would just result in my death. So, I went to go check on my cousin, who¡­ was already dead. I tried to tell myself that he would blink again, but in fact, they stayed open with an eerie stare, and the smell of his corpse already rotting filled my nostrils. I had no clue how he was already rotting, but I decided to just cremate his body here¡­ as we had much bigger problems. Previously I tried to hold myself back from trying to calm down the head, but now our situation was desperate as we were now pretty much breaking an unspoken rule. Plus, we were showing a moment of weakness, seemingly making us an easier target for everybody to wrap their hands around. "SIR! PLEASE STOP THIS! WE''RE GOING TO MAKE AN ENEMY OF ALL THE FAMILIES HERE!" I shouted, but I doubt he was even listening. Now, I had no choice but to try and calm down the other heads¡­ but suddenly, I felt a chill get sent down my spine. Slowly, as I turned my head towards the head of the Bonebloom family¡­ I saw Joker, the boy who had just in my cousin in the most painful way possible. Those¡­ Those aren''t the eyes of a human¡­ That isn''t the expression that a human would make. Suddenly, an image of a warped smile streaked across my mind, and a single bad memory began to resurface. My breathing began to rapidly increase as the older teen''s eyes which had been squinted with such excitement, locked onto me. "N-No! GET AWAY FROM ME! G-GET AWAY FROM ME!" I shouted as I fell to my knees and grabbed my head, trying to shake that sadistic smile out of my face. Subconsciously, over the years, I grew more and more afraid of that boy''s face. I saw it in my dreams, whether that be a daydream or a dream at night¡­ It would continuously haunt me and shame me for my past,ugh at the suffering it put me through¡­ I was scared. "N-No¡­ It can''t be real¡­ It can''t be-," My fragile consciousness then suddenly slipped through my fingers like water through ader. ¡­ When I awoke, I was on a familiar bed with a familiar man sitting with his head down, right next to me. It was the head of the Wony family, and his shameful face disyed his clear disappointment in himself. "We fell for somebody''s n," He muttered without even giving me a nce of remorse. "Yeah¡­" "That boy also cheated¡­ He had nted that web made of one of his skills before the matches had even started. He knew the properties of the ground and how to take advantage of it¡­ He was the one who wanted to brew that conflict, wasn''t he?" "He manipted everybody into making us their enemy¡­ and I think I know who that masked boy was¡­ Hey, old man¡­ Can you help me find somebody, please? I desperately need to know their location, and I think you''ll be satisfied with the information as well," The head of my family gave me a long, thousand-yard stare before sighing and opening his mouth again. "Of course¡­ I''ll let you take charge for now. Also, I must let you know that you''re the first in session," "*sigh*... I won''t disappoint you," Chapter 120 Still Weak And you want to know how? [5 XP] Soon, all the gods directed tons of their already suppressed anger at the head of the Wony family, and as they all jumped into the arena, I made sure to leave early. It won''t be long before the Wony family bes the biggest enemy there is¡­ But they''re also the strongest, so it''ll be interesting to see how it goes. "What do we do now?" Orme asked, nervous as hell and shaking at an extreme speed. It was almost cartoon the way he couldn''t stop shaking. "Well, we''ll just wait out the quarrel. If your father isn''t stupid, he''ll back up and let them duke it out, injure themselves, and give us a chance topletely crush them underneath our palms," I muttered. "Who are you calling stupid?" A booming voice echoed through the hall, and when I turned around, I saw the head of the Bonebloom family stomping toward us. "I never called you stupid because you never ended up doing the stupid action," I replied as the head walked past me. "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood," "Good mood? I don''t see a good mood from where I am," I chuckled, and Orme also snickered a bit, angering therge man. "Both of you shut the hell up and follow me. We''ll be going to war now. I''m sure the Wony family will be severely injured, especially with the death of their heir¡­ You''re stronger than I thought, boy," The manplimented me, but I didn''t care for that right now. "Hey, don''t order me around. I was never your foot soldier¡­ Just a guest," The man stopped in his tracks, turned around, and assaulted me with his bloodlust, but this time, I was ready and countered with as much mana as I could muster. I regenerated more than enough mana to somewhat hold my own¡­ actually, scratch that. Slightly hold my own. I was ready for the assault, but it still battered me, almost breaking my cool and collectedposure. The feeling of this bloodlust entering my skin was like a thousand ants crawling underneath your skin and then biting the flesh itself. For some reason, it didn''t hurt that bad, but it did as hell feel weird and felt heavy. "Say that shit again," The head muttered, his mouth leaking a musty and red breath that made my eyes almost roll back from the stench. "Am I wrong?" I asked, and the man continued to pressure me until I disyed no signs of giving in. "Then nevere back to my family again for a favor. If I ever see you again, I''ll bust your ass and make sure you won''t be able to fight again¡­ no, I''ll make sure you won''t even get to see your dead family," He smirked and then continued to walk down the hallway. ¡­ "Sorry about that. I''m sure he didn''t mean all of that, but just to be careful, please don''t anger him any further," Orme said, and I just gave him a smile without a single sentence or word. As soon as the gate closed on me and the servant walked back into the mansion, my entire body exploded with bloodlust. It was like a sea of blood had been dumped onto the concrete as I walked away from that damn mansion. "I''ll kill that mother fucker¡­ Insulting my mother¡­ I''ll fucking kill him," I tried to suppress my anger as much as possible, but that only held it back for a smidge of a second as it soon came crashing out again. My lip and palms were pouring so much blood from me biting it and clenching my fingernails into my palm so hard. "I need more power¡­ More fucking power!" I shouted before, just barely managing to hold myself back from punching the concrete sidewalk. My fist was just centimeters away from shattering this neatly paved ce¡­ "Ssssssss¡­ Okay, let''s calm down," After using my breath skill to calm myself down, I made sure to tidy myself up before going back to the ce where my friends and I had slept. It was currently deep in the night, maybe around eleven pm or midnight, so they should still be there. And, just like I had thought, they were all sleeping inside the alleyway where we had stayed. "Now we just have to y the waiting game¡­." I muttered to myself, but the hateful and disgraceful words that man said to me continued to echo through my mind. If I can''t kill any monster¡­ the only way to level up is to kill the people of this city¡­ "Bing mercenaries, huh? Doesn''t sound that bad now that I think about it more¡­ But from what I''ve seen, humans give such few experience points¡­ Urgggggh¡­ I''ll just think about it more in the morning," ¡­ But in the morning, I was greeted by a pair of fiery red eyes and a cheerful smile that made the girl before me almost seem harmless. "*sigh*... What do you want?" I asked while gesturing for Findir, Cy, and Aisa to remove their weapons from the girl''s neck. Blood had already been drawn, and if there was any more, she might''ve fainted from blood loss. "Wow¡­ You all are scary. No wonder why the big man wanted me to get you all," The girl muttered with the same harmless smile as before. "What are you here for?" I asked as I stood up and towered over the girl, who was only about 5''5. She was strong, but not so strong that Aisa, our literal sniper, wouldn''t be able to win against her in a one-on-one fight. "The head and next head of my family want to get to know you all and propose an amazing deal you won''t be able to decline," She said as she danced in ce. She looked to be about fifteen years old, so not much younger than us¡­ but her personality was like that of a little kid. "Seems the Wony family¡­ is a bit desperate," I muttered with a psychotic smile that caused the girl to fall back onto her butt. Chapter 121 Invitation "Seems the Wony family¡­ is a bit desperate," I muttered with a psychotic smile that caused the girl to fall back onto her butt. It kind of slipped out due to my overwhelming excitement, and even my friends around me gulped arge drop of saliva due to the nerves. "It''s not a proposal, is it? It''s more like you''re begging us, just a few kids from the slums to help you¡­ how pitiful," I whispered into the girl''s ears, and my smile was sorge that it practically touched the bottom of my ears. "*sigh*... You''re right. We''re essentially trying to hire you, and we''ll be sure to take care of you. Just please¡­e with me. The old man will be very disappointed in me if you don''te," The girl said as she got on her knees and lowered her head. "Arghhh¡­ This is so fucking pitiful. Alright, we''ll help you so get off your knees and lead the way, princess," Aisa said as she picked the girl up by her armpits. The other two looked at me for confirmation, but I just shrugged because it''s not like I care whether we get involved with them or not. They''re going to fall eventually, and either I can help speed it up or use them to deal just enough damage to the other families for me to have a smoother time. So, either I take out a hard target right now or make my life easierter on¡­ There were tons of risks with both options, but I decided toe to a conclusionter as I felt obtaining more information was necessary right now. After walking through the city for about half a day and taking multiple pit stops due to Aisa''sints, we finally arrived at a massive mansion that looked pretty simr to the Bonebloom one. But when I arrived inside, I noticed it had some type of spacial magic ced on it as the inside was like a royal pce. Quartz pirs,rge patios with cleanly kept gardens, servants were running about, and tons of other children from the Wony family stalked us. "If they pick on you, don''t do anything, please. You''ll end up being their target or bitch for the rest of your life¡­ some of them are really strong," The girl said as we passed by two teenagers about as old as us. "That sounds fun," Cy smirked before giving the two teenagers the middle finger. "Hey! Guests like you should know your ce!" One of them shouted, and when they grabbed Cy''s shoulder, he grabbed his fingers and twisted them. "What is this? Strong? Where is the strength? Huh¡­" Cy muttered as he lowered himself to the boys kneeling level and pinched the end of his nose. Soon, he let the two of them run off with their tails between their legs before we continued down to the opposite end of the mansion, where we stopped in front of a pair ofrge wooden doors. "Before we enter, I must confirm something with the head of the family. He might want you all to enter one at a time," The girl said before quickly entering the room and leaving us outside. "Were you trying to make the boy fall in love with you or something? I''ve never seen somebody pinch the end of somebody''s nose before," Findir chuckled and then seemingly mocked him with Aisa as they reenacted the entire scene. "Oh, Mi-Lord, is that you? Please pinch the end of my nose again and then rail the shit out of me," Findir said as he got on his knees with sparkling eyes. "Hohoho¡­ What a naughty boy-... okay, I can''t do this," Aisa said as she stopped the little y about tomence before me. "Thank you. I was about to die of cringe," I muttered, and then slowly, the door twin doors opened, allowing all of us to enter. Cy, who was still blushing in embarrassment, held his face as he entered behind us. "Wee to my household. I hope the children didn''t bug you too much," The head of the Wony family said, and we were all a bit surprised by his calming appearance. At the Meeting of Roses, he looked more fierce and domineering, but now, he seems a bit softer, like a kind and gentle father. "Greetings," I said as I got on one knee and lowered my head, the others eventually catching on and mimicking me. "Is there something wrong?" The head asked as he looked at Cy with condemning eyes. "S-Sorry¡­ These guys were making fun of me, and I still can''t remove the image from my mind¡­ I feel like I''m going to die of cringe," He muttered, and I could see the look of disapproval on the head''s face. "Well, whatever. It''s nice to see you''re so rxed in a big-shots territory¡­ Also, you can all rise and stay as rxed as you want," The man said with arge smile, and as we stood up, a few servants brought in some cushioned chairs for us. We sat down on them, and then a familiar face brought us some tea¡­ I think¡­ I''ll y with her a bit. I need to see if she''s genuinely changed because back then, she seemed to disy a bit of PSTD¡­ I wonder what happened to her after I fucked up her life¡­ I didn''t think I would be this excited. "Oh¡­ Be?" Cy said as he received the teacup from the girl with long red hair and aplexion that was so much more beautiful than we she was a child. I guess you could say she was a cute child back then, but now she''s really matured, not only in personality but also physically. "It''s good to see you again, Cy," Be replied with a slight smile that emitted a warm aura. Findir and Aisa didn''t really know her that much, so they only introduced each other again, and when she finally got to me, I could see her body tensing up. "It''s good to see you again, Orion," She said. "Excuse me¡­ but who are you?" I asked, and I saw her lips purse and her eyes slightly water. Chapter 122 Changed Bella And Questioning "Excuse me¡­ but who are you?" I asked, and I saw her lips purse and her eyes slightly water. After a few seconds of awkward and a touch of tense silence, Be just looked at the floor after handing me my tea and said, "Be. My name is Be Wony. Nice to meet you," She said before sitting down on a chair that was next to the head''s desk. She just sat there, feeling a mix of emotions: anger, sadness, confusion. She went through a lot in just a few mere seconds, and I could also tell the head of the family already didn''t like me. "So, why did you call us here? You could easily overwhelm and kill us if you wanted to, but you haven''t done that already, so you must have a reason," I spoke up first while leaning forward in my chair. "That is correct. I called you here because I wanted to hire you all as a type of mercenaries?" The head replied as his gentle aura from before slowly shifted into a more serious one. "And why us? There are so many other stronger candidates for you to hire¡­ and don''t y coy with me. I saw all of the hiring ads from all the big families¡­ and you were one of them. There must be a reason as to why you picked us specifically," Though, I already knew why they called us here¡­ and it was more specifically for me, and they were just some tagalongs. "*sigh*... All of you, besides Orion and Be, leave the room. I need to speak with them privately," Everybody respected the head''s order and waited outside the room, causing the air within this enclosed space to tense even further. "First, let me get this straight. You were one of the attendees at the Meeting of Roses, right?" I gave him a long stare, but I knew it was useless because I''m sure he''s already figured out it was me, and he was just testing me. "Indeed, it was me," "So then, you''re the one who killed my sessor, right?" He asked, a pair of cold eyes stalking me like the king of the jungle. "Indeed it was me¡­ Don''t get me wrong, I would''ve lost, or anybody else would''ve lost underneath pretty much every circumstance¡­ but I just set it up for it to sway in my direction. It was unfortunate that he had to face me," I said with a taunting smile. "He might''ve not been the best with the sword, but I must say, he was the best magic user in our entire family. You had a taste of his actual power near the end of the match¡­ He only lost because he underestimated you, so think of yourself us lucky," I scoffed at his answer while requesting for a bit more tea. "I got lucky? No, he got unlucky. I set up the match in my favor and nned to kill anybody I faced. He was unlucky that he faced a cheater," I said as Be poured me some more tea. "So you admit you cheated?" "Mmmmm¡­ Now that I think about it. I didn''t cheat. How can you cheat if there were no rules, huh? Come on, tell me. I want to know," "Man, I really hate you. Not only did you kill my sessor, but you also managed to make everybody else at that meeting hate me. I just barely managed to escape with my life," "Good for you," "... Is that also how you ruined my grandchild''s life right here? A man as proficient in nning and maniption like you wouldn''t mind if a child experiences hell for the sake of your benefit, right?" I stayed silent while sipping on my tea, waiting for something to happen. Suddenly, Be stood up from her cushioned chair right beside the head of the family and walked over to me, standing with her belly just a mere inches from my face. I didn''t even look up at her as I waited for her speech. "I''ve made mistakes in my past, and you helped me change for the better. So, you may not believe me when I say this, but¡­ I''m sorry, Orion. Please forgive my past self. I have reflected and appropriately atoned for my actions¡­." She said, and my eyes widened in shock as I looked up at Be. She had a confident and almost leader-like aura as she looked at me with a hint of respect. Out of all the things I predicted to happen¡­ this was not one of them. "Oh man, you''re really fucking cool. I''m sorry about what I said earlier. I wanted to see if you''ve really changed," I said as I scooted the chair back and stood up to meet Be eye to eye. She was pretty tall, maybe just an inch shorter than me. "What would I have done to fail your test?" Be asked. "If youshed out with anger and gave into my taunting. I would also like to apologize to you, the head of the Wony family. I was also testing you¡­ because I don''t want to be working with ipetent people," I said, and the head let out a loudugh. "Boy, I think you''re too smart for your own good!" He shouted before getting out of his seat and cing his hand on Be''s shoulders. "Hold on, can we discuss what we came here for first of all. I want to negotiate some conditions and our pay," "Oh, that''s right," The man chuckled before both of the Wony members sat down in their seats, and I let out a long sigh. "Alright, so you''ll hire us as mercenaries, but I''m sure what you want is my tactical nning and shit, not our actual strength, so¡­ am I right?" "You are right, but first we should let the otherse back in," The man replied, but I quickly stopped him. "No, they''ll just get in the way," "HAHAHAHA! You really are amusing!" Chapter 123 Armory (1) "HAHAHAHA! You really are amusing!" ¡­ Creeeeeeeek The door swiftly closed behind me, and my friends greeted me once again, but their expressions weren''t too happy. "Don''t go making deals without us! Don''t wrap us in your own shit!" Aisa shouted as she pped the back of my head, but I quickly made up for it by disying four keys. "I got us a good deal, and I''ll inform you of its contentster, but for now, let''s just get some good rest," I said, and I led them all to their rooms, where they immediately hit the sack. Each one conked out as soon as they felt the warm mattresses beneath them, acting as aforter for them to finally rx and get a good night''s rest. "What is it?" I asked as I slowly closed Findir''s door behind me. "I know what you said about testing me wasn''t true. I know you too well now than to believe such a stupid lie like that¡­ I just hope we don''t mess with each other from now on," I smiled while Be walked beside me as there was a thing I wanted to check out in thisrge pce-like ce. "You''re correct. I just wanted to y around with you, and you didn''t react how I hoped¡­ But I will say, you went out of my expectations when you apologized and admitted that you had done wrong. That was pretty cool," I muttered. "I don''t feel happy beingplimented by you," "That''s fine¡­ Anyway, why are you following me?" "I''m bored as fuck because we''re just waiting around for things to happen. The only way we can defend ourselves is by making a sneaky counter-attack¡­ and that''s where youe in," "Yeah, yeah, I know. Just hold up your end of the deal, and I''ll hold up mine," "You promise you won''t break the deal?" Be asked as she walked in front of me and held out her hand for a handshake. "Promise¡­ Promise is a strong word. If I ever sense that your family is in peril, I''ll be sure to leave you to die. I wasn''t contracted to protect your family but assist them. If you really wanted me to protect you guys until death, then you should''ve just added that on the contract," I replied before walking past her and taking a sharp turn down a flight of stairs. "Then you wouldn''t have agreed to the contract-... motherfucker. Still moving pieces as we speak," Be cursed under her breath, and I just gave her a wide smile before stepping up to the metal door in front of me. As I ced my hands on the cold metal, I felt the small engravings that made this room special and the reason why it needed a metal door. Slowly, I pushed the two doors in and what was revealed to me was arge room filled to the brim with decently powerful weapons. Now that all of us were pretty strong and skilled with our weapons, we just needed something that could withstand not only our skill but also our future power. My ns will level them up at an insane speed while also increasing their mental fortitude¡­ well, that''s assuming if they don''t break. "Y''know, I''ve been thinking about this for a while, but are you really their friend? You just seem like their caretaker," Be muttered as I shuffled through therge quantities of steel spears held inrge wooden barrels. But I didn''te here just for them. "Think of me as their older brother. I''m taking care of them but still letting them go through the hardships needed in order to grow up," "... And sending them to a battlefield is helping them grow up?" I gave Be a hard and long stare before ignoring the questionpletely and walking to the back of the armory. I could feel it¡­ the presence of powerful magic-infused spears that wouldn''t break even under the pressure of gravity magic. "You have to be epted by one of the spears, by the way. You can''t just pick one of them up," Be said, and I stopped right before the metal rack. "What do you mean? Aren''t they just magic-infused spears?" "They are¡­ But the cksmith who made all of these was pretty special. He managed to create semi-sentient des made of metal that nobody thought could even be forged¡­ Do you know how much skill that took? We also had to pay about half our fortune for all of these weapons," Be muttered before clicking her tongue. "But it seems you guys don''t even use them¡­ Did none of them ept you?" I asked, and Be began to sweat profusely. "M-Maybe¡­ W-Well, that''s because we''re mainly a magic family. The reason I was in the Spear Theory ss was that my family wanted me to get better. Some of the other kids were given this task as well," "I see," I replied bluntly before walking up to the first spear. It had two sharp ends, kind of like a bident but with a narrower headpiece, and it was all ck¡­ making it look edgy as fuck. "Why would a cksmith ever make something like this¡­." I muttered under my breath because I wasn''t even going to bother iming it. Bidents are used more likences than spears, and the same goes for tridents, but I''ve never seen someone use one¡­ as they''re pretty unpractical. The next one was a long white spear with a single cktip that kind of smelled like poison, so I was intrigued and immediately grabbed onto the handle. It felt good and weightless as I spun it around a few times, but just as I began to familiarize myself with it, a raging shockwave of pain rushed through my body and made my hand go limp. The spear dropped to the ground and floated up, cing itself back on the rack. "Told you," Be smirked as I moved on to the next spear. Chapter 124 Armory (2) "Told you," Be smirked as I moved on to the next spear. There were four more spears, but I was rejected by all of them until the final spear, which I thought I actually had a chance with. It gave me a bit of trouble as the long blue spear squirmed in my hand, trying to get out of my grasp but not as desperately as the others. This one I could actually hold a tight grip around¡­ until it suddenly let out a st of whitish-blue aura that sent me flying into the several barrels behind me. Some of the sharpened weapons cut me up, but I was mostly fine as the pain wasn''t any worse than the prick of a needle. "God damn¡­ Okay, well, do you have any other spears?" I asked. "We do¡­ but I doubt you''ll be able to tame it. It has the highest intelligence out of all of these and can even talk to you if it thinks you''re slightly worthy of its power," "So it''s an arrogant spear, correct?" "I guess you could call it that, but I rmend not using it. Most of the time, the people who try to conquer the spear end up shriveling up into a prune and dying almost instantly. It was as if their soul had been sucked out of their flesh," "I still want to try it," I muttered, and Be looked a bit torn. "Sorry, but I still won''t show it to you. I won''t be losing my benefactor so easily and so quickly¡­ I hate to say it, but you might be ourst hope. The other strategists had either left the city or went to the family with the highest pay," "Then why didn''t you pay them tons of money?" "Well¡­ We spent it all on these spears," Be muttered, and my face deadpanned. "Seriously?" "Ye¡­ seriously," "Oh my fucking god¡­ I''ve made a contract with a bunch of idiots¡­ *sigh*... I still want to try and tame the spear, though. The quickest way to get stronger is just to get a stronger weapon, so please, lead the way," Be, still torn, thought it over for a few seconds and her thinking expression was pretty funny, so I chuckled a bit before trying something out of the surveince of this girl. ? [Tangible Bloodlust] Large strands of bloodlust erupted from my body, and I then proceeded to shoot them into the spears before trying to grab them again. It was a strange sensation, feeling the bloodlust intertwining with the almost fleshy insides of the spears. But, when I tightened my grip, the spear began to fight back with its own aura, and it seemed a bit enraged as well, so eventually, I was sent flying back again. "What the fuck are you doing?" Be asked as she helped me up. "Testing something out. Anyway, it seems you''ve reached your answer, so let''s get going," I said while walking towards yet another metal door but with a massive lock attached to it. The door practically screamed something special was in here, and my suspicions were confirmed when I grazed my hand against the metal. A chill was shot down my spine, and my legs became noodles almost instantly. "Psh¡­ I never even got to say anything," Be muttered before cing her hands on the massive lock and gritting her teeth. Blood suddenly poured from her eyes as she chanted in an unknownnguage. "*gasp*... HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF¡­ Fuck, that was hard," Be muttered as I returned the favor from before and helped her up. As she caught her breath, I slowly watched the metal doors open inwards, revealing a single weapon bound with chains so strong they could even hold a falling mountain. "Is that¡­ it?" I asked Be while we both peered from the outside of the dark and musty room, coated inyers of dust that wafted towards us with single waves of wind. "Yes¡­ Okay, I can''t enter with you for the sake of my own safety. If you''re dying, I''m not dying with you," Be muttered without a single shred of remorse, but I guess it made sense, so I just shrugged it off. "Can I ask you something before I enter?" I suddenly spoke up just as I was about to take a step into the darkroom. "What is it?" Be responded quietly, like she was a mouse quivering in the corner of my room. "You seemed pretty scared of me back then. Y''know, in the Meeting of Roses¡­ did something happen, or am I just not scary anymore?" "It''s not you that I''m afraid of, but that fucking smile you always make when everything starts to fall into your web," "Fufufufu¡­ Well, don''t worry. I don''t do it much because it''s a subconscious reaction. Yes, I can mimic it to induce fear, but it doesn''t have the same effect," "I didn''t need to know that¡­ anyway, why are you stalling? You''re the one who said you wanted to see it, even when I tried to stop you!" Be shouted. "I-I''m not stalling," Slowly, I stepped into the room, and I quickly noticed my sense of hearing had disappeared into thin air. Even my heavy breathing was something that I couldn''t even catch a whiff of. Then, as I stepped farther into the room, approaching therge ck and red spear, I lost my sense of taste. The musty and bitter air that I had been inhaling suddenly disappeared in just a quick moment. Each step was like hell, like I was walking in a pit of mes, with my other senses being heightened due to my previously lost ones. Then, I lost my sense of smell, which I was a bit thankful for as the disgusting air that I kept intaking almost made me want to throw up. My sense of sight then left me, but I already had a clear image of where the spear was in my mind¡­ so I stretched my arm out, extended my fingers, and then¡­ [Tangible Bloodlust] [Cloak of Blood] [Empower] "You motherfucker¡­" I heard a voice ring through my head, and all of a sudden, my sense of touch disappeared, leaving me in a senseless ck void. Chapter 125 Trial (1) "You motherfucker¡­" I heard a voice ring through my head, and all of a sudden, my sense of touch disappeared, leaving me in a senseless ck void. A dim darkness ate away at the center of my sanity as I helplessly floated in this abyss-like state, wondering where I even was. It was a bit scary being left alone with nothing but your own thoughts¡­ but I''ve experienced something like this before. Sure I still had some of my senses, and yes, I was aware of where I was, but at that time, I was a pussy and had been freshly drafted into the army. I internally sighed at the thoughts of my dark past, and as I didn''t want them to resurface any farther, I shifted the subject in my head. Where¡­ am I? Is this the work of that deep voice I previously heard? It must be, right? Hundreds of questions floated through my mind, but thest thing I experienced was the fear of the unknown. Diving into the unknown, whether it was my choice or not, urred tons of times, so I''d say I was a bit experienced. VWOOM All of a sudden, I hit a hard surface, and all five of my senses came rushing back like a wave of salty water tossing you under it. The wave beat me up until it finally washed over me, leaving me to finally tell where I was¡­ kinda. "The¡­ void?" It looked simr to the ce I had been when I had just died before reincarnating into this current life. Everything was dark, including the smell, taste, touch, and sound. It was a strange feeling, lying on a surface of darkness, but before I could think any deeper, arge eye appeared in front of me. The eye pumped with red juices, creating a bloodshot image that almost seemed to hold me in ce with intimidation. It was something straight out of a horror story and something even I wouldn''t have thought of as a monster¡­ but was this really a monster? "What the hell are you?" I asked as it didn''t give off the same intimidating feel as a monster that is infused withrge doses of bloodlust. The bloodlust would eat away at your mental fortitude, eventually leaving you helpless to its sharp ws, teeth, or potent poison. But¡­ this thing didn''t have that bloodlust, and instead, it felt more¡­ sharp? It felt like I was in the presence of a godly de. "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me you''re the-" "That''s right. You tried to pick me, didn''t you? A lowly human trying to wield me¡­ me?!" The eye crowed out, its feint veins now popping out with an excruciating amount of pressure. ,m It wasn''t like bloodlust, but instead, it felt like a thousand knives were digging into my skin, scraping the bones inside my body. "Urk¡­ Why can''t I use my status?" I muttered while desperately trying to activate a skill. "The person who wields me shouldn''t rely on such a puny thing like the system. Skills? Stats? Those things mean nothing before the best of the best with a single weapon. They can take on armies with a single point of strength. They can take on entire kingdoms with an average amount of magic, speed, and defense," As the eye began to rant, I felt something appear in my right hand. When I looked towards my hand, I noticed an average metal spear had appeared, making me a bit confused as to what I was supposed to do with it¡­ until I felt a wave of bloodlust. I snapped my head right back towards therge eye, and I soaked in the information like a dry sponge. "Ovee it. Now that you''ve improved with the spear, this challenge should mean nothing to you, right?" The eye asked while bones began to form straight from the void. Tendons held the bones together, and cartge helped support them. The muscles then helped create the actual body, and rising metal formed an almost nonexistent suit of armor on the warriors before me. They only had a shiny bronze helmet, with their muscles being the actual armor for their body. "You bastard¡­ Tch¡­" "What? Scared? Are you scared? You should''ve improved your skills since your past life, right? Or what? Did you forget that actual skill was the basis of real power?" The eye taunted me as five spartan soldiers charged towards me, their swords high in the air, ready to slice me open. Okay¡­ if the system is gone, that means my strength and speed boost are gone¡­ meaning this truly is a test of skill. Ting I deflected the first sword with ease, but I knew that was just a setup for the others to stab me from every direction. After ducking down and dodging all of the other four swords, I tried to sweep their ankles¡­ but they didn''t move, causing me to get shed in the back twice. The others I just managed to block with the handle of my spear, but the attacks were so powerful that I could hear the handle already beginning to crack. Plus, the toll on my shoulders with that single block hurt like hell, and my joints were now throbbing in pain. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­" "Why the fuck are you running away!? WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU RUNNING AWAY?! ARE YOU TELLING ME YOU CAN''T EVEN BEAT FIVE OF THESE MOTHERFUCKERS!" The eye''s form strained with even more intensity, causing it to drip blood from its dark red pupil. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ Just shut¡­ Huff¡­ the hell up and watch," I muttered, and upon hearing a single spartan soldier catch up to me, I jumped up and took a closer grip toward the de of my spear. FWOOSH¡­ Ksh As I twirled in the air, I built up enough momentum to make a dent in the bronze helmet¡­ causing the spartan soldier to fall unconscious. "So that''s why they wear helmets¡­." Chapter 126 Trial (2) "So that''s why they wear helmets¡­." It is possible to train your head to withstand some blows by either hardening the skull or building up a strongyer of thing muscle around your skull¡­ but even then, that usuallyes with some consequences. Training your skull like that will have an inevitable result of concussions and, most likely, brain damage. "Okay, now I know where to aim," I muttered before sidestepping one of the spartans'' swords and stepping on another''s foot. They were trapped for a split second, causing them to trip when they tried to move away and swing at me again. SHING I instantly felt a ssh of blood coat my face as the spartan coughed up a mouthful of blood which exited therge hole in the center of the helmet. "Two¡­" I dashed away, making sure to conserve as much stamina as possible, but from what I could see right now, I wasn''t going to have much of a problem on that end of the spectrum. SHING I jumped up, spun around, and blocked therge swing with the tail of my spear before using that momentum to flip me again and allow me to break my spear into the spartan''s helmet. But, this guy was sturdier than the rest as he wasn''t knocked unconscious and instead grabbed my ankle and threw me to the ground. The two others who were perfectly fine did arge, wide swing, expecting me to probably be in a bit of shock from the hit¡­ but I had broken my fall perfectly. I used my shoulders and knees to break most of the impact, and even though it felt like they were fractured, at least my head wasn''t leaking brains. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Three," I muttered as I jabbed the end of my spear into the abyssal floor, sending me flying upwards, allowing me to dodge one attack, but get hit by another. A stinging sensation ran all the way down my shoulder to just about where my waist was¡­ while argeceration opened up on my body. Everything hurt so damn bad that it felt like I was about to die. The wound was so deep and painful that it felt like the spartans'' sword had seemingly ripped through my spine and ribs. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Injured, my stamina began to decrease rapidly as my breathing was now sporadic, and without the help of my skills, I felt like I was panicking a bit. "This is the problem with people like you. On a battlefield where the enemy doesn''t care about your status, your rank, or skill¡­ Do you think they''ll wait for you to recover your mana? Your stamina? Huh?" The eye taunted me, but his words went in one ear, jumbled in my brain, and then exited out the other ear. What rank would these guys be? Low C-Rank? Their raw skill definitely seems like that¡­ No, that wouldn''t make sense as I''m actually keeping up with them¡­ Yeah, high D-rank sounds good as individually, I could take them down, but as a team, they''re a pain in the ass. Their damn teamwork is what was messing me up. As I shook off the indescribable pain, a spartan had appeared next to me, so I ducked out of the way of his sword but was then forced to block two more swings from above. One of my thumbs broke in the process, while the others were just barely hanging onto the joint. I knew dragging this stupid fight on would result in my death, but if I didn''t¡­ I would also die, so what is the point? But then¡­ as I breathed in, I felt my lips moisten the air, and my tongue mold it as it was swallowed down my esophagus. The world around me slowed as I rolled out of the way of threerge and open attacks, which I saw so clearly that I couldn''t help but take the chance to swing. SHING It hit¡­ Did it hit? My swing without momentum only did a slight cut on the monster-like human¡­ but I was somehow able to hit it? Before, my swings would be so slow that they would easily block them, deflect them, or just dodge them entirely¡­ but now it was different? My brain flowed endlessly like a stream of cold spring water, bringing ideas and theories as to why this happened. "Ah, it was that simple¡­ Kukuku¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! I''m such an idiot! So that''s why my swings felt so slow!" I shouted into the void and heard it strangely echo back at me. As I dodged out of the way of one of the spartan''s attacks, I already began to my swing and eventually¡­ I stabbed my spear straight through the man''s face. He didn''t even have enough time to react as he fell to the abyssal floor and was soaked back into it like he was fertilizer being absorbed by the ground. "Three¡­" I muttered as my eyes grew colder and my inner self began to jump with excitement. I had finally reached a new level in spearsmanship, and the perfect test subjects were right in front of me. This breathing technique that Simo had taught me helped me reach an epiphany in my stale and very normal fighting technique. The two spartans ran towards me again, but this time, everything was different, and as my excitement began to peak, I tried to pull off a familiar move. I ducked while both stood beside me, swinging their swords at my neck¡­ but it didn''t work as their swords stopped just before they hit each other. I clicked my tongue before rolling out of the way of another attack and shing the back of the spartan''s head, causing it to get knocked unconscious. Finally, I had a one-on-one, and¡­ it was¡­pletely one-sided. Without their teamwork, Ipletely overwhelmed the single spartan, even causing it to run away as I deflected most of its attacks and then built up more and more momentum. And finally¡­ SHING¡­ Tuk The spartan fell to the ground, his helmet cut in half, and his head split open by the cranium. "You leveled up your spearsmanship¡­ Interesting¡­ So tell me, what did you discover?" Chapter 127 Sangria Kings Spear "You leveled up your spearsmanship¡­ Interesting¡­ So tell me, what did you discover?" "I discovered that I was making my moves way too wide. For example, when I rolled out of the way, I would wait to finish rolling in order to make sure I couldnd my hit¡­ but obviously, that half a second was almost my downfall. So, I began my attack just as my roll was about to finish. This made my movements more fluid and actually kept some momentum," Though the floating alien-like eye didn''t have a mouth, I could see it smile with absolute greed, amusement, and excitement. "Could you say the same for other movements? Starting your attack before you finish a move¡­." The eye asked yet another question, and I immediately responded with a slight nod. "Yes, but also, this is only possible due to the properties of the breathing technique I learned. No regr human could keep up with all of their surroundings while also focusing on a powerful attack¡­ but with this breathing technique, I can see everything, feel everything, hear everything, in slow motion," "Seems you aren''t a dumbass. Okay, good, I ept you as my new vessel, but since my power would disintegrate your body, I will ce a few seals on myself¡­ so you better not end up dying. I can''t release any of the seals no matter what once they''re ced on me due to their potency," "Ummmm¡­ may I ask what you are? Are you really a spear because you remind me more of a monster rather than an actual weapon," The eye squinted me, and the strange pressure scraped the back of my neck, but before it couldpletely tear me apart, it retreated. "I can''t say anything about that. But trust me, I''m just a weapon¡­ though, not a full weapon. I can confirm I am not a monster, though," "That''s nice to hear, so can you let me leave now? I want to see your body," I said, and the eye squinted once again before a blinding white sh of light appeared in front of me. My body felt like it was getting ripped apart, and just as I was about to scream in pain, the pain and white light stopped altogether. I noticed I was on my knees, right in front of the red spear that had a unique and beautiful pattern that it made look like some kind of special prop out of a movie. As I slowly stood up from my kneeled position, I heard a voice flick my back. "Hello? You good?" I heard Be ask from the entrance of the room. "Yeah¡­ How long was I out for?" I quickly asked while grasping the handle of the spear, and a flood of notifications appeared in front of me. "Only a few seconds, I think," "Hmm¡­ Really?" . [You have acquired the Sentient de: Sangria King''s Spear] [Four Layers of High Tier Seals have been ced on the de] . [You have taken a step towards revealing the true nature of your system] [Step 1: Acquire a de of Evolution] [Step 2: ???] [Step 3: ???] [Step 4: ???] [Reward Granted] . All of a sudden, the silver ring on my finger throbbed, and a wave of pain was sent up my arm and down my spine. It wasn''t nearly as bad as that sh of white light, but it still forced me to grit my teeth in order for me to not actually scream out. As I looked down at my finger, I noticed tattooed thorny ck vines crawling to my pale finger''s tip and up to my wrist, where they formed a solid ck bracelet. Of course, this bracelet was also tattooed on my skin. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ What the hell," I muttered before ncing over at the ring I had been unable to remove for two years. "Did you pass?" Be asked, and it took me a while to finally squeeze my answer out, but eventually, I managed to say, "Yeah¡­ I think," I could hear Be jumping with joy behind me while I continued to stare at the ring on my finger, but no excitement came from conquering these two things I had just obtained. It''s like the story of the monkey dancing in the palm of Buddha¡­ I''m the monkey, and Ares is Buddha, trying to shape me into something perfect for his use. "Hey, should we tell my father?" "Yeah, I mean, I think he''s going to eventually catch a whiff of this massive thing eventually," I muttered before exiting the darkroom. The chains locking this thing into ce had already disintegrated just a few moments prior, so I was able to easily bring my new spear with me. ¡­ The next day, I met with the head of the Wony family once again, and just as I had expected, he ordered me to bring my new spear. I had no qualms about it since I doubt he could im a piece of equipment already engraved in my status. [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] Knock knock knock "Come on in," A deep voice guided me, and as I pushed through the doors, I could see the head smiling but without any malicious intent. I steadily sat down on a cushioned chair prepared for me before grabbing the cup of tea also prepared for me. My spear justy against my shoulder as if it was taunting the man before me. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" He muttered. "It is, but it''s also very destructive. The sentient mind within this thing is merciless," I replied before taking a sip of the tea¡­ and there was no poison. Even though any type of poison can''t damage me, if I did identify poison in the drink, then that meant they had already betrayed me. It was a matter of my safety but not at the same time¡­ if you get what I mean. "Alright, I called you here because I have the ce you want. I just wanted to see the spear for a second as even I couldn''t conquer it," "That was quick. I thought it would take at least a month," "You underestimate me¡­ but I also have a request that you are free to turn down," Chapter 128 Light Spars (1) "You underestimate me¡­ but I also have a request that you are free to turn down," "What is it?" I asked before downing the entire cup of tea and asking for some more as this shit was high quality. But, I tried not to show the excitement on my face as that wouldpletely ruin the solemn atmosphere I had built around myself. "Can you and your friends have a friendly spar with the kids from this family? Some of them need to be badly humbled like Be," "With weapons or hand-to-handbat? Do I get something out of this? Like, give me more details. Don''t make me ask everything," "It''s a simple spar where you can choose whether you can use weapons or hand to handbat. Also, don''t you think the spear is enough as a reward?" "Well, it seems I''ll be turning your request do-" "Fine, you greedy bastard. We''ll reward you with some money, but please don''t cripple my kids. Though¡­ some of them you might struggle against, so I feel like you can learn some things as well," "Thank you very much," I replied before downing the second cup of tea and having another one poured for me. "Alright, let''s discuss the other thing," ¡­ "Really?! Let''s go! I wanted to beat their asses so bad!" Aisa shouted as she jumped on my bed with excitement like a little kid. "Sit down! I''m trying to drink this coffee, and you''re making me spill it everywhere!" Cy shouted as he was also sitting on the bed. "Then sit down on a fucking chair like a normal human being! Why are you drinking liquid on top of a bed?! That''s inhumane!" "Well¡­ this ce isfier," Cy muttered, and Aisa dug her re just a bit deeper into him before jumping off the bed and stealing a snack from Findir. He was currently eating breakfast in my room¡­ on top of my damn bed. "Everyone get out. I told you everything, so let me rest a bit¡­." I muttered, but everybodypletely ignored me. Cy continued to spill coffee all over my sheets, Findir kept getting crumbs on my nket, and Aisa kept poking my spear. "Tch¡­ Whatever¡­" "Hey! Orion! Can I try out your spear!?" Aisa shouted from across the room, and I rolled my eyes before waving my hand. "Go ahead," I muttered. Aisa quickly gripped the handle, and when she went to go pick it up, she noticed it didn''t even budge. "Damn¡­ This thing is kind of heavy, don''t you think?" She muttered before taking a deeper stance and then pulling up with all of her strength. Plop Her hands soon lost their grip, and she flipped backward onto my rug, staring up at me with piercing eyes. I could barely hold in myugh as she, of course, didn''t know that only I could pick it up. ? "Heh¡­ fine¡­ COME HERE!" She shouted and dashed towards me, her hand in the shape of a w and her bloodlust exploding towards me. Cy and Findir quickly cleared the way as Aisa tried to scratch me with her long nails. But all I had to do was put stick my foot out and let her run into it like an idiot¡­ I could feel her organs moving around as my foot pierced her stomach, and as she was sent flying to the edge of the bed, she attempted to catch her breath. "You motherfucker!" I didn''t have enough time to react as my feet slipped on the bed, and she quickly tried to punch me again¡­ causing her to punch me in the face. "You motherfu-!" Suddenly, I was cut off by the door swinging wide open and Be slowly entering the room, only to see Aisa and me in a catfight. "Am I¡­ interrupting something?" She asked, but withpletely straight and serious faces, we both replied, "Nah," "O-Okay, well, all the kids are ready for the matches, soe down once you''re ready. Also, the weapons will be provided, so please don''t use that thing," Be said as she eyed therge spear sitting in the corner of the room. "I wasn''t nning on using that, so don''t worry," I chuckled, and as Be left with a weary smile, we all got our shit together. ¡­ (Be POV) I have a bad feeling about these sparring matches¡­ if my cousins go too far, I don''t know if those four will go easy on them. I heard tons of things about the three, Cy, Aisa, and Findir, since they were top students and some of the strongest students in the school. Orion, on the other hand¡­ I guess he wasn''t trying as hard¡­ but now that I see him, I have a feeling that he doesn''t care much about his ability to use a spear or sniper. He seems more focused on just studying and¡­ getting smarter, I guess. But it seems he picked a physical ss, so that previous statement just wouldn''t make sense¡­ ugh, whatever. "They''re finally here, so get ready, everyone," I said while turning to my six cousins. Six kids, excluding me, reside in this mansion due to certain circumstances, either with the family in general or with their parents. They all have red hair but with different shades, and I''d say most of them were about the same height¡­ even the girls who are about 5''10. So, three girls and three boys, each with the same haughty and arrogant personality. "Damn, you sure have a big arena," Cymented as he kicked up some dust with his feet. "Let''s get this started immediately. I don''t know why the head wanted us to fight these guys, but I have shit to do," The eldest said as he walked up to Cy with an arrogant expression. Nobody looked down on anybody as they were both the same height¡­ but I felt the previous cocky Cy that I knew in Spear Theory was gone. His gaze wasn''t filled with suppressed arrogance, but actually, it was filled with confidence in his skills. "Well, I guess you two could go first," Chapter 129 Light Spars (2) "Well, I guess you two could go first," "Wait, hold on. When did I say I wanted to fight him?" Cy suddenly blurted out, and Regi, the boy who confronted Cy, took a step toward him. "Are you scared? Are you already aware that you''ll get your ass beat?" Regi tauntingly said, but Cy didn''t even react as he just pushed him away. "Meh, whatever. Also, no weapons. I want to train my hand to handbat skills as they suck ass right now," "Whatever, you''re going to get your ass beat anyway," Regi said with a malicious smile, and as everybody cleared the arena, the two stepped into the middle. Since nobody else was going to referee the match, I decided to do it myself. "Orion, can''t you help with something?" I muttered as he was literally just taking a nap with a pillow he had brought from his room. "Huh? Uhhhh¡­ Nah, I''m not hungry," He said before cing his head back onto the pillow, and a vein was practically popping out of my forehead. A few of my cousins snickered a bit as they watched me blush in embarrassment, and just as I regathered my thoughts, I quickly started the match. "AND BEGIN!" I shouted before running over to Orion and kicking him in the gut. Aisa and Findir chuckled a bit as they watched Orion roll around in pain, but I, on the other hand, was now watching the match unfold before me. I was impressed with Regi''s hand to hand tobat as I''ve never seen or heard of him practicing it, but Cy was just too good. He looked like somebody straight out of the special forces with how good he was with his hands and feet. He missed absolutely no openings, took every opening, and created as many openings as humanly possible. "You guys are monsters," I muttered before Cy went in for onest punch¡­ which was a fake, and he then calf kicked Regi, knocking him to the ground as his left leg went limp. "You cheap bastard¡­ Why are you kicking my legs?" Regi muttered, and just as he was about to stand up and punch Cy, Cy put out his hand to help him up. "That was a good fight¡­." "Tch¡­ yeah, right, you aren''t even sweating," Regi muttered as he swatted Cy''s hand away and returned back to the group of cousins. "Alright, I''ll go next, and I also want to practice my hand-to-handbat," Aisa said, but just as she was about to fight Lisa, I asked her a question. "Where''d you learn to fight so well? You guys look like a perfectly trained soldier," I asked, and as Aisa began to stretch a bit, she said, "My grandfather trained us for a bit. He was really good at fighting and continuously beat our asses, even with weapons," Soon, the two got into a ready position, and just as I started the match, Aisa pulled an interesting move. She stepped inward, slipping Lisa''s punch and then blocking another punch that was about to connect with her chin. As she caught the punch with two hands, she then pulled her fist down, bringing her in for a knee to the liver. But my cousin wasn''t about to go down that easily¡­ She quickly recovered from the extremely painful hit and then went for a tackle, but Aisa was too fast as she side-stepped and shin kicked her in the face. I could tell Aisa held back from kicking her in the throat, so I internally thanked her before calling off the match. Lisa had already fainted, but another, Ryan, wanted a piece of her. "Hey! If I win, you have to be my girlfriend!" He shouted as they both got into a ready position, no time in between to give Aisa some time to breathe. Ryan was a guy who would try to date anybody as long as they were pretty, but this also meant he ended up getting his heart broken a lot. I swear to god, each time hees back from an outing with his friends, he is heartbroken and locks himself in his room for a week or so. "AND START!" I shouted, and Ryan immediately lunged inward, catching an uppercut that was about to clock him in the nose and then stepping on Aisa''s foot. Oh, so he noticed her strange footwork¡­ Ryan wasn''t the strongest out of all of us, but he is definitely one of the smartest, so I guess it makes sense that he would catch onto something like this¡­ but being just smart still isn''t enough to make up for real skill and talent. As Ryan caught her foot, he tried to go in for a punch to the gut, but it was swiftly blocked, and then Aisa used her free arm to jam her elbow into his shoulder. He instantly fell down and hit his forehead on his knee, thoroughly embarrassing himself, but it didn''t stop there. Aisa took a little step in and then grabbed the boy''s hair, pulling him back towards her and allowing her to uppercut him in his already bruised chin. "Oof¡­ That looks painful," Orion muttered. "You''re up? Didn''t you just go to sleep?" "Yeah, but I got bored¡­." He replied before letting out a long and obnoxious yawn that could be heard across the entire training arena. Bored of sleeping¡­? I can''t deal with this guy anymore. One moment he''s some kind of crazy demon, and another moment he''s some innocent-looking dude. "Hey! You Elfy! Lemme fight you!" Jay, one of the weaker ones of my cousins, calls out toward Findir¡­ who clearly fell for his taunt. A vein was about to burst out of his head, and as they both walked to the center of the arena, Findir let out a st of bloodlust, which caused Jary to immediately fall onto his ass. BOOM Findir just barely missed his downward punch that was clearly meant to shatter my cousin''s ribcage. "Scary¡­" I muttered. Chapter 130 Quick Meeting "Scary¡­" I muttered. ¡­ (Orion POV) Long story short, the kids were no match for us, especially when we started using weapons, and I don''t think they''ll be epting the results any time soon. That''s not my problem, though¡­ "I''ll be off. Need to do some things until the nightes¡­ In fact, I might not even be able toe until tomorrow morning. Just know that I''m safe," I said as I had already packed up the stuff and was walking towards the exit. Today, I had a few meetings with some of the family members that I''ve been trying to keep a good rtionship with¡­ and one of them was the Bonebloom family. They were very useful, especially since they were part of the Council of Roses, which gave me even more connections. After a few hours of walking down the barren but slightly popted street, I arrived at a new cafe with an actual attendee. "Who''s that?" I asked before sitting across from Orme. "Just a simple bartender. He''ll be making drinks for us whenever we need them," Orme replied while stirring his dark green drink. "That''s nice of them¡­." I muttered before Orme sat back in his chair and eyed me with a suspicious look. "I''m gonna give it straight to you¡­ Did you betray us?" Orme asked, and the pressure he suddenly emitted was on par with somebody like Be or Cy. Obviously, it was enhanced by his rage, but it was still impressive nheless. "What makes you say that?" I asked, already keeping myposure as I had already expected this to happen. It just happened a bit earlier than I anticipated¡­ and this won''t be the only encounter I''ll have with this question. There were also the eyes of the bartender, who was on par with a high C-rank, but he kept his pressure and bloodlust in, hiding them like a pair of fangs. "I had some of my shadows follow you. Forgive me if that was disrespectful, but I needed to know if you were actually loyal¡­ and it seems you weren''t," He replied, and this serious aura was something I hadn''t seen from him ever. "You must be mistaken¡­ when was I ever loyal to your family?" As soon as I asked that question, a red hot arrow whizzed past my face, and I just barely managed to dodge it while only receiving a small scrape on my nose. "Stop¡­ That is correct, you were never loyal, but sleeping and conversing with another family could practically be seen as treason. So tell me, what was your reason for being there as you dared toe to have a meeting with me¡­ as I''m sure you already expected me to ask this question," My eyes widened a bit as I didn''t expect Orme to be able to actually figure that out¡­ but I guess these rich kids do have some talent in things other than fighting. "You''re good¡­ Okay, well, I was there because I was trying to obtain as much information on our enemies as possible. Also, do you really think I would betray you guys to a family that is being targeted by five others?" "That''s what I thought, so I just wanted to confirm it. It''s good that we''re still on the same page, but make sure not to get caught¡­." "But if they do catch me, I''ll just say I was gathering information on your family," I said with a giant smile that caused Orme to visibly shiver. "It was a mistake working with you¡­ but I''ve already fallen too deep. You know too much, so it''s best to keep you close¡­ was this also part of your n?" Orme asked, and I just gave him the silent treatment as I continued to smile all the way until he sighed heavily. "Sir, he wasn''t lying," The bartender said as he suddenly appeared beside us, ready to take new orders. "I know. I''m sure he already knew you had that skill also¡­ Alright, let''s just enjoy this fine afternoon with some nice food and drinks," He said, and all of a sudden, a few guys rose out of the shadows¡­ with cooking apparel on. I didn''t even sense them, meaning they''re at least low B-rank or possibly just regr B-rank. "Sorry, but I can''t stay long. Have other people to meet with," "That''s fine. I''m sure you''re a busy man. That''s why we''re just going to have some light snacks," Soon, a full course meal came out¡­ and I didn''t reject any of it. ¡­ The next day, I finally came back and hit the sack, immediately falling asleep in the embrace of my angelic sheets and pillows. But, I only got to sleep for a few hours as we soon had to depart for something. Myself, Be, Cy, Findir, and Aisa were all going to a ce entirely across the city¡­ where buildings had been ttened, trenches had been built, and evesting fire raged in between the two sides. "Are you sure you want to proceed with this? Do you really think you can stop it from going into an all-out war?" The Wony head asked me, and with full confidence and eyes zing with determination, I replied, "Of course," But¡­ that''s a lie. That''s right. I got the Wony head to find a battlefield for us to partake in, and from what I heard¡­ there are ten thousand souls I can im. I tried to hide my thirst for blood under the guise of stopping the war and improving the minds of my close friends. I doubt any of them have killed a human before, so I guess this was good for them¡­ but it was mainly to sate my own thirst for blood. It has expanded and dripped with more intensity ever since I got this new spear, but thankfully, it isn''t so bad that I will go crazy and rip apart my friends¡­ but I''m sure it could evolve into thatter on if I don''t sate it now. Chapter 131 Battle Of The Lowest (1) It has expanded and dripped with more intensity ever since I got this new spear, but thankfully, it isn''t so bad that I will go crazy and rip apart my friends¡­ but I''m sure it could evolve into thatter on if I don''t sate it now. "Are you sure?" He tried to confirm once again, and this time I just nodded before grabbing myrge backpack and walking out the door. My friends already greeted me, but there was oneint that pretty much all of us had. "Why is this bitching?" Aisa muttered, and Be grit her teeth, trying to stop herself from socking Aisa in the chin. "It was one of the requirements when I made a deal with the head. Just ignore her¡­ think of her like a bug that you can squash whenever you want," I muttered. "Hey! What the hell, guys!" Be shouted, but we had already left before she could throw a tantrum and wrap us all into it. ¡­ As soon as we arrived at the military base, I saw a few familiar faces: three kids who I had known from meeting with them a couple of times. "How''s it been? You haven''t replied to any of my texts," The first kid said, and he was from some minor family of which I already forgot the name of. In fact¡­ I think I forgot all of their family names¡­ and names. I only formed connections with them in order to gain higher connections, such as meetings with Orme and that dude from the Boisgeze family. "It''s been pretty good. How''ve you been?" "Pretty good as well¡­ beside the two wars happening within this city, everything has been pretty good," The boy smirked, and as the other two came prancing over, they felt the pressure of a few eyes behind me. All of my friends wereyers above these spoiled brats who had only just started thinking of their strengths and skill. They may have more systematic skills, but that doesn''t mean those skills can still beat my friends¡­ and of course, Be, who''s be an actual monster. "Don''t mind them. They''re just a bit tense from being on a battlefield for the first time," "I-I''m not tense. Plus, we''re not even near the battlefield," BOOM Just as Cy finished up his excuse, arge explosion of fire resounded in the distance, wafting a draft of horrendous smell that mingled with the wind. Aisa immediately gagged, and everybody around me was, of course, very queasy. ? "What the hell is that smell?! You guys should take a shower from time to time!" Aisa shouted, but nobody had the willpower in them to muster up any words. Just opening their mouths would''ve caused them to throw up. "We''re on a base right now. We''ll be driving to the location with the mercenaries¡­ of course, you won''t be under somebody, but I suggest forming a party. Plus, you won''t be sent to the raging parts yet as that is where we actually need a real strategy," A deep voice came from behind the three kids. It seemed to be a type of general as he was decorated with tons of badges that disyed his overwhelming status before us. "That''s fine. But if you ever need help, just call us over¡­ This battlefield isn''t that big anyway," I muttered, and the man just gave me a pat on the shoulder before returning to arge tent. We were currently at the very edge of the city, right next to the moat where you could easily fall in as the barriers had been removed. But, on the very other side, I could see a few camps of people in ck robes who I assumed to either be the government or a big family, making sure nobody actually crossed the moat. "Not that it''s possible anyway," I muttered before leading my group to an alreadyrge group receiving a pep talk. Parties were immediately being formed, and as the Wony head informed the big guy over there who I had just met of our positions and what we specialize in, I was sure we were going to have a much easier time than everybody else. Why? Well, it''s not because we''re young. Age doesn''t matter in war; only skill and power do¡­ so why? Well, it''s because we have two snipers. One is Aisa, and the other is me, who will also switch in for the frontline when needed. Pretty much everybody told us that we were supposed to back up everybody, but I was only nning on providing support to Cy and Findir¡­ I''m sure Be didn''t need it right now. "Alright! We''re leaving fresh and early tomorrow. Make sure your guns are tuned, your weapons are sharpened, and your gear doesn''t have any holes in it!" The big guy announced, and soon everybody split into some already prepared tents. ¡­ (Be POV) "Fuck¡­ I can''t sleep," I muttered before pushing Aisa slightly to the side and slowly getting up, scratching the back of my head. "Where are you going?" She asked, her under eyes baggy and dark. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM From the silence of the night, you could hear each and every gunshot, a cast of magic, and the nging of des. The blood-curdling cries of the war we were about to attend continued to persist throughout the night¡­ and my slight excitement slowly began to die down. You could call it naivety, but I wanted to be a hero in this war¡­ do something heroic for once and propel my family''s status through the sky. "Getting some water," I muttered. That was a lie. As soon as I exited the tent, I looked up at the sky and slowly walked to an open patch of grass where my sense of hearing and sight contrasted. Such a beautiful and starry night sky was being masked by the blood-curdling screams of what were to be myrades, not even a few miles away. All of a sudden, I heard some heavy breathinge from behind the tent that Orion, Cy, and Findir were staying in. Curious, I took a peek behind and saw Orion crouched down, drool dripping from his clenched teeth and his hand gripping his chest. "Ah¡­ fuck¡­ It''s gnawing away at my senses," I heard him mutter, and just as he snapped his towards me, I had disappeared back into my tent. What the hell was that?! Chapter 132 Battle Of The Lowest (2) What the hell was that?! ¡­ (Orion POV) Early in the morning, I felt a thick scent of blood grab ahold of my sinuses as if they were trying to w their way inside of me themself. A nostalgic queasy feeling sat in my stomach, waiting to ambush the rest of my body once I had stepped onto the moist and damp soil. I could already see the stains of blood-forming on my armor and coat, like ayer of sedimentary to protect me from any outside forces. "*sigh*... This is bad¡­ We have to get there faster," I muttered as the bloodlust injected itself into my own limbs. If we waited too long, I might just end up bing a puppet for my bloodlust and a vessel for my killing intent¡­ and the pain of it eating me from the inside out was too much. "You good? You''re sweating a bit too much¡­ Do you maybe have a fever?" Be asked as she served me some meat and potato soup "I''m good¡­ Worry about yourself now. I don''t think you''re ready for what''s toe¡­." I said as I felt her giddy attitude slowly seeping out of her actions. "I am ready. Do you know how long I''ve waited to prove myself?" She retorted, but that only made me angrier with her¡­ she was way too naive, and I''m sure she''s already noticed it, but can''t help the feeling of waiting for sess. She must think she is so much more powerful than everybody else on the battlefield, and I''d say that''s partially true¡­ but the overwhelming amount of numbers is more than enough for us to still get overwhelmed. I could literally feel the skin underneath my eyes dampen and darken with each passing second¡­ as if I was reverting to my old self. "*sigh*... Hey, if I lose myself, don''t try to interfere. All of you will just die," I muttered, causing everybody to stop what they were doing and look up at me. "Okay, edgelord, don''t go stealing all the spotlight then," Aisa chuckled before pping me on my back. I felt my vision clear a bit when everybody around me began tough and cheer, seemingly without a care in the world. "Alright, we''re leaving!" Therge leader said, and we were soon funneled intorge trucks. The cheery attitude, just like I had expected, immediately disappeared as their anxiety grew like a monster that fed off of their juicy fear. "Damn¡­ Th-This is a bit more nerve-racking than I thought," Aisa chuckled, trying to hide her almost overwhelming anxiety. She definitely had the worse case of nerves right now. Goosebumps crawled up and down her skin, her lips were dry from breathing out of her mouth so much, her eyes seemed a bit foggy, and her grip on her sniper was so hard that it looked as if it was about to break. "Hmm¡­ Hmmm¡­ Hmmmm¡­ Hm Hm Hm¡­" All of a sudden, somebody in the truck began to hum a calming tune which everybody soon jumped onto, desperate for something to take their mind off their impending doom. But instead of something calming and rxing¡­ I felt like it was a tune you''d y at a funeral. ¡­ Upon arriving at the battlefield, a nostalgic draft of bloody wind swiped past me, infiltrating my nostrils and grabbing ahold of my throat. A dirty, bloody, and muddy open expanse with hundreds of trenches, endlessly burning fires, flying bullets, and shing adventurers. Everybody had the same solemn and unmotivating look, but they knew that if they stopped now, they would immediately die. Trying to cover up the sickening stench, a few soldiers smoked some cigarettes, but that only eased the pain, not the smell that continuously tried to w its way through our sinuses. Drool slowly leaked from my gritted teeth as my body craved blood, but I was a sniper right now, so I took position towards the back of the battlefield, inside a muddy trench. Aisa moved with me, her face and body frozen and paled with fear. Her anxiety was through her roof as she began to hyperventte, but I quickly tossed her a ck mask I had previously bought, already expecting this to happen. Growing up with a tough life still can''t prevent you from the sights of a gruesome and bloody war¡­ so you have to, "Adapt. Adapt quickly otherwise. You''ll die¡­ Also, don''t use the breathing technique yet. You''ll inhale too much carbon dioxide with the mask on, so adapt quickly and then remove the mask¡­ trust me, okay?" My hand rested on the fearful girl''s shoulder, her face brightening a bit as I tried to inject just a bit of motivation. I knew this wouldn''tst long, but at least this could help her adapt. BOOM All of a sudden, a piece of the trench beside us exploded, sending already dead corpses to fly towards us and the living arms and legs of a few soldiers to seemingly cry for help. "AHHHHHH!" Aisa screamed as a stter of blood painted itself on her face, with a detached arm sitting on her shoulder. "Tch¡­ She needs more time," I muttered, but I also had a few questions¡­ Howe a magical projectile was fired all the way over here? Is that even possible because the trajectory and power would need to be perfect? The front lines are way down there¡­ "Mage! A Battle Mage ising!" I heard a few people shout, and after seeing an opening the bullet fire, I peaked my head out before quickly ducking back. I knew it was a trap, but at least I was able to catch a glimpse of the battlemage quickly approaching us. Alright¡­ you motherfuckers better work your ass off because that guy is at least a Low-B Rank¡­ ¡­ (Findir POV) I already wanted to run away after seeing so many corpses¡­ it was sensory overload in every single direction that I stepped. Chapter 133 Battle Of The Lowest (3) (Findir POV) I already wanted to run away after seeing so many corpses¡­ it was sensory overload in every direction I stepped. A battle mage had sent a ming ball of fire into the trench that Aisa and Orion were in, but thankfully they were just out of range, so they took no damage. Meanwhile, we were cutting down adventurers who tried to infiltrate the veryst trench. "SHIT! THE BATTLEMAGE IS GOING FOR AISA AND ORION!" Cy shouted, and I felt my stomach drop. BOOM But just before the battlemage could create two hefty fireballs in his hands, Be interrupted his casting with her own fire that was in the shape of lightning. A shock was sent coursing through his body, but somehow, he recovered instantly and charged toward us with so much bloodlust that it felt like I was facing a monster, not a human. "Don''t step back¡­ We gotta work together for this one," Cy said with a weary smile before taking a deep stance and stabbing toward the mage. He quickly shifted his head to the side and then punched Cy''s hand, causing him to lose a bit of grip on his spear. "Fuck¡­" I muttered before scratching my sharpened sickles together and then wrapping them in ck whirlwinds. "You''re way too open¡­ no wonder you''re just a kid," The battlemage muttered before grabbing both of my arms, rendering me useless as I couldn''t finish my attack. I didn''t even think the charge up was that long. Maybe a second at most, but he still managed to interfere with my attack. "H-Hey! Stop!" Be shouted as she sent another ming bolt of lightning at the battlemage, causing him to stumble back a bit, trying to recover from the momentary paralysis. BAM All of a sudden, I felt something collide with my armor, and it felt like the worst punch I had ever received. "They''re focusing their fire on us. This mage must be important, so let''s get rid of him now," Be said, clearly trying to tell us that we need to work together harder. Both of us nodded, and as I let go of my sore oblique, a pir of fire erupted from beneath me, and Cy just barely managed to pull me out of the way. "I came back here because I was ordered to get rid of all the weaklings! But I guess we got some strong kids!" He shouted with his face distorting into arge smile. All of us subconsciously took a step back which was heaven''s grace, as a few sharp spears of fire appeared beneath us. My chin had been scratched, but at least I wasn''t cut straight in half up my ass. Zzzzzzt Be acted quickly upon seeing the guy charging up a few fireballs in his hand, paralyzing him with her skill and allowing us to easily close the distance. Cy swung first, acting as bait for the man to turn his body and catch the spear, and as I swung one of my sickles, he immediately caught it¡­ but now I was in a perfect position. SHING¡­ "Huh?" I muttered as he had kicked me in the gut, pushing me just out of range from actually cutting him up. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM Soon, I was showered in an endless stream of bullets, and as my ribs felt as if they were going to break, I took shelter underneath a corpse lying beneath my feet. "P-Please don''t kill me¡­ I have a family¡­ my kid just wants to grow up normal. Please¡­ I want him to have a father-" The thing I thought was a corpse was, in fact, an alive human being, and as he muttered his chilling final words filled with tears, he was shot in the back and head various times. His tongue hung out lifelessly as his now fish-like eyes popped out of his head from the temperature of the bullets infiltrating his skull. "Ack¡­ Ack¡­Oomf¡­ AHHHHHHH!" I shouted as his corpse slumped onto me. My face paled with the blood of his corpse slowly leaking into the tiny cracks in my armor. "Get the hell up!" Be shouted as she struggled to pull me up from my slumped position, eventually having to put her back into it as she was also barraged with bullets. She was resisting those battering bullets just to help me up¡­ "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" "You finally calmed down?" She asked while holding her stomach, trying to massage a bit of the pain away. The bullets never prated our magic-reinforced armor, but they definitely did tons of bruising and possibly internal injuries. "N-No¡­ W-We have to get out of here," I muttered, but Be suddenly pped me in the face before she pulled me underneath a mound of corpses. Both of us swallowed a heavy amount of saliva as the dead corpses seemingly stared at us with resentment. "Wake the hell up¡­ Cy is fighting for his life over there. We''re lucky he''s still kind of underestimating us; otherwise, we would be having a much harder time," Be said, and I slowly nodded before gripping my sickles and then dashing towards the duel shing before us. Sparks from the battle mage gauntlets and Cy''s spear flew throughout the air, as it seems Cy had already adjusted to his fighting style¡­ but the damage he had already taken was too much. He had hundreds of cracks in his armor and the riflemen not too far away were obviously avoiding shooting at Cy in case one of them strayed and hit their precious battlemage. "BELLA!" I shouted, and soon, a bolt of fiery lightning zoomed past me, shocking the battlemage, allowing both of us an opportunity to attack¡­ but Cy decided to back up and try to gain some distance instead. p Fear had taken the reigns of his mind, and now I saw my chances of killing him slim even more. SHING "Fuck¡­" I muttered as arge wound opened up in the man''s neck, but it wasn''t nearly enough for him to die instantly. Eventually, he would bleed out¡­ but that is why he is now making a mad dash for cover towards a pretty open trench. Pew¡­ Swoosh Chapter 134 Battle Of The Lowest (4) Pew¡­ Swoosh ¡­ (Orion POV) "Got him," I muttered while Aisa sat motionlessly next to me, her eyes in a thousand-yard stare as she looked at the pile of corpses in front of her. The mask was helping with the stench and dirty air, but it was also limiting her oxygen supply, which was terrible when she was practically hyperventting. "Alright, take off the mask now," I said as the three who were chasing after the man I had just killed returned to us. They hopped down into the muddy trench, trying to avoid the solemn corpses stacked up on each other right beside us. "HEY! ANY OF YOU GUYS GOT SOME AMMO!? THEY AMBUSHED THE TRENCH IN FRONT OF US, AND NOW THEY''RE CHARGING TOWARD US! THEY ALSO MANAGED TO CUT OFF OUR COMMUNICATION!" A guy not too far down the trench shouted. I just let out a deep sigh before shouting back. "WE HAVE NO ASSAULT RIFLES! ONLY SNIPER AMMO! ALSO, PLEASE TRY AND HOLD THEM OFF AS MUCH AS POSSIBLE! BACK UP IS ALREADY ON THEIR WAY!" I shouted, and the man who was covered in grime and blood just nodded before running farther down the trench. "Alright, is anybody injured?" Be asked the entire group, and Cy immediately fell to one knee upon hearing the question. "Yeah¡­ I think the guy broke a few of my ribs¡­ shit¡­ this ce is a hell hole," He muttered, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. If you think this is a hellhole, wait till you see the front lines¡­ geez. "Alright, let''s travel further down the trench. We need to meet up with the other guys and hopefully get you guy''s to a medic," I muttered. Everybody nodded for confirmation, but before we could make our way any farther down the ce, a flood of soldiers entered the trench, already firing at us. Since Aisa didn''t have as much armor as everybody else, we all formed a wall in front of her while she screamed, mentally breaking down as bullets flew past us, and some even hit us. Oh wow¡­ this armor is sturdy but holy hell, do the blows hurt. It''s like a more potent punch. "Fight back! Everyone fight back!" I shouted as calling my spear now would destroy the frames of the trench we were in, thus causing us to die from nature¡­ not from the hands of our enemy. "Everybody slowly fall back! We need to regroup with everybody else!" I shouted, and my directions didn''t really reach them as they were more focused on surviving. FWOOSH All of a sudden, Findir charged towards them, his sickles wrapped in a dark whirlwind that deflected each and every bullet getting sent flying towards them. Seeing how their guns weren''t working, the group of about twenty soldiers drew some longswords slung against their backs. "Alright, help him," I said, and I guess this reached them as they all got into formation. Findir sted through a trio that stepped up first and then immediately got surrounded, but Be shot arge bolt of lightning that paralyzed them for a bit. With this, Cy immediatly swung in a horizontal crescent shape, cutting off another ten heads, which quickly dropped to the ground. It was visible his stomach dropped upon killing each one, and as the remaining seven slowly backed up, fearing for their lives, I heard them plead with honey-like tears. "P-Please¡­ I-I have a daughter and wife that are waiting at home. I have to return to them¡­ please don''t kill me. Please have mercy," "I-I have a husband who is patiently waiting for me at home¡­ I can''t die here¡­ Please, just spare a bit of mercy," My friends were immediately swayed by their words as their guards dropped, but it''s not like the soldiers did this on purpose in order to get a free shot¡­ they were actually just pleading for their life, hoping to escape this battlefield. "Hey, kill them. What are you doing?" I muttered, and everybody slowly turned their head, only to meet my cold gaze. "B-But, they''re just like us. We''re only here for experience¡­ not hatred, so can''t we just let them be-" SWOOSH¡­ Shing Suddenly, one of the five soldiers dipped into the shadows and reappeared behind me, shing Aisa across the chest, and this was her final breaking point as she now fainted, dropping to the ground. But, it seems I was the only one who noticed she fainted as the others thought that she had just died. "Kids shouldn''t step on this bloody ne¡­ If you can''t even kill your enemies even after they beg for their lives, then you deserve to die for the sake of our side," The man muttered as his pitch-ck hair and almost dead gray eyes were revealed from underneath his helmet. "Hey¡­ Aisa? Are you there?" Cy muttered, frozen in ce from the shocking turn of events. And it seems the other soldiers saw this as an opportunity as Be, Findir, and of course, Cy had frozen up like statues¡­ They raised their swords once again and slowly crept up on the closest victim¡­ Cy. "Aisa? Wake up! WAKE UP!" He shouted, and without even turning his head, he swung his spear with a rough and quick form. Every time he swung his spear before, it was beautiful with impable form, but now it was rough, quick, and strong, just what you''d expect from a man proficient in the way of the spear. Plop¡­ Tup Tup Tup Tup All of a sudden, as if the gods wanted to mourn the four soldiers whose heads just lifelessly rolled on the ground, a cruel rain poured from the dark sky. It wasn''t just any drizzle, but a pour with lightning and thunder. "You kids are very talented¡­ It''s just a shame that we had to meet here," The man said before dashing towards us. I decided to take a step back and let my friends handle this¡­ as this is what they needed: something to destroy thatst piece of mercy that they held for the enemy. Chapter 135 Battle Of The Lowest (5) I decided to take a step back and let my friends handle this¡­ as this is what they needed: something to destroy thatst piece of mercy that they held for the enemy. The man before us wasn''t just any regr soldier as he used the darkness of the storm to his advantage. With his shadow powers, he was able to easily pop out from anywhere he wanted in the trench, but my friends were too enraged to just let this slide. Findir sunk both his sickles into the ground, creating a burst of wind that shot chunks of earth into the sky, revealing the man''s location as he tried to slip into another shadow directly on the ground. "He can''t use shadows in the sky-" Before I could even give them some advice, Findir, in a blind rage, swung both of his arms like a pair of ws, crossing them and shooting two whirlwinds at him. The man was being crushed from both sides by two whirlwinds that slowly began to intertwine with each other. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" He let out a blood-curdling scream while Be gathered arge ball of fire in the palms of her hand, even bigger than what the battle mage from before could create. FWOOSH¡­ BOOM The ball of fire created a mass of mes in the sky that fell to the ground, still continuously burning the man who had practically been charred to a crisp¡­ but he was still hanging onto his life. He coughed up a cloud of ck smoke uponnding in our trench, all three of them slowly surrounding the guy. "You don''t deserve to die so easily," Cy muttered before wrapping his spear in a red aura that sparkled with tiny mes. "Kill him quickly. We have to get Aisa to a doctor," I said before heaving her onto my back and preparing to run down the trench. p I was sure other ces had been attacked, so we needed to try and save as many of the medics as possible. They are precious to the survival of our side, and if necessary, we might have to retreat with them¡­ but that also means ambushes to our front lines would be too open for the other side not to take¡­ "Sh-She''s still alive?" Cy looked up at me, and I nodded while feeling Aisa''s blood soaking into the cracks of my armor. "Yes, so quickly! Kill him!" I shouted and decided to just point my sniper at him, but Cy quickly finished the job by cutting the man''s head off. The three immediately began to run behind me as we took off down the trench, running into a few stray soldiers but managing to kill them with the help of Cy. He was still enraged by the previous attack on Aisa¡­ ¡­ After running for about half an hour, we finally reached the other side of the trench, where arge skirmish had broken out. "Kill all the enemies. Even if you think they''re on our side, just kill them. Show no mercy," There were at most a hundred soldiers in total duking it out in the trenches, so I gave the kids in front of me some directions before cing Aisa down against the dirty wall. A medic immediately noticed her and rushed over to her, cing a green light on her chest, which was helping to close therge wound. "Why the hell are kids here? Did youe here to be heroes or something?" The medic asked as she opened Aisa''s mouth and ced a green pill on her tongue. Aisa, who had just woken up, immediately swallowed the pill as she recognized it as a pain nullifier. "No¡­ We came here for experience," "War isn''t a good teacher¡­ Also, I''m gonna need to use another skill that is going to hurt like a bitch. The pill might not even do much, but it''s worth a shot," She muttered before switching to a yellow light, and Aisa almost fainted from the pain. She grit her teeth so hard that I could hear them grinding, so the healer took out a towel and ced it in her mouth. "Bite down onto that¡­." As the healer was patching up Aisa, I looked back at the mini-war, which hadmenced with my three friends absolutely tearing up thepetition. It seemed all the special people were gone, and now all that was left were fodder for my friends to level up. "Dude¡­ where''s your spear? Go help them out," I soon heard a breathy voice talk to me, and when I snapped my head around, I saw Aisapletely patched up. The only thing holding her back from jumping into the action was her exhaustion which was through the roof. "That thing is too big to carry around¡­ I was nning on summoning it when I went onto the battlefield, but I can''t do that in a trench. Not only would it kill multiple allies but also break the structure of the trench, causing the dirt to copse on us¡­ I can only sit back here and watch¡­." "Well, it''s not like you''re the best fighter out of all of us, so don''t beat yourself up," Aisa smirked as the adrenaline slowly washed away, leaving her mind even more numb than before. "Fufufu¡­ Go fuck yourself," I muttered. "You kids are handling this quite well. Even making jokes with such a gruesome sight in front of you¡­ Also, were you the ones who said the backup wasing?" "Oh, I just said that in order for them to stop bugging us¡­ There is no backup¡­ well, I guess we are the backup," I smirked before slumping down next to Aisa. My heart was racing like I had just fallen in love with the battlefield¡­ "Are we retreating after this?" I asked the medic, who began to heal some of my bruised limbs. "Most likely. That also means we''ll be sent to the front lines, so you two are lucky¡­ snipers don''t go to the front lines," I just gave Aisa a little smile, and she smiled back before hearing thest of the screams beside us slowly fade away. "Those are some nice eyes you three have," Chapter 136 Battle Of The Lowest (6) "Those are some nice eyes you three have," As the other soldiers copsed to the ground with overwhelming exhaustion, my three friends seemed bloodthirsty for the first time in my life. "You gotta control it otherwise, it''s going to make you its puppet," I said, awakening the three and causing them to let out a long sigh of relief, exhaustion, but mostly content. They were still a bit shocked by the surrounding area, but we were already making our way out of the trench and into the crumbled city. We ran and ran for what seemed like hours until we finally reached the base. Some of the people who wed their way out of the trench died from blood loss as even though the healer can patch up their wounds, she can''t replenish or make blood out of thin air to help her patients. So, some of these guys didn''t make it. ¡­ "WHY THE FUCK DID YOU RETREAT!" Arge and bulky man decorated with patches shouted into our faces. The other soldiers looked down, disappointed in themselves, but they shouldn''t be, and instead exin the situation. "THERE ARE PEOPLE AMBUSHING US FROM OUR BACKLINE, AND IF YOU GUYS AREN''T THERE, THEN WE''LL BE COMPLETELY WIPED OUT!" "Sir, allow me to exin," The man who was fuming with anger snapped his head towards me, and his bloodlust practically dug into my skull, trying to the answer itself. "Tch¡­ Speak," "Thank you, sir¡­ well, wepletely wiped out the ambush. We also managed to take down a High-C Rank adventurer. He was a battlemage that used fire magic in tandem with his fists," "*sigh*... Well, I guess that''s fine, but next time if you retreat, I won''t let you keep your head," "Hey, don''t fucking talk to me like that. I''m a mercenary. If I want to retreat, I can retreat and just not get paid, so shut the fuck up and stop scaring my friends," I said with cold eyes, and even though his bloodlust was much stronger than mine, I stood my ground. "Kid¡­ Do you want to be sent to the front lines? I can send you there with the authority I have¡­." He said, and I just gave him a pitiful face. "But sir, we''re snipers. We won''t be of much use with the number of bullets flying around," "Does it look like I care? While you''re under my authority, I have to make the best decisions and what we need now is numbers¡­ So you''re going to the front lines," I smiled widely, causing some of my friends to sigh with exhaustion. "If possible¡­ That would be lovely," "*sigh*... I hate kids like you. Alright, I was going to send you guys to the frontlines anyway. We need as much support there as possible. I was even nning on going there once a few new mercenaries arrive," Themander said, causing the other soldiers'' faces to pale. Seems we''ll be seeing some runaways tonight¡­ ¡­ "Hey, why''d you have to go and anger themander like that," Be said, lightly punching my shoulder as I feasted on the rations that were distributed. We were already leaving tomorrow, and this time, I could actually fight on the frontlines with my new spear. "I was trying to keep some of our pride. You all were being pussy and let him talk down on you like that¡­ We''re not contracted soldiers meaning we''re not obliged topletely listen to ourmander''s orders," "But we still have to follow his orders if it''s an important decision, right?" Findir attempted to confirm. "Yep¡­ Anyway, got any calls from your father?" I asked Be, who had flopped down onto her pillow and mingled with the grass. "I''m sure he''s fine. The other families won''t attack now, especially with the amount of tension already between them. It''ll take them a while to warm up with each other¡­ their power isn''t enough to take on our family head-on. We have thousands of soldiers, outssing pretty much every family in this damn city," "Hey~ We''re here, y''know. Stop talking about important shit¡­ Cy already has steaming out of his ears. I think you killed him," Aisa said, and the both of us just chuckled a bit beforepletely rxing our bodies. There was a beautiful silence inside the tent right now, with every single one of us smiling with joy, despite the hellish experience we had just gone through. I don''t want to ruin the air, so I''ll just keep the pep talk tomorrow. ¡­ "ALRIGHT! ONCE WE ARRIVE AT THE EDGE OF THE FRONT LINES, WE''LL BE BARRAGED WITH GUNFIRE AND SPELLS! I HAVE ALREADY BEEN INFORMED THAT OUR TAIL IS BEING NIPPED AT AS WELL, SO YOUR JOB IS TO HOLD THEM BACK OR COMPLETELY ERADICATE THEM!" Themander shouted as we were all loaded onto heavily reinforced trucks. ,m The air between everybody at my party was even tenser than the time before, and since I didn''t want to get their hopes up, I decided to give them a warning. "The ce we''re going to ispletely different from any ce we''ve been to before. Even the ce you saw earlier was tame because the edges of the storm had already passed¡­ So please, we must stay in a group," They all gave me a slight nod before Findir spoke up for the first time this morning. "Where''s your spear? How are you going to survive in the ce you''ve described without a weapon?" "I can call it to me whenever I want, but it doesn''t just appear in my hand. It literally flies into the air and smashes in front of me¡­ I was a bit surprised when I first called it," "Hmmm¡­ I see," The silence was so tense that you could cut it with a butter knife, and soon, a barrage of bullets collided with our truck. We all tensed our muscles and then braced ourselves for the iing fireball, knocking the truck to the side. Once we bust the backside open, a ce I thought I would never visit again appeared in front of me. It was aplete hellscape. Chapter 137 Battle Of The Lowest (7) It was aplete hellscape. Thunder cracked with the firing of each massive spell, rain poured down from the sky as if the gods were mourning for the insane amount of corpses, and bullets slid past us, slick with water and almost littered us with holes. If it wasn''t for our armor, we probably would''ve died already. Quickly, we were led by the truck driver into a trench that was filled with an even more ravishing smell than before. It made me want to throw up and spill my small breakfast everywhere. The trench was so packed with people trying to escape the gunfire that I could barely breathe and the screams of terrified soldiers cuddled with the whistles of bullets and arrows. BOOM Arge fireball immediately hit the inside of the trench, and I saw a few adventurers run out to take on what seemed to be about eight thousand men. But, there were also about five hundred people behind our trench, meaning if we didn''t step in now, everybody here would die. Why the fuck did he pick the losing side for us to go to¡­ fuck. "FOLLOW ME!" I shouted to my party, leaving the other soldiers to do whatever they wanted to do. Right now, we had to ughter the five hundred soldiers surrounding the back of our trench. Quickly, Cy immediately jumped into the crowd and swung his spear that had been coated in dark red mes, tearing apart about twentypacted soldiers. His smile told me everything, as the intoxicating feeling of XP coursing through your veins was something any drug addict would pay to have. Then, Findir infiltrated the five hundred people by coating himself with dark winds, slipping past the weaklings and making his way to one of the adventurers¡­ that he slew in an instant. Even as he realized a pair of legs had warped around his throat, two sickles dug into the top of his skull, ending his life in an instant. Be was now conjuring a massive fireball above her head that sparked with bright red electricity, killing anybody who came near her. A few of the adventurers mixed into the lot group tried to stop her with reinforced arrows and other spells, but her bright red ball of fire just consumed everything that tried to threaten Be''s life. "[Seventh me of Hell]," I heard Be mutter, and then the ball of fire split into fiery chains that stabbed through at least half of the small army before us. Finally, Aisa was acting as a perfect assassin just like Findir as she slowly but surely took down the weak adventurers that tried to eliminate Be or Cy. "Kekekeke¡­ This is it¡­ This is what I wanted!" I shouted as tears of joy ran down my face, my smile so wide that it touched my ears, and my eyes so squinted that I could barely see anything. As I took a step forward, a dark red cloak wrapped around me, mixing with the orange light, which soon fused into my chest. An even darker red aura fused itself into my armor, turning the metal gray into a pitch-ck set of armor. In order to be stronger¡­ you must be the enemy who defeated you. "Come¡­ my third eye," Upon speaking these words, the entire battlefield froze, and an eerie silence muffled the pouring rain and crackling thunder. Sssssss¡­ BOOOOOM My spear, the sangria king''s spear,unched from behind the dark clouds, crashing into a group of about one hundred soldiers, instantly smashing them into a pulp. Fear had be a new element that mixed itself with the stained oxygen we were all breathing. My right eye glowed a dim dark red color, matching my spear, which I slowly picked up. A st of bloodlust exploded from my body, disintegrating all the corpses surrounding me and causing the remaining pitiful soldiers to faint at just my presence. ¡­ (Be POV) It was as if a god had descended upon the battlefield. The boy I once knew who relied only on his intelligence to survive had been devoured by this monster standing in front of me. His bloodlust was like an S-Rank Beast that devoured anything in its path, not only the corpses of the fallen but the bodies of the living. Thankfully, it didn''t eat hisrades, but as he slowly approached us, ready to give orders as the army of about eight thousand strong were quickly approaching us, I felt his bloodlust graze the back of my neck. Upon feeling it, I immediately realized that this thing was like Orion''s consciousness. It devoured anything it saw as an enemy, protected anything it saw as its ally and was wary of anything that was in between the two. "The trench has already been overrun. Back up should being soon¡­ but why would we let them take all of this free XP," His smile was sadistic and demonic, something a human shouldn''t have. "KILL THESE FIVE! THEY MUST BE HIGH RANKERS IN THE ARMY! IF WE ELIMINATE THEM, WE WIN!" Themander, who was riding on a white griffin, cried out before immediately targeting Orion. It flew down towards him, and even though I knew Orion could easily take care of this, I decided to help out just a bit. A giant bolt of lightning shot from my hand, draining only a little bit of my mana while also managing to take down the Griffen. Well, not really take it down but bring it down from the skies¡­ yeah, that''s what I meant to say. But Orion missed his swing when I had prepared the griffin right in front of him, ready for the kill. "YOU BASTARDDDDDD!" I heard themander shout, and suddenly, I realized what he was doing. That intelligent and sadistic bastard¡­ Okay, well, you do you. I decided to just focus on the thousands of soldiers in front of me¡­ and showed them no mercy. "As the wielder of the seventh me, I release the seal on my body and let it consume a part of my soul¡­ [Soul Link: Asmodeus the Demon of Judgement]," Chapter 138 Battle Of The Lowest (8) "As the wielder of the seventh me, I release the seal on my body and let it consume a part of my soul¡­ [Soul Link: Asmodeus the Demon of Judgement]," ¡­ (Orion POV) My heart fluttered each time I swung this spear as if I had already fallen in love with the battlefield, and its warm embrace of blood was cuddling me. I had never felt happier, more euphoric, or even alive than at this current moment¡­ it was as if my entire being was built for the sole purpose of taking part in this hellscape. Each swing tore through hundreds of soldiers, racking up an unbelievable amount of XP, while myrades were also smiling viciously, intoxicated by the feeling of growing stronger and stronger with each of their swings. Before, they could only swing their weapons to improve their body and skill, but now, it has a faster and more tangible effect. The system was indeed a blessing to have. But, my rampage soon stopped as themander who led the men at the front arrived in front of me, his horse so tall and muscr that it made Arthur look like an Ant. The man sitting atop it had short gray hair, matte-blue eyes, and a body that rivaled the thing below it. He was wearing a beautiful and shiny set of armor that rivaled the armor of kings who led their men into battle. "Nice gear," I smirked before increasing my speed and dashing straight into themander¡­ who managed to block my swing. "Just cause you killed the small fry doesn''t mean you can trample over me," He muttered before swinging back with a gigantic greatsword, and for the first time since stepping on this battlefield, I jumped back in order to avoid his swing. He''s about a high B-tier or even low A-tier¡­ but right now, it might just be the adrenaline, but I feel much stronger and faster than what my status says. [HP: 32/50 MP: 12/25 SP: 21/35] - Normal Human It had only been a few minutes, but everything had drained this far¡­ meaning my body couldn''t handle the amount of power surging through me right now. "Tch¡­ Disappointing," I muttered before calming my racing heart down a bit which also tamed part of my emitting bloodlust. This part was draining tons of mana, and even though it''s helping to keep some of the small fries at bay, I really don''t need it. It''s not that necessary, to be honest. "Oh, getting scared?" The man sitting atop his giant horse taunted me, but I just ignored his words as we slowly moved in a vortex. The surrounding soldiers were way too scared to do anything, so they focused most of their attention and manpower on my friends, who were starting to slow down. ? "Your friends are going to die if this keeps up," He tried to taunt me again as the horse kicked up its front legs and stomped onto the ground, creating a blood-red aura to form a crust of red armor around the both of them. The man''s greatsword was then slowlypressed by this red crust into a bloody red scythe which seemingly controlled all the blood around him. "That''s fucking overpowered," I muttered with a weary smile. Horsey over there kicked up its legs again before then charging towards me, drops of blood swirling around him like a protective vortex of human oil. As I had no choice but to counter, I took a deeper stance before waiting for the swing¡­ and then deflecting it. My spear almost reached the horse''s neck, but the vortex of bloodshot in my direction, sending me flying back with hundreds of light cuts. Each cut was enough to draw a tiny amount of blood. "Sorry, kid, but it''s already over for you," The man said before stretching his scythe towards me and flicking it up like a finger. Suddenly, my body was suspended in mid-air, and I had absolutely zero control over my body while I just helplessly floated in the area. In fact, I couldn''t even breathe, which made the situation even more dire. ZZZZZ¡­ BOOOOOM All of a sudden, as if Zeus himself had attempted to help me out, a ming bolt of green lightning shot from the sky andnded directly on themander. Even he didn''t realize what had happened as it just appeared out of nowhere. As soon as I dropped to the ground, I took a quick nce around while charging straight towards the horse¡­ but they regained control. Ah¡­ is that Be over there? In the distance, I saw Be had four arms, two demonic-looking green horns, and a presence that seemingly devoured the soldiers around her. Her fire had turned into a bright green with a tinge of dark green mixed in the middle. These mes devoured anything in its path, and when I say everything, I mean everything¡­ including magic. "What the fuck-" "What''d you lose your mind to?" A deep voice asked before the tip of a scythe almost went straight through my face and out the back of my head. ZZZZZ¡­ BOOOOOOOM "ARGHHHHHHH!" The man cried out with anger as another ming bolt of green lightning struck him, and now that he waspletely paralyzed, I charged up almost all the strength I could put into one swing¡­ A dark red aura coated my spear, the handle bent with the amount of force, and I felt a searing pain below my left eye. My mind felt like it was about to split, and my hands and arms were spilling gallons of blood¡­ Then, even as the man regained control over his body, he didn''t have enough time to redirect the swing, so he was forced to try and block it¡­ VWOOM¡­ SHING I vertically cut the horse¡­ and man in half. He didn''t even realize he died as he held both sides of his splitting body, trying to identify where the wound was. And then, both sides of the man and horse fell in opposite directions. "CY! COME HERE!" I shouted as basically all my mana had been depleted, and I lost way too much blood. Chapter 139 Battle Of The Lowest (9) "CY! COME HERE!" I shouted as basically all my mana had been depleted, and I lost way too much blood. Cy, who wasn''t that far away from me, easily cleared a path with his ming spear and stood right next to me, defending me from all the invaders around me. "That was fucking badass," He smirked, but it wasn''t the time for that. "I can''t feel my arms, and my mana has beenpletely depleted. You guys have got to clear out the rest of the soldiers¡­ Did you find any lieutenants or any othermanders?" "Urk¡­ Fuck¡­ Yeah, some people were under him, but they weren''t that hard. But, Aisa''s wound from yesterday opened back up, so both Findir and her are in a tag team right now," "Huh? It didn''tpletely heal?" "I guess not¡­ Maybe she was just trying not to make us worry," "That fucking¡­ Urgh¡­ Okay, just clear out the rest. It should be a cakewalk from now on," I said, and Cy gave me a nce that basically said, "Watch me." I''m watching¡­ don''t worry¡­ I''m watching. Cy charged into the army, which had been dwindled down to about three thousand soldiers already. In the distance, I saw a massive tornado of ck wind clear out a few hundred and then quickly disappear, only to be reced by arge gust of wind that had thousands of small sickles mixed into the mix. "FINDIR! YOU''RE GONNA FUCKING KILL ME!" I shouted as I had just barely managed to dodge his flurry of attacks. "Ah, my bad," He chuckled before stepping in front of me and then taking a quick nce at Cy. He was clearing out hundreds with each of his fiery swings¡­ but I could tell he was running low on stamina and mana. "Dude, we might not be able to clear this entire army. Be is already running low on mana after helping you out with those two massive strikes, Aisa is just barely managing to keep up, and Cy over there looks like he''s about to copse¡­ we might have to retreat for now," Findir sighed with a hint of defeat before taking a nce at me¡­ and shivering upon seeing my expression. "We don''t have topletely wipe them out. Just strike enough fear in them, and we''ll make them retreat¡­ even without me, you guys should be enough. Go all out right now because I doubt we would be able to even retreat at his point," "Oh, that''s actually not that bad of a n," "Who do you think you''re talking to?" I smirked before waving the dude off, and as he spread the message to everybody with his insane speed, the army began to dwindle quickly. Be was striking the area around her with massive bolts of lightning, Cy was creatingrge crescent-shaped ming strikes that tore through hundreds, Findir was conjuring massive ck wind tornadoes that seemingly scraped the clouds, and Aisa¡­ well, she was kind of just next to me. "I wish I could do that," She whined as she defended me from some of the other soldiers who saw us as the easiest target. Aisa was very good with daggers, but her body wasn''t properly trained to wield them for a long time¡­ she was more like an assassin. "It''s fine. You''re not really built for war," "HUH?! ARE YOU SAYING I''M WEAK!" She shouted before jumping onto a soldier and strangling her by the neck. "N-No-" The soldier choked out before having her throat crushed by Aisa''s fingers. "That''s what will happen to you if you ever call me weak again," She said with a demonic gaze, and I just slowly turned my head around in order to avoid that ufortable gaze. "My bad¡­" Soon, what I had anticipated slowly came true as soldiers looked onto the hellish sight we had created and ran for their life. The more screams that echoed, the more soldiers began to run back to their trenches, and some even just past the trenches, all the way back into the city. "Now that I think about it¡­ who ttened this area?" I muttered to myself, and it seems Aisa caught onto it. "Apparently, ourmander and the originalmander for the opposing army had an insanely long fight thatsted for a week. Ourmander came out on top, but he was severely injured, and this entire battlefield is the result of said battle¡­ well, kinda. There''s the asional fireball and magic spell," "Hmmm¡­" Soon, most of the army had been cleared out until a surprising sight was revealed to us. "I-If you don''t drop your weapons, I''ll kill her!" A nobody soldier shouted as he held an unconscious Be in her arms, pressing his sword against her throat. Blood was already drawing, and I could tell the soldier felt confident¡­ so confident in the fact that he started cackling to himself like he was insane. "HAHAHAHAHA! YOU BASTARDS! YOU REALLY THOUGHT YOU WON! I''M GONNA BE DEEMED A HERO! MY FAMILY CAN FINALLY EAT! THE AMOUNT OF RICHES I''LL HAVE IS GOING TO BE LEGENDARY! MY NAME WILL GO DOWN IN HISTORY-" "*yawn*... That was a nice nap," A silky voice said, and we all saw Be slowly open her eyes. The soldier who had utterly lost his mind panicked a bit as he pressed the sword farther into her throat, which looked super painful¡­ but Be''s face was emotionless. "D-Don''t do anything strange! I''ll really kill you! W-What are all of you doing! I told you to drop your fucking weapons!" "Be, stop toying with the weak," I muttered before both Aisa and Cy helped me to stand up, my spear being carried by Findir. "WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING! I''LL FUCKING KILL HER- ARGHHHH!" And the man went up in green mes, allowing us to finallye back together¡­ and smile with contentment. I never felt trueradery before¡­ until now. The adrenaline washing out of our bodies and the excitement flowing through our veins was nice, and we all couldn''t stop smiling as we walked to the edge of the battlefield. Well, actually, I had one more emotion coursing through my veins¡­ rage. Anger at myself for being so weak that I needed a cheap skill that Be had in order to help me out. Even with just one swing, I was out for the count¡­ "I''m still so weak¡­ fuck," Chapter 140 Battle Of The Lowest (10) "I''m still so weak¡­ fuck," ¡­ Upon arriving back at the camp, thousands of soldiers cheered for our sess, and themander continuously praised us for our efforts. He talked about the rewards we would receive, which were primarily mary, but we were in dire need of that, so I wasn''tining much. Later that night, I had a conversation with themander and informed him about all the powers and skills themander and lieutenants used. Of course, I asked my friends first in order to confirm the powers. "Hmmmmm¡­ Yep, those seem like the real leaders¡­ but this battle isn''t over yet. Though, I''m sure you already know that," ? "Mhm¡­ Allow me and Aisa to finish the job. We''ll kill him tonight and end this battle¡­." I muttered while gritting my teeth. "What''s wrong?" Themander asked, noticing my angered state. "I''m disappointed in myself. If I didn''t have my friends there, I would''ve died ore back crippled. I need more power," "Cut yourself some ck. You haven''t even reached twenty, and you''re this strong. I''m sure you''ll surpass me in the future, so just give yourself some time and don''t beat yourself up over every little thing. Power is good, but too much power will draw too much attention¡­ Try not to be the punching bag of this damn war," My eyes widened upon hearing themander''s inspiring words despite them being something I had heard thousands of times before. "Alright, that''s a good look. Leave at 000, and if you don''te back by 600, then I''ll have assumed you died¡­ good luck," "Thank you, sir. I won''t disappoint you, sir," I said humbly before dashing back towards my tent and waking up Aisa, who had just fallen asleep. "Mm¡­ Huh? Wha? Is this the end of the world?" She muttered as her head iled around due to me vigorously shaking her body "No, it is not. Pack your stuff. We''re going to finish the war, and I want you to have the credit¡­ being a sniper that could kill the investor for the opposing side would be something nice to have on your resume," "Mmmmmm¡­ ''kay," She muttered before rubbing her eyes and slowly gathering some stuff while my other friends talked in the tent. They tried to get me to finish the job the next night over, but that would just make our job harder since I''m sure they would have more soldiers and maybe even a newmander. Tonight, we had to finish the job; otherwise, we''ll have to invade another hellscape like that again. "Wow, look at all these levels I got. I''m so close to reaching the cap¡­ THANK YOU, ORION! YOU''RE TOO NICE!" Cy shouted as he cried into my shirt, sniffling and rubbing his bodily fluids everywhere. "Ick¡­ Get away. Don''t rub your snot all over me," I muttered. With the help of Be and Findir, we finally managed to peel him off of me, and his words made me want to take a peek at my status. [Total: ~5000 XP] [Level: 27/35] (30/200) XP Needed My status was looking pretty good as I racked up my kill count by at least a few thousand before I ran into themander, who gave me way too much trouble. "Hey, you owe me a favor," Be said, and my face scrunched with annoyance as I was hoping she would just forget. "I never asked for your help, so technically I don''t have to repay it. That was more like a charity in which you helped out this pitiful, poor person who needed a bit of assistance," I muttered, and I saw Be''s face explode with anger. "Do you know how much mana I wasted on saving your sorry ass!? HUH?! HUH?!" She shouted while grabbing my hair. "Nah¡­" The entire tent went silent, and just before Be winded up an uppercut in order to absolutely shatter my chin, I dragged the sleepy Aisa out and dashed to the edge of the camp. I met with the burly andrgemander before taking off as he said he had some type of transportation for us. "This¡­ is our transportation?" I asked, and I heard Aisa quietly snicker to herself beside me, trying not to mock themander who had ever so graciously prepared this for us. It was a pair of horses, which, to be honest, we''re pretty buff and muscr. "You immediately be caught my recon if you use a tin can like the cars or tanks over there. You''ll have to infiltrate the edge of the camp and obtain the high ground that you need¡­." "Mhm¡­ Sure. Okay, let''s go," I muttered, but since Aisa didn''t know how to ride a horse, she plopped herself beside me, wrapped her arms around my stomach¡­ and snored her life away. The entire time we dashed across the barren battlefield that still burned with some green mes, all I could hear were her snores as she caught some more sleep. "I''m gonna kill this girl when we get back," I muttered while trying to loosen her grip around my stomach. It felt as if she was trying to squeeze out my internal organs with the amount of force she was using. ¡­ "Alright, wake up. We''re here," I muttered, shaking Aisa and deciding to just toss her off the horse. To my expectations, she immediately reacted andnded on both feet before ring at me as I disturbed her beauty sleep. Then, she took a gaze around us and noticed we were in front of a tall abandoned building. "Is this the spot?" She asked as I climbed down from the horse. "Yep¡­ Alright, once we''re at the top, set up your sniper and everything. I haven''t done any research on the bigs of the opposing side, so we''ll just have to use our intuition," I muttered. Well, themander gave us a description, but it was vague as hell, so I doubt it was going to help me. Chapter 141 Battle Of The Lowest (Final) Well, themander gave us a description, but it was vague as hell, so I doubt it was going to help me. Upon climbing up a few hundred floors, we finally reached the top of the building, which gave us just enough sight into the camp only a few hundred meters away. Obviously, in order to prevent snipers, the camp was built in a way where it was hard to catch a glimpse of anybody from the side of the city, but the entrance wasn''t safe. "Can you hit a moving target?" I asked Aisa as we set up on the roof of the building. The harsh breeze ruffled our hair, and the howling winds seemingly cheered on our dangerous act. "Depends how fast it is moving," "What about distance?" "I can hit a target at any distance¡­ Plus, we''re so high up that bullet drop would be minimal¡­ making this the easiest shot of my life," Chuck¡­ Chick Aisa loaded a bullet into her chamber, and as I used the scope of my sniper to scout out the entire ce, I realized some important figures were already there. "I guess the vague descriptions are helping out a lot," I chuckled before quickly tossing my sniper behind me. I proceeded to grab a pair of binocrs and observed for the next hour. ¡­ "Orion~... I''m so bored. Can''t I shoot them already? I can hit them from here¡­ This sniper isn''t suppressed, so the power mixed with a touch of gravity can still shatter their skull through walls," Aisained. I was confident she could do what she described, but I wasn''t about to risk it, especially when there were three targets we needed to hit. The sponsors are from the Boisgeze family, so now I understood why the Wony head wanted me toe here. It was like they were still at war, but indirectly¡­ well, I guess that is what war is like, especially between two wealthy families. They''ll try to eat their forces up and eventually just dwindle them down to a size where they can swallow them whole. "Oh, there we go. They''re finally leaving¡­ Do you see the three arrogant-looking people? They have dripped out suits and messy brown hair," "Ah, the ones about to leave?" "Yep¡­ Hold on. I''m sure they''ll be ready for snipers, so keep your scope turned away. The glint will reveal us," I muttered and then activated [Scout]. It was as if I was using binocrs but without the chance of ever getting caught using them. "Alright, once they''re driving away, they''ll be an open target. Aim for the one sitting in shotgun, and I''ll aim for the one sitting in the driver''s seat since I have a suppressed sniper, and I think I''ll be able to prate that ss," "Sure, sure¡­ Alright, wind¡­ east¡­ Good¡­ Harsh winds, but it should still be doable. Bullet drop should be minimal¡­ So I have to aim¡­ about here.. Sssssssss," A familiar sound which was caused by breathing through your teeth and then molding the breath with your tongue came from Aisa. She squeezed her chest with her left hand, and once her eyes looked as if they were about to gloss over, she stopped inhaling. She was so silent that I almost forgot she was there. Her bloodlust was undetectable¡­ and finally¡­ BAM She shot, and I shot. "Motherfuckers¡­ They used magic reinforced windows. But it seems they didn''t do the same for the car''s exterior," I smirked as Aisa hadpleted her job by killing the one in the passenger seat. The ones in the back weren''t really needed as they were talentless and only sucked up to the one in shotgun. "Okay, let''s head back-" All of a sudden, a light rustling sound came from the floor below us, but it was way too early for people to begin invading this building. I gave Aisa some signals, and we both posted up beside the entrance to the roof, where we gripped a singlebat knife in our dominant hand. The rustling got louder and louder until finally, somebody began to walk up the steps to the roof. We both swallowed arge drop of saliva, and finally¡­ Click¡­ Creeeeek The door slowly opened, and as we gripped the knives tighter in our hands, a little girl who looked to be about thirteen or fourteen years old walked through the door and onto the roof. "Excuse me¡­ C-Can you help me," She muttered, and just as she passed the door, weunched from our spots and stabbed directly into the target. "What the fuck¡­ How¡­" He muttered as he faded out of his semi-invisible state and plopped to the floor, blood spilling onto his ck clothes. "Mister¡­ Miss¡­ Please help me," The girl muttered as she then turned towards us and revealed an irresistible face. She was way too cute for her own good. Her long white hair, circr face, and baby blue eyes made her almost seem like a doll, but she was clearly human, from what I could tell. But, one thing was strange¡­ she clearly knew we were up here while the person who tried to ambush her wasn''t aware of our presence. I stopped Aisa from hugging her and pulled her back towards me. "Who are you, and where do youe from?" I quickly asked as Aisa pouted and tried to rip my hand off the back of her shirt. "I-I don''t know. I just woke up here," She muttered with teary eyes, and as Aisa finally released herself from my grip, she tightly hugged the little girl. "Do you know how old you are?" "N-No¡­ Please, I want to see my mommy," "Well, that''s a shame," Soon, we heard people storming the ce, so Aisa immediately picked up the little girl and held her as I picked up all our stuff. We then jumped off of the tall building. We followed the long concrete pir which separated two windows, and upon reaching close to the bottom, we stabbed ourbat knives into the concrete, just barely breaking our fall. "Damn, I dislocated my shoulder," I muttered as we ran as hard as possible. The steed we used had already been killed, so this was ourst resort. Chapter 142 Sly Little Girl The steed we used had already been killed, so this was ourst resort. ¡­ Thankfully, we were able to escape the enemy''s sight and managed to make our way back to the camp, where we informed themander of everything that happened. "Well, that''s good enough. At least you managed to kill the primary sponsor¡­ I doubt they''ll make a move any time soon, so now we''ll just storm the camp when the morale is already down¡­." "Can we take a break? I''m sure you guys can handle it yourselves," I responded while carefully observing the little girl beside me. There was a possibility she could be a spy, and how do I know? Well, everything she said earlier was aplete and utter lie. She knew who she was, where she came from, and how old she was¡­ but she was very good at hiding the signs of a lie. The only reason I found out that she was lying was that she slipped up for a bit and looked away with a guilty look as Aisa first embraced her. I guess she is still just a child. "Go ahead¡­ Also, who is this child? What are you doing bringing a kid here?" Themander asked the already expected question¡­ and we had no idea how to answer. "We found her when we were escaping. She had lost her parents and some of her memories¡­ Aisa, how about you bring her out and help her get changed into some clean clothes. I''m sure she''s hungry as well," "Ah, yes. Okay, well, see ya," "See ya," As they both exited the tent, I slowly turned to themander with a serious expression on, disying my suspicion. "I understand¡­ Watch over her for now. If she makes any rash moves, then step in but if she really is just an innocent child, then try to cheer her up as much as possible," "Yes, sir¡­ Also, thank you for the break. I''ll see you at the finish line," I said while opening the curtain-like doors. But just as I was about to leave, themander caught a whiff of my injury and tossed me arge vial of red liquid. "Drink it. The dislocation should set itself back," "I''ll be taking this as part of mypensation," As I looked back at themander with a wide smirk, he also smirked a bit before we split ways, exhausted and ready to get some shut-eye. Once I got back to my tent, which was filled to the brim with my sleeprades, I put out the small me floating above everybody and lied down. I had already drunk the potion, but the newly set shoulder was a bit sore, so I slept on my left side¡­ My mind immediately fell asleep upon hitting the soft pillow below me. ¡­ In the morning, I awoke to the sight of a dagger about to split my face open, but the wielder, a little child, had been held back by swirling ck winds. "Good morning," I smiled at her, and as I grabbed the de with my hand, I slowly pressed inward, causing her wrist to also fold inwards. Her cold expression soon turned to a fearful one as my bloodlust slowly leaked out. "Man¡­ My hand is already bleeding," I muttered before grabbing the child''s face with my bloody hand and kicking the dagger toward Aisa. "It''s coated in poison," She said, and we both smirked at each other. "Huh? Then we have to quickly send him to the infirmary. We don''t want the poison to spread any further, right?" Be asked, but everybody else just chuckled a bit as I dragged the child out of the tent. "Orion is immune to any poisons," Cy said as everybody in the camp quickly surrounded the child, pressuring her so much that she began to cry. "I-I''m sorry¡­ I was forced into doing this," She said as tears leaked from her eyes, but everybody here was experienced enough to know that trusting her was like stepping on andmine. The child looked surprised as instead of pitying her, she was instead given more res than before. "Get themander," I ordered the entire group, and of course, one person immediately left while everybody else continued to pressure her. "P-Please spare me¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I-I''m sorry¡­ They would''ve killed my parents if I didn''t do this," She begged, but nobody was buying it. "Aye! Does anybody here have a lie detection skill!?" Somebody called out from therge group. Nobody responded, but it was fine¡­ I wasn''t a big fan of interrogating children, but if it was the enemy¡­ it had to be done. "Girl, tell us the truth. I know everything you said yesterday was a honeyed lie¡­ You''re pretty good at deceiving people, I''ll give you that, but against seasoned veterans like these men, you''re nothing," I said, crouching down to her level and activating [Tangible Bloodlust]. The girl was practically shivering in fear now as my bloodlust turned into a voracious beast that looked as if it was about to eat her. "I-I swear-" All of a sudden, I felt a sudden drop in temperature around me, and a frosty mist escaped my mouth as the girl continued to shiver with fear. "Hmmm¡­ I see," I heard a deep voice mutter behind me, so I let him take over, and I already had a gist of his n. "It''s alright, kid. We''ll let you exin everything with time¡­." Themander said as he scooped up the child with hisrge arms and yed the good cop. Son of a bitch¡­ using me as the bad cop¡­ well, whatever. "Hey, is she part of anyrge family?" I asked Be upon returning to the torn-up tent. "From what I can tell, no. There are no major families that have ice powers like that¡­ and it seems she''s not even aware of them yet," "So we found an abandoned tiger cub¡­ interesting," Chapter 143 Taking Care Of A Child "So we found an abandoned tiger cub¡­ interesting," It was obvious she had some type of ice-rted magic or skills as the temperature dropping around her looked to be her doing. Also, from what I could tell, the scars on her body meant she was most likely a servant or possibly a ve. I''m sure she''s been trained to withstand all types of torture, so there is nothing we can really do to her now besides try and break down her mental walls. A child''s mind is weak, and if we infiltrate it, then I''m confident we''ll be able to get the information we want. "You''re too cruel," I heard Aisa mutter as she saw my little smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t torture her," "That''s not what I was talking about¡­ *sigh*... Try not to hurt her too much. You may be able to break down her mental walls, but breaking them down in the opposite way will leave her with mental scars for life," Aisa was already locked on with my thought process, so I just sighed. ¡­ A few dayster, after a restful break, I saw that icy kid again, and we were designated her caretakers for the time being as the army was now setting off again to storm the camp which we were observing for the best attack point. These past few days were tense and stressful as if we couldn''t break through now, then this battle wouldst even longer, something we all don''t want to happen. We gathered up about three thousand men with us, of course sitting out¡­ but to be honest, I feel like themander is more than enough to take on the entire base camp. He is so unbelievably strong that I was wondering why he was a servant for the Wony family. "To repay a debt. I''m only this strong because I was able to survive and live¡­ if the Wony head didn''t save me that one fateful day I''m sure I wouldn''t have been here right now," After processing the information, I nodded and returned back to my tent, where I found my friends sitting around a campfire. "Winter ising," I muttered as the gray clouds just wouldn''t leave us alone. "Orionnnnn! She won''t talk to meeeee!" I heard Aisa cry out from the log she was sitting on, and as she went to go punch me, I hid behind a nearby soldier. BAM The soldier was knocked out from the punch to the liver, so we dragged her away and just hid her in the gathered army. All of them were extremely nervous and tense as they left, but with a few encouraging speeches from themander and the lieutenants, everybody was bursting with adrenaline. "Oh man, that makes me want to fight," I muttered before sitting down on one of the open logs. "Alright, kid, if you won''t speak up, we''ll just kill you," Be said with a snarky grin that only made the little girl annoyed. "Nice try," Findir chuckled as he tried to bribe her with some sweet treats. Surprisingly, she was a bit interested in these, and after about an hour, after everybody had left, she finally took one. Her face glowed up with excitement as the sweetness had a vice w on her taste buds. "Is it good?" Aisa asked with a warm smile, petting the little girl''s head as if she was a dog or some type of pet. "Mhm," The little girl muttered with a slight blush of embarrassment. "Okay, nice to see she''s warming up. I''ll be back after a minute walk," I said, and the squinted look that Be gave me¡­ was a bit annoying. ¡­ "Hmmm¡­ So the n was this¡­ Yeah, they would''ve lost if we didn''t step in. I guess this army was more of a sacrificial pawn that would dwindle the thousands of soldiers on the opposing side," I muttered with a content smile. The Wony head was pretty damn good at war strategies, and even though he probably got help from an actual strategist, evening up with a sliver of this n was impressive. "I knew it¡­ You damn skunk," I heard a familiar voice say from outside the tent. Be soon walked into me, shuffling through all the documents with all the knights guarding this ce unconscious around me. "Why are you sniffing around like this? There isn''t even much valuable information¡­." She said, but I didn''t exin to her my n. "My bad¡­ I''ll take my leave," After neatly tidying up and cing the papers back where they belonged, I slipped off the gloves I had borrowed from one of the knights and tossed them back to him. "*sigh*... What should we do with the kid? It looks like she''s part of arge family from another city over," "If she is¡­ then we can use her. She''ll most likely want revenge once she realizes she was sold off or abandoned¡­ that''s basically a free ticket to some destruction and another warzone," I chuckled as we both returned to the campfire. "Can''t we rx a bit? Also, I feel like she should have a normal life. A life of revenge isn''t fun¡­ I realized that while on my path to trying to redeem myself¡­ Do you know how badly I wanted to kill you while I was tortured as punishment?" "You did that to yourself¡­ what can I say?" "That means some of that anger is still lingering. It hasn''t been long since then, and if I could, I could kill you right now," "Huh? You? Kill me? Kill me? Did I hear that right?" Be had a vein popping out of her forehead but stored the anger back down inside her core as we arrived back at the campfire. The little girl who we were taking care of had a massive smile on her face as Findir and Aisa both teased her with sweet treats. Candy, dry-ass cookies, dry-ass brownies, and more. "She''s so cuteeeeeee!" Aisa eximed before bringing the little girl in for a suffocating hug. Chapter 144 Sense Of Ease? "She''s so cuteeeeeee!" Aisa eximed before bringing the little girl in for a suffocating hug. ¡­ After only one day, the entire army, which had been cut in half, finally came back, but due to the upbeat attitude, I realized they had actually won. "Was it fun?" I asked themander as his horse pulled up beside me. "It was pretty satisfying, I guess¡­ well, that''s, to say the least," He muttered with arge smile, and as his toothy grin sent a shiver down my spine, I loosely sighed. We all had arge celebration with some of the remaining high-ranking members in the opposing army, skewed to a stick. Well, it was really just their chopped-off heads that had been skewered. For the rest of the night and into the day, we partied until all of us had copsed from exhaustion. Early in the morning, though, we were greeted by a familiar face and noticed the Wony head had actuallye in order to reap some of the rewards of the raid the army did yesterday. "It seems you all partied hard¡­." The Wony head chuckled before cing his hand on my shoulder and proceeding to walk past me. To be honest, I didn''t even realize he was there as I was so hungover fromst night. "What''s your father doing here?" I asked Be after finally realizing what was happening. "Probably to check up on us or something¡­ Maybe have a private chat with themander. I don''t know, lemme just go back to sleep," Sheined. "That''s a good idea," I muttered before slipping back into the tent and flopping onto Cy with my legs dangling over Aisa. ¡­ The very next morning, I found myself in my room with my spear right next to me, seemingly trying to wake me up from my hungover slumber. "*sigh*... I need food," I quickly jumped out of bed and dashed down the hallway to the dining room, where I discovered my friends had already beat me to the sacred haven. Some tes of greasy food were already set out, and as I began to devour tes and tes of this shit, my stomach slowly started to grumble. "Ugh¡­ I need to throw up," I muttered before, just barely managing to make it in front of a trash can and puke up everything in my stomach. Today wasn''t starting off very good. Only did I start doing productive things until about three in the afternoon, when I hazily had a conversation with the head. "You''re going to need to cut down on the alcohol next time. We can''t have you like this every time you go to a battlefield," "I just got a bit excited¡­ that''s all¡­ Anyway, why''d you call me here?" "To tell me how strong Be really is. She''s never disyed her full power in front of me or any of the other family members, so¡­ what is she like?" The head asked, intently leaning forward in his already creaky office chair. "She''s strong, to say the least. As strong or maybe stronger than me¡­ I don''t know. It''s hard to tell. She''s good at area of effect attacks, while I''m more focused on singr enemies. We both are strong but in our own ways," "Did you manage to hear what any of her skills were called?" "Nah, I was pretty far away when I saw her turn into a-" Just before I could finish my sentence, I stopped myself and turned back to the Wony head, who was so intent on learning his granddaughter''s powers that he practically drooled all over the desk and carpet. "Turn into a what?" "Turn into a battle-hardened warrior. She was very strong with her ming skills," I replied and saw the excitement slowly dim down in the man. He knows something¡­ I should ask Be about what was up with that. "Well, maybe she hasn''t unlocked it yet¡­ Alright, well, I also have another question. Why is there a kid here?" "Ohhh¡­ That''s right. We brought that thing with us¡­ Well, Aisa and I found her running away from somebody on her side. I assume she''s an enemy but was forced into bing some type of soldier. Maybe a spy as she''s pretty good at lying," "Though with any young kid, it''s easy to manipte them, right?" "Indeed. She''s warmed up to us, and that''s why themander made us bring that little shit with us¡­ Isn''t he going to retire? Why not just take a kid with him anyway?" I muttered before clicking my tongue. "I see¡­ We''ll provide her housing for now, but since it looks like she is part of arge family, maybe from another city or continent, then we''ll most likely have to return her," "*sigh*... This is so tiring¡­ We''ll try and get closer to her and try to break down the fucking fortress she''s built up. Let me take a walk in your garden. I need some fresh air," "Go ahead," After hearing the words of confirmation, I quickly made my way to therge open garden and backyard this mansion had. Of course, since everybody is always busy, nobody was here, but at least I got the entire ce to myself. The cold breeze swept through the bristles of my hair, and the sound of birds chirping echoed throughout the open space. With my socks against the perfectly trimmed grass, I began to hum my favorite tune that always heard in my past life. It was a light and breathy tune that you''d hear ying in the background of a peasant household. "Hmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­ Hmmmmmmmm¡­ *sigh*... That''s nice," I muttered as I looked at the few panels floating in front of me. . [Processing Finished¡­] [You have momentarily forgotten your thirst for blood and obtained a sense of ease] . [You have taken a step towards revealing the true nature of your system] [Step 1: Acquire a de of Evolution] [Step 2: Reach the Enlighting Ease After a Battle] [Step 3: ???] [Step 4: ???] [Reward Granted] . The tattooed thorny vines soon spread across my hand with enough pain to make my legs wobble. It spread to the rest of my fingers, wrapping around them like chains, trying to restrict them. And once my other fingers had finished being wrapped in thorny tattoos, the tattooed bracelet on my wrist throbbed. A red light traveled through the ck tattoo, making it glow in tandem with the bottom of my left eye, which emitted a searing pain. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ What was the point of that?" I questioned myself, but with no context, I hadn''t the slightest clue as to what was happening. "That was an ugly tune," "Oh, shut the hell up," I responded while ncing back at Findir and Cy, who was ying with the little kid. For somebody who was about twelve years old, she acted much younger than she really was, and there were two reasons as to why this was happening. Either she''s acting again, and she is doing this to let our guard down, or she is trying to relive an experience she didn''t have. "This is Orion¡­ You can also call him big brother if you want," Cy said with an expression I had only seen a few other times. "I don''t like him! He is mean!" The little girl suddenly shouted, and as she let go of Findir''s hand, she ran over to me and kicked me in the shin, stubbing her little toes in her shoes. "I don''t like you either, so the feeling is mutual," I muttered before ruffling her hair and continuing my walk down the garden. ¡­ That night, during dinner, everybody but Be sat in my room¡­ which included the little girl from before. "Little girl, if you eat so fast, you''re gonna choke to death. Dying an early death isn''t very optimal," I muttered, and as I moved my eyes back to my te, she red at me with piercing eyes. "I have a name, mister! My name is Adele! Also, I''m not so stupid that I would choke to death!" She shouted across the room, and as Aisa tried to calm her down, I just continued to eat my delicious meal. "Why are you suddenly provoking her?" Findir asked as he slowly sat down next to me. "In order to draw out information. The more she hates me, the more she''ll cling to you guys¡­ Think of me as a necessary evil-" Bam Findir suddenly pped the back of my head before saying, "Dude, just act nice, and you''ll be able to extract information. Also, she is just a child so stop pulling such asshole moves that you''d normally use on a grown person¡­ There is no maniption needed with a child," I nced at the little kid, then Findir, and then back to the little kid. "Whatever you say," I muttered before exiting the room, my te in hand. "I hope you kill yourself!" She shouted, and as Aisa tried to scold her, I gave her the middle finger without turning back. Call me petty, but I didn''t like this kid in the slightest¡­ she was way too suspicious. Chapter 145 Honey Coated Words Call me petty, but I didn''t like this kid in the slightest¡­ she was way too suspicious. ¡­ That night, as if to taunt me, shes of me on the battlefield shuffled through my mind, and the worst part about it was the amount of assistance I had. I don''t know if it was pride or something else, but seeing me having backup pissed me off to no end. "I need more power," I muttered as the slow hooting of owls echoed through my room. Though, wanting power and being able to obtain more power is easier said than done, especially with my current situation. I can''t go to dungeons to level up, and going to different battles taking ce in this city is extremely difficult to achieve. If I didn''t have the Wony head behind me, I''m sure I would''ve had to enlist as a soldier and wouldn''t have as much freedom as I did in the past battle. "But, I guess there is that¡­ Though, if I do escape, I might as well just hit up a few more dungeons," ¡­ "You want to leave the city? To visit a single dungeon? Are you crazy or insane?" The Wony head responded upon hearing my single request. "Well, I kind of expected that to happen¡­ Okay, where is the next battle? I want to level up some more. All of us are so close to ssing up," "Calm down, kid. We don''t have an infinite amount of battles for you to gush over. It takes time for me to actually gather some troops and start an invasion¡­ *sigh*... I''ll just call you all when I need you. Get some rest and train as hard as you can as your enemies from this point on will be much harder," "... Yes, sir," I responded before leaving the room. Upon making my way to the breakfast table, I passed by Aisa and the little kid ying like a big sister and little sister, who was pretty wholesome, to say the least. "What took you so long? We already finished eating a few minutes ago," Aisa said as we passed by each other, and the little kid gave me a long re. "I hate you¡­ I don''t know why, but I hate you," The little girl said, trying to kick my shins with her tiny feet. "Mhm¡­ I was having a conversation with the head on when we were going to be dispatched to our next battle," "And¡­? What''d he say?" "It won''t be for a while. I''m assuming we''ll be stuck here for at most a month until we get our next battle," I replied before blocking a punch from the tiny thing below me and then proceeding with my stroll down the hallway. Just as Aisa said, everybody had finished eating beside Be, who had dark eyebags underneath her morning eyes. "What''s up? Saw a ghostst night?" I chuckled. "Yeah, I was horrified when I saw your face in my dreams¡­ No, I just couldn''t sleep because of the whining of that little shit. Her room is right next to mine, and she just kept crying throughout the night," "Oh, fellow child hater?" "Indeed, I am a fellow child hater¡­ Anyway, do you have any meetings with anybody soon? You have to keep up some of the rtionships you''ve created, right?" "Mmmmm¡­ Some, but not all. Some were dispensible, but some I still want to keep up. I have two meetings today, but none of them are really that important¡­ Maniption is a slow and tedious process when you''re trying to be extra careful," I muttered. "Lemmee with you the next time you go out," Be requested, but I immediately shot it down. "Sorry, but I can''t have that right now¡­ I need full concentration when talking with them because it''s not like I''m the only one trying to manipte the other. Some are innocent, but some are just like me," "That''s a shame," "Oh yeah, can I get something from your armory? I kind of need it right now," "Go ahead, dude. Take whatever you want as long as we win in the end," ¡­ "What''s up? How''ve you been?" I asked the kid with pink hair, and hisplexion was nowhere near as good as thest time I saw him. The chiming of bells soon died down as the coffee shop door closed behind me. In front of me was the dude stalking me, and if it weren''t for him reaching out to me in secret, I would''vepletely forgotten about him. "Not good¡­ I''m losing my position within the family. Everybody is growing stronger than me while I can''t get past this stupid bottleneck. It feels like I''ve stagnated in growth and need a final push¡­ Do you have anything that can help me?" "I do not, but I know a way where you can get rid of your familypletely. You see, I have this dagger right here, and it''s enchanted with instant death if struck in the heart," I revealed a crooked ck dagger that was sharp on only the very tip, but the aura it unleashed into the air was suffocating. "What the fuck¡­ Where''d you get this?" He asked as I slowly pushed the dagger across the table. Since I''ll be bored for a month, I might as well try and have a little fun¡­ maybe even weaken a family or two in the process. All of a sudden, he grabbed the dagger and jumped over the table, knocking me back in my chair and pressing me against the floor. The dagger was pressed against my chest, but not hard enough for it to actually draw blood or cause the dagger to take effect. "What''s wrong? Don''t trust me?" I asked, and the boy swallowed arge drop of saliva. "Will this really kill anybody as long as I stab them in the heart?" He asked, still suspicious of my honey-coated words. "Instant death. No chance for them to scream outst second. No chance for them to press a button¡­ Instant death, including a chance for the body to crumble into ash. It''s the perfect assassination weapon, isn''t it?" As he climbed off of me, I felt something shift within him. Chapter 146 Planning Is A Pain As he climbed off of me, I felt something shift within him. His smile warped into that of a sadistic one as if he had already seen the perfect future in front of him. "You''re just a nameless kid¡­ How did you acquire such a weapon¡­ No, I won''t question it. If this really works, I''ll be in your debt for a year. As long as I can be king within my family," He muttered. A warm pink aura slowly shed off of his skin like it was thest remaining bit of sanity which I was attempting to strip away. "Hey, I put all my trust in you. If you can''t finish the job, then even if you survive, I won''t help you out," I replied. "That''s fine. I was expecting you to say that anyway," After a firm handshake and slow sensing of my surroundings, I noticed a few assassins were hiding in the shadows, meaning there would be someing after me soon. I just smiled lightly as we both parted ways. ¡­ "Bro, did you get a girlfriend or something?" Cy asked as he tried to wipe the lipstick off of my cheeks. "Maniption takes some sacrifices¡­ Ah, I''m so excited for the future," I muttered with such arge smile that the others at the dining table shivered. "I don''t like that smile," The little kid said. "Nobody does," Aisa responded as she turned the little one''s head away from me. After finishing up our dinner, I immediately took a shower, where I yed my head against the white tile walls. My breathing was heavy, and my n that flowed through my mind like water just wouldn''t stop running. I tried to catch any holes that could be filled or any potential mistakes that might happen. "Hey! Orion! You got an extra towel!" I heard Findir shout from the inside of my room, and after sighing and trying to calm myself down, I shouted back. "Yeah! It''s on the left side of my closet!" "Thanks!" ¡­ "Orion¡­ What did you even do yesterday?" A cold voice woke me up from my peaceful slumber, and as the sunlight shone from both sides of the figure''s head, a punch was wedged into my stomach. "What the fuck!?" I shouted as I rolled out of bed and ducked another punch before countering with a side kick to their rib cage. They were sent flying across the room, tumbling into my pile of books that I had gathered during my stay here. "Orion! WHAT DID YOU DO!?" Be shouted as she went in for another punch, but I caught her hand and spun around, mming her to the floor with my foot on her back. "Seems he actually did it¡­ I thought his mind wasn''t weak enough yet, but I guess he was already that insane," I muttered with arge smile. As Be slowly got up, she held herself back from punching me again and sat on my bed, gripping the covers as she held her face with her hands. "Do you know how much trouble you''ve brought us?" Be asked. "Trouble? What trouble? The only trouble that is here is the trouble I''ve ced on myself¡­ so don''t worry, I''m helping to get rid of one of your enemies," "Exin. Now," She demanded, and as there were no consequences to informing her, Iid out the entire thing before her. Slowly, I removed therge carpet in the center of my room. "What the hell¡­ Did you at least use washable markers?" Be asked, and I deadpanned as I expected her to ask a more¡­ mmmm¡­ substantial question. "Yes, I did. Anyway, I''ve been in this ''rtionship'' with this girl from the Lunascar family. She thinks we''re in a real rtionship, but I''ve just been using her to get information on the family. It didn''t take much to seduce her; at least she''s pretty¡­ Besides that, I wanted to use herter to kill one of her siblings, but a big usage for her came earlier than expected," "Huh? She was the one who killed the next in line for the headmaster of the family? I thought it was one of the smaller guys," "It was one of the smaller kids. He was a sacrificial pawn, as I''m sure he couldn''t have done this on his own. From what I predicted to happen, he gave the weapon to one of his shadows as they are more proficient in hiding their presence. Once they killed the dude, the kid I met with yesterday would be the top suspect as the lingering death stays for at most 48 hours. Any master would be able to sense it. He should be in a dungeon right now, awaiting his sentence and expecting me to try and save him," "That''s¡­ too simple. Do you really think his other shadows arepletely loyal to him? I''m sure they snitched on you, especially since they most likely followed him when you met yesterday," "That''s what I wanted. Once they snitched on me, the assassins will most likely be restrained as well since they basically admitted to treason, and you know why I know they''ll do this even though it''s dumb?" "Why?" "The kid will most definitely order them to do so in order to try and save himself and put all the me on me. Remember, I told you I''m not the only one trying to manipte people," "Then aren''t you fucked?" "Nope¡­ Cause before they investigate further, they''ll hold a funeral in order to save some outside face, though I doubt they really care about him. The next in line will just be handed to the second oldest¡­ And that''s when they invite me. They''ll most likely think I''m his friend and invite me in order to mourn the death of his older brother¡­ in which the kid will be there and end up betraying me as other family members will be wondering where he went," "I''m so fucking confused¡­." "It''s fine. Just watch it unfold," I muttered with arge smile. Chapter 147 Ruined Funeral (1) "It''s fine. Just watch it unfold," I muttered with arge smile. And, just as I had predicted, a few dayster and I got an invitation to his funeral, where I was allowed to bring two people as guests. It was customary as the more people mourn the person, the more the public would pity them¡­ but the public is essentially no more now, so it''s obvious they want to get rid of a few friends and me. ¡­ "Are you both ready?" I asked Cy and Findir, who had already packed their bags which would be ced not too far outside the entrance of the funeral site. "Alright, let''s go," Both said before we began walking through the city. I would''ve preferred to bring Findir and Be, but Be is part of arge family, and of course, we would immediately be seen as targets. I wouldn''t even get the chance to witness my n unfold before me¡­ that would really suck. "*yawn*... I''m tired as fuck¡­ Couldn''t we have just taken one of their cars? They have like ten luxury cars," Cyined. "Do you know how to drive?" I asked, and he immediately shut up¡­ for just a few seconds, though. "W-Well, couldn''t we have a driver?" "Then we would be seen as a target for enemy snipers as the cars all have unique license tes tailored to the car itself. Removing them is pretty much impossible as well," Findir replied, and I just gave his hair a little scruffle before picking up the pace. ¡­ After about half a day of running at full speed, we finally arrived at our destination, about an hour and a half from the start of the ceremony. But, before we entered the small garden, I had a small chit-chat with a familiar face which Cy and Findir froze from. "Yo, what''s up," She said, and as we both fist-bumped, she pulled out a small tablet before showing me the location of everything she nted. "W-Who''s that?" Cy asked while blushing profusely. "My girlfriend¡­ who else?" I replied as if it was the most obvious question in the world. "You said she was a kind of pretty¡­ she''s literally a goddess," Cy said, and as Findir avoided trying to stare at her, we both rolled our eyes. Her name was Luna, and she was the fifth in line for inheritance within the Lunascar family. She is seventeen years old, just like me, and has a pretty curvy body with an almost perfect face, even without makeup. She had short pink hair which reached just past her shoulders, beautiful pink eyes with touches of sparkling purple in the middle, and soft white skin. The reason as to why she is assisting me with this is because she wants revenge for all the hellish experiences she had to go through as a child. She was fed up with the pressure of being in arge family, and after how much they abused and bullied her to the point of almost making her a doll that could only speak and move by pulling strings, of course, she would try to take revenge. Obviously, it was hard to gain this information at first, but after connecting a few vague dots and a few more connections, I was able to meet with her. She was timid and always on guard when we first met her¡­ and the strangest thing would probably be how she had no shadows watching over her. No shadow users were designated for her safety, just showing how easily dispensable a kid is in the Lunascar family. But, when somebody is so on guard, and you act extremely nice to them, an opening will pop up where you can have them cling to you like a parasite addicted to your blood. Though¡­ Ummm¡­ She doesn''t really disy clinginess in front of others, which means she''s not fully addicted to me yet. She''s dispensable anyway, so it doesn''t matter to me whether she dies or not¡­ she is¡­ kind of powerful but not as capable as everybody else in my friend group. "It is cold as hell¡­ Thank god I brought a sweatshirt and sweatpants," She muttered as she handed over the tablet. My smile couldn''t be contained as the amount of damage this would do to the Lunascar family would be immense. "Good job," I said before giving her a kiss. As she quickly ran off with the tablet, I saw it slowly distort until bursting with fiery pink stars, destroying all evidence of everything that we had nned. "You''re an asshole," Findir said, and he would''ve punched me already if we didn''t have a mission to see through. "Your eyes showed no love at all¡­ You don''t deserve someone like her!" Cy shouted, and as he threw a little tantrum, I checked my phone for the time. I''ll enterte just so I don''t run into any trouble before the ceremony. ¡­ Only after I saw the clock strike 3:10 did we enter the little garden, and my friends weren''t prepared for the amount of pressure locked onto them. They could immediately tell why I made the decision to goter as once the ceremony began, the opposing hateful res were redirected elsewhere. I was so damn excited that it felt like my heart was about to jump out of my chest. Click¡­ Tick¡­ Tock¡­ Tick¡­ Tock¡­ Tick¡­ Tock¡­ Click¡­ Click¡­ CLICK BOOOOOOOOM A massive explosion erupted from underneath the coffin, and the ce where I had decided to stand was at the very edge, where only our hairs were slightly singed. My smile grew wider and wider as the pink-haired boy that I had been meeting with immediately snapped his head towards me. "I pity you," I mouthed towards him, and as he erupted with anger, we immediately left the ceremony. A few shadows followed after us, but once we slipped past the small gate where a few guards tried to catch us, we grabbed our bags and weapons. The shadows were all over our tail, but after turning into a small alleyway, we disappeared from their sight and reappeared on the other side of the alleyway. "You look happy," I muttered as Luna had the same smile as me. "You''re one to talk," She replied, and the two boys behind me both grumbled to themselves as we looped around the block and found the burnt funeral ground slowly being dispersed with the strong winds. Ash flew everywhere, and the smell of burning meat was almost a bit seductive. We soon caught a glimpse of the burial ground of not just one person, but hundreds as some of the guests from other families were burnt to a crisp. The explosives that we used are something the Lunascar family specializes in, which is info gathering and sometimes assassination¡­ and explosives, I''d say, are a pretty good tant assassination, especially with the unique bombs this family makes. It is meant to target the mana within somebody''s body and eat away at all the mana flowing within them¡­ leaving them limp and, "Helpless," Luna muttered with a sadistic and raspy voice. The excitement was caught in her throat, and she wasn''t about to leave just yet as the more powerful family members who could resist the explosion had already fled, fearful of another attack¡­ "Oh my, kid¡­ you''re still alive," I said as the pink-haired boy, who looked atrocious now from the amount of dirt and grime covering him, walked up to me. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? THIS ISN''T WHAT I WANTED!" He shouted, and as he went to go strangle me with his bare hands¡­ I let him. "*gasp*... *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," "GET AWAY!" Luna shouted as she went to try and save me but was punched square in the jaw, knocking her out. "STOP! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" Cy and Findir shouted as they both charged toward the boy, but my n had already fallen into ce as government officials soon arrived. "*gasp*... HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." Slowly, I looked up at the boy, being restrained by the people in ck suits and cloaks, before smirking a bit. "H-HUH?! I DIDN''T DO THIS THOUGH! I-I DIDN''T DO IT!" The boy shouted, but it was already toote¡­ as one of the men cloaked in ck took out a piece of tan paper and unrolled it like a Chinese scroll. "As the perpetrator of this hateful incident, you are sentenced to ten thousand years in official prison. Evidence One: Attempting to remove witnesses. Evidence Two: cing magic explosives specifically tailored to your family. Kid¡­ good luck," The man said as the boy was dragged into arge shadow by dark and disgusting hands. Soon, a few of the ck-cloaked people came over to me and healed my almost crushed throat and Luna''s broken jaw. But, without even giving us a goodbye, they disappeared into the shadows as if they were never there to begin with. "Those fucking pieces of shit¡­ ruining my satisfaction," Chapter 148 Ruined Funeral (2) "Those fucking pieces of shit¡­ ruining my satisfaction," We were left in the steaming hot mess of corpses that used to be a graveyard, the fresh smell of burning human flesh wafting through the air, seductively trying to pull us in. A dark cloud of rain covered As as Luna reawoke, smiling widely before kicking her former family members, that were now just charred pieces of flesh. The small fires were soon put out by the rain, and just as we were about to exit the small garden, a pair of shadowstched onto my feet. A man then came out of my own shadow, cloaked in a ck cloth and a smooth ck mask that covered his face. His calloused hands wrapped around my thin ankles and tried to drag me down with him, but in just half a second, Findir danced around me and stabbed the man in the back of the head. The shadow had a strange reaction as it shot me out as if there was a geyser beneath me, expelling any foreign objects. Tup Inded softly on the grass before ncing upwards, locking eyes with at least fifteen men cloaked in pure, pitch-ck darkness. It wasn''t a cloth but literal shadows so deep in darkness that you''d think they pulled them straight out of hell itself. "I needed somebody to let off some steam," I muttered before gritting my teeth and calling my spear. "Oh shit¡­ you, clear out of the vicinity," Cy said, but Luna didn''t understand his words, so Finidr was forced to pick her up and drag her out of the way. BOOOOM My spear had beenpletely dodged by all the assassins who dove into the shadows beneath them, but just as they resurfaced, their heads were sliced off by Findir and Cy. Only one managed to travel far enough away from us, only to resurface and be met by a strong punch from Luna. She grit her teeth with anger, but her movements were way too wide, eventually causing her to be used as a hostage as the assassin begged for us to let him go. His words just went in one ear and out the other as Findir gathered dark winds around him, only to be unleashed again in a burst of speed. FWOOSH He was like the wind itself as he traveled behind the assassin and slit his throat while shielding Luna''s neck with his own hand. "Tch¡­ That''s gonna take a while to heal," He muttered before walking back over to me. His wound was very deep and almost cut all the way through his hand, so we quickly made our way back to the Wony mansion¡­ with Luna following our tail. ¡­ "Who is that?" Be asked as she gestured for some maids to help out Findir, who was just barely keeping it together from the pain that coursed through his mind. "My girlfriend," I muttered, and suddenly, Luna gave me a kiss on the lips. This mother-... Whatever. Luna''s smile was a bit taunting as she looked at Be, who was unphased, already trained in keeping it together with somebody like her. Disappointed, my "girlfriend" frowned before immediately making herself at home while calling over some attendants. "I see¡­ What a fucked rtionship you both have," Be muttered, and I chuckled a bit as she really was getting intelligent and attentive to little details. But I think it was time to cut off this little act. Cy and I went to the dining room, where we devoured tes upon tes of food, and only after we were stuffedpletely did Cy ask a few questions. "So¡­ Oomph¡­ Shit, I might''ve eaten too much¡­ So, what was that about when you said those people from the government ruined your satisfaction?" He asked, using water to keep down everything he had eaten. "Well, there is a reason I went to the funeral. I could''ve just stayed back and not let myself get in harm''s way¡­ but where''s the fun in that," Cy visibility shivered before chuckling a bit. "I wanted to go to court or something with the boy in order to see his face of despair more, as I had nned everything perfectly. There is no way I would''ve been charged as the bombs are something tailored to the Lunascar family, and as he was already detained by the family and such, he was the obvious suspect," "And I guess you didn''t get to see his face, which is why you were disappointed," "Exactly¡­ Well, not everything can go to n, but honestly, I might not do this again. The government is just going to keep getting in my way and ruining my fun¡­ If they''re just going to make instant decisions like that, then I could possibly be charged as well," "Huh? Didn''t they read off a scroll?" "Pfffftttt¡­ HAHAHAHA! Come on, dude! Look closer next time! They were obviously bullshitting from what they''ve seen¡­ They don''t want to waste time investigating something that could potentially lead to the prolonging of this war. They want it to end as fast as possible," "Oh, okay," Cy replied, looking a bit disappointed in himself as my words were a bit harsh. "*sigh*... Come on, let''s go look at their library. I want to show you something that I''ve been struggling to even click with," "I-Is it a new skill!?" p Cy''s eyes widened with excitement, but to his disappointment, it was just a book, and of course, he wasn''t that proficient in books. "Ughhhhh¡­ I can''t read this. Can you read it for me?" Cy asked as hey on the carpet of my room, staring up at the book while turning it in different directions. "Wait, can you not read?" "I can, but I just don''t understand. I read it, and the information just doesn''t retain in my head," "That''s truly unfortunate. That book holds some information on spears that could help improve your base skill, but I guess it''s impossible since you''re an idiot," "F-Fine¡­ I''ll try as hard as I can," And just as Cy began to get invested in the book, a familiar face walked in. Chapter 149 Another Small Spar And just as Cy began to get invested in the book, a familiar face walked in. "Cy, go to your room," I said as Luna entered the room, still steaming from the hot bath she had taken after getting coated in grime. She was wrapped in a towel, and it seems Cy misunderstood as he just gave me a thumbs-up before quickly dashing out of the room and¡­ most likely, going to tell everybody else in the mansion. "Babe~... Let''s cuddle," She said, and just as she was about to climb onto my bed, I pushed her away with my leg. "Let''s stop this silly act. We both got what we wanted," Suddenly, Luna''s face distorted from a little smile to an annoyed expression as she held the side of her head, trying to knock some water out of her ear. "Thank god you realized I was using you. I don''t know if I would be able to keep you alive any longer," She muttered. "Sure, sure¡­ You''re not very strong, so stop acting like you''re the shit," I muttered, and as Luna sat down at my desk, she leaned back in the chair, staring up at the ceiling. "So, when did you realize when I was using you?" Luna asked, so I countered with a simr question. "When did you realize I was using you¡­ never?" I chuckled, and Luna clicked her tongue so loud that I could hear it from across the room. "What gave it away? I thought I did a good job with my act, and you don''t have a lie detection skill¡­ so, what gave it away?" "Everything from the first time you came to me. Why would somebody as prestigious as you juste to me under the rmendation of a friend¡­ It was so obvious from the beginning. I know how prideful the Lunascar family is, so me your family and not yourself," "I hate you," "The feeling is mutual," Suddenly, the little girl who was staying with us walked into the room, freezing right at the doorway. "You didn''t lock the door?" "My bad, I forgot," Luna replied as she stuck her tongue out, attempting to taunt me even further, but of course didn''t work. "N-New person and bad guy are¡­ having-" The little girl was soon cut off by Luna, who shot her a hateful re and said, "Piss off, kid and go suck on your nanny''s tits. Close the door behind you as well when you exit," She said, but that only made the little kid cry as Aisa took her from the doorway and closed the door quickly. "That was a bit extra," "Mhm¡­ I guess I''ll stay here for a bit longer as I have nowhere to go," ¡­ A few days have passed, and Luna has barely adjusted, but at least we were able to clear up the rumors within the mansion. Everybody already knew I was using her, but it was a surprise that Luna, even so, attempted to try and manipte me into doing her bidding¡­ which you could say kind of seeded but not at the same time. "You guys want to spar?" I asked all my friends as we sat around the dining table, having a light breakfast. Luna immediately backed out as she wasn''t the fighting type, but everybody else was up for the challenge. It was a cold and chilly morning which made our warm-upst a bit longer than usual, but once everybody had a light sweat going, we started immediately. First, it was me versus Cy after reading the book that I had rmended to him. He seemed a bit different as his stance felt looser and more rxed, as if he had reached some type of mini-nirvana¡­ but that could also be a front with which he is trying to intimidate me with. "Any of you want to use skills?" I asked the group, and surprisingly, people agreed, but since we didn''t want to destroy the mansion around us, we could only select one minor skill. "Alright, I''ll use [Empower]," "I''ll use [Tangible Bloodlust]," Once we had announced our skills, a tense silence spread throughout the arena, and calctions began to flood my mind. "Cy-dude! If you don''t want to get your ass beat, then predict what he is going to pull! Think of the gap in your skill and the gap in your stats!" Luna shouted from across the arena. But, it seems Cy didn''t even hear her as his concentration was unbelievably strong, to the point where he was drooling all over the dirt floor. Let''s see how much he has learned¡­ I charged in while coating my spear with a blood-red aura, and as I took my first swing, Cy brought his wrist up and let my spear slide off. This wasn''t something new, so I let go of my left hand and let my spear drop, allowing me to readjust and block a new swing. ? We exchanged strikes like this, but nobody ended up getting cut¡­ until Cy took a piercing position which surprised me. The wooden spear in his hand felt like an actual spear as he eyed my heart, and I felt a sense of dread wash over me. Instinctively, I took a step back and held out my spear, hoping to block his pierce, but as he shifted his weight and tightened the grip on the handle, I knew I was fucked. SHING The wooden spear ripped through the air with the force of a ten-ton boulder, and once he had retreated the strike, I dropped my spear and checked my body for any injuries. The only thing that was cut was my shirt, which hadpletely fallen off, and my wooden spear had snapped in half. "I knew it¡­ You are the biggest genius I''ve ever encountered," I muttered as he had already almost mastered one of the moves in the book after only a few days. "So, is that my win?" "Of course. You win, bro," "YOU GOT LUCKY! HE WASN''T PLAYING SMART WITH HIS SKILL!" Luna shouted from across the room. I chuckled a bit, and as I walked back to the group behind me, I saw Be staring at therge scar on my chest. "Don''t worry. It''s in the past," I muttered before sitting back down. Chapter 150 Battle Of The Tormented (1) "Don''t worry. It''s in the past," I muttered before sitting back down. ¡­ About two more weeks had passed, and everybody had grown their base abilities by just a slight amount, which was more than enough for this up-anding battle. This one might take at least a month or two, meaning we''ll have to get used to trench life very soon. After kissing our warm beds and pillows goodbye, we reported to the Wony head''s office, where he exined the details of our mission. "You all will be joining as enlisted. It is up to you whether you want to stand out but remember, this isn''t like the previous war. That one only had about twenty thousand soldiers in total if you include both sides¡­ but now, each side has at least seventy-thousand soldiers. Mostly all of them are civilians meaning you''ll see some things and hear some things that''ll scare you, but continue to press on¡­ good luck," His inspirational speech was decent, and I knew acquiring too much adrenaline now would just make me sick, so I kept my cool all the way until the base. "Did you get the email?" I asked everybody in our six-man group, which included Findir, Cy, Aisa, Be¡­, and sadly Luna. As she is proficient with some magic, the Wony head forced her to get off her ass and go with our group despite theints from both sides. Luna wasn''t the best at working with others due to her arrogant personality, but that doesn''t mean she isn''t capable. If she sets it aside for some gain for herself, she''ll easily submit to others or work together with others in order to obtain the thing she wants. People like her are a bit scary¡­ though I can''t be talking. "Yes¡­ I think I got the email. It''s better than him just exining it in one go," Be muttered, and everybody else nodded in agreement. The war this time didn''t have the Wony family as one of the primary sides but instead a bundle of families. None of them were really noticeable besides the opposing side, which had a kid from the Boisgeze family. Apparently, he''s trying to gain some experience on the battlefield and hopefully toughen up, so I can''t me him for trying to improve himself¡­ but that doesn''t mean I''ll show any mercy. "Wee, all enlisted, line up here," An attendant said while gesturing to a long ass line filled with people who were clearly roped into doing this for the money. I saw only a few people here that looked like they wanted to fight in order to improve themselves, but the others were most likely from the familial neighborhoods that had been set up. These neighborhoods are basically a way for the families to watch over all the human resources and try to manipte them with the desperate situation they were in. This is why basically all of the city had been vacated, and no other humans were to be seen roaming the streets. "What a fucked ce we''re in," I muttered. After about half a day, we finally signed up and were funneled intorge trucks where at least a hundred people were squished against each other. Most people were already going insane, not only from the ustrophobic situation but also from the impending sense of doom that came with traveling to a battlefield. After another long wait of about an hour or two, we finally arrived at the base site, which was packed with hundreds of tents and thousands of soldiers. After escaping that ustrophobic prison, we were funneled intorge tents where we were given some information as to what we were supposed to do here. Basically, the jobs everybody needs to take care of these living quarters and shit¡­ it was kind of annoying, but there was nothing I could do. "What''s a kid like you doing here?" A man who looked to be in his mid-forties asked just as I wasying out some of the cloth nkets on top of the sleeping bags. Winter had alreadye, so taking extra measures of warmth like this was necessary¡­ that also disyed signs of how this battle was going to be even more miserable than before. "Nothing special¡­ Just money. Are you part of any neighborhood?" I asked, and the middle-aged man chuckled a bit. "You make it sound nicer than it really is¡­ All there is to is a few hundred warehouses where everybody lives like ves every day, living off the scraps of the wealthy¡­." His little smile soon faded away as he seemingly recalled something in his mind. "Anyway, do you know when we''ll be sent to the battlefield?" I asked the man, but before he could even reply, somebody charged into ourrge tent and shouted, "GET YOUR UNIFORMS ON! PREPARE YOUR WEAPONS! WE NEED TO HEAD STRAIGHT TO THE FRONT LINES!" He then disappeared, leaving us a bit frozen as it was way too sudden. "*sigh*... This is going to be miserable¡­." ¡­ BOOOOOM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM The battlefield was not the cityscape I was expecting, but yet another ttened piece ofnd burned to the bone. Explosions of various magical attacks resounded through the air, blocking out the slight pitter-patter of bullets that assaulted the air above me. ? We were currently waiting for one of the machine guns to run out of bullets before we could peek up. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Orion¡­ This is too much. I didn''t think it would be this different," Aisa muttered as she shivered, holding her sniper as close to herself as possible. This battlefield was definitely much different than the one we experienced before, as there was absolutely no room to run onto the battlefield. Raising your head above the trench line was like a death sentence unless you timed it correctly. "It''s all good¡­ If you haven''t adjusted yet, then just sit ba-" "IT RAN OUT OF AMMO! GIVE IT TO THEM!" Our lieutenant said, and our group of about twenty-five people all raised their heads above the thin trench line and shot as many bullets that we could produce. Chapter 151 Battle Of The Tormented (2) "IT RAN OUT OF AMMO! GIVE IT TO THEM!" Our lieutenant said, and our group of about twenty-five people all raised their heads above the thin trench line and shot as many bullets that we could produce. Slowly, I raised my head above the trench line with Cy and Findir right next to me, Aisa still adjusting, and Be in a squad of mages that were helping to funnel the opposing side into a singr spot. We could only hope that she would survive, as providing her support right now was utterly impossible. Luna was also in that squad of mages but was used as a support due to her illusion magic that has improved over the past few weeks. Ssssssss I looked through my scope and shot a few helmets, but none of the bullets were enough for me to im a life. "HE RELOADED! GET THE FUCK DOWN!" The lieutenant shouted again, and we all soon ducked, just barely managing to dodge a hail of bullets that rushed past the air above us. Despite it being the beginning of winter, we were sweating profusely due to the humidity created by blood and the heat of our endlessly shot bullets. "I can''t¡­ I-I can''t¡­ This is nowhere near like the previous battlefield-" BOOOOOM Aisa didn''t have time toin as an explosion ripped apart half of our toon, causing us to funnel backward, out of the trench we were in and down the little mole tunnels created in between each trench. "EVERYONE WITH A GRENADE! THROW THEM INTO THE TRENCH NOW! THEY''LL BE RUSHING IN! THIS IS OUR TIME TO COMPLETE A COUNTER ATTACK!" The lieutenant shouted, but his rash decision was about to get us killed. Everybody threw their grenades into the trench, and a few soldiers with missing faces exploded the mini-explosions. Their bodies disappeared into ash that wafted through the air like a sea breeze kicking up a pile of sand. "DON''T CHARGE BACK IN! DON''T TRY TO RECLAIM THE TRENCH!" I shouted, and this saved everybody''s life as they hesitated from lunging back in. BOOOOOOM An array of magical explosions destroyed the trench into pieces. A few magicians stood at the top of the trench, ring down at us while creating another few sets of magical attacks. Some were blue balls of magic, and some were disks of fiery destruction which were tossed into the mole tunnel we were in. We had already retreated backward, but the frame for the tunnel was now copsing into itself, threatening our lives with the force of nature. "RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN! RUN!" The lieutenant shouted, and as we made a mad dash to the other trench, the crumbling rock from above us quickly followed after. The magicians knew which trench we were going to now¡­ but thankfully, we had our own set of magicians. All twelve of us managed to make it out the other side into a muddy trench filled with dead bodies and hundreds of soldiers lying their backs against the sturdy trench walls. "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU ALL DOING! GET UP AND FIGHT BACK!" The lieutenant shouted, invigorating most of the soldiers, but the ones who had already lost their minds just sat there, hoping for a swift and painless death. Soon, I peeked out the top of the trench and saw Be and Luna with their lieutenant fighting off the group of mages we had just encountered. "Aisa¡­ Come on. Just aim for their heads," I muttered, but Aisa was now crying, hugging her sniper even harder than before. Ignoring her, I looked through the scope of my sniper, locked onto a handsome head stained with blood¡­ and shot. My bullet pierced straight through his skull, killing him instantly. But, getting the other ones were a bit harder as the explosions and magic attacks were messing up my vision. Us being kind of close to them as well didn''t help either. "When can we use our weapons?" Cy asked, the adrenaline slowly taking the wheel of the boy''s mind. "We''re not wearing our armor anymore. Remember, we are enlisted and don''t have any special privileges such as armor¡­ Going out there is a death sentence. I muttered before quickly ducking down, "You''ll be littered with holes before you can even activate a skill." A trail of bullets whistled above my head as Iid my back against the trench wall, right beside the balled-up Aisa. "I''m never doing this again¡­ Somebody save me," Aisa continuously muttered. "*sigh*... Come here," I muttered before embracing her with a warm hug dampened by the humid atmosphere. She cried even harder into my corbone as she hugged me back, letting go of her sniper and pouring out all her feelings into the red mud below. Findir came behind her and slowly rubbed the top of her head with his thumb, quickly draining out all the white noise around her and calming her down. "It''s alright. I know this isn''t easy, but you have to adapt¡­ A proper sniper adapts to any condition they are in," I whispered into her ear as the magical explosions slowly calmed down and eventually, the only ones heard were very far into the distance. "Fuck¡­ That''s a lot of damage to the magic toon," I heard a nobody soldier mutter next to me, and all of us froze. Cy took a look first, and his pale and sweaty face told us everything we needed to know. "Be is severely injured," Cy muttered, and soon the magic toon jumped into our trench, where some of the healers began to heal Be. A decent chunk of the left side of her torso had beenpletely ripped off, and if it weren''t for the healers, then her organs would''ve already spilled out. "It''s a miracle she is still alive," One of the healers muttered as they increased the output of their skill. "Did you manage to get rid of the other magic toon?" I asked the lieutenant, who was also being treated as a chunk of her forearm waspletely ck and burnt. Chapter 152 Battle Of The Tormented (3) "Did you manage to get rid of the other magic toon?" I asked the lieutenant, who was also being treated as a chunk of her forearm waspletely ck and burnt. "We did¡­ We''ll be in another stalemate shoot-out for another week. Magicians are precious, and closebatants are useless at this stage¡­ So unless they bring out tanks or another magic toon, this battle won''t go anywhere¡­ fuck¡­ just how are we supposed to get out of this¡­." The liutennt muttered. Behind the lieutenant was Luna lying back with blood sttered all over her face and uniform. Her eyes had a thousand-yard feel which was to be expected, but obviously, she''s taken it much better than the other three when they first did something like this. Well, there is a chance she''s already experienced something like this¡­ "You good?" I asked Luna before gentlyying Aisa down as she took a little rest with the help of a drowse-inducing mage. Somebody like her was dangerous, so it was good she was on our side. "I thought I was used to seeing corpses¡­ but when they''re mushed, cracked, beaten, burnt, torn, and broken like this¡­ I don''t think I could ever get used to this," She muttered, and despite her cold expression, she was a bit of a softy underneath. I chuckled a bit before tossing her some rations, but her appetite was spoiled, so she tried to push them away. "You have to eat something in order to retain some energy," "I''m fine¡­ Ugh¡­ Lieutenant, what are we going to do now?" Luna asked the mage toon leader, who was currently having a conversation with my own lieutenant. "Shut the hell up for a second. I''m trying to figure it out as well," She immediately replied mercilessly, causing Cy, me, and Findir to snicker a bit underneath the sound of gunshots above us. A few hours had passed, and the lieutenants finally came back with a n. "Once all of my mages are healed, all of you will climb back through that tunnel and dig as fast you can. We need to reim that trench¡­ We''ll cover you to the best of our abilities, so please regain that trench. We need to take that trench within a few days at least; otherwise, they''ll gain too much momentum, ultimately leading to our downfall," The mage toon leader said, and my toon leader added on. "For everyone on my team, we have half a day to rest. On Michelle''s team, you have one day to rest, but the ones too severely injured like the young miss over here will stay back," "I-I can still help," Be muttered, slowly turning over. This rmed the healers helping her as now her wound was gushing blood once again; it was definitely going to leave a nasty scar once it had finished healing. "Shut the hell up and follow my orders. You''ll just get in the way of this important task¡­ Also, you snipers. Cover us instead of helping dig through the tunnel. We''re notpletely imprable," The mage toon leader said as she shifted her eyes over to Aisa. They both locked eyes, and Aisa shivered under the woman''s cold and almost despising gaze. "I''m more than enough. She can still rest¡­." I said, but both leaders weren''t having any of it. "This is why kids shouldn''te to the battlefield! You''ll just be dead weight and a waste of ammo! If you''re really that scared, then go ahead and die. Shoot yourself!" "Tch¡­ If you can''t handle the battlefield and adjust right now¡­ I''ll shoot you myself," Both leaders were frightening, and I could tell Aisa wanted to run away now, but that was truly impossible. The trenches behind us werepletely packed, and moving through them would be impossible¡­ "You have two days to make your decision. Either you get your shit together, or you die by my hands," My lieutenant said before cracking open a box of cigarettes and smoking one right here. "Isn''t that a bad idea?" Findir asked. "It''s fine¡­ There''s no way they''ll be able to tell the difference between a cig smoke and the smoke of a fire¡­ Plus, it looks like it''s about to rain," A heavy dark cloud suddenly shuffled over us, matching the tone of the trench as we all tried to contain our feelings. Everybody was stressed, angry, sad, scared¡­ but in a matter of survival, you had to set all these feelings aside in order to achieve victory. ¡­ And so, just like that, an entire day had passed, and I only had about two hours of sleep in total as the rapid explosions in the distance shook the earth itself. As we didn''t have any earth mages, we had to dig the tunnel back out again and rece the framing, which my toon did while Aisa and I sat back. Then, we soon popped our heads out of the trench as the mage toon quickly shuffled out of the trench, charging into the battlefield with a few of the mages creating blue shields of magic. They were able topletely destroy any bullets and most spells that came in contact with it, so they were perfect for defending the mage toon as they did their thing. "Just breathe, Aisa¡­ Your helmet will save you more times than you can count," I muttered as we both held our snipers so still you''d think we weren''t even gripping them. Then, I swayed the barrel slightly to the left, Pew "Got one," I muttered, and seeing me so rxed made Aisa ask a question. "I-I know I''m a sniper and all, but I can''t get used to the feeling of taking somebody''s life. It felt so easy when I tore through them with my daggers on the previous battlefield, but when we got back, I kept having nightmares and nightmares¡­ It''s like their souls are trying to torment me even after death¡­ So, what do you feel when you kill somebody?" "The tensing of their muscles as my de cuts through them¡­ and my sniper¡­ I guess the recoil¡­ what else?" I heard Aisa chuckle a bit next to me, and even though I didn''t look at her, I could tell she was smiling. Chapter 153 Battle Of The Tormented (4) I heard Aisa chuckle a bit next to me, and even though I didn''t look at her, I could tell she was smiling. "That''s badass¡­ I want to be like that," She muttered before pulling the trigger, only a few seconds of hesitation holding her index finger back. BAM Her sniper shot and perfectly sshed through two people who had lined up just as they were about to cast a spell together. Our mages fighting the remaining straggling mages were a bit surprised but continued to press on as they cleared the way for us. Pew¡­ Pew¡­ Pew¡­ Pew¡­ I felt like I was in the zone now as everything around me had drowned out, but I quickly caught myself before I fell any deeper as I threw my sniper behind me and pulled Aisa down. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM A hurricane of bullets flew past us, and we both tried to catch our breath, realizing that if we fell any deeper into our scopes, we would''ve died. "Phew¡­ Thanks," Aisa said before handing me my sniper, and we soon took another position at the opposite end of the trench. We filled the enemy''s skull with lead to the best of our capabilities and this continued for about half a day until¡­ we finally reimed the trench. It had been widened by explosions, but we just made it a bit deeper and expanded its sides so we could continue to press forward. One of the people from my toon was sent as a messenger in order to alert the people behind us, and after another few hours, we gained momentum. People picked up the vacant shovels and dug as if their life depended on them. But¡­ one thing urred that caused all of us besides my lieutenant and me to be shaken. "Shit¡­ I can''t feel my arms anymore¡­." The mage toon leader said as shey on her back, the massive hole in her chest and shoulder pouring gallons of blood into the dirty and dark trench. The sky mourned for us as rain poured down in tandem with her blood, muddling the already stiff and tense air. "I-It''s my fault¡­ I-I should''ve stayed up longer and not have gone to sleep. B-Because of my carelessness, you''re now dead," Aisa muttered as she sat next to the mage toon leader, leaking ugly tears onto her pale face. "Shut up. You did well enough¡­ An old-timer like me was destined to die. I just wasn''t strong enough, and that''s how things are," Aisa just bit her lip, trying not to cry anymore as she wanted to try and look cool as the woman''s life slowly faded away. "Hey¡­ Lock¡­ Dying is scarier than I thought. It''s so scary that I just want it to end¡­ Kill me¡­ Don''t heal me. I''m already destined to die," The woman muttered as she looked at my toon leader, who had a cold gaze. "You look cool," He said. "Thanks¡­ Be, take care of my toon. I better not see a single one of you in hell," "Y-Yes, Ma''am¡­ Please rest easy," My lieutenant took out abat knife and slit the woman''s throat without even a single hint of remorse. "Seems you were the captain, so make sure not to disappoint Michelle. It''s arge pair of shoes to fill, so work hard, and just as she said, don''t get your toon killed," "Y-Yes, sir," ¡­ A few weeks have passed, and we''ve encountered another stalemate as the enemy has managed to gather a new toon of mages that are much stronger than the past toon, which our mage team struggled with. They were clearing out the trenches at the very front lines, so, of course, the general gave us orders to take down this toon. He saw how great our teamwork was with the mage toon, so, in the end, we were forced back into the very front lines where a sense of dread gnawed away at our minds. Aisa has almostpletely adjusted, but it seems she''s fallen victim first to trench foot. "It hurts to walk so bad¡­ Though at the same time, I can barely even feel my feet. It''s such a weird feeling," Sheined as we sat back, waiting for the mage toon to give us the signal. "You should let them breathe a bit in our downtime," I muttered as Iy against the sturdy trench wall and stared up into the dark sky. "You make it sound so weird¡­." "Oh, shut up and stopining. Listen to my advice or lose your feetter on. Up to you," "Tch¡­ Whatever," She muttered, but before she could remove her heavy boots, the signal, arge green explosion, was shot up into the sky. "That''s the signal," I sighed before cing my sniper against the top of the trench wall and scouting the area next to the magic toon. "Enemy''s 2, 1, and 11," Aisa muttered as she also helped me scan the area. "They''re mages with magic shields¡­ Use the magic prating bullets," I muttered. We both took out our magazines, grabbed a new one with a blue bottom, and shoved it into our snipers. Then, we proceeded to take aim and¡­ BOOOOOOM All of a sudden, the area besides us in the trench had exploded with magical particles slowly drifting down in the thick and humid air. "So you all are the ones giving us trouble," A man with a light blue robe said, his long white hair fluttering with the shifting amounts of magic in the air. The people defending us had been ughtered in an instant with hisnding, meaning we now had to fend for ourselves. "Hey¡­ Orion¡­ I was getting a bit hungry," "I''m feeling a bit peckish as well," Chapter 154 Battle Of The Tormented (5) "I''m feeling a bit peckish as well," "The hell are you muttering about over there," The man who I assumed to be from the Boisgeze family said before conjuring two disks of swirling blue magic. Basic magic that doesn''t have elemental reflections will take this normal magical shade and shape as this is pure mana unaffected by any outside element¡­ and it is very dangerous. Quickly, we both dodged the two flying disks that threatened to cut off our heads and then pulled out our emergency daggers sitting right on our utility belt. SHING We both went in for a first cut and just barely missed his throat as his guard was let down and didn''t expect us to actually be able to fight physically. [Empower] [Tangible Bloodlust] An eerie red aura spread from both of my daggers, not only coating themselves but also my hands and forearms. Suddenly, the man conjured yet another few disks of powerful, pure-blue magic that we just barely dodged yet again. These flying saucers weren''t kidding around. Once again, we closed the distance between each other and synchronized our attacks so that at least one of us would chop off his head¡­ but he wasn''t a powerful mage for nothing. He also had the battle IQ to know what was about to happen and stomped down his foot, erupting blue lights from the ground beneath us. These blue lights burned our skin and singed our clothes, forcing us to retreat back. "Not gonna pull out your spear?" Aisa smirked before wiping a drop of sweat from her chin. "Were you lying about your trench foot?" I smirked back. "It''s the adrenaline¡­ don''t worry, you''ll still hear meining once we slit this guy''s throat," We both smiled at each other before taking in a deep breath that was moistened by our saliva and molded by our tongue. The world around us slowed down, and I felt my chest tense up, signaling the beginning of the countdown until we were to get fucked by the repercussions. FWOOSH FWOOSH SWOOSH A few more saucers were flown at us, but this time, a few balls of magical blue light were thrown in the mix¡­ though it didn''t really matter now. We easily dodged all of them, and the only time we needed to cut one of the magical attacks in half was when the cluster of magic attacks was too tight to slip through. "How lewd," The man said as he saw us quickly aim for his neck with so much bloodlust that his knees wobbled with fear. Suddenly, a st of killing intent came from the man, but nothing was to be seen, so my instinctive reaction was to grab Aisa''s cor and drag her back with me. VWOOOM VWOOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM VWOOM "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" We both wiped away the tiny drops of blood that trickled down our faces as a few of the magical attacks had scraped our scalp. He had set up a trap with blue magic weapons that were so sharp that they would''ve easily sliced through bone as if it was butter. "I see¡­ Do you want to take this to the battlefield?" I asked the man, who looked a bit surprised by my suggestion. "Nope¡­ I know who you are, Joker," He smirked, and a chill was sent down my spine. Thankfully, Aisa waspetent enough to sense the same thing I felt, and we both ducked down, dodging the magical blue spears that came rushing from behind us. As we both breathed heavy and dry breaths from our mouths, we lost our concentration, and the world around us quickly returned to normal speed. "Oh man, that''s bad¡­." He muttered with a slightlyplexed expression. We both charged back in, gripping our daggers with such force that you could hear the leather grip begging to breathe. Our bloodlust exploded out of us once again, and the man tried to pull the same attack, but with a few acrobatic moves, we dodged all of the spears raining down on us while quickly approaching the man with white hair. He immediately sensed the danger and tried to take the fight onto the battlefield cause at least then he could shower us with thousands of magical attacks¡­ or so I thought. SHING We both cut off his head at the same time, our daggers scraping against each other as we flew past each other. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ Why didn''t he use any AOE attacks to break down the trench? He would''ve not only injured us but killed hundreds of our allies," "I assume he didn''t want to draw the attention of our mage toon, which is pretty far away. He was using the prettyrge depth of this trench to his advantage," "Oh, so then our mage toon couldn''t sense his magical attacks either¡­ Interesting," Aisa muttered, and I smiled at her intellectual progress. It wasn''t just Findir, Cy, and Be who were bing smarter and more understanding, but also Aisa, who I thought would try tomit to a piece ofplete knowledge of the way of the sniper rather than anything else. "Ha-ha-ha! I shall teach you the way of the books when we get back!" I shouted as we kicked the man''s corpse but kept his head in order to identify him. "Oomf¡­ Please don''t pick up his head like that¡­ Also, my feet hurt," I deadpanned at her brazenints. "We''re on a battlefield¡­." "So?" I sighed deeply before pulling out an emergency puke bag and covering the man''s head with the bag before shoving it under my arm. "You''re pretty good with daggers, I must say. Obviously not as good as me, but you were passable," She smirked. "I just picked up a few things from watching you," "Don''t kid around with me. You''ve obviously been practicing in secret. Your movements were like a real assassin," "Uh-huh¡­ real assassin," Later that day, when we had a chance to rest, I took a one-hour nap¡­ and had a dream of something I''d rather not remember. Chapter 155 Intermission: Orions Conversion !Trigger Warning! There are depictions of torture in this chapter, so viewer discretion is advised, and please proceed with your own caution. ***** Later that day, when we had a chance to rest, I took a one-hour nap¡­ and had a dream of something I''d rather not remember. ¡­ Soon, we departed from the rendezvous point and split up into the humid forest, where I only had a single dagger in order to survive. I knew I had to quickly find all the basic necessities so I could survive in this dangerous forest that was lurking with savage beasts. Bears and therge ass snakes were what I was worried about. After scowering a few miles ofnd, I found the perfect spot for me to stay: There was arge open piece of grassynd underneath arge canopy that sat neatly beside a thirst-quenchingke. It looked decently clear. That night I went to sleep underneath a small tent of branches and leaves, expecting my worst enemies to be a snake or bear¡­ but what I didn''t know was that there was something even worse lurking about that forest. After what only seemed to be a few seconds, I snapped open my eyes and felt a searing pain in both my hands and feet. I looked at all four of my limbs and noticed I had been hammered to a stone wall with wooden stakes that pierced straight through my palms and feet. Blood dripped from both of my limbs, and a sense of unease washed over my body. No animal could''ve done this¡­ meaning I had been captured by humans. "Oh damn, he woke up. I thought you killed him," "What do you mean? I thought you wanted to slit his throat?" "We just need his flesh, guys¡­ If we don''t have any meat to bait out animals, then we won''t survive," "We could just eat him," "Well, seeing him screaming in pain would be satisfying¡­." "Stop being an idiot and go knock him out clean again. We can''t have him going insane and trying to bite us," I had been captured by humans in order to be used as bait for real meat instead of human meat¡­ The people who I knew I werepeting against were desperate, but I didn''t expect them to be this desperate. I was naive, and I thought I could outsmart them, reason with them, try and be friends with them and let me join their group¡­ but they were monsters. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" I cried out in pain as they shaved off my skin, only taking tiny parts of my flesh in order to save up enough bait for other animals. I''d say this went on for a few days until they began to cut out chunks of my flesh and enjoyed the screams of agony that escaped from my mouth. Though, I continued to plead for my life, even when they cauterized the wound so I wouldn''t bleed to death. Fear had consumed my entire body, and pleading was the only reasonable thing I knew to do. Reasonable¡­ I tried to be reasonable with monsters. After an entire week of being captured, I felt my mind slowly slip out of my grasp, my sanity still trying to cling to the remaining bits and pieces of my mind. And that day, I realized that in order to beat monsters¡­ you must be a monster. My eyes bled from staring so long, attempting to gather as much information that I could reel in with my intelligence. And after a few more days¡­ I was ready. "Hey, you son of a bitch¡­ Stop cutting my torso. I''ve already lost all feeling in my abs," I said, and the big and burly man who was enjoying my worm-like squirming looked up at me with a disgusting and nauseating expression. He pressed his face against mine as if to intimidate me¡­ but I bit his nose off and then ripped all four of my limbs out of their ces holders. Withrge holes in my hands and feet, I dove on top of the man and bit his face off with my sanity, soon leaving. He still continued to struggle, but I grabbed the dagger hanging around his with all eight of my fingers, both of my pinky''s missing, and stabbed straight down onto his face repeatedly. KSH KSH KSH KSH The sound of the dagger scraping the skull was nauseating, but I didn''t have time to enjoy this sweet sense of relief as the others were now slowly surrounding me like a pack of wolves. "You should''ve stayed there like a good kid and waited for the test to end," The leader said before licking his knife and then charging toward me. All the others dog-piled on top of me¡­ but I had monitored all their movements over the past few days. Their stupid small spars where they actually tried to kill each other worked to my advantage as I caught all the ws in their movements. SHING SHING SHING I ducked down, and as I lost all feeling in my hands, I caught the knife with my mouth before slicing the achilees tendons of one of the guys that had a weak stance. He immediately tripped up and writhed on the ground as I dodged to the side, causing two of the men to stab each other as their bnce was always offset due to their bulky upper body but skinny lower body. "ARGHHHHHH!" I smiled as everything I had predicted was working. Everything was falling into ce like a puzzle. SHING SHING SHING SHING Then, the only one standing was the leader, who arrogantly looked down on me. "Seems the saying is true¡­ When you back an animal into a dark enough corner, it''ll turn into a beast¡­ What a wonderful thing we''ve created. But, you''re a bit too arrogant to think you could kill me," The fight thatmenced was a bloodbath with both sides receiving so many injuries that we both could''ve dropped dead at any moment¡­ and he came out on top. "Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ I did all that¡­ And I can''t¡­." My consciousness faded, but when I reopened my eyes, I noticed I was in an emergency infirmary at the rendezvous point. "Huh?" ¡­ "*sigh*... Was he watching over me then? Is that the reason I survived?" I muttered as bullets whizzed past the top of my helmet. Chapter 156 Battle Of The Tormented (6) "*sigh*... Was he watching over me then? Is that the reason I survived?" I muttered as bullets whizzed past the top of my helmet. "What''d you say?" Luna asked as shey next to me, smoking a cigarette that she recently picked up from my lieutenant. "You know that''s bad for you," "I don''t care¡­ Makes it easier to cope with this shitty situation, so how about you shut up and focus on yourself," "Well damn¡­ Do you have another?" I asked, and she slowly handed me another one from her pocket, and it was drenched in muddy water. "Kukuku¡­ I''m just kidding. Here," She said before taking out another one and flicking it towards me. I caught it and ced it in my mouth before Luna lit the end. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... What the fuck¡­." I muttered as I took out the cigarette, and Luna watched me cough up everything I had inhaled. "Don''t worry. You''ll get used to the burning feeling soon enough," ¡­ Another few weeks passed, and we were currently fighting on the front lines until the lieutenant came up to me and told me to gather my party. "Is there a reason?" "We received a mission from the general, and since you all are more proficient with weapons, I''ll let you go full fill it," "You''re not even gonna tell me what I need to do?" "Just hold on a second. Gather your party so they know what else to do," The lieutenant ordered, so once I had brought everybody over, he finally began to exin the mission. In simple terms, we were supposed to kill a few lieutenants and create an opening for us to charge in instead of this slow trench war where one side slowly moved toward the other or slowly moved back. "That''s easy enough, but how are we supposed to get close to them?" Cy asked a finally reasonable question. "Luna is proficient in illusion magic, so you''ll be able to infiltrate far enough to sneak attack some of the higher ranking guys. It took a while, but we''ve finally managed to take down their new mage toon leader, so that is why we finally have this mission. If you don''t seed, ya''ll are going to have so much more trouble than getting an earful from the general," "Yes, sir," We all monotonously replied. "Wait, I have ament," Luna suddenly spoke up just as everybody was going to gather their things. "What is it?" The lieutenant replied. "My illusion magic isn''t all-powerful. I know the previous leader of the mage toon is the only one who could see through my illusion, but that''s not the problem. I can''t hold an illusion that''s very strong for more than five minutes. Especially across all of us," "That''s¡­ a problem then," "Though, I think I might be able to work around it. I can decrease the strength of the illusion and hope none of the other mages detect us. I could also make it like a nket around us, but that means if we get discovered, we''ll be like sitting ducks clustered into an easy flesh bucket," "Go ahead and do that. Be, you''re in charge ofmanding the group," The lieutenant said, and everybody was a bit surprised, even Luna, who rarely cared. "Why not Orion?" Be asked. "You led the mage toon for a while. I assume he does have some experience leading a group, but now, you have much more experience," "I disagree. I feel like Luna or Orion should be the captain. Just cause I have more experience doesn''t mean I make the best decisions," "No, you may not, but the best decisionse after a moment of thought. If you hesitate even once when directing them, you''ll either get one killed or the others killed as well," "Oh¡­ Ummmm¡­ How about we just work as a team instead of establishing a captain," "*sigh*... Do whatever the fuck you want. Just make smart decisions and send the same signal if you seed. Vertical line for sess and cross for failure," "Yes, sir," After gathering our stuff, we made our way toward the edge of the battlefield where the war thinned out, and we slowly saw the front lines fade away. After reaching the walls of As, I suddenly had a realization as we got rid of anybody who might see us getting ready to use the illusion. "As¡­ is a fortress¡­." I muttered. The walls, the enormous moat, and the mountains surrounding the city¡­ were a tactic used to create natural fortresses. But, as I had to focus on something else, I pushed this thought to the back of my mind and slipped under the invisible nket Luna had made for all of us. We were all tightly packed together, butt to butt. "Cy, you better not fart," Aisa said. "I took a shit before we came here," The stupid trio all bantered a bit before eventually dragging Be into the joke and attempting to drag Luna and me in. Anyway, we made our way to a rtively empty trench after about fifteen minutes of walking and took off the invisible nket that disintegrated into thin air. "Foooooo¡­ That was hard," Luna muttered as she bent down, hands on her knees, breathing heavy and solid breaths. Seems it took a lot of concentration to pull that off. "Alright, we''ll all move in through the trench. We already know where some of the lieutenants on the front lines are, so we''ll sneak attack them there¡­ Noints?" I asked the group and everybody just shrugged. These¡­ whatever. At least they know what we''re doing. [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: War Spearsman] [Level: 32/35] (95/200) XP Needed I''m so close to ssing up¡­ I wonder how close the others are? "Hey, are you guys close to ssing up-" BOOOOOOOM But before I could ask my question, we had reached the muddy and blood-tainted front lines¡­ and the air around everybody was tense once again. Chapter 157 Battle Of The Tormented (7) But before I could ask my question, we had reached the muddy and blood-tainted front lines¡­ and the air around everybody was tense once again. We blended in by smearing mud all over our faces, and despite the bloody stench, we pushed forward and changed into some of the enemy uniforms. We stained our hair with the blood of a man we killed and ced a helmet on just to be sure we wouldn''t get caught. You would''ve thought there would be some people anticipating a nk from either side, but obviously, they were more focused on holding their end at the front line. "We''ll split up into two teams. We''ll take care of the two most troublesome ones¡­ Me, Aisa, and Findir. Cy, Luna, and Be¡­ understand?" I whispered as we traveled deeper and deeper into the frontlines. There was no way we were going to be discovered with our amazing disguises, but there was still that very slim chance that we would end up being discovered and executed. Nobody wanted to die inside enemy lines¡­ In fact, they might not even kill us and just capture us, torturing and interrogating us for information on everything they need. I''m sure Be, Luna, and I can withstand the torture, but Findir, Cy, and especially Aisa would most likely break under the pressure and pain. So, we had to be careful. We had already made a simple n, and that was to go all out once Be had sent the signal of confirmation. This would allow us to easily retreat back to our side as our mage toon, who was going to be led by the captain, would charge in and ce magical shields all around us. I knew we had the destructive power to pull this off, but the risk of death in this mission was so high we might as well be doing a suicide mission. As soon as my team had reached our targeted lieutenant, we only just realized¡­ how weak he was. He was clearly knowledgeable, but we could swat him away like a fly, so as he directed us and gave us orders, we waited for the vertical green line. Ffffff¡­ FWOOSH A giant line made of massive green mes pierced the clouds, and using our light footwork, we slipped past some of the soldiers who gawked at the sight of the signal. Even the lieutenant was a bit shell-shocked as he stood there, frozen, most likely calcting all the possibilities of what that was. Seems the lieutenant was right¡­ calcted people like me do overthink a lot. "Come, my third eye," BOOOOOOM My spear ripped through the trench and crushed the lieutenant''s body into literal dust, leaving nothing but a sttered painting of blood across the confused trench. Aisa and Findir were taking care of some of the small fry in order to ease our escape, and once we caught a glimpse of our mage toon, we exited the trench. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM "HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF," The world around me didn''t seem real as I ran and ran as fast as I could, Aisa and Findir running right beside me. I couldn''t even tell if I had been shot as my adrenaline was through the roof. Vwoom Soon, a magical blue shield defended us from the onught of bullets which were now phasing out of existence upon hitting our defender. A splitting pain-filled all my limbs, and I only just realized how many bullets had actually hit me. And not only was I littered with holes, but everybody else in my party was writhing in pain on the ground as some soldiers brought us into the trenches. Healers immediately perform an emergency operation on us, extracting the bullets with pliers and then very slowly healing the burnt flesh inside. "Some of these aren''t as deep as the others, but you''ll all have some cool scars after¡­ Well, maybe thedies wanted to keep their perfect and wless skin," One of the healers chuckled before I bit down onto the bloody towel and allowed them to remove one of the deeper bullets. This pain was unlike anything else, as the heat had made the flesh sensitive, and my pain receptors were already going crazy from the impact. "Give me some fucking sedative or something¡­." I muttered as she began to heal the single wound. "No can do. I won''t have the mana to heal all your wounds if I gave you something," She muttered, and after giving me the warning, I bit down on the towel once again. Again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" "Wow¡­ you were the only one to keep your consciousness the entire process. All of the others had fainted," "This is¡­ nothing," "Stop trying to be cool and get some rest. You shouldn''t move around yet either, as the scars might rip open again¡­." "Didn''t you heal me?" "Yes, but only to a certain extent. I can''t heal past the scar stage," "*sigh*... Did it work? Did we manage to gain tons of ground?" I asked after a few seconds of heavy breathing. "Yes, You all did amazing. I never thought this battle would actually have a finish line¡­ but I think I''ve caught a glimpse of it. You kids are insane these days. Actually agreeing to go on a suicide mission," "We weren''t informed it was a suicide mission," p The healerughed a bit, and I understood her reaction. Just hearing the details, we understood it was a suicide mission¡­ but it seems we got a bit content with the battlefield. Or you could say, we adapted to it. Chapter 158 Battle Of The Tormented (8) Or you could say, we adapted to it. ¡­ A few dayster and I hadn''t seen any of my friends as pretty much all of them had to be brought back to base in order to have some more prolific treatment. Everybody but Luna was in critical condition due to her illusions which saved her some time, but ultimately, she was showered with bullets as well. "Well, it seems you''re thest one, so you have the choice of going back or staying here. You''re still in critical condition as one of them scraped your lungs, but you seem fine, so the choice ispletely up to you," "Hey¡­ We did all of that, and you think I would retreat? We''re now storming their trenches¡­ So let me at them," I muttered with a sadistic smile that sent shivers down my lieutenant''s spine. "Well said," He replied with an evenrger smile, and as we stepped onto the battlefield, a few more soldiers rushed past us, pouring their all into the tense atmosphere. We now had the upper hand, but it wasn''t impossible for us to lose it, as from what I can tell¡­ themander was ready to make his move. We were currently invading a slight incline and at the very top of that incline was a man standing so tall that he blocked out thest glimmers of sunlight. Hisrge, muscr body was somehow bigger than the halberd standing right beside him as if it was his loyal servant waiting to make a move. "Kid, want to kill him together?" The lieutenant asked as we both stared at his almost imprable sight. The pressure he unleashed onto the battlefield was like that of andslide that was so crushing that anybody near him could barely even raise their head. In my opinion, he looked more like a king rather than amander. "There''s no way that guy is only amander¡­ Is he not the general?" I tried to confirm, and the man standing next to me gulped down arge drop of saliva before giving me a silent nod. "Fooooooooo¡­ Ssssssssssssss¡­ Okay. I''ll deal with him myself¡­ If I don''t improve, I guess I''ll just die!" I shouted before calling my spear into my hand, ripping through not only the opposing army but also some of our army. It wasn''t much though, so nobody really cared as they were more focused on surviving than anything else. Sensing my presence, themander turned towards me and his beastly eyes locked onto me, burning and stating his presence into my very soul. This guy¡­ was so much bigger, stronger, faster, and most likely more intelligent than that thing I fought in the previous battle. But, despite his battle-ready presence and eyes, he never charged toward me, never tried to attack me, and never tried to bug me in any way. He was doing what themander was supposed to be doing and not losing control over his thirst for blood. He sharpened and honed it as he inspected the battlefield¡­ but that didn''t mean he wasn''t ready for a fight. In fact, it was quite the opposite of what I saw. His presence basically announced that you have to be worthy to step up to him by getting past his army, and only then will you have the chance to face him. It was a bit cowardly¡­ but in war, there isn''t much pride to hold onto. There are only losers in war as each side suffers so much damage that they might as well just dissolve themselves from the city itself. But I''d say there are winners as well. Not a winning side, of course, but winning individuals: The ones who reached ease through their deaths, the ones who survived and went back to their families, and finally, the ones who had found meaning on the battlefield. I would say I fall in none of these categories¡­ as truly¡­ truly¡­ I just want to sate my thirst for battle. FWOOSH I swung my spear to the side, tearing through a few enemies that tried to sneak up on me as I had a re off with themander. My eyes were locked onto my target, and the adrenaline only made me fall deeper and deeper into the bloody embrace of the battlefield. A searing pain touched my left eye and right below it as if somebody was trying to brand something into my skin and eye. It hurt, but it wasn''t enough for me to lose concentration as my chest was also throbbing from several injuries. "Sssssssss¡­" Everything around me slowed down to a point where I could see the slightest drop of rainfall past my face, coating my straining eyes. I blinked and then took a step forward, my muscles in my lower body contracting and retracting to help me gain more power in my steps. Each time I stepped on the grime and filth of the battlefield, my heavy military boots would press past it, creating small cracks in the moist ground below. My footsteps were like thunder, striking in tandem with the lighting cracking above, illuminating my deadly presence across the battlefield. My skills seemingly reacted on their own, activating by themselves and creating a dark red coat that mixed with the other red auras, simultaneously mixing together to form something new. FWUMP I jumped off the ground causing the soldiers below me to gawk upwards as I practically flew over them. My spear reflected the slightest hints of light created by exploding fireballs, blinding some of the soldiers beneath me. For some reason, I felt so much freer, lighter, and at ease during this current moment. The moment in the garden couldn''t evene close to where I was now. Mages tried to st where Inded, but my aura was way too strong for their puny balls of magic to even scratch me in the slightest. "Move," I ordered across the battlefield, and surprisingly, the residents of this bloody ce parted like the red sea. Some were scared, some were confused, and some were looking at me with admiration as if I was their inspiration to keep pressing forward. Each time I stepped up this hill, the war would resume behind me, without anybody even trying to touch me. "How admirable¡­ your voice is like that of a god," Themander at the very top of the hill said, his booming voice shaking the trenches and rattling our bones within our flesh. [Conditions fulfilled] [You have acquired The Skill: [Blood of the Underworld] [You have acquired The Skill: [Prince of Blood: Maniption] ¡­ I felt a new substance course through my veins, and as if my body couldn''t handle the power, my skin started to crack and gush so much blood that it almost painted the hill a darker red than before. This blood was pitch ck, with highlights of dark red streaking inside the very core of the droplets. "[Prince of Blood: Maniption]," The feeling of being able to sense everything around me was surreal, and a bit overwhelming as my brain had never handled such a thing before. [Your Item: [Magic Ring] is reacting with your crumbling vessel] All of a sudden, the ck and thorny, vine-like tattoos that spread across the top of my hand shot up my arm and entangled the rest of my body within its confines. My skin which was about topletely split open suddenly sealed shut, and the thorny tattoos absorbed the excess blood like a sponge. A st of euphoria gushed into my mind, only making me smile wider as I finally reached themander, who looked down on me from his slightly raised position¡­ not that I would''ve even been looking down at him either way. "Maybe I was right about you being a god," He muttered with a stoic expression. "Who do you think I would be?" "Ares," The tips of my mouth smiled so wide that they touched the very bottom of my ear lobes, and in just a split second, both of our weapons collided. We were on par at this very moment, but both of us knew that was just a warm-up swing. "Shall we get to the feast?" "Of course," VWOOM The man swung in a horizontal crescent-like shape with so much power that you could hear the air just barely managing to stay intact as his attack rushed right before my nose. I circled around him in order for us to be on an even ne, and what I saw at the top of this hill made my expression slightly flinch. "I was wondering why we were trying to take this hill¡­ but it seems the government has nted something quite troublesome," "Indeed¡­ And I can''t let you have this," Themander muttered before rushing in, his halberd bending with the force of his charged-up attack. SHING But I was faster, causing me to slice through his helmet and cut lightly into the top of his head. His skull was harder than steel, and his power¡­? BOOOOM His missed attack immediately split open the hill, causing spiderweb-like cracks to spread across three-quarters of the battlefield. "Ssssssss¡­" Chapter 159 Battle Of The Tormented (9) His missed attack immediately split open the hill, causing spiderweb-like cracks to spread across three-quarters of the battlefield. "Ssssssss¡­" Blood dripped down from his scalp, painting his face in a scattered red pattern that almost made him look demonic. "I smell some injuries on you¡­ Are you sure you want to be doing this, little boy?" The man asked as he pulled his halberd out of the ground and stomped the very end of the handle onto the space next to him. The whole hill shook, including the item which was stuck in the very center¡­ though I doubt it was going to ever be destroyed. "Of course. Also, let''s take this seriously now," I muttered with arge smile, and as I took a step forward, my world slowed down once again. Blood rose from friendly and enemy corpses, bending to my will as I created an array of blood shaped into deadly weapons. Spears, swords, halberds, maces, you name it. Everything was there. "You could''ve done much more if you used this earlier," The man muttered before stomping onto the ground, causingva to erupt from therge cracks in the hill. SHING I swung my sword, parting theva just before it could ssh all over my uselessly camoed uniform dyed with the blood of my enemies. Theva soon spread across the mountain, melting allies and enemies alike. Glug¡­ Glug¡­ Glug¡­ Glug¡­ Pools of blood bubbled next to me, and soon the blood that had soaked my clothes was extracted from each individual fiber. This mixed with two pools I had created, which then split into even more weapons that slowly hovered in the air. Everything¡­ came so naturally. As if I was born for the sole purpose of controlling and bending blood to my will. FWOOSH Then, our battle quickly resumed, with me setting off the re of beginnings as we forged our own story on the battlefield, ready to manipte the history books as we like. I swung my hand to the side, sending the myriad of bloody weapons at the man who was seemingly ready to take it all. But, just before the first sword could even so much as knick his face, a wall ofva rose from the cracks and absorbed any and all weapon that threatened the man. "*sigh*..." I let out a long sigh before swinging my spear just as the wall ofva came down, causing the man to block my attack with his grieves. They were unable to withstand the force of my attack and eventually shattered upon him, cing his foot down. I smiled lightly as this was enough of a distraction for a few of the bloody weapons to strike his chest te from behind. Surprised by the power, he decided to stop testing me out and quickly took our face-off much more seriously. BOOM He struck towards me, but I just stepped in, instantly dodging his halberd and allowing me to get a decent blow on his other pair of greaves that sat neatly on his shins. CRASH They shattered almost instantly, just like my confidence, as I stepped back and circled around him, only to be met by a smaller wall ofva. "Seems I need to be warier," I muttered before jumping back once again and putting more space in between us. Wait¡­ what if I just¡­ I attempted to take control of the blood dripping down from the man''s scalp, but a fiery sensation ran through my body, signaling I had been instantly rejected. Right now, I needed a n more than anything instead of just trying to slowly wear him down¡­ as his stamina and mana are obviously much greater than mine. I still have a few sets of bloody weapons that I can use to create an opening, but now that he''s manipting literalva to defend and attack¡­ I don''t see how I could win. The gap in our stats was too wide for me to actually have a chance. "I picked the wrong matchu- oops¡­ Let''s not say that. Improvementes through struggle, and though I''m not the biggest fan of struggling, I guess I''ll give it a try," The adrenaline in my body slowly died down, giving me better control over my body. I was in a situation where the odds werepletely stacked against me, but the excitement of potential growth was intoxicating and almost relieving. I had a feeling something like this was going to happen¡­ but I should''ve prepared myself a bit more. "What are you gawking at?" The man asked as he raised hisva-coated halberd into the air and swung it in all directions repeatedly. des ofva were flung at me with such speed that I could only block them with my aura-coated spear. I knew the Sangria King''s Spear was strong, but could it really withstand blocking so many high-temperature attacks¡­? "Well, I guess we''ll see," I was just barely blocking the flying des ofva which melted through my aura and singed the spear to its core¡­ but themander wasn''t just going to let me have an easy time. He charged in withva gushing out from the soles of his metal boots with each volcanic step that he took. Then, for the first time in this match, his spear was coated with a dark orange color that mingled with theva, creating a swing so deadly that blocking it would be impossible. Even if my spear did hold up, my arms and, most likely, my legs wouldpletely shatter under the force of his attack. "Sssssss¡­" Everything around me slowed down as I took in a concentrated breath, and with straining legs and arms, I just barely managed to roll out of the way. BOOOOOOOOOM He created a massive crater in the hill, which had split open like a lotus, pirs ofva shooting up into the air as if rejoicing for their master''s power. "Geez¡­ what an asshole," I muttered as the man stepped on my spear and coated it withva so I couldn''t take it. Of course, I had to let go of my spear because dodging with it would''ve slowed me down way too much. "Now, let''s finish this quickly," The man announced but suddenly snapped his head back at his foot which was pressed against theva-caked spear. "Come," My spear shot out from under the man''s foot and immediately went into my very own limp grasp. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" And using the man''s surprise, I once again used this to my advantage and shot the remaining bloody weapons circling around this small hill into the man''s back. He grunted upon feeling the first pair of weapons hit him and then blocked the remaining ones with another strong wall ofva. Crack¡­ An opening had appeared, and that was a crack in the back of themander''s chest te. I was wondering why he didn''t defend his head but defended his back¡­ and that is probably because his back isn''t as trained to withstand attacks as his head. I have no clue why that happened, but I''ll dly be using that to my advantage. All of a sudden, the ground underneath me rumbled, and my senses were like sirens going off in the middle of the apocalypse. I quickly scaled the side of therge crater and stood on the rocky edge, watching the entire thing go up in mes and fill withva, creating ava soup. He flung another few des ofva at me, but I had already adjusted to this and quickly dodged them. "Foooooooo¡­" Rows of weapons made from blood quickly circled around the bowl we had created, and this time I decided to use them more sparingly. "I''ll use them in tandem with my attacks," I muttered before running around the edge of the bowl and then slicing towards the man, trying to imitate his flying de attacks¡­ but I soon learned it was impossible to do that with aura. I just limply flung pieces of red aura at him, which soon evaporated into thin air, so I gave up on the idea and executed a very simple n. FWOOSH A few weapons of blood flew toward themander, who stood at the very center of theva bowl on a patch of rockynd. They came from all directions, and just as I had expected, he stumbled a bit, trying to stay on the patch ofnd. It seems he can''t touch hisva¡­ or is it a bluff in order to draw me in? After gathering as much information as possible, I went in for a swift move in tandem with a few more flying weapons of blood. The first few weapons knocked him off bnce, and I then proceeded to put all my power into my legs, st off the side of the bowl and then attempt to shatter his chest te. An ear-tearing pain echoed throughout the entire battlefield as my spear scratched his chest te, and he soon realized what I was trying to do. Theva immediately cooled down into a tray of igneous rock, setting up the stage for the final stretch of the fight. Chapter 160 Battle Of The Tormented (10) Theva immediately cooled down into a tray of igneous rock, setting up the stage for the final stretch of the fight. Once again, in tandem with the floating weapons of blood around us, I ran towards him, making sure to keep him just at the right distance to where he couldn''t hit me with his de, but I could still hit him. He clearly wasn''t proficient in any closebat as he had many times used it after drawing me in with one of his attacks, but just as I had predicted, he was too bulky to pull off any of those moves. He wasn''t particrly fast but what set him apart from everybody else was his insane strength, battle IQ, and overall control of his skills. We exchanged a few swings with our weapons but none of them connected, and as he slowly warmed up again to my fighting style, he incorporated attacks ofva. He tried to mess up my footing with it, but I was too quick on my feet, and due to the slow and groggy nature ofva, he couldn''t really block my high-speed attacks. The only thing saving him now was his insanely strong armor and a good awareness of where my weapon was. Trying to hit his head was impossible due to this. SHING SHING SHING SHING¡­ FWOOSH I would get a few hits in, and then he would make an open move, such as a wide swing that cracked the igneous rock below us. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Bastard¡­ I see what you were doing," I muttered as I quickly backed away in order to regain my breath. The man was clearly trying to wear me out as our current fight was at a stalemate, with one of us skewering towards one stat. [Speed: 33] - Normal Human ? My speed is still normal, so something must be happening to me in order for me to have this type of speed and power¡­ Is it really just my skills? "DON''T BE A COWARD AND FIGHT!" Themander suddenly shouted, and as he flung des ofva at me, I ducked down and burst towards him. I felt the skin on my face stretch, and with the remaining bits of mana that I had, I fueled my buffing skills to their max, causing the remaining floating weapons to disappear. Themander felt a sense of danger and swung down with a massive smile as this was guaranteed to hit¡­ right? I suddenly pressed the end of my spear to the ground, sending me flying upwards, and as I fell down, I packed my arms and legs into a pencil-like shape. "You just put yourself in a terrible position, boy!" The man shouted before swinging upwards onto my now-falling body. I was spinning like a bullet that had just left its chamber and used this momentum to create a powerful swing that was guaranteed to slice through his body. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­." My breathing was rough, but the world slowed down before me as my life shed before my eyes as I slowly turned in the air, just about missing the upward swing. "You motherfu-" SHING¡­ BAM "*cough*... *cough*... *cough*... Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ There''s no way you just pulled that off," I muttered. At thest second, just as the de of my spear was about to split the man''s skull open, he changed his grip on his halberd and redirected the swing downwards. He was so damn strong that even inertia and gravity had nothing on him. Of course, the de didn''t hit me as I was way too close, but the handle was definitely strong enough to break my corbone and m me into the ground below. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ you''re pretty good," Themander muttered as his chest te split open, revealing only a surface-level scratch on his muscr torso. My spear had been flung elsewhere, my wounds were starting to reopen, and everything seemed hopeless¡­ "Glug¡­ glug¡­ glug," It was like a torturous silence that overcame the battlefield as the only thing you could hear was the gulping of liquid. It slid down their throat like honey¡­ and the man standing over him was enraged. BOOM "It took a while for me to find them ever since the war broke out, but I finally got my hands one. All the big families were hoarding this expensive and delicious stuff to themselves¡­ how selfish," I muttered as I stood up, feeling rejuvenated with new mana slowly flowing through my body. "COWARD! USING SUCH ITEMS IS COWARDLY!" Themander shouted, a few veins popping out on his forehead. "HAHAHAHAHA! I''VE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS! ALL IS FAIR IN WAR!" I shouted before taking another small ss vial out of one of my pockets and chugging the red one. It just barely managed to close my minor wounds, but that was more than enough to keep me alive for just a few more seconds before I used up all the remaining blood on the battlefield, sucking corpses dry as I bent their sustenance to my will. I created an armory of weapons, and now that his main pieces of armor were gone and he was slowly tiring out¡­ I finally had a chance. "WHAT A FUCKING IDIOT YOU ARE!" I shouted before pressing my hand down, shooting the entire array of weapons at him. He blocked all of them from each and every side of his, but once he felt it had stopped, he saw me swinging my de through hisva, only to catch a glimpse of my red left eye as blood spewed from his chest. SHING I had cut straight through his shoulder, into the middle of his chest, and then my de stopped right about where his heart was. "ARGHHHHHH!" My de was stuck in his insanely tempered muscles, and after seeing my shock, he grabbed my head with his massive palm and mmed me to the ground. I felt my spine crunch but not break as he pressed me even farther and harder into the rocky terrain below us. It was searing hot from theva that had just evaporated into thin air, and as I fought for my life, a single metal chest rose out from underneath the igneous rock. Click The metal hinge unlocked itself, unleashing a terrible and evil aura that made both of us be littered with goosebumps. The hair beneath my thick military uniform stood up, trying to push its way through the sturdy fabric and alert me of the dangers of this thing before us. A tongue slowly drifted out of the chest, and two sharp eyes red at us¡­ only for the chest to close in on itself once again. The evil aura disappeared, and my rmed senses stopped ringing. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ It''s over¡­ But now I''m behind enemy lines," I muttered before pushing the now limp corpse of themander off of me. The thing in front of me, nted by the government, gave just enough time for themander to bleed out as I had cut through several of his organs, and it was only just a matter of time before he died. Slowly, I stood up while using my aura to support my body as it felt like my spine would crack under any more pressure. I was only able to obtain one small healing potion and one small mana potion with the help of the Wony head¡­ but it was apparent he was just storing tons of them for his own family and benefit. And, of course, I had to give up some things in exchange for these precious items. "Ack¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," Suddenly, I dropped to my knees and coughed up a mouthful of ck blood while I felt the literally tattooed vines on my body slither back to my hand. My body felt like it was about to be split open again, and the only thing I was able to sense besides the pain coursing through my body was a few panels floating in front of me. "I¡­ have to send¡­ a signal¡­." I muttered as my senses slowly began to return with also another wave of pain. I wed my way to the edge of the ttened hill and looked down onto the chaos ensuing before me. "I WON! I FUCKING WON!" I shouted, not only drawing the attention of my allies but also my enemies. Come on¡­ please get the hint. My enemies saw me helpless and weak state, thus charging toward me at full speed, ready to obtain a title for killing the person who had ughtered theirmander. VWOOM But just as at least twenty soldiers shot their entire magazines at me, a magical blue shield appeared in front of me. It absorbed and asionally reflected some of these bullets, saving me from the quick impending doom. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Finally," I muttered before feeling my consciousness slip out of my grasp. My head fell limp onto the ground, and thest thing I saw was my side of the war quickly tearing their way through the enemy ranks. Now that the main threat was gone¡­ they could finally give it their all without having to be wary of anything else. Chapter 161 Battle Of The Tormented (11) Now that the main threat was gone¡­ they could finally give it their all without having to be wary of anything else. ¡­ I awoke to the sight of a flood of panels absolutely filling up each and every corner of my vision, but I quickly swiped them away as I turned over onto my stomach. A wave of pain assaulted me, and the only thing I could do wasy down and hope for it to go away. To be honest, I didn''t even know where I was right now, but the pain was so bad that I just couldn''t sense anything around me. "The patient has woken up! We need more anesthesia! No amount of painkillers will keep him sane!" I heard a woman shout, and it seemed she was right next to me, so I grabbed what felt like her coat and said, "Shut the hell up. My head is already pounding," I muttered, and all of a sudden, everything began to get woozy, and a wave of drowsiness clocked me in the chin. My eyes could no longer be held open, and I soon slowly fell asleep, safe from the pain. ¡­ I awoke once again, feeling a bit better, and as I heard a few shouts of a familiar voice, I quickly reached to the right of me and grabbed yet another familiar coat. "Let me stay awake. I''m recovering just fine now," I muttered. "Are you sure?" She asked, and upon fully opening my eyes, I was met by a woman with beautiful long brown hair. Her eyes were a dull gold, and her skin was a pearly white, creating the image of an angel floating above me. "Am I¡­ in heaven?" "How about you recover first before trying to flirt with others¡­ A normal person would be screaming in pain at your position," "I wasn''t fucking flirting with you though¡­ give some space and go away. I don''t want anybody in this damn room," I announced while slowly sitting up. A jolting pain rushed through my back, causing the rest of my body to go limp, and I fell onto the stack of pillows previously supporting me. "A-Are you sure you don''t need any assistance? We can give you some light painkillers in order to help just a bit?" The woman asked, who I had just realized was a nurse. I was in a small tent surrounded by a few nurses who were monitoring my vitals, my mental state, and my injuries. "No. I''m already numb to the bone. The pain is already slowly fading away¡­ so get out! Geez, I want some fucking space," The nurses all quickly left, leaving me to sulk and groan in my bad mood. [You have leveled up] [You have leveled up] [You have leveled up] . [You have reached the max level] [You can now select your ss] . A few panels floated in front of me, and upon reading them, I groaned so loud that the nurses had toe back in to check on me. "Reading hurts too much¡­ I guess I''ll just rest for now," But, before I couldy back and stare into space, trying toprehend everything that had happened, the curtains to the tent burst open, and a man stepped in. He was much more powerful than me in terms of system stats, but based on the state I was in not too long ago, I might be at about his level. "Make it quick¡­ sir, general," I announced, and as the nurses who tried to keep him from storming into the tent quickly left, he reached into his pocket and handed me arge vial of red liquid. "This is the most I can do for you besides give you a few decor badges, titles, and stuff. As the one who had the most impact on the flow of this battle, I recognize you as a Sabre," The general said, the green hair that flowed to his shoulders ruffling with a tinge of wind that infiltrated through the small gaps in the tent. "What is a Sabre?" I asked. "It is a weapon, but also a title. It is something that only the craziest of warriors can obtain. You would''ve been rich with this title if we weren''t in a civil war, and this might not mean anything to youter on, but just know that I recognize you as a powerful and brave warrior," "You''re making me cringe¡­ *sigh*... Well, thank you¡­ Are there any updates on the battle?" I asked after chugging therge healing potion. I could feel my spine already recovering and shifting back into its proper ce. Healing magic most likely helped heal the fractures in my spine, but healing it any further would''ve distorted it and caused me to develop some sort of scoliosis¡­ or that''s what I guessed, at least. "Yes. First of all, I''m sure you saw the thing we were after, and it''s supposed to be something top secret, but as a Sabre now, I believe you have the authority to be aware of its existence," "Yeah, what was that? I saw a tongue and a pair of evil and almost demonic eyes¡­ is it a demon or something close to that?" I asked, and the general looked a bit surprised, his dark-green pupils slowly dting. "You saw what was inside? And you didn''t die?" "Yes? I mean, it kind of saved my life. If it didn''t step in, themander would''ve taken me down with him," "Hmmmmm¡­ Maybe it reacted to the copious amounts of rage in the air at the time. That could be a reason, but it could also be due to something else. We can never be too careful¡­ Alright, is it fine if I run some tests on you? I need to make sure it didn''t spread anything into you or on you," "Sure, but can you tell me what it is?" "It''s a mimic. A monster that takes the form of anything it can get a hold of, whether that be a building, chest, corpses, weapons¡­ it can be anything. It''s an extremely high-level threat monster which must be contained and under watch at all times," "A mimic¡­ interesting. But aren''t they only man-made?" "Y-Yes¡­ Anyway, let me run the tests," He said before cing his pale palm on the top of my head, and after realizing he wasn''t much of a threat, I let him do his thing. Oh wow¡­ he''s a powerful mage. As the general did his thing, I opened my status to first see the skills I had acquired a day¡­ or two ago? I can''t tell how many days have passed since then. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: War Spearsman] [Level: 35/35] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 50/50 MP: 25/25 SP: 35/35] - Normal Human [Strength: 34] - Normal Human [Defense: 25] - Normal Human [Magic: 25] - Normal Human [Speed: 33] - Normal Human [Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Cloak of Blood] [Empower] [Scout] [Prince of Blood: Maniption] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "*sigh*... I''m able to finally ss up¡­." I muttered after the general had done his thing and retreated his hand. "Oh, really? We had a few others who just recently ss up as well¡­." "Really?! I think they''re my friends then. Can you call them over?" I asked, and the general immediatelyplied. "For sure. Just make sure to focus on recovering, and I''ll send them over here in a day or two¡­ your condition is still pretty critical, and even if they are your friends¡­ *sigh* This is going to sound bad, but I can''t trust anybody as of now. I can''t have anybody killing you, so I can''t risk anybodying in here that are not trusted, nurses," "I understand. Have a good day," "I wish you a quick recovery¡­ and, oh yeah, we''ve almostpleted our conquest. We just now have to eliminate the families'' main bases, meaning there will be a raid in the city. Tons of lives will be lost, but don''t worry¡­ This time I''ll be on the front lines," "Then I wish you good luck," The general soon exited the tent, and the few nurses reentered, seeing me on the verge of passing out. "His heartbeat is slowing! Bring in a few healers! I''ll perform emergency heals!" ¡­ I woke up the next daypletely refreshed, on a familiar hospital bed, and an exhausted nurse slumped in an office chair right next to me. "Hey, you can go take a break," I said as I gently nudged her head. "Th-thank you¡­ Please call us over again if you need anything," "Actually, I''ll take some food," "*sigh*... *sigh*... *sigh*..." "Okay, fine. Just make sure to bring food once youe back," I said, and with a gleeful yet tired smile, the nurse exited the tent with some of her coworkers, ready to have the best naps of their lives. Now¡­ Let''s see what these ss-up options are. Chapter 162 Battle Of The Tormented (12) Now¡­ Let''s see what these ss-up options are. . [ss: Prince of Blood] [Description: You have be so filled with bloodlust and used to the sight of blood that you have unlocked this ss. A few other unnamed things have helped you acquire this ss, but besides that, it increases your proficiency with blood-rted skills and a slight familiarity with blood-based monsters.] [Requirements: Proficiency with Blood-Attributed Skills | ??? | ??? | 30 Speed | 25 Magic] [ss Bonus: +5 Speed | +5 Defense | +10 Magic | Blood Rted Skills] [ss Drawbacks: -10 Defense | Less Proficiency With Weapons] . "This is¡­ alright. It isn''t the best, but everything seems pretty bnced, and this honestly doesn''t seem like that bad of a choice," I muttered to myself before scanning my eyes down to the next yetst ss. . [ss: Warlord] [Description: Your proficiency and insight into war have be so great that you now have the power to see the battlefield with a bird''s eye view. Your voice ismanding, and soldiers kneel to you just at the sound of your voice. Your presence ismanding and authoritative, meaning anybody under you will listen to yourmand.] [Requirements: Understanding of War | High Intellect | Natural Born Leader | 32 Strength] [ss Bonus: +15 Strength | War and Control Rted Skills] [ss Drawbacks: -10 Speed] . That is¡­ interesting, to say the least. I can tell the system is urging me to go in one direction, and to be honest, despite how much I hate the system¡­ I can''t help but agree with it. Going with Warlord would definitely be very useful but going with Prince of Blood¡­ seems more practical. I feel like the description doesn''t say enough, and there is actually a secret a usage to it as, first of all, it is way too vague, and second of all, there are those question marks in the requirements¡­ "Shit¡­ the system is also aware of how intrigued I get¡­ *sigh*... Well, the bonus and drawback for Warlord kind of cancel each other out, to be honest. If I enter the same state as before, I''ll literally just be the same thing¡­ probably," I muttered. . [Congrattions on upgrading your ss] [You have selected: Prince of Blood] [Basic Stats have received their buff] [Advanced Stats have received their ss-specific buff] [Skills have been altered] [System has been altered] . "Okay¡­ and¡­ just like I had thought. Some of the requirements were probably my skills which I have seen nobody use before¡­." ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 1/55] (0/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 40/40] - Slightly Above Human [Strength: 35] - Slightly Above Human [Defense: 35] - Slightly Above Human [Magic: 40] - Slightly Above Human [Speed: 40] - Slightly Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Well, maybe I''ve seen a few people use [Tangible Bloodlust] a few times, but not [Cloak of Blood]," Just as I had finished scrolling through my new status, I felt a bit drowsy, but I hadn''t taken any medication today, meaning something else must be up with my body. "Urgh¡­ Is it mana sickness?" ¡­ The next day when I woke up, I was so damn exhausted that I couldn''t even open my eyes, but after feeling somebody prick my arm with a needle, I shot my body upwards. "Stop fucking moving!" The nurse next to me shouted before pulling my head back onto the stack of pillows. "My bad," I muttered. "So what''s up with the needles? Is there a reason as to why you''re pricking me again? I thought I had fully recovered," "Take a look in the mirror, asshole," "Geez, why are you so mean?" I muttered before letting the nurse stick the needle in properly, and then I moved out of the hospital bed. "WAIT! WAIT! WAIT! PUT ON SOME CLOTHES!" "Ah, my bad," After putting on some clothes, I stepped in front of the mirror not too far away from my bed and¡­ and, I had definitely changed but not to the point that I was unrecognizable. I was now on the bridge between 6''1 to 6''2 in height, my long dark-purple hair withvender tips now had a cleaner, more normal purple for the tips, and the remaining dark purple had lightened a bit. My body seemingly became more muscr than before, though it was just a by a bit¡­ I''ve had a six-pack for a while now, but those were just washboard abs. These were¡­ more pronounced, you could say. My skin had cleared up a bit, my thorn tattoos and bracelet were still there, and I looked a bit more feminine than before, but my dark eye bags didn''tpliment my new look in the slightest. I had massive scars going across my arms, legs, and torso, and finally, they stopped at my neck, where they then mixed in with the bullet scars¡­. My body had been cleaned yet soiled at the same time. Andst but not least, the most noticeable parts about my change would probably be my blood-red, almost inhuman, left eye. My right eye stayed the same purple color, but my left eye looked¡­ edgy? Is that the right word? "Fuuuuuuck¡­ They''re gonna-" And as if the gods didn''t hate me enough, three girls and two boys walked into the tent¡­ and it seems they''ve also changed a bit. "BAHAHAHAHAHA! WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO YOUR EYE!" Be eximed as she dropped to the floor, rolling on the ground while holding her stomach. Tears ofughter flowed from her eyes, and it wasn''t just her that was dyingughing but everybody else in the group. Even Luna, who is usually cold and uncaring, was chuckling to herself. "AGH! My eye! It''s power! It''s too much for me to handle! Everybody get back! I don''t know how much longer I can suppress its edginess! AHHHHAHAHAHAHAHHA!" Findir teased me before dropping to the floor, rolling andughing his ass off just like Be. "Would you like me to leave?" The nurse asked, her face deadpanned. "Please do," "Thank you," She said as if she had just asked a loaded question that she knew would get rejected. "SHUT THE HELL UP! I DIDN''T CHOOSE THIS!" I shouted, but everybody just ignored me and mocked me¡­ for an hour straight¡­ AN HOUR STRAIGHT! "Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­ Okay, I think I''m about to lose my voice," Be muttered as she slumped down against the tent wall and caught her breath. "Same¡­ It''s too funny," Cy muttered as he wiped a few remaining tears from his eyes. "Are you done?" I asked while sitting on the edge of my bed. "Yes¡­ Okay, I think we should all introduce our new sses as Orion is obviously oblivious to them," Be said. "I''m a War Reaper," Findir spoke up first, and now that he wasn''t rolling on the ground, I could see his new changes. "And you''re saying I look edgy¡­ his ss name is like the edgiest of edgelords," Findir still kept up with my height, maybe just a tad bit shorter, and he had a more mature face and leaner muscr body, but the most noticeable change was his eyes. His eyes were now a matte white, almost the same color as his hair. "I''m a Moonlight Illusionist," Luna said as she pushed me to the side, making room for her to lie down on my designated hospital bed. "Makes sense," She didn''t really change much as the only difference was her height which was probably bordering between 5''11 and a clean 6 feet tall. "She''s a mommy dommy now," Aisa snickered, and Luna just gave her a stern re before returning to her phone. "What about you?" "I''m a Ghost Marksman," She replied with a smug look, but it didn''t sound too special, so I just assumed it increased her proficiency in hiding and shooting a gun. Aisa was a clean 5''10 now, unlike her ancestor, who was very, very short. I''m sure Simo would be proud that tall genes were introduced into his bloodline. She still had her lightning-yellow eyes, but her short palish-turquoise hair had be a bit whiter, creating a silverish look, and the tips were a very beautiful, light, yellow color. "Cool, cool¡­ You?" "I''m a Magic Spearsman," Cy replied while proudly puffing out his chest. He was a clean 6''3 now, but nothing else had really changed, maybe a bit more mature face and features, a bit more muscr body, and clearer skin¡­ yeah, that was about it. "And finally, you, Miss. You changed quite a bit¡­ What''s your ss?" I asked while staring at the new Be. She was about 5''11 to 6 feet tall and had long green hair with two ck stripes on the front, dark gray pupils that glistened with sparkles of green, and finally, she had a pretty lean and muscr body. Probably as muscr as me¡­ "I''m a Demonic Fire Mage," Be replied with a wide smile. Chapter 163 Battle Of The Tormented (13) "I''m a Demonic Fire Mage," Be replied with a wide smile. "How edgy," I smirked, and Be just rolled her eyes before sitting down on the bed next to me, ncing at the scars going around my neck. "What happened to you after we fainted? It looks like you went through hell and back," She muttered and then plopped down on the pillow next to Luna. "I faced theirmander who was just as strong as I had expected¡­ no, even stronger than I anticipated. At first, I felt confident, then not as confident, then confident, and then finally I felt like if I wasn''t careful with each of my moves, I was going to die," "Do you think you survived cause of luck?" Cy asked. "Absolutely. That guy was way too strong¡­ even with my sudden burst in power, I felt like I was absolutely nothingpared to him. An ant, if you will," "Then how''d you win? Luck must not have been the only thing saving your ass¡­." Findir asked before taking some of my snacks. "Oh, I unlocked a few new skills. They''re very powerful and just what I needed, which is also how I kept up with themander," "Oh, then what''s your ss?" Be asked. "It''s called the Prince of Blood. I had an option to be a warlord, but this ss intrigued me way too much for me to not pick it," "Ohhhh, that sounds interesting," Lunamented and then sat up on the bed, pushing Be as she used her as some sort of lever in order to actually sit up straight. "What the fuck was that for?" "Yes," "Huh?" Both of them had a strange exchange before Aisa finally spoke up about a more important topic that I knew everybody was wondering about. "What happens next? The general hasn''t given us any other information or orders," "We don''t have to worry about anything else. I''m sure we''ve fulfilled our purpose, and we can leave everything else to the general¡­ But I''m still itching to move around. They''re going tounch attacks on the main bases which hold the enemy''s families¡­ This will be a turning point as to whether some will betray their side in order to protect their family or protect the chance of us going after the rest of their family," "Seems they''re going to have a much more stressful time," Luna chuckled before hopping out of my bed and pping my back. "What the hell," "Come on. After ssing up, I''m sure you feel much better than before. Let''s go get some food and then help with the battle¡­ I''m sure they need us," Luna smirked before dragging me out of the tent and into the chilly winter air. The dead of winter was finally upon us, and snow slowly trickled down from the sky, setting the cold and lifeless mood of the battlefield not very far away. My breath was ghostly as it wed its way out of my mouth, the slightly chilly wind creating goosebumps across my entire body. The camp was dead yet active as the scent of death lingered in the air, only to be wafted away by the healers quickly running in and out of the medical tents. Their shouted requests were silent yet loud as they all muddled into a single mass of iprehensible words that nobody could discern from very far away. "Hey¡­ Let''s all live a peaceful life once all of this is done. I never want to do something like this again," Be muttered as we all stared up into the dark and cloudy sky. A full moon hung behind theyer of thick clouds, just barely creating enough moonlight to illuminate the camp. "Agreed¡­ I hate this ce," "Yeah¡­" "I guess," "Well, I have no other purpose since my family is on the brink of extinction¡­ so I don''t mind," "Why not," I replied before we all entered a tent that was filled to the brim with delicious fumes that made all of our mouths water. Though, our agreement would note true any time soon. ¡­ The next day, we received direct orders from the general to stay behind and protect the camp, so we all groaned as we wanted to test out our new powers in the final fight of this battle. Everybody had fought long and hard, and now that the finish line was in reach, the mood of the camp was slightly lifted. Everybody hade back from the frontline as the enemy had retreated upon having too many of their lieutenants and their singlemander die. Nobody was capable of leading them, and the soldiers made a smart move, though I doubt their higher-ups will be happy about it. "Should we just sneak out?" Cy muttered, a bit dazed from the disappointing news. "We could try and convince them. They''re heading out tomorrow, so we have the entire day to potentially convince him¡­ Hey, you said you talked with the general, right? Then that means you must have a good rtionship with him," Be said as she turned towards me. "I could try, but I doubt he''ll listen to me. We only talked once, and though the meeting went well, I didn''t want to spoil the good air between us. Plus, an order from a general is absolute, so going against it would be treason¡­ Let''s just stay behind," I replied, and then Luna added a few things. "If we stay behind, we''ll still get some action, so don''t worry. There will definitely be some peopleing," "I hate that smile of yours," Aisa muttered as she chucked a pillow at Luna''s face. "Well, I hate your smile as well, so the feeling is mutual," Luna replied, and as sparks flew inside our tent, we all just slowly backed away, ready to party hard with the rest of the army. p And at the end of the night, we were allpletely wasted to the point that none of us could barely even talk. If an enemy decided tounch an attack on us now, then we would be killed in instant. Of course, the general gave us an earful as well in the morning when they were just about to set off. Chapter 164 Battle Of The Tormented (14) Of course, the general gave us an earful as well in the morning when they were just about to set off. ¡­ "Are you fucking kidding me!? Not only did all of you get sted, but you also got my fucking men drunk out of their minds! If it weren''t for the healers here, we would''ve had to wait another fucking day to go!" The general shouted as we all sat in a circle in our tent¡­ ignoring the dude yelling at us. All of us were way too hungover to try and talk back, but we also wanted to yell at him as his yelling was only making our heads throb more. We just couldn''t muster up the strength to try and talk back, so we just sat there, staring off into space until the general finally stopped talking. "Ugh¡­ As punishment, you all will stay here and clean all the movable toilets. Dispose of the waste yourselves, and then once you''re done, take a shower and help out the nurses. If you detect any irregrities, then immediately kill them. No need to capture anybody," The general sighed before storming out of the tent. "Food¡­ I need food," Be groaned, and as well all limply stood up like zombies, a few nurses came into the tent to help us get over our hangover. Their warm lights of healing quickly invaded our bodies and hugged us with such care that we almost fell asleep. ¡­ Once we had finished cleaning all the toilets, we took a shower and then made our way to the infirmary, where the nurses immediately started ordering us around. We were practically their ves until a few of us detected a dangerous presence quickly approaching all of us with such speed you''d think it was a fighter jet. "Hmmmmm¡­ A few assassins are here," I muttered, and after giving the nurse beside me a stern look, she sighed and then waved all of us off before wishing us good luck as we went to take care of the pests. It was a group of about ten assassins who traveled within the shadows of our camp, so we all separated and acted as guards with our weapons in hand. Though, Luna stayed with me as I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to react in time to save herself from the daggers that would most certainly sink into the sides of her head. These guys were experienced, and judging from the amount of power radiating from them, they were most likely a corp that worked together. So, splitting up meant we could draw the attention of some of the other assassins who I''m sure will underestimate us. I mean, why would you leave such powerful soldiers back at camp when you''re performing a raid on the bases of these wealthy war addicts. "Why do you think they came here, though?" I muttered as I had a few theories, but none of them were really concrete. "To achieve a small win that would lower the morale of our army. I''m sure they would send a letter with the head of one of the head healers here," Luna muttered, and all of a sudden, I twirled my dark red spear in my hand and sliced it behind Luna''s head. SHING The blur that appeared behind her tumbled into Luna''s back, knocking her to the ground as I ducked down, dodging three more pairs of daggers. "That''s¡­ a bit dangerous," I muttered to myself as a droplet of sweat dripped onto the handle of my spear. SHING SHING SHING There were four here, but I had killed the one who tried to take out Luna first¡­ but that doesn''t everybody here is the real amount of everybody here. "Okay, now that you lost your chance to sneak attack, are you going to retreat or still go for the kill. I mean, I''ve already discovered you, so how about you be smart and back the fuck away," "Shut up, kid, and let us finish our job," One of the assassins said before they took a synchronized step and disappeared into thin air. FWOOSH¡­ CLANG CLANG CLANG I deflected the first few attacks, but then their synchronization came in to help save their asses, as with each time I blocked or deflected an attack, another one woulde in and slice up my arm. CLANG CLANG CLANG Eventually, their speed was too much, and their attacks dug deeper and deeper into me, eventually slowing me down to a point where I could barely move. "ORION! HELP-" Suddenly, a dagger was stabbed into the back of Luna''s neck, killing her instantly, and as I saw her life slowly drift away, a sharp edge slit my throat. "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ Alright, let''s keep moving," One of the assassins muttered before feeling a chill get sent down their spine. The two others felt the chill as well, causing them to back up and ce their backs against each other. "Kekekekeke¡­ KAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA!" Suddenly, two people were sitting on the roof, cackling to themselves maniacally at the top of a pretty sturdy tent. "H-Huh? Didn''t we kill them?" One of the assassins muttered, and after only a quick nod, all three of them dashed towards the two humans whose silhouette had suddenly faded away into thin air. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" All of a sudden, on each tent surrounding the assassin trio, the same pair of humans sat on the roof,ughing maniacally as their sadistic and almost psychotic smiles touched the very bottom of their ears. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Surprised and almost dazed, the assassins all ced their backs together as sweat-drenched them, a sense of dread quickly washing over their entire body. And then, a snap rang throughout the air, like a warning sign for the iing de quickly approaching the backs of their necks. SHING But, that spearing from behind them quickly faded out of existence, only to see their visions flip upside down and then gopletely ck. "Kukukuku¡­ That was fun," Luna muttered as she licked her lips. "Mhm¡­ Anyway, let''s see if the others took care of the rest," I muttered as I wiped the blood off my cheek and kicked the falling corpse away from me. Chapter 165 Battle Of The Tormented (15) "Mhm¡­ Anyway, let''s see if the others took care of the rest," I muttered as I wiped the blood off my cheek and kicked the falling corpse away from me. Soon, we saw our friends and noticed they had easily taken care of the other assassins who had attempted to infiltrate the camp. I mean, they tried their best, but it''s a shame we were here. "I''m surprised you didn''t die," Luna smirked as she poked Aisa''s back with her middle fingers, trying to taunt her into doing something. "Well, that''s cause I can actually fend for myself," She replied with a smirk, and Luna clicked her tongue before storming back to the medical tent¡­ but then quickly stopping not long after. "I feel like we deserve a break. We can just get the rations ourselves so let''s have a feast!" Luna eximed, and as we all ran to the ration tent, I felt a chill run down my spine. It had so much malicious intent you''d think their re could pierce through my chest, but after realizing who it was, I just ignored it and continued my light jog to the heavenly ce known as the ration tent. Here, we could make our own te of food and eat anything we want now that everybody else is gone! But, as soon as we swiped the curtains to the tent open, we all came to the sudden realization that, "They took everything with them¡­ well, I guess that makes sense," Findir shrugged. Still, everybody else was disappointed as they were waiting to get their hands on the peanut butter and jelly sandwich¡­ the oh-so-amazing unhealthy sausages¡­ or just a biscuit¡­ the biscuits are good too. "*sigh*... What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to feast on our rations?" A stern and cold voice announced from behind us. We all slowly turned to see our new boss, the one in charge of all the medical tents, and also the main nurse who attended to me while I was injured¡­ Lia. "H-Hey~! Long time no see!" Cy eximed in the most forced enthusiastic tone one could imagine, create, or¡­ not desire. "Get the fuck out of the tent and go back to your stations. If I see you sneaking out or trying to make an excuse to get out, then I will personally rip your ears off with my very own fingers," Lia said, and our faces all quickly paled. We were stronger than her, but there was an innate fear that came when talking with her. "Psh¡­ What are you? My mom?" Luna smirked, and with a cold and expressionless face, Lia spoke up once again. "Everyone but Luna, get out. Now," She demanded, and as we didn''t want to get our asses kicked or get scolded, we all quickly left the tent, only to be met by another wave of people trying to infiltrate our camp. "W-Wait! There are people here! D-Don''t I have to help kill them!" Luna shouted as we all exited the tent. "Shut up. You''re useless without a partner, and everybody here can take care of themselves¡­ so stay quiet and learn your lesson," "AHHHHHHHHH!" Everybody but myself muttered a few prayers for Luna as we slowly made our way to the edge of the camp, where the signals had stopped rming. This most likely meant that they weren''t very strong or just stopped moving, and I''m more inclined to believe the former. "Hello~ Anybody here~," Be muttered as she peaked her head out the edge of the tent, only to quickly snap her head back in, just barely managing to dodge a sword aimed straight for her neck. The wielder then suddenlynded in front of us, her sword thirsting for blood and her closed eyes creepily opening. Behind those eyes was a soulless being bred and created only for the sake of killing, destroying, or taking away others. Then, all of a sudden, in the open expanse right behind her, an army appeared out of thin air made up of about five thousand men. We all couldn''t believe our eyes as all of this unfolded before us¡­ and the sword woman didn''t even let us get a better look at it as she continued to press forward, seemingly trying to create an opening for this army to get through. Findir immediately disappeared into the wind to go alert everybody in the camp, but the sword woman wasn''t having any of it as she tried to ignore us and go stop the dark elven boy. "Who do you think you are?" I muttered before swiping up with my spear, and the woman somehow redirected her body mid-air to dodge the de with maximum efficiency. I see¡­ so she''s a soldier who isn''t systematically strong but is naturally proficient and amazing with her body. Well, her stats must be pretty high; otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to create this kind of speed, but it seems the best part of her is the way she uses and controls her body¡­, especially with a sword. SHING She immediately dropped to the ground and swung at me, but I blocked it and sent a little test strike right at her fast. SHING I tore open her left cheek as she was just barely able to save her life, but the stinging pain from my strike was enough for her mind to waver ever so slightly. She stumbled backward while defending herself from the onught of quick and efficient attacks, just barely managing to keep Aisa and Cy at bay. "Oh man, this girl is good," Aisa muttered before suddenly fading into a mass of snow that reappeared behind the woman. She was able to block Aisa''s dagger, which was aimed at her throat, but unable to block Cy''s attack, which ripped her body in half. "Kekekeke¡­ What a dumbass¡­." He muttered before the magical blue aura surrounding the tip of his spear disappeared into thin air. I thought she was about at our level, but once the fight had ended¡­ I only just then realized how much of a jump in strength we had acquired from acquiring sses and evolving our sses. Chapter 166 Battle Of The Tormented (16) I thought she was about at our level, but once the fight had ended¡­ I only just then realized how much of a jump in strength we had acquired from acquiring sses and evolving our sses. "What was that skill?" I asked Aisa as we sat on top of one of the tents, staring down at the army of soldiers marching towards their death. "It''s called [Snowy Ghost]," "That''s a prettyme name. Could''ve named it something cooler unless it bes coolerter on when you evolve your ss¡­ To be honest, if we solo everybody here, you''ll be close to ssing up again," I responded as Aisa fiddled with her sniper. She had been gifted a barret m82 by the head of the Wony family as some sort of reward for being one of the deciding factors in the previous battle. It was long, slick, ck, and most of all, very powerful¡­ very, very powerful. "Damn, this thing looks so cool¡­ I wish I could''ve used it on the battlefield," She muttered as she looked down into the barrel, something only an animal would do. One wrong pull of the trigger and her entire head coulde flying off, and that''s not even exaggerating it. "Well, you would''ve not only been sting the enemies but our position and ears¡­." I smirked, and soon after we gotfortable, Findir appeared right beside us. "Everybody has been warned¡­ and the general has sent some troops back here, but they won''t arrive until a few hourster¡­ Also, we have to be much more careful as we don''t have our armor, meaning tanking hits is impossible¡­ especially bullets," Findir informed the obvious. "Well, no need to worry about that¡­ [Magic Maniption]... Luna and I acquired this skill, and we can nowyer mana on top of all of you. We can easily break and deflect bullets, but a magic-infused weapon will most likely cut through it like butter," Be added with a wide smile. "Alright, let''s start this off with a bit of intimidation," I said as I nced downwards to Luna, who was finally released from Lia''s clutches. "Fuck¡­ Why does she have to hit so hard? This is child abuse," She muttered as she held her swollen cheek and rubbed her sore ass. "I know you liked it," Aisa smirked, but Luna was already in a bad mood, so she shut her up with [Magic Maniption], which created a magical blue barrier around her mouth. Aisa tried to rip it off, but no matter how hard she pulled on it, it just wouldn''te off¡­ so I swiped it off with ease. "Tsk¡­ Show off," Luna clicked her tongue before hopping onto the tent with us and then raising her arms up as if she was about to praise god. Magical purple and pink lights surrounded her and then slowly spiraled up into the air, showering the very front of the army with sparkling dust. "This is meant to cause hallucinations¡­ but I can also do this with it," All of a sudden, she snapped her fingers, and the few hundred soldiers at the front of therge army turned around¡­ and went to town on the soldiers behind them. They ripped through their allies like beasts, tearing their helmets off and ripping open their vests, only to stab their dagger into them again and again until a gaping hole was left in their chest. A blood bath immediately ensued at the front lines, but it wasn''t between our side and the opposing side¡­ but an internal conflict saving us some time. Eventually, they were able to kill all the rabid soldiers who acted like beasts before their allies, and this small event dropped the morale by quite a lot. Everybody was so nervous and wary of each and every individual thing that the movement of the army eventually stopped. But, with the war cry of a new and freshmander, the army was reinvigorated. "*sigh*... That doesn''t give me any XP, so I''d rather not use it again. It also sucks up so much of my damn mana¡­ geez," "It''s alright. We''ll take it from here," I muttered as everybody, but Luna jumped down from the tent and eyed down themander who locked pupils with us. It was clear he was a bit nervous, and as a magical blue light wrapped around us, we stepped in front of the army, unmoving, courageous, and brave¡­ but we were only here for the XP. "That is quite a heavy sack of XP right there¡­ How much do you think he''ll give?" Cy asked as he cracked his joints. "Can you stop? You''re ruining my concentration," Be demanded as she pushed Cy out of the way. "You could''ve asked nicely¡­ Also, what''s wrong with stretching my body and loosening up a bit. Ever tried cracking your back before a fight? It helps a lot with the soreness after," "It''s probably just a cebo," "I swear it''s not. I feel much better and-" BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM All of a sudden, we were assaulted by a barrage of heavy bullets that wouldn''t even budge against the array of magical lights surrounding us. It was tight to our clothing but wasn''t ufortable in the slightest as it gave us free rein of motion and easy ess to any of the equipment inside our vests. "Hmmmmmm¡­ Be, do you have something to show off?" I asked as she hadn''t shown anything yet, as if she was trying to surprise us¡­ and it seems I was right as her smile suddenly widened as she stood up. "[me of Judgment]," She muttered before taking a step forward, and a st of green mes exploded from the sole of her boot. It was just as powerful as the time when she turned into that half-demon, half-human hybrid thatpletely turned the battlefield into more of a hellscape than anything else. "Oh wow¡­ These mes are kind of hot," Chapter 167 Battle Of The Tormented (17) "Oh wow¡­ These mes are kind of hot," All of a sudden, her mes then jolted themselves towards themander at the very front of therge army, frightening him as he took a few steps backward with his horse. He was clearly a recement as themander I had fought before was so much strong than this guy that I think my previous self could''ve one-tapped him. "What an insult for such a strong position¡­ No, to that man," "Stop talking about respect if you led him on with a few potions. That is the most disrespectful thing anybody could ever do," Be muttered before swinging her hands down,pletely enveloping the man with bright green mes. They burned him into absolutely nothing, scaring the army behind him as he didn''t even have a chance to retaliate. "Everybody, go all out. We might be let off the hook if we take out the army before the backupes," I smirked, and everybody else just smiled maliciously as a few lieutenants stepped up, already directing therge army into a pincer-like formation. Our group immediately split up, with Aisa, Cy, and Luna joining together, while I joined up with Be and Findir. "We''ll take the left-wing," Luna said, and as the other two followed her away from us, my group dashed towards the right-wing. But, for some reason, the closer I got to the army, the more I felt a stinging sensation on the skin under my left eye. "Am I actually about to go full chunni?" I chuckled, and just as I opened my crescent eyes¡­ all I saw was darkness. My body continued to move instinctually, and in the nexting second, I blinked, revealing dark red stick figures with flowing and thick bodies. "Is this¡­ blood?" I muttered, and as I slowly reached out, the blood shifted with my hand, moving backward in spike-like shapes. I then blinked again and returned to the normal world, where I found myself standing still, my hand stretched out and my mouth moving on its own. "[Blood Sampler]," "Oh¡­ my. Did you do that?" Be asked as she returned to my side and looked at the split-wing in front of us that hadpletely copsed, only the lieutenants remaining,pletely unharmed. Fwip I flicked my hand back and all the blood spikes manipted into another spike towards me, and with one more flick, they all conjured into a thick red ball in the center of my palm. "I see. So that''s how it works," I muttered before ncing over at the left-wing and reaching my hand out, but nothing really came to me. The only thing I felt was their fearful presence as they all copsed to the ground from the vast array of nightmarish illusions¡­ that the mages on their side quickly broke, but it seemed Luna was having some fun. She even created some openings that Aisa and Cy immediately utilized to their rightful advantage. Aisa used her newly obtained sniper to obliterate all of the lieutenants who were still dazed from the images just shown to them, while Cy tore through waves upon waves of soldiers as they stood there mindlessly, their consciousnesses almostpletely broken and shattered. "How amusing," Findir muttered as he eyed the remaining lieutenants shivering in fear. After twirling the sickles in between his fingers, he dashed towards the helpless soldiers who didn''t even know who cut them. Their heads fell, cleanly separating from their head, only a ck trail of wind left with their death. "That skill is kind of overpowered," Be pouted as she was a bit jealous of this seemingly all-powerful skill, but from what I could tell, it was mostly used to clean up small fry. "Nah, it has some drawbacks. First of all, I can''t use it on anybody slightly or a little bit weaker than me. In fact, the disparity between our power must be so much that I could literally just swat them away like a fly. Then, there is also the fact that¡­." [HP: 75/75 MP: 7/50 SP: 36/40] - Slightly Above Human "It drains up most of your mana?" Be asked as she saw me confirming some things with my status. "Yep¡­ I had a full bar of mana before as I didn''t need to use anything against those assassins which now that I think about it¡­ They were probably scouting for any powerful beings¡­ which is why the army was just waiting here. Okay, now everything makes more sense," I muttered as Findir quickly returned to my side, shaking off the blood from his sickles. "That was refreshing," He said while catching his breath. "Oh, did you lose some of your stamina with the ss up?" Be asked, sitting down on the ground as green mes slowly maneuvered around her. "Nah¡­ It''s just going that fast takes a bit out of me. I''m not all that powerful yet," He replied, and I could tell he was already excited for his next ss up. "No more trenches, no more emergency rations, no more trench foot, and finally¡­ we can return to some warm and amazing showers," I muttered while practically drooling. "Mhm¡­ I mean, we haven''t won yet. Who knows, the general might fail," Findir smirked. Soon, after we cleaned up the battlefield a bit¡­ also known as cremating all the corpses, Luna came up to me and asked an interesting question. "What are you going to do with that ball of blood?" She asked as I slowly absorbed the stained blood on the ground into the small pill-shaped ball of blood in my hand. "I dunno¡­ What? Do you want it?" I shrugged, and she made a disgusted face before replying. "Absolutely not. Even if it turns into a pill, I won''t swallow it even if my life depended on it," And as if the gods themselves were trying to prove her wrong, a single panel appeared before me, standing strong and bright, like a message sent from heaven. [You have created the Rare Pill: Pill of Condensed Blood] Chapter 168 Battle Of The Tormented (18) [You have created the Rare Pill: Pill of Condensed Blood] "It turned into a pill," I said with a deadpanned expression, but Luna didn''t believe me, so I handed it over to her and let her inspect it very closely. "What the fuck¡­ it actually turned into a pill. Well¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... It seems I must take my leave," She said before bowing deeply and running off with as much speed as she could muster. I quickly chased after her while my other friends were confused as to what was happening. "What are they doing?" Aisa sighed as she looked at our little catfightmencing, both of us slipping up on grabbing the pill. "Orion is attempting to force down Luna because-" "CY! SHUT THE HELL UP!" I shouted before pushing Luna''s face out of the way and then lunging for the pill, which once again slipped in between my fingers. ,m It was as if it had been coated in the slipperiest of slimes, and soon¡­ it rolled into a deep hole which we could barely even fit our hands in. Both I and Luna stared down into the hole, already regretting our stupid actions. "Wait, I could just," Fwip I flicked my hand up, catching the quickly rising ball and then running as fast as I could while squeezing the pill in my hand. This was to make sure it wouldn''t slip out no matter what. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" And finally, after a few minutes, Luna gave up as she had run out of stamina, and we returned to the base camp, where we tried to retain a calm and collectedposure. Everybody cheered for our return but what they didn''t see were our backs which had beenpletely drenched with sweat. "I hate you," I side-mouthed Luna as we both kept a smile while walking down the little pathway the injured soldiers and nurses had made. "The feeling is mutual," She responded, and soon, we returned to the central nursing tent, where we encountered a familiar face. Cy, Aisa, Be, and Findir were already sitting down on their knees in front of her, ready to get scolded into oblivion¡­ for something. I have no clue what this bitch wants, but she should give us a break as we just saved her ass. "You boys and girls did such an amazing job that I decided to cut down the number of patients you have to attend to," Lia said with a cheerful but sharp smile that seemingly cut through the happy and warm air. "Are you serious? Don''t you think we''ve done enough¡­ We''re oh-so-very exhausted from the battle we just had. I feel like we deserve a break. Look at all this sweat and blood-... sweat. Just sweat on me¡­. ooooohhhh¡­." I begged while putting on my fakest pitiful princess act. "Are you trying to make me even angrier?" Lia responded, her eyes glowing bright gold. "My bad," I immediately replied before shutting up and continuing to help out around the ce, making sure no patient was suffering any longer. We may not have any healing skills, but we can help attend to the sick who have acquired a fever after recovering from their painful injuries. It''s a prettymon urrence, especially since it is winter and sweating in the cold is bound to give you a sickness. Soon, the backup army arrived, and we immediately sent them back after giving them some water to help sate some of their hunger. "The general is so damn stupid. He couldn''t evenprehend my level of power," I muttered while shaking my head disappointingly. I was currently conversing with the presentmander and a few lieutenants who were working on the best move they could take now. "Alright, let''s just move on to the next topic¡­ Should we wait for an order from the general, or should we take a surprise attack? I feel like thetter is better, but currently, we have no idea what the general has nned. Especially if he decides to take the battlefield¡­ because if we''re on the opposing side trying to take them down, he might just wipe us out in the process," This conversation continued for a while until Cy had the genius idea to ask such an iprehensible, universe-altering, world-bending, dimension-breaking question¡­ I''m just kidding. "Why don''t we just send him a text message?" "It''ll get intercepted by the enemy, and if they know the army had dwindled by just a bit, then they''ll push forward, most likely overwhelming our side and taking the win¡­." I responded, and all of a sudden, themander''s smartphone lit up. "Uhhh¡­ The general just texted me, and he said to take the split army and make a surprise attack¡­ What is he thinking?" Themander muttered as he ced his forehead in his hand, his brain clearly bing jumbled in the contradicting actions happening. Plus, his extreme hunger wasn''t helping, but we''re just barely managing to hold the fort down over here in terms of rations so that we couldn''t help him out. "He''s pretty smart," I muttered, and everybody else nced up at me as if I was a man who had just escaped from an insane asylum. "Why do you say that?" Be asked, but before I could even open my mouth, Luna replied for me. "He is assuming they''ll charge towards him but also split their army a bit to help stop the pincer from behind," "Then, wouldn''t our army still get overwhelmed?" Be asked. "Nah¡­ that man won''t let any of that happen. That general¡­ he''s not human. Or, he''s human, but the way the mana moves inside his body is like that of blood. Instead of blood running through his veins, mana runs through them, supplying him with a seemingly infinite amount of stamina," Luna replied, shivering just from the thought of the general''s power. I knew he was strong¡­ but was he so strong to make Luna absolutely shit her pants? "Well, that is assuming the opposing side actually falls for it. I''m sure they know sending online messages is a stupid idea in war, meaning they''ll most likely just stay put¡­ Though, the arrogance radiating from this message will create indecisiveness¡­ Geez, he must be using a strategist because this is too much," Chapter 169 Battle Of The Tormented (19) "Well, that is assuming the opposing side actually falls for it. I''m sure they know sending online messages is a stupid idea in war, meaning they''ll most likely just stay put¡­ Though, the arrogance radiating from this message will create indecisiveness¡­ Geez, he must be using a strategist because this is too much," ¡­ (General POV) "Sir, we have sent the message to themander. What should we do now?" My first attendant asked me as he pushed his way to the back of the army. Currently, we were only a few blocks away from our target: arge mansion that contained the prominent family members of one of the enemies. Once we crush them, they''ll lose their funds and support beams, giving us an easy and smooth ride to victory. p "How about the kids? Were they able to defeat the army with ease?" I asked as I was cing all my bets on them, destroying the army before the backup I had sent could even arrive there. "Yes. They only received minor to no injuries," "Good¡­ Alright, let''s continue to wait. Hand everyone a single beer as we''ll be waiting for a few more days here," "B-But sir¡­ W-What if we get ambushed?" "Ambushed? Pfft¡­ Don''t kid me. They won''t ambush with their remaining forces," "A-And may I know why? I believe attacking now when their forces are weak is the best point of action¡­ Th-though I wouldn''t dare to go against your orders," "Stop being so nervous. We could easily wipe this ce out now, but we want to drain just a bit more of their resources as they begin to panic. Only then will we have a slippery slide to the golden gates of victory," "Y-Yes, sir," ¡­ For the next few days, we waited and waited until a single man cloaked in pitch-ck shadows appeared beside me. His face was heavily scarred, and his body was so toned and lean that you could see each and every vein popping out from his skin-tight ck suit. He was not one to be underestimated due to the amount of power lurking between those ck and almost dead eyes. "They''ve spent their savings and have sent an army of ten thousand strong to try and defeat us¡­ What idiots. We have twenty-five thousand, yet they sent ten thousand¡­ They''re hoping that the ones in the mansion will help them out, right?" "Indeed. You''ve gotten more clever thanst time¡­ It''s truly a shame for the opposing side¡­ That we picked one of the most vulnerable and weakest bases, there is. Seems the indecisiveness is causing some people in the higher ranks to withdraw some information¡­ are they still hoping to get a piece of the pie even after they lose? Hmmm¡­ Interesting. Well, we''ll see how this ys out," The wealthy yers on the other side only think of themselves¡­ this was the obvious oue. ¡­ Over the course of another few days, we waited and waited until the news of the opposing army growing closer had spread amongst the men. "Finally¡­ Fooooooo¡­" "Why are you smoking so much?" The man cloaked in shadows asked but still received the cigarette I tossed to him. I lit the cig with a blue me just because I trusted him not to betray me. "I want to see how their packs are going to taste¡­ Smoking the enemy''s pack isn''t so bad. They''re quite high quality as well¡­ I''m growing a bit peckish," I muttered before tossing my bud to the side and stomping it out with my foot. "Are we heading out?" The man beside me asked as he took a single puff of the cigarette and then swallowed it with his abyssal shadows. "Yes. Support me from the shadows¡­ I''ll take care of any troublesome things," "As you wish, my lord¡­." The man sunk into the shadows beside me, and as I felt the soldiers grow restless, I hopped back onto my ming blue horse and kicked his legs against the ground, excited for some battle. "Calm down, buddy¡­ You''ll get your chance," I muttered before closing my eyes and letting out a long and tasteless breath. ''Soldiers! You''ve sharpened your des enough! You''ve shined your guns enough! This is the time to take over that fortress and win this war! SO KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL UNTIL YOUR ARMS DROP LIMB! KILL UNTIL YOUR LEGS WOBBLE! KILL UNTIL YOU''RE SOAKED IN SO MUCH BLOOD THAT THE OPPOSING SIDE WILL RUN AWAY FROM YOUR HORRID APPEARANCE! NOW SOLDIERS CHARGEEEEEEEE!'' I screamed through my [Telepathy], and as my soldiers slowly got up, I could feel the adrenaline practically weaving itself into the atmosphere. Everything about this situation was perfect, and I didn''t see us losing now that themander that Orion had killed was out of the picture. It was clear he underestimated him in the beginning, but if he went all out from the start, I''m sure Orion would''ve been towed back as a bloody and pulpy mess. "ORRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAA!" My soldiers shouted as they raised their guns into the air, and as the front lines began to charge, my horse kicked the ground, sending us flying over the army. Wended at the front lines, where I charged forward, conjuring swirling balls of blue light in my hands. To start off this joyous asion, I threw these two balls at the reinforced gate, shattering the exterior and giving way for my soldiers to prate the garden of this now reinforced mansion. It was essentially a fortress now. Soon, the more troublesome opponents had revealed themselves from behind the fortress'' walls. They had glowing blue hair and sparkling white eyes, disying the amount of mana flowing through their blood. "What a cheat bloodline," I smirked before letting my horse grow into this phantasmal creature that tore down the walls of the fortress, allowing my soldiers to now infiltrate the mansion. The other army had already arrived and tried to pincer us from both sides, but the overwhelming amount of men we had pushed them back. The blue-haired members standing at the top of the fortress attempted to help them out, but I made sure they wouldn''t be able to even graze my soldiers. "Basic Magic: [Homing Magic Missle]," Chapter 170 Battle Of The Tormented (20) "Basic Magic: [Homing Magic Missle]," I snapped my fingers, and thousands of sharp, magical blue needles with the thickness of my forearm swirled around me. The air around them vibrated as they swirled faster and faster until I snapped again, releasing them from their vortex and sending them flying at the three men and two women. As they were also proficient with magic, they sensed the homing magic missiles but were shocked by the speed, power, and overall quantity of the missiles. Normally, you could only make ten at best, and even then, that''s pushing it as the amount of imagination and control you would need would literally just make your brain implode. "But, I''m a genius," I smirked before the missiles cracked their barrier magic and pushed through, only stopping once they had prated the target''s heart and made sure they were actually dead. Obviously, I don''t have that much control to the point that I can manipte thousands of these things, but if I create subconsciousness through magic with the goal of manipting these things, I could even reach one hundred thousand missiles. By then, the only thing restricting me is my pool of mana. "Okay¡­ Any more troublesome people¡­ I guess not. Well, I guess I''ll take a look at their treasury," I muttered before skipping into therge fortress, my men ughtering anybody who attempted to kill me. After a few minutes of looking, I had finally reached the bottom floor, where a pool of XP greeted me. "Basic Magic: [Magicians Bomb]," A bright blue light conjured in my hand, and as the men in front of me realized the threat quickly being made, they charged toward me, hoping to slice my head off before I could throw it at them. "But it''s toote," I smiled and flicked the bomb straight into the crowd. BOOOOOOOOOM And just like that, I leveled up. Leveling up has been troublesome and difficulttely, sorge pots of XP like this help me out greatly. "*yawn*... I''ll get some snacks for those monstrous kids as well. Maybe some ancient food artifacts?" I muttered as I broke the lock to arge gate and slowly pushed it open with only an ounce of my strength. The sound of stone scraping against the polished floor was ear-shattering, but after deafening myself for a bit, I was finally able to infiltrate the treasury without any problems. I took a quick look around the room, and nothing really caught my eye besides the ten golden standard pills. "Oh, that''s actually pretty good. Did they get this imported from another continent?" I muttered as the only alchemist I was aware of that could create such decent pills lives in one of the outer continents. I quickly scooped them up and also retrieved a few spatial rings that are essentially space magic backpacks. The ones I had acquired had enough space to fit an elephant, so I think they should be fine with that much space. For about an hour, I thoroughly searched through the treasury while also sucking up a few piles of gold coins as mymissioner wasn''t paying me very well. If it wasn''t for the fact that a mimic had appeared, I would''ve let this war fizzle out naturally. "Trash¡­ Trash¡­ Decent¡­ It''s alright¡­ Oh¡­ what do we have here?" Suddenly, my eyesnded on a single staff with a swirling vortex of wind inside, but what caught my eye wasn''t the staff overall¡­ but the power lurking inside of it. "A spirit king''s vortex? Damn¡­ I''m notpatible with it then¡­." But, as the staff was pretty good and would most likely sell for a lot, I snatched it up and continued my hunt for anything good. Though that was thest interesting thing as soon I had searched the entire ce, and nothing came up, so I returned to the battlefield¡­ where I saw we were losing? I looked like an idiot thief who had just gotten caught as most of the soldiers turned towards me, catching a glimpse of me holding arge sack of stuff over my shoulder. "Axel," I muttered with a cold gaze. Something must be up¡­ there should be no possible way that we are losing. "Yes, my lord," A man cloaked in shadows said as he rose from the shadows beside me. "ce this stuff in your shadows. I don''t want to risk losing it because my ring slipped off my finger," "As you wish, my lord," As Axel''s shadows dragged my loot into the abyss, I called my trusty horse back, who arrived in front of me strangely beaten and bruised. His mes were slowly going out as well, meaning he had been hit by some strong mana. "I see¡­ So you were the reason why there was so much panic. I''m not surprised," A man with glowing azure-blue hair and sparkling white eyes said as he floated down in front of me. Feathery blue wings slowly creased onto his back, almost creating the image of a resting angel. "I''m surprised to see you here. Protecting such worthless things¡­ Or is it because they''re your family. I heard you didn''t care about your image, but I thought it was a lie¡­ Interesting. Alright, show me what you''ve got," ¡­ "HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­ HUFF¡­" It was apletely one-sided battle, and the surrounding men around us had created a little space for us to duke it out¡­ but of course, Ipletely overwhelmed him. In fact, you could barely even call it a fight. "*sigh*... It was an hono- *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*," As the man coughed up mouthfuls of blood, his body tried to regenerate therge hole in the middle of his chest and his two missing legs, which I had removed swiftly like an amputator. Slowly, I bent down to close his already hazy eyes, trying to show just a bit of respect before the great mage in front of me died. "It was *cough* an honor to lose to you¡­ *cough*... World Tower Master," Chapter 171 Battle Of The Tormented (21) "It was *cough* an honor to lose to you¡­ *cough*... World Tower Master," ¡­ (Orion POV) After about of waiting and waiting and working and working¡­ the army had finallye back with the general looking as cool as ever. He immediately called us over to our tent just before the party of celebration was about tomence as we were so close to winning now. In fact, the opposing side might even surrender before we can make our next move. "I have some things for you¡­ And wow, I didn''t realize it before, but you all are pretty damn strong. So young yet so full of energy¡­ how I miss my youth," The general said as he wiped a non-existent tear away and opened arge sack of items. "Aren''t you in yourte twenties?" Be asked. "Fufufu¡­ Do I really look that young? What a grandpliment¡­ Nope, in fact, I am about one hundred years old. I stopped counting after seventy, so this is just a rough estimate," Everybody''s jaws dropped, including mine, because I seriously thought he was only just a bit older than us¡­ but was, in fact, an old man. "How the hell do you look so young then?" Aisa asked, desperate for his secret to keeping his youthful appearance. "When you reach a certain ss, your body stops aging, but your heart only slows down greatly. It''s a bit weird, but that does I mean can still die from old age¡­ though it would be far in the future," The man smirked before taking out six golden pills and handing them to us. "What are these?" Cy asked as he licked it a couple of times. "Stop licking it, and these are some pills that will boost your vitality and shit. Essentially, you''ll get a boost in power," "Ah, okay," Cy responded before popping the pill in his mouth. We all did the same, and as we swallowed them, we opened our status, hoping to see a beautiful and grand change. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 5/55] (92/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Paralysis Barrier Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "That''s¡­ pretty fucking good," I muttered with arge smile as everything had risen by five, including my stamina which was the lowest stat that I currently had. Nothing else seemed to be affected, but I was content with this, so I just continued to receive some of the things the general had brought for us. "Wait, howe it''s only us. Aren''t you gonna give some other things to your friends andrades and whatnot," Aisa said before happily receiving what looked to be a magicbat knife. "Yeah, I have some things for them, but I want to get on your good side as I have a favor I would like to askter on," We were all a bit surprised by how much the general had admitted his likeliness towards us as he always seemed to be this stoic and powerful dude¡­ but now he looked more normal than ever as he handed us presents. It was like an early birthday where your parents would hand you tons of gifts¡­ though I never really experienced that, but that should be how it''s like normally. "Thanks," Luna said before turning around and crouching down to the ground. We all understood her feelings, so as she began to break down in tears, we tried to hold back everything that had been building up. "W-What''s wrong?" The general stuttered as his words left his mouth, worried if he had done anything wrong. "N-Nobody has ever done something like this for me," Luna sniffled as she wiped away her tears and stormed up to me, grabbing my cor. "What?" I smirked as I was the one who felt the least towards this event. Unlike the people around me who were neglected or had a rough childhood, I never experienced most of it, so I could barely rte. Though, if I said I didn''t want to experience this with my own mother¡­ that would be a lie. "You better not tell anybody about this¡­ Asshole!" Luna shouted before pushing me back. "You know me too well," I muttered. The strange and foreign air leaking from the tent we were in was enough to get the party going as bursts of joy erupted deep from within everybody''s souls. The war was practically over, and now that they had absolutely no manpower, their only choice was to retreat or to surrender¡­ and of course, they''ll retreat, but why aren''t we doing anything about that? After everybody had received their gifts with arge smile and drool practically dripping from the sides of their mouths, I asked the general a few questions. "Sir, howe we aren''t going to intercept their retreat? Don''t tell me you think they''re going to surrender¡­." "I sent somebody there to clean everything up. He''s a trusty man and has never failed an assassination mission, so don''t worry. We can party as long as we want," "Ummmm¡­ Okay, well, as long as he is strong. I also have one more question: What do you think of this pill?" I asked the general while holding out the blood-red pill I had yet to swallow. His face suddenly shifted into a wary one, and as he reached out his hand to grab it, I pulled my hand back. "Give it to me. That thing is unsafe and shouldn''t be used," "Tell me what that means. Come on. You have to give me some flesh to that answer; otherwise, I won''t even consider it," Chapter 172 Battle Of The Tormented (22) "Tell me what that means. Come on. You have to give me some flesh to that answer; otherwise, I won''t even consider it," "*sigh*... That pill is a blood pill or something like that, right?" "Yes, and what does it do?" "It increases your power through demonic means. Meaning¡­ it''s something you should only USE if you''ve hit your lowest point or you have somebody that can counter-act the demonic energy," "Then can you counteract the demonic energy?" I asked as the general grew more impatient with me. "I''m a magician, not a saint or saintess. You''re gonna have to get the best of the best to do that¡­ also, how the hell did you even get it? Did somebody give it to you, or did you buy it from somewhere?" "I made it¡­ Whatcha gonna do about it then, huh? I made it, asshole, meaning I get to keep it," "*sigh*... I''m saying this for your own safety but do not use that. Only under terrible and dangerous circumstances may you consider using it," The general said while holding his forehead with his free hand. "You guys wanna split this pillter?" I asked my friends around me. "No! Stop! None of you are taking that!" "Why are you even so worried about us? It''s not like you''re our dad or guardian¡­ in fact, what do you want from us? Everything you''ve been doing for us has been so¡­ protective. Come on, just tell us the truth, and maybe we''ll trust you more," Be asked with a slight smirk that seemingly taunted the general in front of us. "*sigh*... Fine¡­ I would like to bring you all with me to the World Tower Association," The general finally admitted before slumping down on his office chair. "Oh, you were a scout for that ce?" Be responded, not even impressed. The World Tower Association is a prestigious organization with some expansive schooling and teaching. Once you join it, you''re basically set for life¡­ but there is the condition that you can''t leave the tower unless you get special permission from the Tower Master, who is rarely even around. "Nah, I''m the Tower Master," The general replied with a fully serious face. "Huh?" We all blurted out, shell-shocked by the sudden news. "Stop lying, asshole¡­ Let''s go, guys. The party has already started, and I want to get drunk before they start running out of alcohol," Cy said, and everybody but Luna and me followed him out. Once it was just us three in the tent, we eyed each other down like a staring contest waiting to get physical. "Sorry, but you probably know the consequences of us joining the Magic Tower. I''m invested in magic but not so much that I would like to lose my freedom¡­ I mean, even if I did join, you would probably be searching for me about every other day," Luna said, and the general chuckled a bit. "Oh, do you two believe that I''m the Tower Master?" "There''s no way we can''t¡­ Especially with all of that purified and almost destructive mana swirling within your body. You''re almost like the embodiment of magic at this point¡­ Plus, you said how you haven''t aged. I heard a rumor that the Tower Master looks younger than his real age so that just confirmed it even further," "What about you?" The general said, turning towards me, who was biting my nail. "Are you familiar with the title¡­ Arch-Mage?" "Indeed I am. Even I have yet to achieve that title, but somebody about twenty years ago obtained that title," "Then are you familiar with the name Psyche? The Traitorous Arch Mage: Psyche?" The general''s eyes widened as he looked at me. His pupils shook vigorously as if he was staring at a destructive relic of the past. "You¡­ don''t tell me," I ced my finger over my mouth and made a silencing gesture as Luna was still here, and if given enough information, she''ll most likely figure out my biggest secret. "I''lleter," I said while dragging Luna away as she was desperate to try and figure out what was going on. "Hey! Tell me what you were talking about! I''m so damn confused!" "Shut up, and let''s just get drunk. We deserve a break like this," ¡­ Later that night, I had sobered uppletely but wasn''t tired in the slightest, so I decided to leave my drunk friends in our tent and make my way over to the general''s tent. "Yo~-... Oh, who is that?" I muttered while rubbing my eyes. In front of me was a man draped in the darkness of the night; the only thing visible was his heavily scarred face. "This is my trusty servant Axel right here. He is only just second to my power, so, of course, he is very, very strong. But besides that, why have youe sote at night? Do you wish to continue our conversation?" "Yes¡­ Also, Luna, go away," I said while turning to the empty entrance of the tent. "Tch¡­ How''d you know? I made sure to use my most powerful illusion," "Because you weren''t snoring, meaning you made an illusion of yourself. Just go back, and I''ll tell you some other time," "How rude¡­" Luna said as she ripped herself out of her illusion and then proceeded back to our tent, where she actually left us to have a private conversation. "You all have quite the close rtionship," The general chuckled, and as his servant slowly slipped into the shadows below him, I brought up the topic once again. "It seems you know my mother¡­ Was she really a traitor? Because from what I''ve seen, she just seemed like a normal woman who happened to be a mage. She didn''t seem evil or anything like that," "I guess I was right. I''m surprised she managed to have a child, but if you want to know the truth, then yes. Yes, she was a traitor," A flood of emotions rushed through my mind, and glimpses of my mother''s loving expression faltered. "Though, she was still a good person. She definitely wasn''t evil," Chapter 173 Battle Of The Tormented (Final) "Though, she was still a good person. She definitely wasn''t evil," "H-Huh? She was a traitor, but she wasn''t a bad person? How does that work?" I replied, still a bit wiped in my mind by the sudden news. I always believed my mother to be a good person, and she had been wronged¡­ but if she really did deserve being locked away, then what the hell did she even do to receive such a punishment. "Was she the head of a criminal syndicate or something like that?" I asked yet another question, not allowing the man before me to respond. After a few seconds of nk staring, the general just sighed. "I looked up to your mother and honestly still do. I believe she was the one who ascended into being a goddess, meaning I must respect you as well. You both look very simr¡­ almost a bit frightening how simr you look¡­ except for the eye, of course," "You didn''t answer any of my questions," "That''s because you wouldn''t be able to handle the news. It sounds so cliche, but I can guess what created that fermented hatred deep inside of you. I''m not a therapist or anything, but I can sense the amount of rage flowing through your veins¡­ You''re doing a pretty good job at suppressing it¡­ Or maybe it has be second nature to you," "You''re just making it more obvious for me to figure out¡­ You no longer need to tell me what she did¡­ She was lovers with a god, wasn''t she?" "Huh? How the fuck did youe to that conclusion?" The general muttered, a bit shocked by the immediate response. "Am I wrong?" "Sort of¡­ Though, you know the gist of it. It must be unfortunate hearing that news¡­ I almost feel a bit bad for you," "I expected this oue. There are some things I can''t tell you, but yes¡­ I''m very mad at this long time answer," "You don''t look very angry," "That''s because I''ve been expecting it. Also, being angry wouldn''t help with anything," I muttered before leaning against the general''s desk. "You can say that¡­ but that expression tells me otherwise," The general chuckled before cing an ethereal blue hand on my head. My consciousness quickly slipped away from between my fingers, causing me to fall asleep almost instantly. ¡­ The next morning, news of the dispersing enemy reverberated around the entire camp, causing cheers of celebration to erupt. Firework-like shouts crackled in the air, and the spilling tops of cheered beers coated the already muddy ground. And as if in celebration of this event, a light snowfall with the sun peaking through a corner of the clouds weed us to thend of victory. "Ugh¡­ We can finally leave this shitty ce," Aisa muttered as we all packed up our stuff. Everybody was also done with this hellish environment, ready to sleep in a nice and warm bed, eat hot meals every morning, take soothing warm showers and baths, and finally just have thefort of not being constantly with the threat of death looming over you. We were all soon dismissed with a motivational speech by the general and then carried away in packed trucks, still celebrating this joyous win. Most of the people here would have to go back to their sardine-like life packed away in those warehouses, but still drunk on the liquor of victory, they couldn''t care less. "Goddammit," And after about an entire day of filling out forms and walking back to the Wony household¡­ we were stopped by a few men draped in ck cloaks. Every part of their features was hidden, but the slight illusion of magic distorting their bodies made it obvious what was happening. "Have youe to take revenge?" I smirked, and the assassins shook with anger before snapping their fingers. I felt my senses distort entirely, the world around me flipping around, my ears hearing just the smallest twitch of a muscle, and my skin feeling each and individual piece of fabric rub against my skin. It was aplete sensory overload, but just as I almost fell to my ass, a pair of arms caught me. "Who the fuck do you think you are? Using such puny illusion magic in front of me¡­ Did you not recognize me? Huh?" I heard Luna''s voice permeate through the distorting air, and after hearing yet another snap of the fingers, all of my senses returned to normal. Findir, who had caught me, let me puke up mostly nothing while Luna made the men in front of us go mad. Eventually even caused them to slit their own throats. "W-Was everybody else in that state¡­ Geez, that was horrible," I muttered before puking up another stomach full of acid. "Seems they only targeted you. How unlucky," Luna muttered before giving me a smirk that told me everything she wanted. Fuck¡­ now I have to pay her back. "Wait, in exchange for not telling anybody, I don''t have to pay you back¡­ how about that bitch," I smirked while giving Luna the middle finger. She chased me all the way back to the Wony household, where I stormed into the head''s office, knowing she couldn''t make amotion in front of the head. "Seems you all were having fun," The head chuckled, and soon everybody else came into the room, neater and more formal than the two of us who had ruffled clothing and messy hair. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Now, I have something to discuss with you but make sure to give all of them a reward. Give them a useful title or something," I shrugged. "Hmmm¡­ I''ll give them and you a title, but I''ll also reward you with something tangible. Let me think of the rewards, so all of you but Orion are dismissed. A bath for each and every one of you has been prepared," The head said, and his voice was like an angelic horn being blown, basically telling us that all of our problems were no more. Chapter 174 Returned "Hmmm¡­ I''ll give them and you a title, but I''ll also reward you with something tangible. Let me think of the rewards, so all of you but Orion are dismissed. A bath for each and every one of you has been prepared," The head said, and his voice was like an angelic horn being blown, basically telling us that all of our problems were no more. "Damn¡­ I''m really gonna cry," Aisa sniffled as everybody began to leave the office while I stayed behind, chuckling at the sight of my friends trying their best to suppress their tears. Creeeeeeek And soon, the door closed on us, leaving the air of the room to be so tense that you could tug on it, and it would snap. "You really are an asshole. Putting them through such hellish experiences¡­ If it weren''t for your help with the other families, I would''ve sentenced you to death for bringing my daughter into this," The head of the Wony family said as he leaned forward in his chair and ced his hands at the edge of his desk. "They need experience in order to be ahead of everybody else¡­ Also, clearly, you didn''t care enough to actually help your granddaughter back then. I have no clue what she went through, but clearly, it was torturous enough to humble her¡­ an arrogant prick like her being humbled? Have you ever heard that happening?" The Wony head was obviously offended by my words, but as he still needed me to keep the other families in check, he couldn''t do shit and could only meet mymands. Not being from arge family and not beingrgely known is my biggest advantage¡­ which is why I try not to stand out too much¡­ but obviously, adrenaline gets the best of us sometimes. "Now, I have another request. For the next three months, I''ll be training with 50kg weights across my entire body. My friends can do the same if they want, but now I want to test them¡­ If they''ll keep the motivation and hunger to continue growing stronger without the stress of the battlefield¡­ or if they''ll turn intozy slobs," "Is that all?" "Two more things. Get me twelve musclepactor potions and if the others want some, get them as well. And for my second request, get me out of this city and into a dungeon. Don''t worry. I won''t abandon you. In fact, we can even make a magic contract if you want," I smirked, and the man proceeded to grumble to himself in his chair. "Fine. But you''ll still be helping me out¡­." "Of course. That was already a ready and done deal," ¡­ The next day, I began my training immediately with 50kg of clothing that I wore under my loungewear as I slowly trained. Of course, wearing so many weights would be too bulky and would inhibit my ability to train, so the head ordered some special magic clothing with gravity enhancements creating a weighted effect. It was a prettymon urrence to use these, so it wasn''t impossible to get. Now¡­ the training was impossibly hard. Even just moving took so much stamina that I felt the points literally drain out of my body like an open faucet. "Training already?" Cy asked as he walked up to me with his cup of coffee, still in his pajamas and beingzy just as I had expected. If what I knew of my friends was real, then Cy would take a few days to actually get motivated after watching me. Aisa and Luna will most likely take a week or longer after seeing the gap between us quickly widen. Finally, Be and Findir will most likely start immediately¡­ well, that''s all spection, of course. "Yep¡­" I gave Cy a dry reply instead of trying to motivate him because I wanted him and the others to learn the hunger for power. If they bezy slobs, I won''t help them, and they''ll most likely drown in the pit of despair as they see the gap widen almost too big. My n was to help them get a dipping of war on the first battlefield. The second battlefield was to help them get a taste of the lowly life on the battlefield. And finally, thisst battlefield was againstziness and their own mental state. It sounds stupid, but I knew this was the best way for them to mature and actually do something without the push of me from behind. "Hey! Purple hair!" A familiar voice called out to me, and when I turned around, I saw Adele, the little child who was a genius with ice magic. "What do you want?" I asked as I slumped down to the ground, my body giving out once again from swinging a wooden spear just twice. "There is somebody at the front door, and he feels strong. I can''t get near him because of how much blue light is around him," The little girl said while looking down nervously. "*sigh*... The Wony head will definitely deal with him. Just leave him alone, and he''ll call us over when he''s ready," I slowly got up and began to train again, with the little girl keeping her eyes glued on me, unable to look away. "M-Mister purple hair¡­ I-I''m sorry for being mean to you," The little child said, and Cy and I looked at her with a surprised expression. Little droplets flowed from her eyes, running down her cheeks as she adorably grabbed the ends of her little white dress. Her eyes were looking down as she felt ashamed of something¡­ I don''t know. What did I do wrong?! "H-Hey, what''s wrong?" Cy asked as he tried to get near her, but that only made the little girl burst out in more tears. "P-Please don''t take away my big brothers and sisters again! I swear I won''t be bad again!" The little girl shouting while looking at me with pleading eyes. My face was frozen in ce¡­ and then slowly thawed out as Iughed my ass off. "AHAHAHAHAHA! Geez! You made me think I identally murdered your family or something!" Chapter 175 Training Again "AHAHAHAHAHA! Geez! You made me think I identally murdered your family or something!" "P-Please! I swear I''ll be good!" The little girl shouted again, and as she saw meughing my ass off, she proceeded to get a bit angry. She stormed towards me, jumped up, and socked me straight in the jaw, and it was so much more powerful than I had thought. "Holy shit¡­ You got my world spinning," I muttered before taking a knee, and as the little girl walked up to me with a mask made up of her re, she went to go punch me again, but I caught it. "I-I hate you! You made my big sisters and brothers exhausted! Now they won''t y with me!" "Look, we all had to go somewhere. Yes, I technically dragged them with me, but it was for their best. Also, it''s their fault they didn''t tell you that they were leaving," "They did, though!" "Then what the hell are you here for?" It seems my words were a bit too harsh as tears leaked from her eyes again, and she burst out into an ugly cry. "Alright, it''s my fault. I''ll be sure not to take them away from you again¡­ well, at least for now," I muttered, but thankfully the little girl didn''t hear thatst part, and as she reached out her hand for a firm handshake, I couldn''t help but smile. "There is no need for you to mature so fast. Your big sisters and brothers will protect you¡­." "O-Okay¡­ Shake my hand!" "Alright, fine," I chuckled and firmly shook the little girl''s hand, her eyes still a leaky faucet, but at least she was a bit happier now. "Hey, how about you teach her some stuff about the spear. We should see if she has a talent in anything," Cy suggested as the little girl ran up to him and hugged his legs, burying her face deep into his pajamas. "Be already did that, and she does have some talent, but it''s not overwhelming like you or Findir or even Aisa at that. I honestly thought she was alright with the dagger, but she could be a legitimate assassin if she wanted to," "Hmm¡­ Okay. I guess she should just focus on her magic for now¡­ but¡­ I have an idea. The recruiter dude is here again, and how about we send Adele to the Magic Tower. They could easily nurture her," "That''s a good idea as it would protect her from anybody else, and with her amount of talent and skill with magic, I''m sure she could be an elder within about seventy years or so¡­ but, of course, she should pick. I don''t want to restrict her freedom just because I said so," Cy stared at me with a little smirk before opening his mouth again. "... Hooooohh¡­ You seem to actually care for little Adelle here," "No, I just don''t want the others to be sad that their little pet here has disappeared without her volition," "How rude! She''s not a pet! A child is not a pet!" I just sighed before continuing my ruthless training, and only once dinner time hade did I actually take a break. Aisa had to drag me to my seat as my entire body was numb, though it did feel much lighter¡­ that''s most likely cause it was just numb. "Guys, the thing that the general gave me is actually pretty useful for me. As I wasn''t a mage, I just broke the staff, and the wind that came out almost killed me, but¡­ look at this," All of a sudden, a st of white wind much stronger than anything Findir had ever conjured swirled into the air. He had a bit of trouble manipting it, but he was able to keep it under enough control to where it didn''tpletely destroy the dining room. "What is that?" Luna asked while slumping down in her chair,zily eating the te of food in front of her. "What a slob," I muttered. "Huh!? I fucking heard that! Who was that!?" Luna shouted, but everybody just kept silent as we watched the swirling wind slowly get sucked back into Findir''s body. "The name of this skill is [Spirit King''s Wind], but I barely have any control over it. This is literally just a drop of the gallon of power this skill can create¡­ and it could most likely kill me at the same time if I don''t keep it under wraps," Findir exined, and mostly everybody looked at him with sparkling eyes. "You should seal it away for now or at least practice it in small doses. It could also be a goodst resort," Luna suggested after her anger had calmed down a bit. "I don''t know about that. Using that much sucked up pretty much all of my mana, and I''m scared if I st it with full power, I''ll go into the negative. If I go far enough, I''m sure all of you will know what happens next," "Hmm¡­ Don''t want you dying on me. You''re still pretty useful," Luna smirked, but Findir did an excellent job at ignoring her. "Anyway, I''m sure you''ve all heard the news of our next step. Train, train, train, and train until you be used to your new ss. Also, I want you to study what you find interesting. I won''t force you to study the basics but be somewhat an expert on something¡­ that could even be Spear Theory, Magic Theory, Dungeon Exploration, Dungeon Terrain, Economics, anything that you want¡­ So, pack as much information as you can into your brain¡­ only then will you step onto the path of surpassing a perfect being," "There is no such thing as a perfect being," Be muttered. "Yes, there is¡­ Are you all aware of what a god is?" Everybody nodded their heads once, and as I leaned forward in my seat, arge smile crept onto my face. "We''ll be more perfect than that," Everybody disagreed, saying that they wanted to live a peaceful life after all of this was over¡­ but that is still part of their childish naivety. From what I''ve seen, that is impossible to achieve. They''ll recognize itter on, but for now, I''ll let them bathe in this ideal. Ferment the idea in their mind, and only then will they be- "Hey, are you trying to turn us into your perfect henchman? Soldiers? Servants? What''s up with you? Are we really your friends?" Be asked. The room went silent as the realization hit me. I was frozen. Completly frozen, unable to even twitch a muscle in my face. Chapter 176 Moving Cogs I was frozen. Completly frozen, unable to even twitch a muscle in my face. ¡­ About three months had passed, and everything went ording to n. Findir and Be joined first, then Cy, and then Luna and Aisa, who still hated the training but still did it in order to not feel the gap in power widen even farther. Everything went ording to n. I was growing much stronger by the day; my body was bing much denser with muscle, and everything about my body was lean and muscr but with the power of a massively muscr man. My body was so strong and so dense that it felt like punching a rock, and this was the same for pretty much everybody else, including the girls who had a simr body to mine¡­ except for the tits and stuff, but that''s obvious. Each and every single one of my muscles were rippling with absolute power, and my speed even had a slight increase as wearing such heavy armor would, of course, make you feel lighter once you take it off. Everything was going ording to n¡­ but for the first time in my life¡­ I kind of felt bad. I didn''t recognize the foreign emotion at first, but the more I sat on the idea that I wasn''t actually friends with these people and more like somebody who was trying to nurture them- no, manipte them into bing things that I felt would give me the most benefit¡­ Every night I would sit on this idea and tell myself that what I was doing was right, that I was helping them to grow strong¡­ but in reality, it was just my stupid ideal. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Fuck!" Be walked up to me after training and crouched down next to me as I proceeded to take off the twenty-five-kilogram shirt I was wearing. "What''s up? You''ve seemed so angrytely?" "Huff¡­ huff¡­ Fooooo¡­ Do you like training?" "Yeah, I do. It can be fun sometimes, it can be boring and harsh, but most of the time I enjoy it, especially when I''m together with friends¡­ Is this because of what I said? I remember that time when you looked as if the world had ended," "Yeah¡­ I''ve been thinking, have I really made friends? Or have I subconsciously made puppets for me to grow?" p All of a sudden, I felt a palme straight down onto the back of my neck, and Be quickly snapped me out of my negative thoughts. "We''ve all noticed and thought about it. Just cause you''re the smartest out of all of us doesn''t mean we can''t think for ourselves. Also, you''re taking this in the wrong direction¡­ We aren''t your puppets that you are improving, but more like your younger siblings. I mean, all of us are a few weeks or days younger than you, so it makes sense," "Yeah, but if I really were your older siblings, then I wouldn''t have sent you all to a battlefield," "I know what you want¡­ You want us to be strong, which all of us have been desperately trying to achieve, so there is no need to worry about that. Also, it''s nice to see you act like a human for once instead of a cold and emotionless machine," "Heh¡­ Damn¡­ Having such arge IQ really fucks with you. Overthinking is dangerous when you''re as smart as me," "Yeah, yeah, now let''s go get some lunch. You look thin as fuck," "Alright," Be helped me up, and after I changed into some regr clothes, we all feasted on the nutritious and amazing lunch the servants had prepared for us. We also saw the other Wony kids for the first time in a while as they were all sent to battlefields as well but as lieutenants. The head wanted them to gain as much experience as possible, and I guess this was a perfect way. It seemed to have hardened them and made them more mature than before. They didn''t pick fights, didn''t try to provoke anybody, and just seemed overall more like genuinely likable people¡­ which seemed impossible before. None of them had ssed up, but they were definitely covered in scars and had some mental wounds that needed time to heal¡­ PSTD wasn''t umon to have whening back from war. "Sir Orion, the head has called for you," A butler walked up to behind my chair and kindly informed me. "*sigh*... Did he finally agree to it?" I muttered to myself before I got out of my chair, waved everybody a short goodbye, and walked to his office, the butler still following me. "Sir, please try not to anger him. He has been stressed for quite some time now with everything that is going on," The butler pleaded as whenever I meet with him, I can see his blood pressure visibility shoot up when I talk about anything. "I''ll try¡­ Can''t have him dying on me yet. He''s still useful," I muttered, and the butler let out a sigh mixed with relief,ughter, and a bit of nervousness. Creeeeeeek "Greetings. Sit down, and let''s get straight to the point¡­ First of all, the main enemy families have all managed to collude and form a new organization," The Wony head said as he sighed and ced his on his forehead, trying to see if he had a fever. As the door closed behind me, I took a seat in front of his desk and smiled widely, to the point that I felt the tips of my mouth touch the bottom of my ears. "Don''t worry¡­ That''s all part of the n. I''m sorry I kept this information from you, but I was the one who suggested that to a few of the people I have been talking with. For now, most of them are for clearing out the smaller families and subsidiaries. I managed to convince them that they are a threat¡­ but eventually, once every single one of them is gone, they''lle for you. In fact, they''re most likely making ns right now for when they finish the job," The head in front of me began to sweat even harder, and soon¡­ just like I had expected¡­ his nose began to bleed, and he fainted, his breathing heavy and his hot sweat still dripping onto the desk. "You care for us but don''t care for others¡­ How lucky we are. Everything that you said before just now seems like a lie¡­ you fucking monster," Luna muttered as she stepped out of the corner of the room. "Now, let''s have Be take full reign of this household," Chapter 177 Warehouse Gang "Now, let''s have Be take full reign of this household," As Luna helped the head out of the room and the butler helped him to the infirmary, I shuffled through the man''s drawers and finally found the paperwork I had been dying to see. "Geez¡­ he''s had this for at least a few weeks now. Has he just been holding it back in fear that I''ll fuck him up?" Luna and I smiled maliciously before searching through any more of his documents, finding some useful things but nothing I wasn''t really aware of. "Yo, are we leaving tomorrow?" "We can leave today. It''s not like we''re packing much anyway¡­ but I want to go by myself. You all stay here and continue training. I have some important matters to attend to," I muttered before patting Luna''s shoulder and leaving the room. She tried to interrogate me, but I wasn''t answering anything she was saying, so eventually, she finally gave up. "Fine, but make sure toe back quickly. The tower master ising back again, and negotiating without the head behind us will be difficult. Plus, if you aren''t here, the negotiations will just go in his favor," Luna said, her voice echoing down the long hallway. "I know, just stay calm. This won''t take more than a week," "Don''t die on me!" I just gave Luna a small smile before turning the corner into my room and picking up my storage ring, a special piece of jewelry with spatial magic enchanted into it. This thing was a gift from the tower master, but I don''t think he made it as even he was a bit clueless as to how it actually worked. Each time I wanted an item, I just had to imagine it going into the ring, and only then will it disappear and get stored inside this wonderful piece of equipment. After a few minutes, I put on arge ck cloak and packed all of the essentials, such as the necessary documents, food, water, armor, and my spear, before telling everybody my n. Just as I had thought, they tried to warn me and tell me not to go as it was too risky, but since I was already determined to follow through with this mission, I ignored their warnings. Though, once I had finally stepped out the door, they wished me good luck and left Luna to exin our other n to Be and her siblings. My friends would be left in the dark for now as sometimes knowing too little is bliss. ¡­ After a few hours of walking, I had reached my first destination, which was a warehouse filled to the brim with people packed in like sardines. The sound of children crying, peopleining, wining, and just overall being miserable permeated through the air, gripping the atmosphere with an iron glove. Everybody was miserable here but couldn''t leave as the guards who I had just taken out stood tall and strong, intimidating and injuring anybody who got near¡­ of course, I easily wiped them, though. Once I had dragged their bodies away and infiltrated the warehouse, I made my way to the corner where I saw a few thug-looking people rxing without a care in the world. Plus, they seemed to have much more space and created a small base with the bunk beds everybody was given. Though, before I could cross the barrier of bunk beds, I was stopped by arge man who immediately requested the password. "The fourth family," I muttered, and the man was a bit taken aback before squinting at me and letting me through. I could tell he gave a signal to the people in this base with his eyes before grumbling to himself and sitting down at the entrance. "Wee, brother. Are you a customer or VIP?" A man with arge fur coat asked. "Mole," I replied, passing the second test and easing the air just a bit. "Alright, then please follow me," The man took me to the very corner of the warehouse, where a trap door was covered with towels, and after jumping through it, I arrived at an evenrger base. Right now, I was in the territory of a gang that used to rule part of the city, but after the families had pressed the city, they became absolutely nothing. Wealthy families are basically the bigger gang if you want a simple exnation. "Lemme see your documents," The man ordered, and I quickly took them out of my storage ring, making sure everybody around me saw the mystical phenomenon. I smirked lightly to myself when I felt at least twenty eyes scan me entirely like I was a piece of meat ready to be sold or ughtered. "Okay, but where is the payment?" The man asked with arge smile before stuffing my documents into his back pocket, crumbling them as if they meant nothing. ,m "I already paid with those documents. Half of those documents are confirmation of the contract and payment," I replied, but the people in front of me were too greedy to see the dire situation slowly creeping up on them. "Woah, that''s not how it works, kid. You have to pay upfront¡­ This was just a fee to get in here," Everybody around me cackled like cliche viins before standing up from their seats and slowly circling around me. "Hey, shut the fuck up and take me where I want," I said, my bloodlust scraping his forehead. He stumbled and fell onto his ass, but in order to make sure these guys don''t fuck me over on my way back, I made sure to assert myself. Crack I stepped onto the man''s chest and broke his ribcage, the nauseating sound echoing through this dug-out base and creeping out most of the men around me. Some tried to attack me, but I just ripped their throats out with such ease that even I was a bit surprised with my power. I see¡­ So training your body may not affect your status, but it definitely does help with the control over your body. "Interesting," I muttered with arge smile. Chapter 178 Untainted Air "Interesting," I muttered with arge smile. "Wh-Who are you!?" I nced at one of theckeys who held out a knife towards me, and as I was having a bit of fun going against weaklings, I decided to enhance this demonic presence of mine. Slowly, I grabbed the knife with my bare hand, drawing blood as I pressed the thick skin deeper and deeper into the de. He tried to take the knife out of my hand, but as I closed the distance between us and looked down on him from our gap of about four or five inches. I was pretty tall now, and the average person was below me¡­ it was a bit intoxicating having this kind of power, but I knew my objective, and how to control myself, so I wasn''t going to lose myself in aplex anytime soon. "Hey, take me where I want to go, and maybe I''ll think of sparing this shit hole," I muttered and the man quickly gave in, vigorously nodding his head up and down. He then signaled to the men behind him to get everything ready before returning to my gaze with arge smile. Soon, arge hole in the wall was revealed, and the man in the fur coat quickly and swiftly led me down until we reached the moat. We were at the very same level as the moat, meaning we weren''t far from the surface¡­ which makes sense as I''m sure none of these guys know earth magic. "You,e with me when we reach my destination," I said while pointing at the man in the fur coat who was dragging a small wooden boat onto the still water. "M-Me? Why?" He stuttered, but after seeing my stern expression, he kept his mouth zipped and helped me onto the boat. The man paddled us all the way to the other side of the moat, where an even smaller hole was dug, and we were forced to crawl through it until we reached the surface. When I took a gaze around, I realized how empty the ce outside of the city was as this ce was always bustling with adventurers and life¡­ but now everything was gone. "Sir, we are here," The man in the fur coat announced, and so I grabbed him by his hair and chucked him onto the grass in front of me. [Blood Envision] My wrists suddenly slit on their own, and blood floated out of them inrge globs, big enough to fit inside one''s mouth. I then manipted the blood into a cor which I ced around the man''s neck, causing him to choke a bit, but after a light pping to his face, he quickly shut up and followed me. "Alright¡­ Let''s see how the old man is doing," I muttered with arge smile, but when we arrived at the Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary, a frown appeared on my face. Not only was this dungeon heavily guarded, but so was every other one¡­ and it wasn''t any family guardian it; It was the government''sckeys protecting this ce. "Shit¡­ I should''ve brought Luna¡­ Well, whatever. They''re weak as hell anyway," I muttered and pulled a move that normally I would''ve waited to do. Normally, I would''ve made my movements more calcted, but I straight up just killed them with [Blood Sampler], leaving their corpses to limply fall onto the ground. The fur coat man who I practically enved gulped down arge drop of saliva upon seeing this and made sure to carefully follow me without bugging me in the slightest. "Okay, this will get noticed eventually, and cleansing the corpses up wouldn''t matter as they''ll immediately identify the situation, so¡­ let''s not waste any time," I muttered to myself before quickly dashing into the dungeon. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Crystal Tortoise Sanctuary] [Rmended Level: 5] [The benevolent sanctuary has granted you The Buff: Sanctuary Vision] . I took in the musty dungeon air with a deep breath and then proceeded down the long and dark hallway until we reached the massive cavern¡­ it was as beautiful as ever¡­ but something else was lurking in this cave. From what I could tell, more governmentckeys were here, roaming the cave and most likely trying to find something, so I took a quick pit stop and thought things over. First of all, this guy might just straight up give away my position, and secondly, there are people much stronger in here than outside. There was only one reason as to why they were in such a weak dungeon, and that is the fact that the ancient tortoise dude was here. After thinking over everything and scanning the area, absorbing as much information as humanly possible, I formted the best n. I executed it as soon as the closest government official was at the end of their path and then ran as fast as I could through the rocky forest. The man behind me surprisingly followed me obediently, but I still didn''t trust him, so I slit his vocal cords and covered his mouth with the same blood that wrapped around his throat. He was on the verge of fainting, but under my scary re, he continued to follow me all the way until we reached the normal spot¡­ but nobody was there. "Is he sleeping? No, he should''ve felt my presence," I muttered and scanned the area once more. A few of theckeys were growing closer and closer to my hiding spot, but just as I began to panic, I felt the surface underneath me disappear¡­ and my enved man and I fell deeper and deeper into seemingly endless darkness. We picked up so much speed that our bodies felt like they were overheating, but in an instant, everything cooled down, and our bodies gracefully fell down like feathers. We soon reached a smaller cavern with a few crystals illuminating the ce¡­ revealing arge tortoise head that smiled widely in front of me. "Did you bring any cakes?" Chapter 179 Ancient Torterras Runes (1) "Did you bring any cakes?" I couldn''t help but smile as I took off the hood of my cloak and met eyes with the tortoise in front of me. He hadn''t changed in the slightest while I looked like apletely different person¡­ yet he recognized me immediately. "Of course, I brought some. I have a favor to ask," I chuckled, and the tortoise did a low grumble as his head slumped across the small cavern, hisrge eyes slowly redirecting towards the enved man behind me. "What''s up with him?" He asked as I immediately brought out eightrge chocte cakes and fed them to the old man. "He''s somebody I picked up earlier. Just ignore him¡­ or kill him if you want. I''ve already memorized the path. I thought it would be harder to get back without him, but from what I''ve seen, I shouldn''t have any trouble," I muttered, and the man began to scream with fear, wing at the stone walls, trying his hardest to escape. "He was just joking," The tortoise grumbled. "H-He was? H-How do you know? This bastard is insane!" The man in the fur coat shouted, his voice bouncing off the enclosed cave. This ce was strange as it waspletely sealed shut from the outside world but had a draft of wind bringing in tons of fresh air for us to breathe. Not only was the air filtered, but it was also abundant in mana, perfect for me as I was nning on training even harder here. "[Sit]," The tortoisemanded, and suddenly the fur coat man was ripped down onto the ground and sat there like a little kid. "P-Please release me! My brothers are waiting for me toe back! Without me, they won''t be able to keep our little gang alive! We''re just barely hanging on!" The man proceeded to spill and vent every single one of his worries that had been built up over this little trip and life in general. What are we? His therapists? "Alright, that''s cool now [Shut the hell up]," The tortoisemanded again, and the man choked on his words as they proceeded toe out of his mouth. The tortoise and I talked for at least a few hours about everything that had happened and especially what had happened with this dungeon. I thought nobody would be able to enter this ce again, but I guess if you''re the government, you can essentially do everything you want with how much money and power they have. "They''re most likely looking for me. I have some assumptions about how they figured out I exist, but I try not to believe they''re true as I doubt my friends would trouble themselves with mortals like them," "That''s a shame because they''ll never get to see you," I chuckled, and the tortoise smirked before bringing up the big overall question. "So, what are you here for? I doubt you actually came here just to brag about your aplishments," "Kekekeke¡­ I came here to acquire your tongue. Teach me how to use its power," I smirked, and the old man''s expression slowly turned into a serious one. "*sigh*... I already told you your body would break under me teaching engraving the things necessary to¡­ learn¡­ it¡­ well damn," The tortoise muttered as he saw me remove my shirt and cloak, revealing my lean and tempered body. "That''s impressive, and yes, it will help support the runes, but other factors are involved. Your mental stability is off the charts, and your bone structure and density. I doubt your skeletal system would survive the pressure," "Please, just do this. If I die, so be it. I''ll climb my way out of Tartarus myself," "This could potentially erase your soul. Engraving runes into your body isn''t an easy matter, and honestly, if it wasn''t for the runes, learning the tongue would be impossible because the knowledge would make you brain dead," "Please¡­ Come on. I''ll give you more chocte cakes," "This is a serious matter, and no matter how many chocte cakes you give me, I won''t be proceeding with this¡­." "Can you check my bone density? From the number of times I''ve broken my bones in the past few months, they should be denser than normal¡­ just give it a chance," "... Call me master then," "Huh? Seriously? Just check my bone density and stop saying such humiliating shit," "No, I''m serious. Call me Master, and only then will I do it¡­ I''ll be teaching you anyway, so it''ll have some effect. Plus, being my disciple could give you some influence in Tartarus if you do die," I thought it over for a while as I thought of Simo as my teacher and master¡­ and betraying that, even though we never really established our rtionship like that¡­ especially when he''s dead¡­. "You can have multiple Masters. Also, I''m sure Simo would be happy if you were to learn such a valuable art," Reading my mind without any warning¡­ "Tch¡­ Fine. Alright, check my bone density, and then see if you can teach me. Only then will I call you Master," "That''s a deal," The old man smirked, but before I could even sit down to start the process, the tortoise glowed a dim golden light before shrinking andpressing itself into¡­ a humanoid form. His eyes were sharp, with the left pupil being a vibrant nature green and the right one being a mountainous and sturdy brown. He had patches of nature-like scales crawling up his neck and cheeks before stopping, making sure his wless white skin wouldn''t be covered any further. His hair was long and brown, with patches of green and small vines intertwined with his hair follicles. He was only a bit taller than me, but hismanding and almost divine presence made him seem like he was staring at me from the heavens, his revealing white toga only enhancing that image further. His body was lean and muscr and somehow even rippling with more power than mine. And finally, the three ck marks on his face with threerge diagonal scars going across them only made me smile. "Now, let us proceed," Chapter 180 Ancient Torterras Runes (2) "Now, let us proceed," "Hey, do you think you could turn down the intensity a bit¡­ Looking at you is like looking at the sun: intense as fuck," I muttered, but the old man or I guess¡­ young man spun me around and forced me to sit on the rugged and rocky ground. "Stop being a pussy and close your eyes," The man said before cing each of his hands on both of my shoulders. I immediately felt a strange energy flow through my body, and it definitely wasn''t mana¡­ but strangely, I felt a burst of cold and hot mana erupt from within my chest. But, before I could even try to identify it, the man took a step back and wiped a drop of sweat from his forehead. "It''s been a while since I''ve done this," He muttered as I spun around and looked at his all-power presence. So this is an intermediate god¡­ but those scars going across the lines must mean he hates his godhood and most likely betrayed the gods. "So, how is it?" I asked while drifting my eyes away from the man who was revealing a bit too much. "Your bones are surprisingly dense with mana¡­ Your body is insanely good at absorbing mana. You may not know this¡­ but who is your mother? Your bone structure is simr to somebody I know," "Her name is Psyche, but she never told me ourst name. Even my status doesn''t say it¡­ but what is thest name of the Olympian: Ares?" I asked, and the man''s eyes widened with surprise but then looked at me with a bit of contentment. "So you''ve figured it out, huh¡­ But that''s where you''re wrong. Ares is ast name. All the Olympians use theirst names and discard their first names upon rising into the supreme gods of Greece," "Of Greece? Does that mean there are more gods from other ces?" "Indeed, but they''re in different ces across the universe. Greek gods control hundreds- no, thousands of worlds, and it''s the same for other ces¡­." "Also, does this mean myst name is Ares? If so, why doesn''t it show on my status? My friends say theirst name is there," "That probably means you inherited your mother''sst name, meaning your mother''s blood was stronger than Ares¡­ Which was most likely intentionally done by Ares. It''s obvious your mother was a puppet her entire life-... I spoke too much," As my bloodlust leaked out and a strange blood-red aura flicked around me, the man before me quickly apologized. "I didn''t know you could apologize," I muttered through gritted teeth. "Your father will curse me if I don''t show even the slightest bit of respect¡­." "Tch¡­ Whatever. He doesn''t care about me anyway, so let''s proceed with the process. What should I do to prepare?" "Lay t on the ground and rx your entire body. When I start engraving the runes into your spine, your brain will be numb as your spine is connected to your nervous system. You may lose all feeling in your body, but try to retain some of it. You need to rx as much as possible; otherwise, the runes will fight against your body instead of flowing with it, thus destroying your soul," "That''s a bit scary¡­." A drop of a swear ran down the side of my face, whispering good luck into my ear before passing onto my chest as Iy down on the ground. "I rmend taking your pants and undergarments off. You''ll be really sweatyter on," "N-Nah, I''m good¡­ Also, could you wear something less revealing? I know your body is amazing and all, but you''re making me straight up ufortable," "Stop being an idiot and shut up. I''ll give you instructions to lessen the pain as well, so make sure to keep your ears open and follow each instruction carefully," "Sure, sure," Soon, a spark of bright green lightning exploded from the man''s hand, and it crackled at the very tip of his finger. Drops of sweat coated my entire body just from the fear of getting touched by that¡­ and once he slid his finger across the very top of my spine, my whole body convulsed, and all my muscles tensed. "Rx! Rx, you son of a bitch!" The man shouted, and so I clung onto the remanents of my slowly fading consciousness and tried my best to think peaceful thoughts. Chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ chocte cake¡­ FUCK! WHY CAN''T I THINK OF ANYTHING ELSE BUT CHOCOLATE CAKE- "ARGHHHHHH!" As soon as I lost focus, my body convulsed once again, and I began to foam at the mouth, but I still clung on. I wasn''t going to allow myself to die here¡­ There is absolutely no way I would let myself die here. "We''re halfway there! You''re doing a great job!" The man encouraged me, but his words just went in one ear and out the other as I gritted my teeth and tensed the tips of my fingers. Blood halfway filled my throat, and my eyes rolled back into their sockets¡­ and then everything went numb. I couldn''t feel anything and only saw sparks of lightning streek across my blurring vision. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." Of course, I ended up fainting, but upon seeing the abyss of my consciousness, I saw seven runes lined up in a vertical manner. They were green but suddenly shifted with a dark purple tone, bubbling with a thick and gooey substance running down it. The runes were in a differentnguage, but for some reason, I couldprehend them like I''ve read and spoken them my entire life. ¡­ "The inheritor of nature and apostle of Tartarus descends from the clouds and stains the mountain tops with blood-red snow," I muttered as I slowly opened my eyes, only to see the smug face of this tortoise now man standing over me. "So that''s what you read¡­ we''ll see if thates true or not because death is omnipotent and can even cut through fate," Chapter 181 Ancient Torterras Trial (1) "So that''s what you read¡­ we''ll see if thates true or not because death is omnipotent and can even cut through fate," "Huh? What do you mean by that?" I asked, but the man just stared at me before helping me to my feet. "Nothing. Anyway, your body will need time to adjust to the runes. Learning them immediately might fry your nervous system so let''s wait about a day before doing anything else," "Ummm¡­ Okay? Then what should we do? We can''t just leave this ce," "I''ll have you train against my kin. Kill them, and I''ll allow you to move onto the next stage," [You have unlocked the Secret Side Quest: Ancient Torterras Trials] [A strange energy flows through your body] All of a sudden, the torterra disappeared from in front of me and appeared in the corner of the room, standing right beside the fur coat man. He had already fainted from something, so he was unaware of anything currently going on around him. Just as I tried to ask a question, a man who was a whopping seven feet tall with chain mail armor, a metal spear, and a tortoiseshell on his back appeared in front of me. His skin was a light tan and had a few scales crawling up various parts of his body. "Now, take your spear and fight this guy. If you can''t kill him within two minutes, I''ll take something away from you. That might be one of your senses, some of your gear¡­ or maybe even your clothes," The torterra smirked, and I shook with embarrassment. "Alright, fine," I muttered before taking a single step, brown and green lighting shooting from the sole of my foot as I entered to be what seemed to be a domain. In an unfamiliarnguage, the torterra ordered his kin to do something, but as I couldn''t understand it, I decided to test out one of the two obvious things it could be. [You have entered the Testing Zone: Ancient Torterras Arena] [Progress through each level in order to obtain a reward] I smiled at the few notifications in front of me before dashing towards the tall spearsman, ready to counter anything he swung at me. Of course, I also pulled out my trusty third eye and gripped the handle tightly as I was a bit nervous from the torterras omnipresent aura that continued to permeate through this entire small cave. It bounced off the walls and suffocated me mentally and physically¡­ and now that I think about it, that was probably the reason why the fur coat dude fainted. "I will show no mercy," The man in front of me said in a strange ent before taking a step toward me and chucking his spear at me like a javelin. It was so fast and strong that even with my newly trained body, senses, and stats, I could barely just dodge it before charging in again for a counterattack. Now that he had no weapon, this was my chance¡­ just kidding. "That''s what you wanted me to think, right?" I muttered with arge smile and then took a step to the side, causing the man to collide with his own retracted spear. "Hooooooh¡­ Dashner, you''re getting destroyed," The torterramented as the man gripped his spear again and, this time, held onto it while charging towards me¡­ openings plentiful. "Forgive me, your majesty," "Oh, that old man is a ruler? So if I kill you, does that make me a traitor!?" I shouted as I dodged to the side and shed upwards at the man''s chest, but unsurprisingly, he was extraordinarily skilled and managed to pull his spear back in time¡­ though my spear was just too sharp. SHING My de cut through his spear, flesh, and bones, leaving him to drain blood as hey on the ground, in whole two pieces. "What a cheat weapon you have there," The torterra muttered and then suddenly frowned as he looked straight at me. "What? Can I not use this weapon?" "No¡­ I mean, yes, you can use the weapon but start referring to me as Master. I keep hearing your inner dialogue, and you''re referring to me as torterra¡­ Master! Call me Master!" He shouted like an angry teacher. [You have swiftly passed the First Round] [You have acquired the Healing Pill: Natures Bloom] . [The Second Round will notmence without the Owners Permission] "Seriously? Tch¡­ M-Master¡­ Now do it!" "That wasn''t loud enough. Come on! Praise your master! Worship every part of your master, and then maybe I''ll give you a noble title!" The ancient torterra smirked, but I took a piece of bread out of my storage ring and chucked it at his face. He immediately caught it but then clicked his tongue as he really wanted to hear me worship him or something like that¡­ so weird. "Alright, Master! Start this shit again!" "That''s very nice to the ears¡­ Very, very soothing¡­ Alright, the second round shallmence!" Master announced before snapping his fingers. A new man appeared in front of me with simr features, but this time he was absolutely jacked, and his spear was now arge and heavy halberd ready to cut through anything. "I''ll save this green pill forter," I stuffed the pill I had received as a reward in my pocket and then dashed towards the man, this time activating a few skills. [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] "Let''s test the basics¡­." He was too strong for me to instantly kill him, but that didn''t mean he was so strong that he could overpower me. Compared to themander I had fought, this guy was just a little pea in the pod, ready to be steamed and eaten by yours truly. SHING We both swung our weapons at each other and exchanged a few blows, but as my aura began to spread to my spear, the man began to get pushed back with each and every single one of my swings. Plus, he didn''t expect the kicks that I threw in to throw him off bnce or just create a new opening for me to use. "How cute," I smirked before cing all of my strength in my arms and swinging down with the power of a mountain behind me. Chapter 182 Ancient Torterras Trial (2) "How cute," I smirked before cing all of my strength in my arms and swinging down with the power of a mountain behind me. ¡­ [Round 24 ismencing] [You have swiftly passed Round 24] [You have acquired the Healing Pill: Natures Bloom] After a while, all of the rounds began to blur into one big fight, and I almost lost my mind amidst this hellish trial. The only thing keeping me alive and sane was the Nature Bloom pills which eased my stress and healed my body to the perfect condition¡­ but even with that, I was on the brink of imploding. [Round 51 ismencing] [You have swiftly passed Round 51] [You have acquired the Healing Pill: Natures Bloom] Soon, I could no longer feel my body, but I continued to move on my own in hopes of stopping this trial. Whenever I asked Master when I could stop fighting, he would always just tell me a few more rounds and then proceed to give me ten more rounds after. But, just as I lost hope that I would ever escape this trial, I reached the final round. [Round 100 ismencing] [You have reached the Final Round] I was invigorated back to life upon eating thest healing pill, and with the boost of seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, I got my shit together and started fighting as hard as possible. This time I was fighting one of his Dark Knight Commanders: Raknes, a talented individual who specializes in magic and the way of the sword. He uses a long and dark, ck de with almost imprable dark armor, but with the help of my trusty spear''s sharpness, I was slowly able to chip away at his chest te. I also made sure to toss in a few blunt blows in order to widen the cracks and cause a bit of internal damage¡­ which I used perfectly to my advantage. [Tangible Bloodlust] I stomped down hard onto the ground, shaking the earth beneath me and causing an eruption of bloodlust to explode from my body. After my newest evolution, my control and the overall pool of bloodlust had exponentially risen, thus allowing me to coat a cavelike this in a thick and sticky aura. It bogged down the dark knight''s movements, and even has he used his nature magic, and earth magic to try and tie me down, my [Blood Envision] would automatically respond to this and cut it. It was like an extra consciousness protecting me and also looking for any openings that it could slip its blood-stained hands in. "And now¡­ for the finale," I muttered with a smile so wide that the tips of it touched my ears, and I could feel my lips cracking. Both of us were covered in wounds from head to toe, leaking so much blood that I could probably turn it all into another blood pill. "How intriguing¡­ I''ve never seen somebody fight so hard before," The dark knight before me muttered and then looked back at Master, who gave him a slow nod. I was a bit confused as to what this was about, but the dark knight''s nextment informed me of everything. "He has given me permission to use 5% of my original power. Prepare yourself, boy because anybody who encounters this skill ends up dying," "Like I give a shit," I activated [Cloack of Blood], causing a literal, tangible dark red cloak of blood to coat my body and enhance my power even more. It felt like my body was going to explode from the amount of power surging through my veins. "I haven''t had this much fun in a while! COME ON, BOY! DON''T DISAPPOINT ME!" He shouted and then took a deep stance before green vines, and an earthy mud swirled around his sword, slowly growing darker and more evil with each passing second. The vines spread to his body, forcing his blood to flow towards his arms and legs, and the earth reinforced the rest, making sure he wouldn''t copse as he charged up this move¡­ but I wasn''t about to let him finish. FWOOSH I dashed in and cocked up a swing with so much power behind it that it sent chills down the dark knight''s spine. A haze of blood swirled around my spear, and the bloodlust radiating from me was enough to tear a toon apart. CLANG But, I was toote as he swung his spear and collided with my swing, both of us frozen in ce as our weapons fought against each other. Our bodies were on the bring of copsing, but our weapons hadn''t given up. Sparks of red and ck lightning shot through the cave, tearing the walls, floor, and ceiling apart until only rubble remained. Master prevented the cave from copsing in on itself, but even with his level of control, he was wondering if he could keep this up. And then, the deciding factor came. The skin under my left eye throbbed, and it felt as if somebody was branding a seal onto it with a hot poker. The tattoo of roses on my hand spread to my body and wrapped around my throat with a strange hold so tight that I could barely breathe. Fwip I suddenly let go of my spear, causing the man to follow all the way through with his swing,pletely missing me and cracking my spear. Though, I didn''t dodge to the sides or back¡­ instead, I closed the distance between us and let out an earth-shattering blow,pletely crushing his armor and denting his chest. BOOOOM He was sent flying across the room, and as I held onto my broken hand, I prayed he wouldn''t get back up. "*cough*... *cough*... Shit¡­" Though, he did, and his spear from behind me ripped straight through the side of my body, tearing off arge chunk of flesh. Vines began to sprout from my wound, and as the man used his weapon to stand up, he looked at me with a proud expression. "You''re strong," He muttered before suddenly turning into mud that flopped onto the ground lifelessly. Chapter 183 Rune And Ancient Tongue Training (1) "You''re strong," He muttered before suddenly turning into mud that flopped onto the ground lifelessly. The cave fell silent as a tsunami of relief washed over it, filling it to the brim and filling everybody present with absolute joy. "How long has it been?" I asked Master before falling onto my ass, panting hard while gasping for air. [You have passed Round 100] [You have acquired the Healing Pill: Natures Bloom] . [You have passed the Ancient Torterras Trial] [You have acquired the Rune: Ruthlessness] All of a sudden, a stone with a rune carved into it appeared in my hand out of nowhere, frightening me as I was already on edge from the passing trial. "Alright, you son of a bitch, get some sleep, and we''ll proceed with the actual training tomorrow¡­ because now that you have that rune, attuning your body to the power of my tongue will be a breeze," "You didn''t answer my question," "Oh, it''s been about three days¡­ but don''t worry. Time in here passes much slower than the time outside this cave. It''s like a normal dungeon but skewed even higher. A month in here is a week out there," "Oh, shit¡­ that''s actually kind of good," I muttered and then instantly flopped onto my back, falling asleep only after chewing limply on the green pill. Bitter¡­ ¡­ After waking up, I saw Master in the corner of the room, lying with his back against the wall, but his godly presence continued to permeate through the cave. He waspletely carefree yet scared back anybody that tried toe near him, whether that be to sneak attack or just get a small hit in before starting an evenrger fight. "*sigh*... Rune of Ruthlessness¡­ I wonder what it does?" Suddenly, as if the stone had reacted to my words, it glowed a bright white light, and the rock cracked open, crumbling into pieces but revealing an ethereal mass of disgusting brown and green liquid. The liquid slowly edged towards me and then wrapped around my neck, entering through my ear and injecting itself into my brain like a parasite. But strangely enough, I could barely feel it. I thought it would hurt like shit, so I braced myself, but it was a strangely soothing feeling having the liquid almost clean out my ear and give my brain a massage. "Oh nice, the rune has already reacted to you. This will make it much easierter on," Master yawned as he slowly stood up, brushing the dirt off hisp. "What is this stuff?" I asked while rubbing the back of my neck. "It''s the rune, dumbass. Eat some breakfast, and then we''ll move to a better ce for training¡­ this ce is too stuffy and will ruin your sense of time," "Okay, but what is the rune doing?" "The rune is nting itself into your consciousness. It will make your soul, body, and mind much stronger and reinforced at the cost of having ruthless outbreaks. But, that is what this training is for¡­ so you can handle not only the ruthlessness but the cost of using my tongue as a mortal," "Ahahaha¡­ I understand nothing," I wearily chuckled while snacking on a hot te of food. Time and space didn''t move inside the storage ring, so storing hot meals inside them wasn''t umon¡­ it''s just that these rings are crazy expensive, so only the wealthiest or strongest of adventurers use these. "You''ll understand with time¡­." "Yes, sir," Once we had feasted on the part of my storage, a part of the cave began to crumble into itself before twisting into a green and brown portal. It moved like it had zero gravity and its ethereal material produced an otherworldly sound. "Let''s go to my throne world," Master said, and so I followed him into the portal with the man in a fur coat in tow. Surprisingly, he hadn''t died yet, but I could tell he was close, so I decided to put him out of his misery just as we entered the portal. As we stepped through the ethereal door, we reappeared at the top of what seemed to be the peak of a mountain range. The mountains were slim and tall but still sturdy enough for them to not sway in the wind¡­ I mean, these mountains were still pretty massive. A breeze of wind brushed through my hair, fluttering it as I took in the untainted atmosphere; it was almost heavenly. The uncared-for grass below us shifted back and forth with the light breeze, the scattered trees following in its footsteps as the leaves shuttered. "This ce is beautiful," I muttered to myself,pletely shell-shocked by the beauty of this natural mountain range. "Back in my day, before the continents had split up, there was this ce called Asia. There were these beautiful mountain ranges that I would always train on, isting myself from the mana-dampened world¡­ but once the continents split, I lost all of them, so I decided to recreate it within my throne world," "Hm? You predate the mana conversion shit?" "Yep. In fact, most gods predated that ce. Gods didn''t exist in the first ce until Zeus first rose after bing so strong by continuously absorbing mana. Now you mortals have the system to help you with it. In fact, you''ve probably lost the ability to naturally absorb mana," "Is that bad?" "No, I''m justining about how you kids have it easier these days¡­ Anyway, sit down and look in the mirror in front of you¡­ *snap*," Master snapped his fingers, creating two mirrors with one behind me and one in front of me¡­ and with this, I was able to see the branding of runes in my back. "What? Did you think they would be pretty ethereal tattoos? I had to literally carve these guys into your spine and back muscles with sacred elemental lightning," "Thank you?" "No need to thank me," Master said, but I could tell he was loving the praise, so I immediately shut up and didn''t feed into his ego. After he stopped muttering to himself about how great he was, he finally began to speak to me again. "Alright. Let me teach you about each of these runes¡­." Chapter 184 Rune And Ancient Tongue Training (2) "Alright. Let me teach you about each of these runes¡­." "Aren''t they just letters in a foreignnguage? I don''t think I need to know much more about them¡­ unless you''re teaching me about these specifically," "... Fuck, it seems you already know about runes¡­ Okay, let''s just move on to the good part," Master said before snapping his fingers again, causing the mirrors to fall into mud that sank into the soft dirt below us. "Okay, what you''re going to want to do is to focus all your consciousness on a single point, and that point is going to be your tongue. You should be able to see through your tongue, talk through your tongue, hear, taste, and feel through your tongue¡­." "Is that even possible?" "I''ll be helping you direct your consciousness but be prepared to stay motionless for a few days now. With your talent and bone structure, you should be able to acquire the skill in no less than a week, but after that¡­ will depend on your will," "How does that make sense," "Shut up, sit down, and close your eyes. Try to imagine your body bing your tongue¡­." "This sounds a bit lewd-" Suddenly, Master smacked me on the back of my head, so I quickly shut up and sat down, making sure to squeeze my eyes shut. "Rx, you''re too tense," "That''s hard to do when somebody with an aura as powerful as you is sitting right behind me. Can''t you turn it down a bit?" "I''ve already slimmed it to 10%. Any more, and I''ll be concentrating too much on that instead of helping you out¡­ NOW SHUT UP AND RELAX!" "Alright, alright¡­" ¡­ Within a week, I had finally received a notification, but I didn''t recognize its existence as I had almostpletely fused with my tongue. It was a strange feeling as I was aware that I had entered a weird state of consciousness, but at the same time, I didn''t realize it¡­ it was bizarre. But soon, everything clicked into ce like a neatly tucked puzzle piece, and at that moment, I knew I hadpletely be one with my tongue. I felt as if I could talk out of it, hear from it, smell from it, feel everything around me with it, and just overall do practically anything with it¡­ but at the same time, I couldn''t. I knew it was possible, but I couldn''t do it. It was like I had gaslit myself into believing that I had achieved something great, but in reality, I was nowhere near it. "Did I do it?" I asked Master, who still had his hand ced on top of my head. Master didn''t answer, so I continuously kept asking until I got fed up and snapped my head around, only to see him asleep, drool running down his chin and his head conked back in an ufortable position. "You fucking old man¡­ I DID IT! SO WAKE UP!" "Ggg¡­ Huh? Oh, cool. Now check your¡­ status¡­ I''m gonna sleep some more," He muttered beforeying back on the grass and feeling the nightly breeze wash over him like a soothing wave of wind. "Tch¡­" ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 5/55] (180/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Humu humu¡­ I understand now¡­ WAKE UP AND TEACH ME HOW TO USE IT-!" Suddenly, a wave of exhaustion rushed through my veins, and everything around me spun as my eyelids grew heavier and heavier. I could barely keep my head straight, and everything around me was tinted in a strange brown and green color. Then, I fell asleep almost instantly, with my eyes rolling back into their sockets. ¡­ When I woke up, I was greeted by a strange urge for destruction, like a feeling of the need to destroy something was coursing through my veins. "Hey, calm down a bit, and I''ll let you release the urge. For now, you won''t be able to control it, so unleash it onto this mountain range, and only then will I be able to teach you the tongue," Master said as he sat right next to me. Slowly, I got up from my passed-out position and nced down at the mountain range with an almost beastly hunger for destruction. [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] In just a few seconds, I activated almost all of my skills, and my body exploded with power. My bloodlust was the first thing to pull the strings on my limbs, and it took control of me like a marite. My bones and muscles creaked as they tried to withstand the power of these destructive skills, and as I took out my spear, I could physically see it smile. I didn''t know how an inanimate object could smile, but I saw it smile¡­ and it was terrifying. BOOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM This release of rage happened for about thirty minutes until I was quickly drained of stamina and mana, but instead of feeling miserable likest time, I felt at ease. [You have quelled the Destructiveness of your Rune] "You did quite a bit of damage¡­ You almost destroyed this mountain here," Master smiled as he looked at the massive sideways crater dug into the mountain before us. He suddenly tossed me a green pill which I swallowed and felt the power of it slowly spread through my body, healing it and revitalizing me with a newfound sense of perseverance. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ huff¡­ Alright¡­ Let''s learn how to do it," Chapter 185 Rune And Ancient Tongue Training (3) "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ huff¡­ Alright¡­ Let''s learn how to do it," Master took me to the top of the mountain again, where we breathed in the fresh air and then stood in front of each other. I was ready to receive his teachings, but he just looked like a sloppy mess wanting to sleep some more. "You got this faster than I expected, but nothingpared to my other students. They were able to connect to their tongue within a few hours or a day¡­ you really do suck at everything," Master smirked, and I just rolled my eyes. "I didn''te here to be dissed¡­e on, tell me what I''m supposed to do," "Alright, well, obviously, activate the skill, and then we''ll be able to work from there," I followed my Master''s directions and activated [Ancient Torterras Tongue], but before I could ask what to do next, Master quickly shut my mouth with his own hand. "Hold on, remember whatever you speak with the skill activated will be like a skill itself. Also, depending on what you use it on or who you use it on, it will either be weak or very strong¡­ Just like that [Blood Sampler] skill you have," I just nodded before turning towards a tree and saying, "[Break]," ? My voice wasmanding and ripped through the air, tearing the tree in half and fluttering the green leaves all over the mountain. It was a nasty and unclean cut, but it did the job¡­ though I, on the other hand, was suffering greatly. Upon activating the skill and ordering the tree to break, my throat felt like thousands of fire ants were nipping, and then I coughed up an entire pool of blood. I tried to cough, but the pain was too bad that I just kneeled there, my head down, deciding not to breathe in order to save me from any more pain. "Breathe, boy. You''ll have to get used to the pain¡­ Also, grit your teeth now," Master ordered, but I was already in a state of so much pain that I couldn''tprehend his words. Suddenly, a jolt of electricity ran through my spine, seemingly melting my back and causing steam to erupt from my muscles. Slight tears welled up in my eyes from the miserable state I was in, but the pain didn''t stop there. The electricity then proceeded to run through the rest of my body, searing my muscles and causing steam to erupt from deep within them. It was as if I was being cooked or steamed from the inside alive. After only a few more minutes of suffering, I finally managed to get a grip on myself and coughed up all the blood, and tensed all my muscles. I had reasonable control over the muscles in my body, but in some ces, I was still inexperienced¡­ not that it really mattered much, but seeing Cy teaching me something was a fun yet demeaning experience. "Do I have to do that again?" I asked, my voice so raspy the words were barely audible. "Yes, now get back to work, but do an easiermand. Here, let me give you a target," Master muttered before snapping his hand, creating a golem of grass and mud in front of me. It loomed over me with its rocky body, and as it took a step towards me, I felt the earth under me shake. "*cough*... Ssssssss¡­ [Kneel]," I ordered, and the golem got on one knee, trying to resist themand but waspletely unable to. Though, once I coughed up another pool of blood, he was released from the constraint and charged toward me. "[Kneel]," Master ordered, and this time, the golem fell to both knees and was forced to lower his head before me. "That was¡­ much better," I muttered as I wasn''t in absolute searing pain. The electricity that ran through my body was strong and hot, but it didn''t hurt anywhere near as much as when I ordered the tree to break. "Huff¡­. Huff¡­ Ack¡­ Ack," "Ah, it seems you''ve lost your voice¡­ Okay, now, we''ll proceed with a few sparring sessions. I can''t create things that give XP, but I''ll let you fight some of my top dogs who are obviously suppressing their power¡­ don''t die on me, boy," The mud golem slowly formed into a humanoid woman with a full ck suit of armor, spikes going everywhere, and a helmet that hid just the top of her face. She wielded a ck spear that radiated the power of the earth, and her almost unbreakable stance sent chills down my spine. Slowly, I wielded my spear and wiped the blood from the side of my mouth. "Just cause your his Majesty''s student, I won''t be letting you have an easy win. If you want a victory, then earn it," She suddenly appeared behind me, and I had no time to react¡­ and her spear traveled straight through my gut, tearing every organ apart besides my heart and lungs. I coughed up another mouthful of blood, but suddenly, as I fell forwards, off of the spear''s de, the whole in my gut closed. "*gasp*... Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." "I told you to not heal him or hurt him severely¡­ do you dare to go against my orders?" "Forgive me, your Majesty, but I believe the best way to teach him is through pain. If he can''t push through this suffering, he doesn''t deserve to inherit your tongue," The woman''s words were confident as she spoke towards my Master. "Fine¡­ Orion, your throat should be healed now, so this is a good chance to test out your skill again," "Why didn''t you just give me a nature pill if my throat could''ve been healed?" "Cause I don''t want you to get used to using this power. With a mortal body, you can only do so much, and by continuously healing you, your body will subconsciously think you''ll be getting healed again¡­ and that is the opposite of what I want," "But since she''s kicking my ass, I''ll always be wary?" "Indeed," Master muttered with arge smile, and before I could even stand up, a spear came running down my back and piercing through my lungs. Chapter 186 Rune And Ancient Tongue Training (Final) "Indeed," Master muttered with arge smile, and before I could even stand up, a spear came running down my back and piercing through my lungs. ¡­ An entire week has passed since the beginning of my training, and it''s gotten a bit easier¡­ but facing off against this unknown woman is absolute hell. Imagine dying hundreds of times¡­ that''s how my training with this woman went. "Fuck this bitch," I muttered as I squeezed my spear in my hand,ying back against the tree while staring up at the starry night sky above us. It was hard to believe this was all made by magic¡­ and not the actual world around us. "What did he call it again? A throne world?" I muttered to myself and then took a swing of water, letting it slowly travel down my throat, cooling it down after everything I''ve been through today. "Yes, this is a throne world made by his Majesty," A cold and collected voice rung through the air. "What do you want? Do you wanna kill me again because we can continue that tomorrow¡­? I''m trying to rx a bit," I responded as a woman with long brown hair and pale green eyes walked out from behind the tree. She was in some casual fantasy-like attire, nothing I had ever seen in real life before. "No, I came here to give you some advice. Your spearsmanship is good, but it isn''t the best as well¡­ I know you don''t want to hear this, but youck the talent to be great with it. Hard work can only take you so far," "I know. That''s why I chose a ss that helps me with magic. I''m trying to shift in a different direction, but since I still have this spear with me, I might as well keep using it," I muttered before ncing down at my dark red spear. "I see¡­ Well, I do admire your brains and mental durability. Any normal person, whether they were human or not, would''ve lost their mind by now. "Dying" so many times isn''t something the normal conscious is prepared for," "Has the old man not told you?" "O-Old man? Do you mean his Majesty?" The woman asked, flustered by what seemed to be useless words. I guess she doesn''t know I''ve lived a first life. "Who else would I be talking about?" I smirked, and the woman showed a glimpse of emotion as she blushed with embarrassment. "I-I would never dare to think of him as an old man¡­." "That''s cool, but I don''t give a shit. He''s just my Master for now, and he''ll drop me eventually¡­ it seems he teaches other people as well, and since they''re stronger, I''m sure he''ll focus on them. I don''t have much talent anyway," "You may not have much talent, but that doesn''t mean his Majesty won''t teach you anything. He''s taken a liking to you, and I''m sure he''ll never let it go," "Huh¡­ maybe¡­ Anyway, I''m going to sleep. Try to go easy on me tomorrow," "Wait, wait, wait, I haven''t told you my advice," "Well, what is it?" I asked beforeying down on the prickly grass and sucking my spear back into my storage ring. "I''ve never used the tongue before, but I''m sure imagining the person or thing doing the action will help. It might even ease some of the mental power it uses," "Oh¡­ just like magic? That actually makes sense¡­ okay, I''ll try it out tomorrow," ¡­ And the next morning, of our first battle, I imagined the woman kneeling in front of me¡­ but I was toote as she soon disappeared. I was able to block her with my spear as she continued to do the same backstabbing technique, but once she deflected my de, I waspletely helpless. My front was exposed, and she used that to stab me with some earth magic which created a spike of earth that stabbed straight through my gut. She then healed me, and we started again, but this time, I was more prepared than ever. I imagined her kneeling in front of me, and I then opened my mouth, "[Kneel]," I ordered, and her body jolted for a second, which was the first time one of my orders actually did something to her. She was way too strong for me to actually get her to do something, but I guess I can slightly affect her¡­ she''s just way too fucking strong. Of course, I ended up getting my ass beat again for the rest of the day, but now I felt some progress. ¡­ Another week has passed, and my stay here was beginning to slowly fade away, but at least I''ve made tons of progress. First of all, I''ve managed to improve my rtionship with the woman who keeps beating my ass, and we have long talks under the starry night about death¡­ and stuff¡­ I don''t know. She''s kind of weird. Then, I''ve also be more friendly with Master¡­ until we''re not¡­ We usually just argue unless he''s teaching me something new. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Thanks," I said as I received a cup of water from the woman I was sparring with. I still don''t know her name, or if she even has a name as she''s very, very weird¡­ plus, she might be in love with my Master, I don''t know. Her gaze is like somebody looking at the one they love, but they''re just right out of their reach. "Want me to tell him your feelings?" I asked, and the woman blushed profusely before hobbling a few steps back. "H-How''d you find out?" "I don''t know¡­ It''s pretty obvious, and the old man is very dense. Plus, he''s always sleeping instead of paying attention, so this could help you out¡­." "I''m scared he''ll reject me," She muttered. "Well, your loss, I guess. I don''t know much about your life or where you actually live, but I''m sure it shouldn''t be too hard to meet him once in a while. Have him warm up to you but try not to be friends¡­ because then you''ll just get friend-zoned," "Oh, o-okay," Chapter 187 Signs Of Battle "Oh, o-okay," ¡­ A few dayster and Master gave me a new robe which I immediately began to wear instead of my baggy, beaten, and torn cloak. It was soft to the touch but seemed powerful enough to negate an entire fireball with ease. "Alright, kid. Make sure to get back safely¡­ I''ll just be rxing in my throne world for now until one of the other ancient monsters makes a move. Try not to die on me," He said, and after ruffling my hair a bit, he pushed me through a portal. A sinking feeling turned in my stomach and as soon as I began to seemingly freefall to my death¡­ I arrived at the small exit of the warehouse gang. It was right where the fur coat dude and I departed to cross the moat and reach the other side of the city. "*sigh*... Had me worrying for nothing," I smirked and then walked through the underground base this gang had built. Strong metal support beams held up the ceiling and a powerful and unbreakable bond held the gang members together as if they were family¡­ but it''s a shame they ran into me. "[Kneel]," I ordered upon stepping into the underground base, and as everybody got on their knees before me, I summoned my spear and twirled it around a bit. Notifications signaled to me that I had killed a few people, and once I saw each and every head rolling on the ground, I made my way up to the actual warehouse. Using the tongue was still very difficult, and my throat felt as if somebody had pouredva down it, but besides that, there was no blood, no strange liquid, and no activating from my rune. The rune of ruthlessness seemed useless in the beginning, something that helped me suppress some of the pain and suffering I would go through¡­ but eventually, I saw some progress. I was able to use the rune of ruthlessness to some point where I could not only increase the power and speed of my body but also my durability. I was like an immovable rock, but the reason why none of my runes have turned into skills is that I still suck at their purpose¡­ For example, the rune of ruthlessness is supposed to also give me a skill for when I be proficient in enhancing my body with it, but since I still suck with it, I didn''t get the skill. Same thing with the runes along my back, but ording to Master, they all count as a single rune, so once I obtain it on my status, it''ll most likely be something rted to the tongue. "[Cover Your Eyes]," I announced, and as the warehouse helped reverberate my words across the entire building, everybody covered their eyes. People began to panic, so I added an additional order that actually made me spit up blood. "[Silence]," The warehouse soon turned into a dead silent mess, and after passing through the two guards without even a sound, I looked back at all the people who were suffering. It''s less than before¡­ Another war has broken out. After eating thest nature pill that I had saved in order to heal my throat, I continued down the road for at least half a day. It was as silent as ever, and more battlefields had erupted across the city¡­ and from what I saw, it wasn''t going to be long until the entire city turned into one bloody battlefield. But, that was the least of my worries now, as once I had arrived at the Wony mansion, an entire army greeted me, and they were currently trying to raid the mansion but now turned fortress. "Kekeke¡­ So, just cause the head is out ofmission, they think they can trample over this ce¡­ What a bunch of fucking idiots," I smiled before ncing up at the roof of the fortress and seeing Be menacingly gazing over the battlefield. We had our own soldiers here, meaning she already expected this to happen¡­ meaning she really is the perfect fit for the next position. "It''s time to excrete the old ande with the new¡­ Everybody here is so old I feel like I''m breathing in dust. I think it''s about time the newer generation took the reigns of this world," I muttered before smiling even wider as Be slowly raised her hand. I made sure to back up into the city and watch as chains of green mes erupted from the battlefield, ughtering many, but that wasn''t it. The chains then formed into a massive green sun above the battlefield, which then slowly fell onto the enemy. Some of our soldiers were burnt to a crisp, but the other side, including the strongest soldiers, were burnt past ash and into the ground, melding with the dirt. "[me of Judgment: Catastrophic Failure]," A voice rang throughout the city, bouncing off the tall buildings and permeating through the mansions of every single wealthy and influential family. Her voice was like a deration of war, announcing the real start of the single most important event in this city. "The War of Attrition has stopped, and absolute bloodshed will nowmence," I muttered before walking over the burnt corpses littering the fortress'' front garden. "You took too long, so I decided to finish it off myself," Be said as she hopped down from the fortress roof andnded in front of me, calming down the soldiers who felt my unchained bloodlust-like aura. I made sure to tone everything down before following her through the army, which parted like the red sea. It was a wonderful disy of power, just showing how far she''se. The thousands of soldiers around us cheered for our glory and victory, pumping pure adrenaline through the air. The atmosphere was dense with stress but also joy that the battle had finally ended. "Hey, I got a question?" "What is it?" Be asked as she pushed open the front doors to let me in. "What''s for dinner?" Chapter 188 Assassination Attempt "What''s for dinner?" Be''s serious expression soon turned into a smile of nostalgia as we both met up with our group, but just as I was about to hug everybody¡­ Aisa said, "God damn, Orion. You smell like shit," "Oh, I guess I haven''t taken a shower in over¡­ a week. Yeah, a week," I muttered, and so Aisa immediately sent me to the bathroom. Once I had been cleaned up and I smelled good again, I then hugged everybody, and we all ate a nice and peaceful dinner. The army outside was being directed by some of the servants in this household, though¡­ I could no longer trust them. "Hey, how did information like this get out?" I asked once, basically all interrogation about where I''ve been died down. Of course, I didn''t tell them anything. "Information on how the head was sick and out ofmission?" Findir asked before gently patting his mouth with a neat napkin. "Yeah, basically," "Well, we obviously have a traitor. I''ve interrogated a few people that I suspected, but there has been nobody that has confessed or lied to me about anything¡­ Tch¡­ this is so fucking annoying," Luna snarled before staring up at the ceiling. "I guess we just need to be warier of our movements," Cy shrugged, and everybody else shrugged with him¡­ besides me. All of a sudden, a man cloaked in ck entered the room, but when he removed his hood, a head full of long white hair matched with matte white eyes appeared. Everybody looked at him with a bit of surprise¡­ until our faces warped into sadistic smiles that sent chills down the man''s spine. "Nice poison dick head," Cy smirked and then turned his head around to the maid, acting as if she was shocked by his appearance. He grabbed her throat and then pulled her face right in front of him, causing her to melt with absolute fear. Our eyesnded on her as thick drops of sweat rolled down her cheek and moistened the cor of her maid dress. "Kekekeke¡­ I think my acting was the best," Luna muttered with arge smile before slowly getting out of her chair and cing her hand atop the maid''s head. A pink light projected into her skull, and Cy suddenly threw her to the edge of the room, where she began to scream maniacally, scaring the rest of the present maids. "H-Huh? The poison isn''t working?" The cloaked man who had just entered muttered to himself, too shocked to evenprehend the situation. "Shit, that was some strong poison," Aisa muttered before opening her mouth and letting a ck liquid drip off her tongue and onto the table, disintegrating the stone material. "Alright, you son of a bitch. Ryan Boisegeze¡­ what a basic ass name. Do you want to die swiftly or get torn to shreds? The choice is up to you," I smiled. The man looked up, down, to the side, everywhere he could possiblynd his eyes on¡­, and he eventually decided to call a non-existent bluff. He gathered a mass of white magic in his hand that formed into the shape of a spear, and after chucking it straight at me, he charged toward us. All of the maids were kindly led out of the room by Aisa, who had a sadistic smile, and once everybody had swiftly exited the room, she turned around and disappeared into a few snowkes that scattered across the floor. She then reappeared behind the man and stabbed a metal dagger straight through his neck, knocking him to the floor where he choked and writhed with pain. "What is a weakling like you trying to do¡­ Are you trying to ruin your family''s ns or maybe get your family to recognize a weakling like you?" Findir taunted the man like his shadow suddenly expanded into tendrils that swirled around until they created a gust of wind so strong that they ripped the assassins from their hiding ces. They were all then neatly gathered into a pile right in front of us and right next to the slowly dying man. ? He was only a few years older than us, but he was so extremely weak due to the neglect of his family¡­ what a joke. "*sigh*... Where is the head butler?" I asked Be, who mercilessly burned the assassins and man into nothing but ashes which scattered uponing in contact with Findir''s wind. "He is still keeping an eye on the head. Anyway, what should we do with this maid?" Be asked as Luna lifted the illusion from the elven maid and poked her cheek like she was a plushy. "[Tell The Truth]," I ordered, but this time only directed it to the maid, so everybody else only heard me mutter under my breath. Controlling this took quite a while, but after you realize that the tongue skill is literally just a tangible version of your voice, then you can direct it to whoever and how many you want. And just as I had expected, the maid began to spill lots of juicy information, such as the other traitors within the mansion and the deals made between her and the other families. "Why didn''t you do this to the man and the assassins?" Be asked, a bit annoyed. "Well, first of all, the assassins had all their fingers cut off in case of interrogation, so I would assume they also cut off their tongue. Then the man¡­ you killed him before I could even say anything," "Whatever¡­ I doubt he had anything valuable anyway. He''s probably just a pawn in the system," "Probably," I shrugged, and soon, we had cleaned the dining hall back up and gathered every single servant within the mansion beside the one outside helping the army. Everything was going ording to the n me and Luna hade up with after she talked with me in the shower¡­ kinda. She was outside the shower while I was inside the shower, but there was nothing else there besides our discussion. I think of her more as a sister, but obviously, I wouldn''t be showering with my sister¡­ that would be fucking weird. "All of you have a chance to confess before we announce the traitors," Be announced, and the atmosphere within the hall tensed. Chapter 189 Interrogation And Deal? "All of you have a chance to confess before we announce the traitors," Be announced, and the atmosphere within the hall tensed. Though it seems her influence over everybody present was strong enough, and nobody really believed her words, attempting to call a nonexistent bluff. "I see¡­ So that''s how you all think of me. Okay, when I call your name, step up to the front of the group and keep your head down," Be announced once more, but this time she began to call out a few fake names. None of them were on the list of traitors, and I could tell she was trying to absorb more information by making them panic. Possibly catching one of them in the act of trying to contact somebody else via a phone or telmunicator. The tension within the room had risen to unbelievable heights, and even just so much as a nail scratching would cause everything in the room to snap. "*sigh*... Whatever¡­ Luna, do your thing," Be sighed as she shook her head and then looked at the first victim. Her eyes rolled back into their sockets, and blood poured from out her throat and then out her mouth, but she was still alive, of course. As she suddenly began to convulse, a few others followed in her footsteps and convulsed with so much force that you could hear their bones breaking. Their blood-curdling screams rang throughout the hall while Luna dly manipted their minds into seeing the most horrifying nightmares in existence. "What fun," Luna muttered before squeezing her hand. They all suddenly lifted their hands and grabbed the sides of their head, twisting their neck until their spines cracked. A few maids and butlers threw up from the sight and sound, while the rest had faces paling with an extraordinary amount of fear. "Now, as the temporary head of this family, I order you all to clean up this mess¡­ and any traitors are, of course, not wee," ¡­ Late at night, we all had a cup of coffee and had a meeting with a single blood-red pill sitting in front of us, seemingly taunting us into consuming it. "So, why''d you call us over?" I asked Luna. "You already know why¡­ We need to take action before the enemies take even more action. It''s us versus so many others¡­ and we need more firepower. I''m confident we can match the strongest of the younger generation, but the older generation is a different story," Luna responded as she twirled a small stirring spoon in between her fingers. "I agree. The only ones who could possibly survive, not beat, but survive would be Orion or Be¡­ and that''s it," Cy said, eyeing the red pill in front of him. "First of all, how about you tell us the reason why this is here?" Findir asked before picking up the pill with a gust of ck wind and drawing it right in front of him. It swirled and twirled in front of him, leaking a menacing tent. "I was debating whether we should eat this or not¡­." I said, and Luna just clicked her tongue. "Hey, answer my question first before we get sidetracked any further," Luna quickly interjected, and so I sighed and slumped in my chair. "As you all know, I''ve been working with the head of the Wony family to try and dy the other families as much as possible. It''s been working great, but now, it is surely going to die down, and everybody will dog pile on top of us," "And you called us here to tell us that?" Aisa asked, a bit annoyed. "Let me talk. I''m not done yet¡­ So, we need to take action. Luna already inferred it, and yes, I''ve reached out to some people to help us, but only one person has decided to back us up," "And who is that?" Aisa asked before flicking a ball of paper at my forehead. "The magic tower¡­ The tower master has agreed to give us support as long as we join the magic tower right after¡­ Any thoughts?" I asked the group, and just as I had thought, they were all extremely pissed off. "Are you fucking kidding me?!" Be eximed, but before anybody could get any madder, I cut them off quickly. "Wait, wait, wait¡­ There was also another offer, and that was to send the little girl to the tower. She will also be under a sort of freer contract that will let her attend school outside of the tower so she can grow up with lots of other interactions," "Isn''t it obvious he has ns for her then?" Aisa asked, and I was a bit surprised by her attentiveness. "That''s true. Very true. But what other choice do we have¡­ She may not want to go there, but it''s for the best for her. Looking for her family is a stupid idea as well since they would''ve alreadye looking for her if they really did lose her," I muttered. "Okay, we send her there, and then what? Will hee here personally?" Cy asked while gripping the edge of the table. "No, but he will send an army of his mages with a few who are almost on par with him¡­ We may still struggle, which I think the tower master wants, but at least we have a chance ofing out on top¡­ with just us, we''re nothing," The entire room went silent, and everybody began to think things over very, very deeply. Eventually, we all sighed and bit the bullet as using the little girl for our benefit and probably for her future benefit would be amazing. No matter how much she resents us, if it''s worth it for the both of us, we can deal with it. "Is that a deal?" A deep voice asked, and we all jumped in our seats before snapping our heads towards the corner of the room. It was that loyal shadow servant who was always with the tower master¡­ and boy was he strong as fuck. Nobody could sense him even as he stood right in front of us. "Yes, it''s a deal," Chapter 190 The Deal And A Decision "Yes, it''s a deal," ¡­ A few days passed, and we finally broke the news to the little girl, and as she broke down in tears while screaming at all of us and tearing the sheets of her bed, we just stood there. "I hate you! I hate you all! You''re just selling me away like my parents! I hate all of you!" She shouted, and the sudden news almost shattered Aisa and Cy''s hearts. They both just stood there, silently looking down at the ground while biting as hard as they could onto their bottom lips. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Findir asked, and the little girl locked eyes with him and began to bang her little fists against his stomach. "B-Because I thought you would hate m-me and l-leave me¡­ I-I''m sorry. D-Did I do something wrong?" She asked with tears streaming down her face. At this moment, she seemed like the most ill-natured kid out of all of us as she looked at us with sore and confused eyes. She begged, stomped, and continued to throw a tantrum until she slumped onto her bed, holding her face against the soft and plump sheets. "Was I a bad girl? Did I do something wrong?" She continued to mutter, and Aisa had enough as she quickly dipped down next to her and squeezed her with a long and cumbersome hug. "You didn''t do anything wrong¡­ It''s just¡­ If you stay here, you''ll be in danger. You''ll eventually be a burden to us, but with this deal, we can protect not only each other but also your future. Your future will be bright and full of happiness. If we make it out of this, we''ll try to find you, no matter how many years it takes," Aisa whispered while cing her chin on her tiny shoulder. "P-Promise¡­ I-Is that a promise?" The little girl sniffled. "It''s a promise¡­ pinky promise," Aisa said before reaching out her pinky, and the both of them locked pinkies, signaling a sign of child-like promise. The little girl burst into tears and cried and cried until no more tears ran from the corners of her eyes. She soon drifted off into a drowsy state and slumped onto her torn-apart bed, slowly falling asleep from exhaustion. "That was quite the dilemma," Luna muttered, and everybody but me shot her re. I was currently crouching down to the ground and inspecting the ice that had slowly covered the entire ce, and it was the most frigid, tough, and slick ice I had ever seen. "It''s snowing," Cy suddenly announced, and everybody looked out the window, only to see the falling of thousands of snowkes covering the mansion. It was quite a beautiful storm for thest bits of snow we were going to have for this winter as spring was soon approaching us. ¡­ The next day, the same man draped in the darkness appeared before us, and the little girl wanted to say goodbye to all of us. She had her little suitcase in hand, filled to the brim with all kinds of snacks and things a bunch of us had bought in order to spoil her. None of it was for her ownfort, though. "Big sis! We never talked much, and now I know you don''t like me, but I love you! I want you to always be my big sister, and I''ll have you acknowledge me as your little sister one day!" The little girl shouted, and so Luna gave her a fist bump with a few encouraging words. "I''ll be expecting to see you at the top of the world someday then¡­ good luck," She said before walking away, leaving me to step up to her. As I ced my feet in front of her and looked down on her with a menacing presence, the little girl swallowed arge drop of saliva. "Little girl, I''ll see you some time again. Also, make sure to be. So strong that nobody can mess with you," The little girl just nodded once before ncing down and then right back up at me. She looked as if she wanted to ask something of me. "Good luck¡­ Adele," I muttered before crouching down to her height and patting her head, causing her to cry tears of sadness mixed with joy. It was quite an adorable sight to see. "Alright. The troops will be in a few days, so survive till then¡­ I wish you all good luck on your future affairs," The man cloaked in the darkness said before quickly disappearing into a bloop of darkness. The little girl was also gone now, and Aisa was bawling thick and salty tears. "Let''s go. We''ve got a job to finish," Be said as she ced her hand on Aisa''s shoulder, and as we all split up into the mansion, a shift underwent us. ¡­ A few more days had passed, and the mage troops had finally arrived; thankfully, they also had some toon leaders andmanders who could watch over everything. We could all just sit back and help out from the backline, hoping to not get our asses destroyed by a random family head. And so, we had a meeting to discuss our future ns and everything we hade up with so far. Though first, we had this topic at hand. "Let''s eat it," Cy said as he tossed the blood-red pill from the palm of his hand and onto our stone meeting table. Everybody gazed at the pill with indecisive eyes¡­ but after hearing Cy''s exnation, everybody slowly began to melt from their fearful shells. "We need the power. We''ll take anything we can get¡­ And I''ve also investigated it a bit and have discovered that these pills awaken some kind of presence inside of you. This may be the thing that the tower master was talking about, but it isn''t necessarily bad," "And what makes you say that?" Luna asked. "Because the presence is like being blessed by a god¡­ but¡­ the being who is blessing you is a bit different," Chapter 191 Demonic Curse (1) "Because the presence is like being blessed by a god¡­ but¡­ the being who is blessing you is a bit different," Cy said. "And where did you find out all of this information?" I asked, and Cy just slumped down into his chair before opening his mouth again. "I read through the entire library here, and when I was getting to the end of all of the books, I found one who basically described some demonic arts. It started off with taking a pill of concentrated blood, and then you be cursed by a demon," "Then why the fuck are we taking it? If we''re getting cursed, that''s an obvious tell for us to mind our own fucking business," Luna snarled, and just as she was about to get up, Cy flicked his hand, causing a blue me to block her path. p "Sit down¡­ I''m not done exining," "Oh¡­ Just cause you gained a bit of knowledge doesn''t mean you''re god¡­ So take this me down and shut the hell up. I''m sure everybody else doesn''t want to do this either¡­." Luna then nced towards me and saw my sadistic smile as I eyed the pill of condensed blood. "Except for this crazy bastard, of course," She finished, but then Cy continued. "A curse from a demon is a blessing¡­ right?" Cy said and then nced towards Be for some form of confirmation for some reason. What? Is she cursed by a demon or somethin- wait¡­ that would make sense. All of our eyes widened as we looked at Be. "You''re making me feel a bit nervous," Be lightly chuckled before standing up and pulling up her shirt, revealing a ck tattoo inked into just above her belly button. "Upon receiving my new ss, I was approached by a demon, and I''m sure you can already guess who it is," "A demon of judgment or some shit like that, right?" Aisa asked, and Be nodded for confirmation. As Luna clicked her tongue and took a seat back in her chair, Be continued with a story that none of us had ever heard before. "I wondered for a while why a demon approached me, and he even said we had already made a contract¡­ but it''s believable now. I''m sure he approached me when I was being punished for being such an asshole," Everybody nced at me, and my cold eyes just stared back. "What?" I muttered, but everybody just rolled their eyes before directing them back at Be, who also now sat down. "I don''t remember it clearly, but somebody came to me at my lowest point and said they''ll save me¡­ Maybe all of this is the work of them, but I won''tin. If it weren''t for the demon, then I would''ve rotted like the leech I was," The entire room went silent. "What is the curse like? What would it give us?" Luna slowly interrogated Cy as Be could still be an untrustworthy source. "It would give us some new powers and some newfound strengths, but that would only happen after another evolution. It wouldn''t have an immediate effect¡­ and that is probably why Luna looks like that right now," Cy exined. "Kekekeke¡­ Seems fun," Aisa smiled and then grabbed the pill from the center of the table. "But, the drawback is that you''ve basically sold your soul to the devil. You are no longer able to go to Heaven, Olympus, Valha, whatever you believe in. Also, you will essentially be an enemy of the gods," All of us smiled so wide that the ends of our mouths touched the tips of our ears. "I wasn''t nning on being a saint either way¡­ Alright, let''s do this," Aisa muttered before tossing the pill up into the air and then slicing it into six even pieces with her dagger. They fell bluntly onto the table and then rolled towards us. "Do we chew it or what?" Findir asked, but before anybody could even answer, we all popped it into our mouths and then swallowed it, making sure none of it touched our tongues. Of course, Findir decided to try and chew it, and he almost threw up from the extremely bitter taste that coursed through his mouth. "Gross," He muttered, and all of a sudden, I felt my heart try its hardest to jump out of my chest. [The Ares System has detected an unsafe foreign object] [Dispelling process hasmenced- [Interference by higher being] [A few gods watch you with squinted eyes] [A few gods re at you with uncontroble hatred] [A few godsugh at your daring act] [A demonic presence has leashed you with its raven-like wings] "Oomf¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Fuck, I almost threw it all up," I muttered as the burning feeling making my heart jump slowly disappeared into thin air as if it wasn''t even there in the first ce. "Did anyone else get a notification?" Aisa asked, and everybody, including Be, nodded their heads. Be kind of seemed out of it, so Findir shook her shoulder a bit, snapping her awake¡­ but at this point, we all could all tell that wasn''t Be. Her demonic grin andpletely cked-out eyes told us everything we needed to know¡­ and we didn''t hesitate to take action. FWOOSH Me, Aisa, Findir, and Cy all took our weapons and ced them along Be''s vital points after kicking her out of her chair and pressing her to the ground. "You all don''t care about your friend? Didn''t you have¡­ some kind of sibling-like rtionship," The thing inside of Be smirked. My spear traveled deeper and deeper into the body''s chest, ready to stop it at any given moment. This thing was dangerous. Really, really, dangerous. I felt chills crawl up and down my body just by being in its presence,rge beads of sweat dripped from my nose, soaking Be''s clothes, and a strange pressure seeminglytched onto my heart. "What the fuck¡­ Hey! Stop! STOP! I ORDER YOU TO FUCKING STOP!" The thing inside Be suddenly began to shout, and as he grabbed his head, we all retreated our weapons. What the hell is happening? Chapter 192 Demonic Curse (2) What the hell is happening? Be''s body suddenly began to convulse in short bursts, as she would be limp like a dead body for one second and then be shaking like she was entering cardiac arrest. The ck in her pupils peeled back into her skull, leaving her regr old pupils to sit lifelessly in her sockets. "Hey? You dead!" Aisa asked as she pped Be''s face very lightly. We could now all feel the demonic presence leaving her body, but all of us were still a bit weary as Be sat up. "Ugh¡­ That dude put up one hell of a fight, but it''s obvious he had to limit himself in order to not make his vessel explode¡­ bastard," Be muttered, and Aisa finally breathed a sigh of relief. "What happened?" Findir asked as we all helped her to a seat. "Asmodeus tried to take my fucking body. What else? But damn, is he kind of hot," Be muttered while holding her mouth and blushing lightly. All of us deadpanned, and Aisa even clocked her in the jaw with a very light love tap with her fist¡­ very light. Very, very light. "What the hell was that for?!" Be eximed, and as Aisa brushed the dust off her fist, she clocked her arm back again. "Exorcising the demon from your body," "W-Wait. Aisa, it''s me¡­ I-If you saw him, you would''ve been drooling as we- AHHHHHHH!" Be ran out of the room with Aisa tailing right behind her, wanting to punch her in the face so bad that the intent permeated throughout the entire mansion. "Well, let''s get some rest. It''s been a long day," Luna muttered as she rubbed the back of her head and everybody else soon left the room, leaving just me¡­ and one other person to have a sweet and nice conversation. "*yawn*... Your friends are quite interesting," The silhouette standing in the corner of the room muttered. "Mhm¡­ and who might you be? A demon?" "I don''t know¡­." He responded before blooping out of existence and then suddenly reappearing right in front of me, leaning against the doorway. "What are you going to do? Take over my body like the one possessing Be?" "I don''t know¡­ Maybe. Anyway, I came to inform you that the demon possessing you will try its hardest to try and take over your body. Even harder than the one who possessed that green-haired girl," "And why are you telling me this?" Suddenly, the silhouette blooped out of existence and then reappeared in front of me, its almost dead-like eyes staring deep into my soul. Absolute utter fear ran throughout my body, and I was frozen in ce, unable to even open my mouth to cry out for help. "*yawn*... Cause I fucking hate his guts¡­ Alright, I''m going. My selection has been pretty good so far, but we''ll see how far shees¡­ in fact, you all might be visiting us very soon," The silhouette yawned before cocking its head back to look up at the ceiling. "Is somebody watching us?" "I don''t know¡­ maybe. Well, a few. They''re not that strong anyway¡­ but you¡­ why is your soul shaped like that?" The silhouette asked as it stepped away and then blooped out of existence. It was nowhere to be seen in my line of sight, so I went to turn around, but once I did that, I felt a cold hand ce its rough skin against my shoulder. "It''s so strange¡­ It almost makes me want to eat you," The silhouette''s words molded into something demonic, scratchy, and something so terrifying that its words scratched my brain. I could barely stay conscious as the demon gripped my shoulder with such force that muscles were beingpressed and then torn under its grip. "Well, I had my fun. Come quickly to Tartarus¡­ I''ll be waiting¡­." The silhouette muttered before quickly disappearing into thin air. I didn''t realize it until now, but the entire world was filtered with a shade of gray, and now that the color was returning to my world, I was finally able to breathe. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ Which demon was that? And it seemed like they were suppressing their power as well," I muttered to myself but decided to give myself a break from thinking and just walked back to my room. What a shit show today was¡­ ¡­ (Ares POV) "KAHAHAHAHAHA! YOUR SON BETRAYED THE GODS! DID YOU SEE THAT!? DID YOU FUCKING SEE THAT!?" A cackling voice ran throughout the entire hall. My throne shook from anger, and my son''s smirk sent a shockwave of rage to flow through my veins like blood. "Leave," I ordered Hermes, but he just couldn''tugh as the wings on his head carried him through the room like the wind. He rolled and turned, asionally flipping before I grabbed his leg and mmed him to the ground as I was already pissed off by my son''s stupid actions. "Hey, fucking let go of me," Hermes ordered with an expression so serious and threatening you''d think he was trying to kill me. "Make me," I ordered before gripping his ankle even tighter. "Don''t make me fight you," "You''re in my domain¡­ everything here is under my control," The reality around me warped, including the castle, which bent and shook with each weapon behind my throne sliding out of ce. They presented themselves like an array of instruments, ready to create the best music in existence. "Kekeke¡­ Fine¡­ Seeing Athena so mad made me satisfied anyway¡­ kekekeke¡­." Slowly, I let go of Hermes'' ankle, and he tried tond a quick sneak attack by kicking me in the jaw, but I just stood there, my cold and blood-thirsty eyes staring down at him. His kick had done absolutely nothingpared to my body which was tempered by Tartarus. "Anyway¡­ Good luck meeting your son in fucking hell," Hermes smirked before disappearing by utilizing his infinite speed. This boy¡­ If he keeps traveling down this path¡­ I might have to get rid of him. Chapter 193 Commanders What a shit show today was¡­ ¡­ The next day, a strange pressure hung on my shoulders, as if a godly being was watching me with intent pupils. It wasn''t just one gaze but seemingly a thousand as I went about my day. "Anyone else feel tense in the neck?" I asked everybody during breakfast, and it seemed everybody else had the sameint. Even the maids and butlers who didn''t take the pill, so it must''ve been something else weighing down on us. By the end of the day, I was so exhausted that I just slumped down onto my bed and curled up into a ball, hoping the pressure would be gone by tomorrow. And so, it was, and for the next few days, it had disappeared until the day of the meeting when the mages of the world tower had finally arrived. "Greetings. This humble knight''s name is Owen, and this is my army," "Greetings. This humble knight''s name is Albus, and this is my army," "Greetings. This humble knight''s name is Astoria, and this is my army," "Greetings. This humble knight''s name is Brienne, and this is my army," They all seemed like they were reading off a script as they introduced themselves, but I could care less about the formalities, and what I really wanted to know was why they were magic weaponsmen and women. "You''re all magic swordsman¡­ how intriguing," Luna muttered before Be took them all into the main hall, where a single guard followed them. Owen, a tall young man with short blond hair, porcin white skin, and a lean and muscr body, was dressed in a battle suit-like uniform, which was not only for formalities but also for fighting. In fact, all of them were wearing this same decorated uniform, even the women who didn''t seem to mind it. Albus, a tall young man with stubby ck hair, milk chocte skin, and a lean and muscr body, seemed the most serious out of all of them. He seemed to have the most charisma in order to draw people in when he was talking. Next, there was Astoria, who was a tall young woman with long ck hair, beautiful white skin, and a lean and muscr body no less powerful than any of herrades. She was also very serious and looked like she could kill all of us with just a single re. And finally, there was Brienne, a tall young woman with short ck hair, smooth tan skin, and a lean and muscr body, just a bit more toned than Astoria. She might''ve been a bit biggerpared to Astoria, but Astoria was still just as strong. As we all sat around the long table inside the hall of the Wony household, the air was so thick that you could hear the surrounding servants choking on the atmosphere. "Everybody leave," Be waved her hand, and the servants all cleared out of the room without a hint of hesitation. "So, what is your n?" Owen asked, leaning forward intently as he attempted to interrogate Be about her n, but little did he know, I was the one who formted each and every little thing. "Don''t ask me," Be suddenly shifted her eyes towards me, "Ask him." "Don''t you think as the next head of the Wony family, you should be just a bit more confident in your ability to n?" Brienne smirked, and all of us, when dead serious as the seemingly opposing side in front of us, red back. "If you want to go, we can go now. Just say the word, and we can go at each other''s throats," Cy muttered through gritted teeth. "[Calm Down]," I ordered everybody present at the table, and as my voice went raspy, I took a swig of some medicine in a bottle. The fourmanders in front of us looked at me with suspicious eyes as if they had already thought of me as an enemy, but this only made me smile more as I now knew these guys wereplete professionals. "Seems that old man didn''t cop out on givin'' us his best produce," I chuckled with a string of coughs following after due to my sore throat. "*sigh*... Alright, since Orion is now out ofmission. I''ll exin everything¡­." Luna started, but then I interrupted her. "Nah, I''m good," "Are you sure? Your throat isn''t hurting?" "I told you I''m fine¡­ Anyway, our first target will be the Boisgeze family. They''ve seemed a bit desperatetely, and after a bit of digging with some personal servants, it seems they''re soon going to be devoured by the other families," "They''re all folding into one?" Albus asked, his eyes widening as the question escaped from his throat. "You could say that, but I''m sure once it reaches only two more families, an all-out war will break out¡­ and that''s what we''re going to take advantage of. We''ll elerate this process by weakening the other families more, forcing them to cling to therger ones for survival¡­ but we won''t be holding back. It would be better if we could take them out," "Do the other families see you as a threat? Because if they do, this n won''t work out¡­ our best bet would be to try and drag this out instead of eliminating the families easily," Astoria suggested. "No, I don''t have the patience for that, especially when we have the opportunity to speed this shit up¡­ So basically, we''ll be using my connections to wreak havoc from the insides. All of them trust me so much they might as well be giving up their lives to me¡­." "And how do you know that won''t change?" Be asked. "Because I already made them so vulnerable that just a touch of Luna''s magic was able to basically make them our ve¡­ though this wouldn''t have been possible if it wasn''t for us ssing up," "You''re pretty good at nning, but how are you at fighting. Don''t think we''ll be your underlings just because the tower master sent us here," Chapter 194 Collective Manipulation "You''re pretty good at nning, but how are you at fighting. Don''t think we''ll be your underlings just because the tower master sent us here," I red at the four in front of me, seemingly looking down on them. They were strong. But their stats seemed to be around Aisa''s level, impressive, but in the big leagues, not so much. "Shut the hell up. You were our underlings ever since you came into the mansion," All of us said in unison, our eyes staring down at themanders in front of us. "Huh? Don''t fuck with me!" Owen snarled whilst standing up, his hands palming the table below him. "Luna¡­" I muttered, and as we both met eyes, she gave me a nod. "This took me fucking days to make, so try not to destroy it," Luna sighed before snapping her fingers, causing a crown of pink jewels to form around themanders heads. Suddenly, the pink jewels pressed against their heads, causing them to scream in pain before jolting upwards. "How¡­ the hell¡­ did you get such things?" Brienne asked as she held onto the edge of the table, just barely managing to stay put. "Oh, she doesn''t know," "Wow, how terrible¡­ I almost feel bad for them. Truly, I feel, very, very, bad for them," "The tower master is so cruel¡­ I can''t believe we sent our baby there without us even checking in on the tower master''s real personality," "Yeah, I guess he doesn''t give a shit about his servants¡­ how disappointing. And this is why the world tower is going to shit¡­ oldies like him should be excreted and let the new generation take over," "Kukukukuku¡­ What a bunch of fucking idiots," Luna muttered after everybody had spilled their lines. Confused, themanders tried to interrogate us, but as we now had power over them, we just ignored them. "Huh? Did the tower master not tell you that he sent the pink gems to us? Really? He wanted you all to be our servants all along?" Already weakened in the mind, their dull expressions and masks slowly crumbled, slightly revealing their overwhelming amount of anxiety. "S-Seriously?! STOP FUCKING LYING!" Astoria shouted, but our cold gazes gave them every single answer they wanted to know. "We''re not lying," I smiled. We''re lying. All of this was a bluff meant to make them crumble and be our underlings. We knew it wasn''t going to be easy to get these men and women under our control, so we, of course, needed a n¡­ and that was to bluff our way through everything. First, we bought moon gems with the fortune of the Wony household as if we all die, the fortune would go to waste, so we might as well use it to survive. Next, we had Luna link her illusion magic with these moon gems but how this works is that they react to the power of the connecter, meaning the array that will be set up won''t be as powerful as you would expect. Luna is very proficient in illusion magic, but her damaging skills aren''t the best¡­ but she is capable of creating a single shock strong enough to even knock a boss monster out if close enough. So, if the moon gems were to be strapped to their heads, they could easily be knocked out¡­ though it seems we also underestimated them a bit as well. Once that happened, we lied and lied until we broke down their mental barrier, with Luna sending our minor shocks. And then our bluff wasplete. Everything was in ce. The fourmanders immediately left the room, taking a walk to discuss whatever needed discussing¡­ such as their future and their trust between the tower and them¡­ everything was falling into ce. "Findir. Aisa. Follow them," "I know, I know. Don''t go ordering me around, asshole," "I was nning on doing it anyway," After making their snarky remarks, they finally disappeared into a cloud of snow and a stream of winds thatpletely covered up their appearance and presence. ¡­ (Commanders POV) "They''re bluffing. They have to be bluffing¡­ I know the tower master can be cruel sometimes, butpletely selling us out to them? Would he really do that unless he has an ulterior motive?" "I did hear that he tried to recruit them directly, so maybe we''re the offer for the deal," "That is idiotic to think. We''re some of his best servants andmanders, yet he gives us to a bunch of kids?" "Those aren''t just a bunch of kids. They may have just barely turned 18 or 19, but their capabilities to make us think like this is outstanding¡­ plus, that boy''s speech skill was impressive," "Well, what are we going to do now then? If we do call their bluff but end up being incorrect, then they might put in a bad word to the tower master, and that is thest thing we all want, correct?" Everybody nodded their heads. All of a sudden, a few cackles came from down the hall and what appeared in front of the fourmanders were a singr dark elf and a girl as white as snow. p As themanders turned the corner, they all met eyes, but the two kids were so much more confident than the four hardened warriors. Well, that might''ve been untrue. The hardened warriors might''ve been the kids who have been tempered by the battlefield, cut by hardships, and knocked unconscious by the worlds turning tides. "You all are quite funny," The dark elf muttered while wiping a tear ofughter from his right eye. "You think we''re bluffing? Then call it! CALL THE BLUFF!" He shouted with a smile so wide that it set shivers down themanders spines. "Are you that confident? Then ce your bets! PLACE YOUR BETS, AND WE''LL REEL IN EVERYTHING YOU HAVE TO OFFER! YOUR DIGNITY! YOUR CONFIDENCE! YOUR POWER!" The girl whose skin was white than snow smiled like a demonic being toying around with a few puppets. "CALL IT!" Chapter 195 Haze Of Fear After making their snarky remarks, they finally disappeared into a cloud of snow and a stream of winds thatpletely covered up their appearance and presence. ¡­ When the fourmanders finally came back, they were filled with resolution but were hesitant to sit at the table. Whether that was from fear, anxiety, or possibly just being weary of us, we couldn''t tell as their resolve was so strong it might as well have been an iron wall. "So, ready to work under us?" I smiled. "We''ll work under you until this damn war is finished, but if we ever see that our lives or potentially too many of our fellow mages are in danger, then we''ll retreat, leaving you to die," Owen announced, cing his foot down and trying to gain some kind of negotiation power. But, all of us weren''t happy with his answer, causing us to slump down in our chairs and frown as we eyed the squad. "That''s a bit disappointing¡­ I thought you would give your lives up for us," Be muttered. "And why would we do that? Our purpose is to serve the tower master and spread the gospel of magic across the world. Our purpose isn''t to be a tool for war," Albus responded. "Seems you all don''t realize your position¡­." A cold voice echoed throughout the room, and all of a sudden, Luna appeared behind them, four mystical pink hands grasping the back of their necks, ready to crush them at a moment''s notice. "Are you seriously going to try and get rid of us? Don''t you so desperately need us? What if we put in a request to go back? I''m sure we could even pull some strings for this to work," Owen muttered while slowly reaching for the sword slung across his waist. "That would be unfortunate, but you still don''t realize your position¡­ You''re in our territory now, and any message, whether that is through magic, pigeon, email, or text, will be infiltrated by us¡­ and we can manipte it how we see fit¡­ so there is no escaping without our permission," "And what if we wanted to kill you now¡­ it would count as self-defense since you all are so threatening," "Then it would be unfortunate to lose you all," Luna muttered, suddenly appearing in front of the squad and then snapping her fingers. The pink jewels lined against their heads began to sparkle with different shades of gray lightning. Each time they sparked, a chunk of the room would be torn away, leaving a few gaping holes in the walls of this mansion. On the other hand, the fourmanders had now kneeled, and under the pressure of these jewels, their minds had been weakened¡­ meaning¡­ My footsteps were silent, yet they were the loudest thing in the room as I approached the fourmanders, my bodypletely shadowed by a silhouette of my purple and red eyes. As I smiled, my pearly white teeth were revealed, and as I crouched down to their level, I muttered, "[Kill Yourselves]," Their minds already weakened, I felt barely any repercussions, just a few drops of blood drew from my nose, which I quickly wiped away. All of themanders unsheathed their des, and even as they tried to resist my orders, the mind-numbingly painful crown of jewels made it, so resistance was impossible. "Y-YOU BASTARD!" "HOW THE HELL ARE YOU DOING THIS! STOP! STOP!" The more they pleaded for help, the more Luna and I smiled, but the others who were less tolerant of situations like these were absolutely calm. They trusted in my decision¡­ and I couldn''t have asked for more. Each de pressed against their throats, blood immediately spilling from therge cut forming on their necks. "MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! MERCY! WE WERE WRONG! WE SWEAR! WE''LL BE YOUR UNDERLINGS! JUST DON''T KILL US!" "What are you talking about? Do you have proof I killed you? You''re holding your des against your own necks¡­ were you that fearful of us?" "Kekekeke¡­ Poor things¡­" Luna muttered, but as her powers began to weaken, they were able to pull their necks backward slightly, slowly taking the de out of their neck. "[Stop]," I ordered, and as my throat was set on fire, I stood up, sighed, and took a swig of some of the cough medicine. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" "What a terrible experience¡­ it would be a shame if you had to go through that again," I smiled, sending shivers down the pitiful things in front of me. "Alrighty, I''m sure you have noints now, right?" Luna asked as she wiped some of the sweat from her forehead and stepped in front of the kneelingmanders. "N-No¡­" Astoria muttered. A haze of fear was thick amongst the atmosphere. "Huh? No, what? What should you add after now that you''re our underlings? Huh? Come on, wake the fuck up and tell me," Luna shouted before grabbing Astoria''s hair and getting ready to break her nose with her fist. "That''s enough¡­ Wouldn''t want to break them too much," I muttered, ying good cop cause I''m such a benevolent and nice person. "Tch¡­ What do you add after?" Luna asked once more before pushing Astoria to the side and crouching down in front of Owen. "Miss¡­ Forgive our rudeness, Miss Luna," Owen, Albus, and Brienne were quick on the uptake, but Astoria was still a bit rebellious, though we would quell that soon with a bit of harassment by the servants in this household. "Now, let us all part ways. The servants here will take you to your own private rooms, so try not toin too much," Be announced as at least ten servants came charging into the room, ready to attend to the almost brokenmanders. The reason they''re valuable is not their individual strength but the way they lead their men¡­ I want to absorb some of that knowledge on my own and maybe let some of my friends do it if they want. "I''m gonna go train some more," Cy muttered before disappearing into the hallway. "Bye, bye," Chapter 196 Fallen Leader "Bye, bye," As we all split up throughout the day, I monitored the army of mages which were as kind and as gentle to the regr warriors as I had expected. Most peoplee out a saint when they enter the world tower, but the others who don''t are either dead or extremely injured, broken from the pressure of being a student in such a prestigious ce. Though, that''s only if they have the rank to actually step out of the magic tower. "How is the head? Has his illness finally died down?" I asked the butler so loyal to the bedridden man in front of me that I''m sure he wouldn''t have hesitated in sucking out the poison from his blood. "He is¡­ still very sick. We''ve checked for signs of poison, and though there is some, it could be mistaken for another illness," "No, he was definitely poisoned. I don''t think you were there when we had to get rid of at least a fourth of the servant as there were some traitors mixed amongst them," "A-Are you sure? W-Why would they ever do that?" "They were either tipped off or under some kind of mind control, but I am more inclined to believe the former instead of thetter as Luna couldn''t detect anything," "How horrible¡­ th-then we should call over a B-rank healer. They should be able to fix him right up," The butler said, and my eyes went a bit cold as I circled around him. "There is no need for that. Don''t you think this is beneficial for the head? It seems he''s never done any kind of poison resistance training before, so this would be amazing for him if he makes it through," "B-But the position. Th-the other families will attack," "They already have but don''t worry. Be is more than proficient enough, and the other kids from the Wony family are setting up their own plots on the outskirts of this ce. We trust them, and they trust us," "What are they doing there?" "They are setting up to raid all the outskirts and slowly close their way in. They''re not only gathering the warehouse people to their side but also collecting some guilds that could possibly help them on the way there," "A-Are you sure this will work? Wouldn''t the other families step in to stop this growth?" The butler asked. "We''re sending some mages there from the world tower, so don''t worry¡­ Anyway, I wish you the best of luck with the head''s recovery, and make sure to take care of yourself. Don''t want you fainting on the job," I chuckled, and the butlerughed with me. "Take care as well, Sir Orion," "Thank you," I bowed before exiting the room, and as soon as I closed the door behind me, I crouched down, ced my hands over my face, and tried to suppress the wide smile trying to w its way onto my face. It''s too easy¡­ such kind people are too easy to manipte¡­ I almost feel bad for him. I was the one who obviously poisoned him, and the only one who knows about this is Luna, who obviously won''t snitch on me¡­ for now¡­ for now, of course. Mostly everything had been nned from the beginning, especially Be taking over. First, I had to gain his trust while also helping out my friends to grow stronger, and the more battles we fought andpleted, the more he would warm up to me as the "leader." There wasn''t really a leader amongst us, but as the one who was calling the shots about where we would go, the head began to trust me the most. And¡­ that was his downfall¡­ letting me into his office unsupervised¡­ he didn''t even have any security measures. "I feel so bad for him," I muttered before walking to my room. I was exhausted from putting on an act for so long, and I and Luna''s improv towards the end was the perfect selling point. It was the golden goose that basically set us up for a smooth ride considering our rtionship with them. Tump As I flopped onto my bed, my body bounced with the springs, soothing and massaging each muscle in my body. Once I felt totally rxed, I took out my spear from my storage ring and held it above me, looking dead into it as I felt something emitting from it. "Third eye¡­ Why did I call it my third eye again?" I muttered to myself, but no matter how much I racked my brain, nothing came up. It was a natural flow of words that just escaped my mouth, and I had no reason to say it¡­ but they just came out for some reason. "Ugh¡­ my throat hurts¡­ I''m just gonna get some sleep¡­." ¡­ When I opened my eyes, all I saw was a rose, slowly blooming with beautiful blood-red petals, blossoming into a seemingly untouchable flower. But, at the very end of it were its roots. Its roots were made from vines so thorny that just touching it would cause your entire hand to bleed, possibly even killing you depending on how hard you grabbed it. It was beautiful up top but sickening below. As I watched the flower, seemingly in a trance, the vines slowly crawled towards me, eventually climbing around me and sinking their barbed teeth into my skin. As they dragged along my skin,rgecerations opened up, causing blood to pour straight out of these wounds. [Conditions Fullfilled] [Conditions to fuse runes have been Fulfilled] ¡­ "*gasp*... Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ What¡­ What the hell," I muttered, and as I lifted my head from my sweaty pillow, I noticed the ring on my finger had disappeared, including the tattoo. Fuse runes? What do you mean fuse runes? I ran to the bathroom and immediately took off my shirt, seeing the runes still carved into my spine, but a new one carved into the back of my neck. [You have unlocked the Rune Path: Blossoms of Rage] Chapter 197 Demon King Interference (1) [You have unlocked the Rune Path: Blossoms of Rage] But, just as I was about to touch the rune on the back of my neck, it throbbed like a beating heart seeing their first love for the very first time. It hurt, but it had a reason to, and when I leaned against the sink to catch my breath, the ring on my finger returned, and I swear I saw it smile. I swear the little rose-like indents creased into a tiny smile that almost urged me to touch it, feel it, or possibly caress it. "Slick bastard¡­ what do you want?" I asked as a deadly presence appeared behind me, a pair of hands slowly creeping up my chest and then slowly caressing my bare neck. "Your body. What else," It was a question, but it wasn''t at the same time, causing me to sweatrge bullets of water that moistened the cor of my shirt. "Well, it seems you don''t know who owns this body," I smirked before looking into the mirror and seeing a beautiful man with long ck hair, sharp ck eyes, and a decently muscr body. He had two massive demonic horns spiraling above him, and his leathery wings weren''t in action, so they were folded behind him. But the thing that made me very weary of him was the chain and two rings connected to his left hand that emitted what seemed to be his true power. "Well, it seems you have no clue who I am," "I do¡­ Satan. Satan the Demon King of Wrath. You''re the only one who made sense for the King of Sloth to warn me," Satan''s light grin warped into a malicious smile, and it seemed hungry, as if he was ready to devour my body whole. "Gotta warn me before you start chomping down on me!" I shouted and then attempted to elbow the demon king in the face¡­ though it was, of course, caught with a new hand sprouting from his face. "Your soul looks quite delicious, but your potential looks even more delicious," Another drop of sweat rolled down my face and into my eye, stinging it, but I barely even closed my eyes. I knew that if I closed my eyes now, everything would fall apart, and this damn demon king would take control of my body or even soul. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." "Do my hands feel that good on your body?" The demon king smirked. "Nah¡­ it''s just ur hand keeps tightening around my neck. If you''re going to kill me, how about you do it now," I smirked right back at him, and it seemed it wasn''t wise to provoke him as his fingers dug into my windpipe, blocking off all air. I tried to struggle against him, but it was like struggling to push a brick wall, no matter which limb I tried to move. "Kuh¡­ huh¡­ huh¡­." I continued to gasp for air, but the demon king mercilessly brought me to my knees until my consciousness fell apart¡­ and I felt something foreign slip into my chest. ¡­ (Luna POV) "Hey~! It''s time for dinner, asshole!" I called out to Orion, but there was no answer, so I gave him some time¡­ exactly thirty seconds, and he still didn''t answer. Tch I clicked my tongue before kicking down his door and storming the ce, only to find Orion in some loungewear that was totally soaked with water. "You good?" I asked as I crouched down to his level, but just as I saw his cked-out eyes, I instinctively jumped back, allowing me to dodge a swift attack. His hand was in the shape of a w, and it seemed like he tried to tear my throat apart with that one attack. "Come on, man, you can''t be taken over by a demon just like that¡­." I smiled, but deep down, I was shaking from fear. The thing inside Orion¡­ pause¡­ the thing inhabiting Orion''s body was so much stronger than the one that inhabited Be''s body¡­ it was way too strong¡­ way too fucking strong. "W-What are you?" I asked, and as Orion''s body was lifted up seemingly by puppet strings, his head snapped forward, and his cked-out eyes stared at me eerily. A chill was shot down my spine, andrge beads of cold sweat rolled down my face, leaving me stuck there. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t move. I can''t move. Moving was impossible¡­ I was scared. So scared that I felt like I was going to die. I cried out for somebody to help within my mind. I was weak. Too weak. Too damn weak. "*yawn*... Then do you want power?" A voice suddenly called out to me upon the entire room freezing. Time had stopped. No the entire world had stopped under themand of this floating demon in front of me. He had short, dreamy, and almost ethereal blue hair and drowsy baby blue eyes, but at the top of his head were two demonic ck horns that curled to the side of his head like goat horns. Finally, he had a pair of ck wings folded behind him despite his body constantly rolling in the air like a tumbleweed being blown by the wind. "Who¡­ Who are you?" I repeated the same question but now for the young man in front of me. "*sigh*... Nobody¡­ *yawn*... Special. Just your every other day, napper¡­ you know¡­ the usual," He responded unenthusiastically. "Are you¡­ a demon king as well? Just like the one that had taken over Be''s body?" "Ding ding ding¡­ Zero points cause you''re human, but you gained some of my respect¡­ I guess¡­ Anyway, I tried to warn him, but it seems Satan is too powerful¡­ welp. If you want to be the babysitter for all of these new vessels, ept my power. Form a runic contact with me¡­" The young man who was about at my neck level stepped dreamily in front of me before looking into my eyes. He reached out his hand, which glowed with an eerie and demonic dark red light. "Nah¡­ I''m good," Chapter 198 Demon King Interference (2) (Luna POV) "Nah¡­ I''m good," And just with those three words, the drowsy eyes in front of me widened to the point that they began to melt into a ck liquid that poured all over the floor. "You dare to decline and offer from me. Do you know who I am?" The young man asked as his terrifying eyes slowly approached me. They were like the abyss, and as they tried to swallow me whole, I swallowed down a drop of saliva, moistening my throat. "Just judging from how you act, I know who you are, Demon King of Sloth: Belphegor," The demon king''s uncanny smile seemingly prated through my mind and tossed me around like a limp piece of meat. "Kukukukuku¡­ Fine¡­ Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine. Fine," His words were hypnotizing, and as they went through one ear and out the other, I felt my legs give out, causing me to drop to my knees. "Whatever you say¡­ Fine. No runic contract but a two-sided contract¡­ Come on, read it quickly," The demon king sighed before tossing a glowing piece of paper toward me and a feather for writing. "What are we in? The dark ages or something?" I smirked, but the demon king was unamused. "What a stickler¡­ Okay, this seems alright¡­ but let me add something," I said before writing something next to the demon king''s side of the contact. "Huh? What are you adding? You dare to change a contract made by me?" "Yes, I do. Now, shut the hell up and agree to it," I said and tossed the paper and feather back at the floating man. His eyes had returned to normal no, but basically, everything had returned to normal as his mood swing slowly fizzled out. "Tch¡­ I''m only doing this to keep the other guys in check. Don''t think I''m agreeing to this to help you out," The demon king muttered before tossing the contract up into the air, and suddenly a searing pain erupted from the back of my hand. A mark very simr but not exactly the same as Be''s appeared on the back of my hand, searing itself into my skin despite it just being a tattoo. "Now that our contract is finished, we can part ways. I expect you to keep your children in check; otherwise, you''ll have a filled withva and darkness," The man said before floating away, leaving and phasing through the roof. Aren''t you supposed to be a demon? Aren''t you supposed to go down or something? And suddenly, the world resumed, and a new panel appeared in front of me. [You have unlocked the Rune Path: Illusionary Witch] ¡­ (Orion POV) "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ What¡­ What happened?" I asked Luna, who was holding her arm that was enveloped in a ck goo that would not let go of her skin. It was steaming like hot water, and she was in so much pain that her eyes looked as if they were about to roll back into their sockets. "Ayo-" "SHUT THE HELL UP AND GET THIS SHIT OFF OF ME!" She shouted. "*sigh*... Yes, ma''am," I muttered before crouching down next to her and then coating my hand with [Tangible Bloodlust]. Thankfully, it acted as a type of glove that allowed me to grab onto the ck ooze, and as I ripped it off, it disappeared into thin air upon not touching anything. Soon, after a few minutes of struggling, she finally managed to catch a break as I tore everything off her skin, allowing her to breathe easy now. "Fuck¡­ This fucking demon king¡­ giving me a suicidal skill like this," She cursed under her breath before taking out a healing potion from her ankle sock and downing it like a shot of vodka. Her burned arm, which had practically no skin left, returned to normal, but I also noticed a tattoo on her hand simr to the one on Be''s stomach. "Hey, you also have a mark?" Luna muttered and then pointed to the side of my neck where a tattoo simr to hers had reced the rune on the back of my neck. "Shit, I guess you''re right," I muttered as I stared into the mirror, slowly caressing it as I didn''t want to wake up whatever was hiding in there. "Also¡­ what happened to your back?" Luna asked, moving aside the tattered pieces of clothing hanging from my almost naked upper half. "What do you mean? They''re scars, of course¡­ I''m sure you have more bullet scars than me," I smirked. "Nah, these brandings¡­ Did you do this on purpose?" "Oh, those¡­ Well, they''re for one of my skills. I can''t give you the details yet, but they''re important to me, and without them, I would be dead meat," "Hmmm¡­ Interesting¡­ but anyway, did you also get a notification about a rune path from the system? "Oh, yeah, I did. Did you get one as well?" "Uhh, yeah. Wait, is it in my status?" I muttered. "It should be," Luna replied just as I opened my status, and yep, there it was, sitting pretty right in front of me with six locked skills. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 5/55] (180/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human p [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Rune Path: [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ Chapter 199 Old Friend...? [Rune Path: [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] ¡­ "Did yours get a name, or was that just mine?" Luna asked yet another question, and I quickly recalled back to the moment that I received the rune path. "Yeah, it was called Blossoms of Rage or something like that," "Shit, that''s edgy as hell. Mine was just called Illusionary Witch¡­ hmmm¡­ I thought it would be rted to our future sses, but judging from the name of yours, that might not be the truth," "Then it must be something else. Though, it could just be the name of a skill set or something akin to that," I replied. "I guess¡­" And so, we checked up on the others who seemed to have also encountered the demons watching over them, and it seems Aisa had one worry that she made very clear to us. "I hope none of you are hoping to go to heaven because, in demonology, you are essentially blessed by the demons, and then in tandem, you are cursed by the gods¡­ something not that great, to be honest," "Do you know a lot about demonology?" I asked as I thought she focused on some other things such as Dungeon theory when we were all trying to improve ourselves as much as possible. "You could say that. I read up on a few things¡­ and our future won''t be good¡­ I''m kind of regretting eating that damn pill now. I don''t have ess to any of the skills now," She muttered, and Luna''s eyebrow raised slightly. "What''s up?" Cy questioned. "Oh, I received one skill immediately from the rune path," "You did? Nobody else did, so howe you got one?" Be asked, acting just a bit jealous of her. "Ah¡­ This fucking demon¡­ ugh¡­ well, it''s nothing really. The demon king that came to me told me a few things, such as the duty I have to fulfill or something like that¡­ he spewed a lot of bullshit, actually, and the contract we made was a bit in his favor. So¡­." "You made a contract? That asshole just forced things on me without exining after figuring out he couldn''t take over my body," Findir replied, and everybody nodded in agreement¡­ besides me because it seems I had apletely different experience. "Well, it doesn''t matter right now. Let''s just focus on the matter at hand," "Hmmm¡­ So, how is the distribution of magesing along? Also, you made sure to keep some of them around here, right?" I asked Be. "Of course. I know a bit of what you''re nning, and I can tweak it however I see fit¡­ You''re not gonna be ordering me around just cause you''re smarter than me," "That''s fine with me," I muttered, and as we had nothing else to talk about, we went our own ways, nning our own individual things that would contribute to the war. ¡­ The next day, everything had been set in ce, so I decided to meet up with an old friend with Aisa in tow as she wanted to see him. "What''s up," I said as I entered the guild hall and everybody looked at me with dropped jaws and popping-out eyes. "Orion? Is that you?" Arthur asked from across the hall, and hisrades and raid members all came crashing onto me, turning my head and also touching my body¡­ which I quickly shot down, of course. "Yep. How''ve you been?" I asked while pushing my way through the baggage, clinging onto my limbs like leeches desperate for blood. "Pretty good, but how have you been?! You changed a lot, boy! HAHAHA, HAHAHA!" "I guess, and I see you''re still as swole as ever. I guess that wouldn''t change about you," I smirked, and as we sped hands, he brought me in for a tight hug while he patted my back with the force of a thousand mountains. "You''re gonna¡­ kill me," I squeezed out, but it seemed he couldn''t hear me. "HAHAHAHA! YOU''VE REALLY GROWN A LOT! AND YOU MISS AISA! You''re looking as beautiful as ever!" Arthur shouted before bringing Aisa into the tight hug, pping her back until foam came out of her mouth. "Th-thank you, but I don''t think I''ve really changed much," She muttered as we all split up and stood in front of each other. "No, you definitely have. You look much more mature and much taller than before," He said, and I couldn''t help but cringe at his words. "You sound like a-" "Ahahaha! Alright, I''m gonna stop you there!" Arthur eximed before covering my mouth and dragging the both of us into what seemed to be his office. It was very rustic and something I''d expect from Arthur. "Both of you, please take a seat and tell me why you havee here," He said as he gestured for a couch in the corner of the room, and we, of course, didn''t hesitate to sit down. We walked quite far to get here, and we were going to take this chance to rest up a bit. Aisa, though, was already aware I was going to exin everything, so she took out her smartphone and began to y away at some video game. "I''ll be straight with you. We''vee here to discuss the matter of war¡­ and if you are participating in it, please join our side," The air within the room tensed, and it seemed Aisa couldn''t focus with such dense air, so she slowly put away her phone. "Hmmmmm¡­ That''s quite the serious topic you''ve brought up, boy¡­ And how exactly are you participating in this war?" Arthur asked while leaning forward at his desk, intrigued yet wary of what I was about to say. "It is the Wony family against the renaming bigger families¡­ We also have the support of the world magic tower under us. They were willing to send four battalions worth of mages with also four magic swordsmanmanders," "That''s impressive¡­ Mages from the world magic tower rarely have contact outside the tower¡­ and now they''re going to war¡­ I''m impressed¡­ very impressed," Chapter 200 Cracks "That''s impressive¡­ Mages from the world magic tower rarely have contact outside the tower¡­ and now they''re going to war¡­ I''m impressed¡­ very impressed," "So, can you tell us which side you''re going to take?" Aisa immediately cut to the chase once again before slumping down into the couch. "The Golden Lions are a prestigious and prideful guild that, of course, prides itself on doing what we think is right. Besides gathering funds through various raids, we don''t partake in anything else besides supporting each other¡­." "So¡­ you won''t be participating no matter how much money you''re given?" "Exactly," Arthur replied but then shifted his eyes over to the edge of his desk. "What''s wrong?" "Normally, we remain neutral in all conflict and defend ourselves from assants. Hundreds of families have already reached out to us, and after rejecting them, they tried to clear us out¡­ though, of course, most of us are on par with their strongest soldiers¡­ so, they did absolutely nothing," "Old man, cut to the chase. We don''t need a background check," Aisa demanded. "But, we will make an exception for allies who are in danger¡­ but are you in danger? Or are you the danger?" "Are you scared we might grow so strong that we wouldn''t be able to control the power of everybody under us?" "Yep, and that is why we won''t be joining your side. There is a possibility if you four are in a pickle¡­." "Actually, we added two more to our group, but they''re nobles and¡­." "You four. Only you four. Findir. Cy. Aisa. And Orion. That is who we will be defending if your lives or well-being are in danger," "I see¡­ Okay, well, it was worth a shot. Please stay safe," I said, but just as we were about to leave, Arthur called out to us again. "Hey! I better see you win this!" "Don''t worry. We will," I gave him a smile before closing the door behind us. We decided to stick around for a few more hours to catch up on everything, but it just turned into a sob fest when we described our experience with the battlefield. "You poor things¡­." A woman with long blue hair said before pulling Aisa into her chest and slowly stroking her hair. Aisa was frozen in ce as the woman''s breasts practically sat on top of her face. Oh wait, it''s not that she can''t move¡­ but she can''t breathe! I must quickly pull her out from under there! "Kekeke¡­ Idiot," I muttered before returning to my conversation, leaving Aisa to suffocate under the squishy marshmallows holding her down. And after those few hours had passed, we headed off from the guild, and despite their continuous suggestions to stay here and sleep for a night, Aisa still had something she wanted to do. We walked and walked for what seemed to be years until we reached the slums, and only then did I realize what Aisa wanted to check up on. "Are you sure you want to do this?" "Yeah¡­ I have to confirm if the stories he told me were true¡­ I''m sure he wouldn''t die that easily, but he was getting old¡­." "I see¡­ Should I wait outside?" I asked as we appeared in front of a dpidated building just barely hanging onto its roots. "No, pleasee with me," Aisa requested, and so I silently followed her into the building, already expecting tofort her¡­ but she wasn''t ready at all for the sight presented to her, cruelly and unjustly. I was the first who saw it, but I didn''t make it in time to cover Aisa''s eyes¡­ as she dropped to the ground, almost lifelessly. "No¡­ no, no, no, no, no¡­ Please, please, please, please, please, please¡­ Why¡­ why me¡­ Why him¡­ why did we have such a terrible history¡­ such a terrible family¡­ shit," Aisa muttered as tears fell from her eyes like a rushing waterfall. She couldn''t even stand up to pick up the corpse of her dead grandfather, already rotting with flys and maggots. There was arge stab wound in the center of his chest, caving in like almost like a bullet wound. "That''s brutal," I muttered to myself before crouching down to try and give Aisa aforting hug, but she quickly shoved me away with her hand, her eyes ring with a piercing gaze that obviously told me to back the fuck up. It took an hour for tears to stop running from her eyes, but even then, she was still lifelessly kneeling on the ground, as if she had lost all meaning in life. And then, just what I was worried about, her eyes rolled into pitch-ck darkness, and her frown soon twisted into that of a demonic smile. Tch I quickly took a step back while summoning my spear, blocking an attack from Aisa, who had formed ws of ice around her hands. But this ice wasn''t any normal ice created by magic¡­ it was something much more sinister and evil. "Oh my¡­ what an interesting guy," Aisa muttered before slowly standing up and releasing a mist of ice that traveled down my esophagus and grasped my lungs. It felt like a pair of ws had gripped my heart and lungs, ready to crush them into a bloody puppy mess. "Kuh¡­ huh¡­ huh," As I gasped for air, I attempted to swing my spear at Aisa''s chest, hoping to injure the demon enough that Aisa could gain control of her own body again. But, it seems that it was unnecessary. Suddenly, Aisa''s right hand grabbed her face and began to tear at her eyes, attempting to remove them from their sockets. "Stop¡­ Lemme help," I gasped, but Aisa, who was thought to have been buried away, didn''t listen to me, and with such a hateful rageing from her, I knew I couldn''t stop her. KSH "Stop! I''m helping you! What are you doing!?" The demon eximed before Aisa tore out her left eye and regained control of her body. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Fucking demon," She muttered before her left eye regenerated instantaneously. Chapter 201 Intermission: Aisas Hatred And Sadness "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Fucking demon," She muttered before her left eye regenerated instantaneously. ¡­ (Aisa POV) I was never close to my mother for various reasons, but the main one that always interfered with my mind wherever we crossed paths was how¡­ she sold her body. I grew up in the red light district of some far away city, nothing close to As, and my father is somebody I don''t know, and my mother was just yourmon whore. Nothing less, nothing more. She always smoked a bag a day and cursed like a sailor unless a customer was in front of her, and only then would she gather herself up. She was beautiful and could''ve been something much more if it wasn''t for my grandfather''s poor choices¡­ though I don''t me him. My mother could''ve easily left the district as it wasn''t too strict on retaining their profit-making machines. In fact, she might''ve even gotten severance pay for some reason. Though, I think I knew why she stuck around for so long. She was waiting for somebody to rely on so she could have a smooth cruise through life, a life unphased by themon people, and a life where she could spend as much money as she wanted. Don''t get her wrong, this wasn''t for me, but her selfish wants that I won''t me her for dreaming of, but at least give me some damn love¡­ like shit¡­ even my grandfather had to learn how to be loving after his previous job. He was an assassin or more like a bounty hunter who eventually joined the special forces for the government, but upon seeing the state of his daughter and granddaughter, he rid himself of his chains and tried to help us. Of course, my mother stayed behind, not even giving her father so much as a nce or a glimpse of hope¡­ she was already too far, long gone. "Where are we going?" I asked my grandfather as he took me out of the red light district and into the normal city where the air was fresh yet tainted¡­ but not the same kind of tainted as the red light district. "Somewhere safe. Don''t worry. You won''t have to see such unsightly things again¡­ I promise," He muttered while gripping my tiny hand. Our trek across the continent wasn''t very hard as we took a train to the continent''s capital, and using some of my grandfather''s connections, we were smuggled to the other side of the continent and thusnded in As. And an almost nameless city that was basic and semi-safe for people like us. We set up a house, and with the stuff my grandfather had carried all the way across the continent, we made a makeshift shrine that we prayed to for good luck each and every single day. "Grandpa, what do we do know?" I asked as we both sat on the singr small carpet ced in the center of the room. "I''ll teach you and then send you to school¡­ You haven''t had an education because of your mother, right?" "Yes, but where is mommy? I miss mommy¡­ I want to see her," I said, and through my grandpa''s suppressed emotions, he hugged me with such care and love that I subconsciously began to cry. Tears flowed from my eyes for whatever reason, and I couldn''t stop them, no matter how much I wiped them away. I had never felt that kind of caring love before¡­ it was nice and warm. "We are leaving mommy for a while. You can see her when you grow up nice and big so eat as much as you can¡­ and if you want, I can teach you how to be strong. Somebody who is independent and doesn''t need to rely on somebody," I didn''t understand my grandfather''s words then, but after learning the truth anding to terms with my life so far, I understood them. I cried for days on end. My grandfather didn''t want me to end up like my mother, who he neglected his entire childhood, and without any proper monitoring, she made connections with the wrong people. "I swear I''ll protect you" Were the few words that stuck in my mind for my entire life. ¡­ "You were able to protect me, but I wasn''t able to protect you¡­ even though I''ve already sold my soul for an almost infeasible amount of power¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m so, so sorry," I muttered as I crouched down next to the rotting corpse of my grandfather that had been covered by a nket. Seeing the state of his body any longer would''ve filled me with another burst of rage, and it seems Orion knows me too well. Before I could even get near it, he covered the corpse and then left me to myself, so I could mourn peacefully by myself. "That idiot¡­ Sssssssss¡­ Okay, I''m done. I loved you, but you were a shackle that I didn''t mind grasping my ankle¡­ though, now I have nothing left to lose¡­. Did I want this to happen in the back of my mind? Have I already been corrupted by this shitty world?" I questioned myself over and over, even as we buried his body. The amount of lifeless energy just radiating from the corpse was enough to unsettle even a necromancer. "It seems he still has a lot of regrets and continues to make his mark on this world¡­ your grandpa is quite the badass," Orion chuckled, trying to cheer me up but failing miserably. "Please shut up," I muttered, and as Orion looked away to avoid my cold eyes, I returned my gaze to the grave in front of me. An unsettling silence zipped the lips of everything around us. It was so quiet I thought time had stopped. "Rest in peace, grandfather. May our ancestors guide you to a peaceful afterlife," I muttered but knew deep down that was impossible. That was truly, truly impossible for a guy like him. "¦Ð¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," Chapter 202 The Strength Of Anger "¦Ð¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ò¦Å¦Ô¦Ö?? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô? ¦Ð¦Å¦Ò?¦Í¦Ó¦Å?," ¡­ (Orion POV) After the little burial session and small funeral we held, we made our way back to the mansion, of course, without our little troubles. I mean, we were currently in the midst of war, and going out unguarded like this is a free target on our back for people to fuck us. "I''ll take care of th-" "Shut the hell up and stand there," Aisa muttered, and as her bloodlust exploded out towards the cloaked figures, they all froze in ce. Before, they looked as if they were ready to brawl it all out and go for our swiftly, but now they just look like a bunch of pathetic ants. "Try not to torture them for too long!" I shouted as Aisa took a step forward, creating a bolt of lightning in the clouds above her. She then took another step, causing a bolt of lightning to shoot from where she stepped, paralyzing the enemies with pure and utter fear. "Hey dickwads, you came to us. Don''t go backing out now," Aisa muttered before a bolt of lightning struck beside her, forming a pair of magical lightning daggers that she gripped with her bare hands. They clearly weren''t really lightning, but from how they appeared and the power they emitted, they obviously weren''t fucking around. Even I don''t think I could hold them so carelessly. Her eyes began to bleed thick yellow blood as she took another step forward, shaking the earth around her like a crack of thunder. [A sadistic god smiles down at the scene below him] Seems she''s already drawn the attention of the gods, but this lightning¡­ this lightning isn''t normal at all. Before, it was weaker than normal lightning, but as it grew into two longer daggers, it absorbed and created more power from within it. Each spark that flew off of it destroyed the buildings around it, having as much power as some of Be''s stronger skills. "This is my strongest skill¡­ So Imend you if you survive this¡­ [Funeral of the Storm]," Aisa muttered before disappearing into a blur of snow. Huh? When did it start snowing? Her body which turned into snow mixed with the surrounding falling snow,pletely erasing all proof of her existence. It was as if she was never here with us in the first ce. And then, a trace of mana appeared in the distance, my harshly trained senses just barely keeping up with Aisa''s movements as she slit the throat of each and every single cloaked person in front of us. Once she returned to my side, I took a few steps back and watched the unbelievable spectacle unfold. The bodies which slowly fell limp to the ground were struck by massive bolts of lightning, creating craters and cracks in the ground that ran up and down the street, leaving their mark on the world. "That''s quite the powerful skill you have there," I muttered as the bodies slowly faded into ash and disappeared with the passing wind. But just as everything died down, Aisa still didn''t reply to me¡­ and I soon realized why as she fainted with me, just barely catching her body. "Geez¡­ what the hell," I muttered as she was sweating bullets and her breathing was heavy, but she wasn''t having a nightmare¡­ so what could it be? ¡­ "She has mana sickness. She used arge quantity in such a short amount of time that her mana veins couldn''t handle the pressure of all that mana traveling through them¡­ Do you know why she had to push herself so hard?" The doctor exined and then asked an easy question. "We were ambushed, and she was already pretty mad¡­ so she said she was using her most powerful skill, which¡­ to be honest¡­ might be more powerful than Be''s most powerful skill," I said, and then Be looked at me with a re. "There''s no way. I haven''t even shown it to you all yet," "Hm, then maybe not. But that''s beside the point¡­ Will she make a full recovery?" I asked the doctor of the Wony household. He also helped on working with the head, so I knew he was proficient in his work¡­ but not nearly enough to figure out the truth behind the head''s sickness. He''s somehow managed to dy his death for a bit, but if he doesn''t get his shit together quick, he will die without a doubt¡­ I hope. I just hope this doctor isn''t too good. "She definitely will, but she will be out ofmission for at least a day or two. And after that, for a few more days, she will not be allowed to use mana. This could have some serious side effects, so no skills once she''s out of infirmary¡­ well, until after a few days, of course," "Thanks, doc," Cy said before all of us quickly left the room. "So, what really happened?" Be asked, getting right up to my face as she knew I was about to lie my ass off. I wanted to keep this between us¡­ but I guess I should share it. "Her grandfather died, but the part I just said was entirely true. Either she''ll be filled with rage, filled with overwhelming sadness, or possibly just be empty¡­ that could definitely happen," I exined, and both Cy and Findir immediately put everything together. "I knew hisbat was too good to be true, and I''m assuming he got jumped by his formerrades. What a shame. He was a great guy," Findir muttered. "Is there anything we should do for her?" Luna asked, and everybody looked at her with a strange nce. "I think the demon has taken over Luna''s body," Be said, and we all nodded our heads in agreement. "Hey! What are you doing!? It''s me!" Luna eximed as we were about to beat the living shit out of her. "Yeah, right! Luna would never say such a polite thing!" We allughed andughed until we couldn''tugh anymore before having a peaceful and light-hearted dinner with Aisa, who only woke up a few hourster. Chapter 203 Question And Small Trip We allughed andughed until we couldn''tugh anymore before having a peaceful and light-hearted dinner with Aisa, who only woke up a few hourster. ¡­ The very next day, everything was prepared, and everything had been set in ce, allowing us to finally pull the strings of war. "Send the first few mages to each mansion. Then have themanders lead their own personal squad into the mansion¡­ if they die, they just weren''t good enough in the first ce," I said as I looked at the map of the entire city. We had this 3D custom map that had all the important sections of the cityy across it, allowing us to ce our own "chess pieces" on it. "Then, Aisa and Findir will infiltrate the Bonebloom family because I''ve been tipped off quite a while ago that the head will be attempting to absorb the Chac today¡­ though, be wary. This could be bait for us as I have no clue who the source of information is," "We know, we know¡­ alright, let''s get this party started. I can''t wait," Aisa smiled, and as Findir slowly got up from his chair, I could see his expressionless face twist into a demonic smile. His eyes shed between their normal state and their cked-out state, so I knew we had to be careful now of our movements. We couldn''t move with any of the important groups or toons because if the demon kings took enough interest in us again, they could easily wipe them out to make our lives more miserable. "Also¡­ how the fuck are we supposed to unlock these runes?" I sighed. ¡­ (Luna POV) Just as we had nned, Aisa and Findir both left the house after changing into their skin-tight armor withpletely ck clothes over them, allowing them to work in the dark. It was mid-day, but inside the almost dead mansion, they could easily work with minimal light. And, of course, I was forced to follow them as a separate type of backup in case the demon kings took over their bodies again. Also, I need to ce an illusion over us which is so strong that it could easily trick even the head of the Bonebloom family. The only problem is¡­ with each passing second, it drains tons of my mana, so I can''t use it for more than a minute at a time if we do end up getting caught. We''ll have to slip our way out of any dangerous situation as soon I use it¡­ though, that''s if we get caught, of course. As I needed to follow the two as well, I put on the same clothes as them, but it seemed my curves were a bit too much for the dark clothing, so it was practically a skin-tight suit as well. "Fucking bitch¡­ It''s just your height, okay?! OKAY?!" Aisa shouted, pointing her finger right in between my eyes with murderous intent. "I didn''t even say anything," I sighed before we all left the mansion, seeing the toons of mages already heading out to their destinations. As a backup, we have the mages and soldiers all under the control of Be''s siblings, who have greatly matured and are even more loyal to the family than before. Though, that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be wary of them. We have to n around any potential backstabs and also n to shut down any potential backstabs. Orion and I have thought of this n for months now, and if it goes down the drain, we''ll have to use our backup one¡­ which shouldn''t be used at all costs. There was so much to think of and so much to be wary of whening up with this n that I considered giving up¡­ various times, actually, and Orion even gave uppletely a few times beforeing back with greater information. He has a widework of unstable connections, which he uses to corroborate any information, and if something doesn''t match up, he''ll cut off the connection. That is also why his web of connections has dwindled because he''s be so wary that he can''t keep his eye on one thing without being even just a bit suspicious of it. I almost feel a bit bad for him. "Alrighty, we''ll be taking the long way across the entire city, so we''ll need an entire day for traveling. We''ll camp at the top of an abandoned building just so we can''t get ambushed easily," I said before pulling out my paper map. Using or having any electronic devices on us would be suicidal as the families are always on the lookout for electronic signals to detect any ambushes. This also means that we can''tmunicate with HQ, otherwise known as the mansion of the Wony family. It is our base, our fortress, and ourst line of defense for our very own lives. ¡­ The sun had fallen, and the moon had risen, leaving us to set up a camp at the very top of an abandoned parking lot which wasn''t too bad. It was very dark, but we were already sort of trained to see in the dark with our very own specialized training regime. It took into ount all of our needed experiences that would help us in battle. Plus, with the several battles, we''ve been in, fighting with glimpses of sparks during the dead of the night made us very attentive. Once we had finished setting up the camp, we distributed a bit of hot food from our spatial rings, and Findir brought up a good question. "If we survive, whether that be us running away or possibly winning, what should we do after? We have all this power and have been cursed by demonic kings, so I believe we should continue to help out others," "Nah¡­ I''m gonna be selfish and do what I want," Findir looked at her with a bit of a sorrowful expression before taking a bite out of the rotisserie chicken in front of us. "I have a request¡­." Chapter 204 Manipulating The War (1) "I have a request¡­." Both I and Aisa looked up at Findir, who slowly cocked his head back to look at the dark clouds in front of us, signaling that it was about to rain on our little pic. "What? Want me to change the weather?" Aisa smirked, but Findir''s serious attitude immediately shut her up. He didn''t seem to be joking right now, so I as well made sure not to speak out of line. "If we survive, I want everybody to help me with my vige. The dark elven vige, of course," Findir said, and our eyes widened a bit. So he wasn''t originally a resident of As¡­ that makes sense. Everything about the way he speaks acts and looks like he is from the eleven forests where the elves sh with the opposing race. Both the normal elves, otherwise known as light elves, are currently at war with the dark elves, and I heard that most viges were pushed out of their boundaries under the pressure of the light elves. To be honest, the light elves are superior in almost every way, with the dark elves only being proficient in battle within the shadows. They are the perfect assassins in the dark, but when revealed to a pure battlefield, they''ll get overwhelmed no matter what. I have no clue what happened when they got corrupted, but it''s obvious they lost most of their power by basically giving into a demon god¡­ or something like that. All the information on this war is very hard to find, and I never really cared to put in the effort to find out more anyway. "I see what you''re tryna say¡­ Okay, we''ll help you, but you should''ve asked this with the others around," Aisa said. "Nah, Orion would''ve shot down the idea immediately," I butted in for Findir as I knew he wanted to say this but just didn''t have the heart to. He could be cold and menacing but also a big softy at times¡­ kind of life Be. "And why would he do that? What would his reason be?" Aisa replied, very confused as, in hindsight, it didn''t make sense. "He''s a cold man, and having a new goal would distract us from the matter at hand. Having a goal to survive this war is nice, but in his eyes, the only goal you should have is to literally survive this war. There shouldn''t be something after your goal that is motivating you," "Well, that''s his fucking prerogative¡­." "Mhm¡­ Anyway, telling it to him now isn''t good. I''ll tell Cy eventually, but he''s very loyal to Orion, so I doubt he would follow me if Orion said not to¡­ Now that I think about it, Orion has a good grasp on everything right now," Findir chuckled. "Well, he''s just like that. Being his friend is hard work, but the payoff is pretty nice¡­ and he''s pretty funny," Aisa chuckled. "No, he''s not¡­." I sighed before falling onto my back. ,m And after a long silence, Findir spoke up once again. "So, who''s watching out for enemies tonight? We weren''t exactly stealthy, which was part of the n, but I don''t see anybody trying to get us," "And why is that?" "Because they''ll think we''re trying to bait them. Reverse-reverse psychology is pretty nice¡­ but we should still be careful. Let me watch out for tonight as I have the sniper," Aisa suggested, and we had noints with this, so Findir and I both hit the sack, falling into thend of dreams. ¡­ The next morning, we set out for our mission which was to infiltrate the Bonebloom household and assassinate the heirs to the next family head. They aren''t very strong due to the greediness and also the arrogance of their father, and with Orion''s descriptions, we knew if we weren''t careful, we could easily die. Especially if their father actually didn''t leave and the tip-off was fake. "*yawn*... Fuck¡­ I shouldn''t have taken thest shift," Iined while slowly trailing behind the two beasts in front of me. They had a seemingly endless amount of stamina which allowed them to do all sorts of crazy things with such minimal amount of sleep. They''re still watching out for things as if we''re being trailed when I barely have the energy to even drag myself across the border of this damn city. "Alright, stop yourining and shut up. We''re finally here," A mansion made of gold and silver appeared in front of us, a distinguished ck de bordering the door frame, and an insane amount of jewelry hung from the lush greens in their front yard. Once we moved to the backyard, we saw how normal it was and also possibly just a bit unkempt and a bit neglected. "Hmmm¡­ that''s a good sign," Findir whispered before slipping through the gates by turning into a gust of wind. Aisa also did this but held my shoulder, and as we both dispersed into a cloud of snow, we slipped through the bars. "Ugh, I''m gonna throw up," Iined once again as my body, basically dematerializing, wasn''t the best feeling in the world. The farther we walked into the backyard, the more we realized how unkempt it was, and just as we were about to step right in front of the mansion, I stopped the two. "Hold on. There is a magic array of Sun Stones¡­ it''s specifically meant to counter illusionists¡­ shit¡­." I muttered before allowing the two to step back and allow me to fill in their spots. I crouched down to get a better look, and a smile appeared on my face. "Well, it only works from the outside. Once we''re inside, I can use illusions¡­ though that most likely means there are more traps. We have to be careful," I said before creating a little crack in the array by shifting the sunstone at the cost of burning my right hand. This allowed us to slip in without anybody actually detecting us through the barrier. It wasn''t meant to detect people in the first ce and was more to protect them fromrge-scale illusion attacks most likely made by my family. How fun¡­ Chapter 205 Manipulating The War (2) How fun¡­ As we stepped into therge mansion, we were greeted by familiar halls that were just a bit darker than the ones in the Wony household. Everything besides the outer frame and gardens was the exact same as the ones in our very own fortress¡­ and if that was true¡­ that means the bedrooms should be in the exact same ce. "Alright, let''s go," I said before Aisa ced her hands on my shoulder, and we disappeared into a cloud of snow, only to reappear before the many bedrooms that were barely even used. Findir gave us a signal to stay quiet for now and wait for him toe out as we could sense a presence from inside the room. It was strong but not strong enough to kill any of us. Creeeeeeek After only waiting for a few minutes, the door to the room quickly creaked open, allowing the boy who had his guard down to exit the room. We waited in the shadows, fusing with them and almost bing them the longer we stalked the boy from a reasonable five meters away. "*yawn*... Hmmmmm¡­ Is there somebody here-" SHING ,m Suddenly, Aisa and Findir erupted from their positions and shed at the boy''s arms, allowing them to only dangle from just a few strands of flesh. They purposely held back for now as we still had to put our n in motion. After shing up the rest of his body a bit, he finally began to counterattack while running away, knowing he couldn''t beat the two assassins currently after him. Three swords materialized around him and spun, shed, and hacked away at my two friends, but they both deflected each sword with care and ease. But I did have to give it to him¡­ making both of them have to deflect his attacks instead of just dodging them¡­ that''s an impressive feat. Each one of his swords was like something out of a martial art movie where he moved the swords around with "ki," which was most likely just mana¡­ or a skill¡­ who knows, it''s not my skill. TING TING TING TING TING Though, he wasn''t a match against two assassins who were already well aware of these familiar halls. They bounced around like a rubber ball, slinging from each wall to the ceiling and then to the floor, only to gain more momentum as their bloodlust slowly seeped from their eyes. TING TING TING TING TING Each ravishing attack got only worse and worse with each passing second, but suddenly, they stopped as soon as the boy escaped through the back door of the mansion, riding on one of his swords like a hoverboard. "Alright, first stepplete," Aisa smirked before we made our way to the next bedroom with a girl in her older teens, and she was sleeping so defenselessly. It''s a trap¡­ It was a trap, but the two beside me were already aware of it, so they pushed their speed to the maximum, tearing through the atmosphere around them and slicing open the girl''s throat. Her instantly summoned swords then fell to the ground lifelessly. But, it seems my friends picked up a bit too much speed as they flew into the wall,pletely destroying it with their followed-up powerful attack. "Impressive," A sudden voice pped from behind us, and I just about managed to sense him as soon as he entered the room. He is¡­ dangerous. ¡­ (Orion POV) "Finally¡­ The guests are finally here," I smiled as I took a peek out of the window while slowly moving the curtain to the side. Upon seeing almost all of our troops leave without any cover and even three of our most powerful soldiers: Luna, Findir, and Aisa, of course, they woulde to attack¡­ it''s only the correct decision. You can''t trick them with such a wide-range illusion attack, and I''m sure they''ve already confirmed that they''ve left far enough so that they can''t rush back and help us. "Everything is falling into ce," I muttered before exiting the room, where Be soon greeted me. "What should we do about the small fry? Should I get rid of them instantly?" "The Boisgeze have been absorbed into the Bonebloom family, and the Humblecrest is currently trying to absorb the Bonebloom¡­ of course, they''re failing terribly, but with this, we''ll have some leverage," I smiled as the two men at the front of the small army had signature white hair. Is this theirst attempt to make their mark, or have theye to beg¡­ whatever one it is, everybody gets crushed anyway? Soon, I exited the front door and greeted the two men with a gaze so cold that they could barely even look straight at me. "What is it?" I asked, my voice even colder than my siberian eyes. "We havee to ask you for help. The Bonebloom family has achieved too much power! They need to be knocked down a peg, and the only way we can do that is by working together!" One of the two men announced, still not confident in their measly n. "Hmmmmm¡­ I think¡­ not~," I smiled before a wave of green mes toppled from the top of the mansion and burned the army alive, leaving only the twomanders at the front to grit their teeth with anguish. "Hoohhh¡­ You''re still alive. How fun," Cy muttered as his spear was soon coated in dark mes, and he dashed towards the just barely alivemanders. Frightened by Cy''s menacing presence, they stumbled back a few steps while creating two white clouds above their heads. They reached into them and grabbed out their own weapons, but just as they reached out to block Cy''s spear¡­ his spear ripped through their weapons and tore through their torsos. "He should be here anytime now," I smiled as I sat on the edge of the steps, staring down at the long stretch of road in front of me. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup And finally, a boy with gunmetal-gray hair ran down the street, his face pale and his eyes filled with fear. Chapter 206 Manipulating The War (3) And finally, a boy with gunmetal-gray hair ran down the street, his face pale and his eyes filled with fear. "Hey! Orion! What''s up with him!? Should I kill him as well!?" Cy shouted up to me as I eyed the boy now mming on the gates, begging to be let in. "Let him in and don''t fucking touch him¡­ The second step of the n hasmenced," I muttered with a smile. As soon as Cy let the boy in, he came rushing toward me and then ced his hands on his knees to catch his breath. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" I asked as I stepped down and made sure to try andfort this fragile boy as much as possible so our rtionship could only further. "Th-They''re after me. The men from the Humblecrest family¡­ Please¡­ please let me stay here for a bit, man. I''m struggling out here without any real backbone," Orme requested, but I would''ve rather liked to see him beg. Well, you can''t have everything. "It''s alright, man. Come on in and tell me everything," I said before smiling back at Cy, who just rolled his eyes. Once we all gathered at the dinner table and gave Orme a ss of water, he began to spew a bunch ofints that I never needed to hear. We all thought it wouldn''t end until, finally, he changed the subject to something serious. "M-My father is reaching out to other families outside As. This has only put us in deeper trouble because of the debt we ce on ourselves with each request¡­ FUCK! IF I WAS THE FUCKING HEAD, I COULD''VE DONE THIS WITHOUT ANYTHING ELSE!" Orme cursed at the top of his lungs before mming the table with his fists. Despite knowing the Bonebloom family and the Wony family are currently at war, I, the head, and Orme still retain a rtionship because of the information I''ve been feeding them. They still think I''m a spy for this family, and even though some of the information is precious and could severely hurt the Wony family¡­ why would I care? That''s not my family, right? I may care about Be, and my kindness towards her is unimaginable, but that doesn''t extend even a single finger towards the Wony family. They could die for all I care¡­ They''re just the queen of my chessboard while I am the king. "Then, do you want to be the head of the family? We could help you," I suggested, and the others quickly caught on. "We''re also traitors of the Wony family. We could care less about what happens to them," And even Be, who was the future head, seemed to actually be genuine, which got a few cogs in my head to slowly turn even faster than before. Orme looked back and forth at all of us, debating whether listening to us was a good idea since the battle of the mind has been something that has dominated this war already. Though¡­ the little boy wasn''t that intelligent. "Come on. You won''t have anything to lose. I mean, you hate the head of the Bonebloom family, don''t you?" Orme looked up and down at the table this time,rge beads of sweat rolling down his face and drenching the cor of his shirt. "[Join Us]," I said with the influence of my newly acquired tongue. A searing pain overcame my chest, and I could barely keep a straight face as Orme continued to think over his answer. Using the tongue like this has terrible bacsh if the person in front of me doesn''t have even the slightest bit of remorse towards me¡­ but they''re already partly under my control, so I can kind of manipte them even further. "Fine¡­ I''ll join you, but if I ever feel something is off, I''ll leave," "Good, now do you know the weakness of the Bonebloom head?" I asked while covering my mouth as blood seeped from the flesh of my tongue. "Are you alright?" "Yeah, just feeling a bit feverish from the stress of this war. It''s really taking a toll on everybody," I muttered. "Tell me about it," Cy added while slumping down into his chair, doing a good act at faking exhaustion. "Seems I wasn''t the only one," Orme sighed with a bit of a content smile, and at this moment, I knew we had himpletely under our thumb. ¡­ (Luna POV) "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Seems the information was fake," I chuckled as the Bonebloom head reached for my throat and slowly lifted my body up with just his pure strength. I struggled and kicked against him, but the grip on my neck was too strong. My airway was immediately cut off, and my throat had been crushed to pieces, only left to linger within my neck as I was lifted up into the ceiling. BAM He then tossed me against the ground, a move he should''ve never made. "NOW!" I shouted, and all of our limp bodies disappeared into pink smoke, serving as a smoke screen as we quickly attempted to escape. But, the head was way too fast and even caught up to us. "Seems Orion was right. You all really dide and were oh so very weak," The head muttered, causing all of us to nce at each other before three swords rammed through our backs, piercing straight through our stomachs. "What¡­ What are you talking about?" I muttered as the man stood above us, his cold eyes ring down on us. "Oh, were you not aware of the traitor in your circle¡­ how pitiful¡­ I should reward that boy for his efforts. Getting all of you on his side," [Mystical Moon Illusion] "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ We escaped¡­ we actually managed to escape an A-rank level adventurer," Aisa muttered as we ran as fast as we could down the street, snaking between buildings in case anybody was following us. We soon felt that we were far enough from the mansion to actually take a break, so we made our way up the nearest building and copsed on the rooftop. "Shit¡­ She''s fainting, and her pulse is dwindling! Findir! Get the-" And suddenly, my hearing disappeared as my vision slowly faded into darkness. Chapter 207 Conflict (1) And suddenly, my hearing disappeared as my vision slowly faded into darkness. ¡­ When I awoke, my head was absolutely throbbing, and the sensation of a de running through my gut still echoed in my mind. I could feel my flesh molding around it, my blood lubing it up for it to be slickly taken out of my body so I could easily and quickly bleed to death. "*sigh*... Fuck," I muttered as Iy my palms against my face. My headache didn''t seem like it was going to go away any time soon, so I justy there, hoping somebody was around to slide me a pain killer. "Hey, she''s finally awake," A familiar voice permeated through the air but went in one ear and out the other. I was in too much pain to even try and focus on who was talking. "You good?" Findir asked as he slowly removed my hands, my eyes immediately locking onto the dim moonlight. "Hey¡­ Did you hear what that mother fucker said¡­ He said Orion sold us out to him¡­ That fucking bastard! I SWEAR TO GOD! WHEN I GET MY HANDS ON HIM! I''M GOING TO FUCK HIM UP!" I shouted before pushing Findir away. I rummaged through our storage and got the pain killers myself, tossing them into my mouth and chewing on their bitter bodies. "That seemed like a bit too many," Aisa''s worried tone caressed the inside of my ears. "Shut the hell up and focus on yourself¡­ goddammit¡­ I thought he told me everything, but he still sees me as a pawn¡­ he still sees all of us as a pawn¡­ bipr motherfucker," I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡­ A few days had passed, and we arrived at the entrance to the Wony household, where I could tell a fight had broken out, but that was the least of my concerns as I stormed into the building and charged to Orion''s room. And there he was,ying down on his bed with an almost child-like smile as he scrolled through his phone doing who knows what. "BASTARD!" I shouted before lunging on top of him and grabbing his throat, pressing my thumbs deep into his windpipe. He immediately began to struggle against me and soon tossed me off of the bed, sending me sliding across the slick wooden floor. "What the fuck was that for¡­?" He muttered, catching his breath and asionally coughing up some blood. "YOU TRIED TO KILL US! WE HEARD FROM THE BONEBLOOM HEAD THAT YOU SOLD US OUT! WAS THE INFORMATION WE RECEIVED MADE UP BY YOU?!" I shouted across the room before taking one of the ss bottles in the room and throwing it at him. "Possibly¡­ but if you want to fool the enemy, then you must fool your allies first¡­ ever heard of that?" He asked me, but that just didn''t make sense unless the n we made together was actually a decoy, and he had a better n. "Tch¡­ What is the real n? If you can''t tell me the real n and you just did this for your amusement, we''re fighting to death right here and now," "And you think you can beat me?" "Of course, I can¡­ pussy. Now answer my question," The air within the room became so thick that it was like walking in a pool of water; only the water was actually our bloodlust and emotions shing against each other. Sparks of pink and red lightning destroyed pieces of the wall, ceiling, and floor, causing the maids who tried to check up on us to take a step back out of the room. "Tch¡­ Fine. I''m setting up the perfect backstab because I''m sure you know none of us can match him. None of us will be able to win against him in a one-on-one fight. In fact, even if we took all of us, themanders, and the mages, I doubt we could still even win. There is a chance, but that chance is one out of a hundred," I looked down at the ground as everything made perfect sense¡­ even not telling us the real n. We would''ve definitely been warier, and judging from the difference in our power, the head would get suspicious as to whether we actually knew we would appear or not¡­ and our fear was genuine at that time as well. "Son of a bitch¡­ YOU STILL ALMOST GOT US FUCKING KILLED!" I shouted before lunging at Orion once again and throwing a punch straight at his nose, surprisingly clocking him in the face. I was a bit shocked that my fist actuallynded, but after seeing how Orion intentionally took the punch and was winding up for something much bigger, my face turned pale with fear. "HOLD THEM BACK!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me, and my body was pulled back away from that wound-up punch. ? He cracked the bed in half, even with the sticity of the mattress and covers sprawled around him. Cy was holding him back by his arms, him just barely struggling to keep Orion calm, and I wasn''t any better as Be had to hold me back as well. "YOU WANNA FUCKING GO!? LET''S TAKE THIS OUTSIDE!" I shouted, and Orion''s angered expression turned into that of a pissed-off grin. "Alright bitch, let''s go," He smirked and then ripped away from Cy''s grasp. With a re, he stormed outside of the room, and thest words he muttered almost sent me into the chasm of rage. "This is why your family never loved you," Those eight words ate away at my mind, and I immediately used an illusion to slip out of Be''s grasp and tug on his hair, pulling him in for an even harder punch that he threw at me. [Moonlight Enhancement] Through the window, the sunlight turned into moonlight which slowly wrapped around my fist. BAM Orion was sent flying across the hall, only stopping by creating a massive crater in the wall that shook the mansion itself. "AND THIS IS WHY YOUR MOM NEVER FUCKING LOVED YOU!" I shouted back, and the entire mansion seemingly went silent. Chapter 208 Conflict (2) "AND THIS IS WHY YOUR MOM NEVER FUCKING LOVED YOU!" I shouted back, and the entire mansion seemingly went silent. I could see Orion at the end of the hall, slowly lifting his head up; his eyes were seemingly lifeless- no, soulless. There was not a single ego, personality, or thing behind those eyes¡­ and they were so creepy that everybody present felt a chill get sent down their spine. "Hey? Did I hear that right?" His voice was chilling and cold, almost as soulless as the space behind his eyes. An innate fear like prey seeing a predator for the first time filled everybody''s as Orion''s eyes glowed a dim dark red and dark purple glow. His body was wrapped in a shadowy silhouette like the dark side of the moon, something creepy and unnerving. "Orion! It was just a joke! She was just joking around!" Cy shouted from behind me, but it looked like he couldn''t even hear us. VWOOM The entire hallway was covered in a dark red light with illusions of blood dripping down the walls, and the sound of weapons shing rung in the back of my mind. All of a sudden, a hand was ced on my shoulder, yet I dared not to turn my head. "Hey¡­ Did I hear what you said correctly? That my mother never loved me?" A cold voice whispered directly into my ear. A pale head ced their chin on my shoulder, and as they slowly turned to face me, a pair of soulless greeted me, sending another chill down my spine. My body shook from the terror of the potential future events shing through my mind. BAM And just like I thought, a fist collided with my back, sending me flying across the room, everybody else present unable to even step in. No, the thought of stepping in and saving me was just a suicidal thought, so it never streaked across their mind. It was never an option for them. Suddenly, his eyes became cked out, and his fist distorted into that of a demonic w erupting from the restraints of its skin-like clothing. "Shit!" I cried out before rolling to the side and then scrolling through my status. My only runic skill appeared in front of me, the one that I used to suppress the demon king that had taken over his body before. [Leisure Supression] All of a sudden, a ck goo hotter thanva rolled off my skin beforetching onto the boy in front of me like it was a sentient being in itself. The ck goo entered through the boy''s mouth, nose, ears, and even eyes,pletely tearing up the demonic power slowly welling up from within him. "Huff¡­ huff¡­. Huff¡­ Is¡­ Is that it?" I muttered to myself as everything quickly returned back to normal. The color of the hallway, Orion''s form, and the state of my friends who all dropped to their knees with the servants beside them fainting from exhaustion. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" I cried out as the goo soon left the boy''s body and crawled back onto my own arm, eating away at my skin and flesh. If this continued for even more than a few more seconds, my entire arm would disappearpletely. But suddenly, the sound of a beating heart came from in front of me, and Orion, who I thought was unconscious, reached out his hand towards me. It was covered in a blood-red aura, and it helped to remove the goo, which dissipated into nothing upon beingpletely wrapped in air. "*sigh*... Fuck," Orion muttered before the aura retreated into his body, and he slowly walked away, nobody daring to stop him. "H-Hey¡­ A-Are you okay?" I asked, but there was no response from the boy who disappeared into the hall. ¡­ (Orion POV) How could I lose myself to provocation¡­? What am I? A child? As Iy in therge shower, a stream of blood shifted into the drain, but this blood wasn''ting from my torn nose or scratched chin¡­ but the back of my head, which I continuously bashed against the white tile below me. "Kekekeke¡­. Hahahaha¡­. Seems the stress is really getting to me¡­ I''ve fallen so far from grace. It''s almost like my mind has also reverted into that of a child¡­ so¡­ so¡­ so¡­ stupid," I muttered, the wound on the back of my head gradually growing bigger. There is a limit to the human mind, and stress isn''t the only factor that could make somebody have a mental breakdown. You can n and n and n inside your mind, but eventually, you''ll reach your storage capacity, and nning past that capacity will melt away at the walls of your mind. At that time, I didn''t realize how important a break actually was. ¡­ "Ugh¡­ Where am I?" I muttered as I slowly sat up from the soft, what seemed to be infirmary bed below me. Well, I guess that answers my question. I chuckled a bit as my guard was at its lowest, and I felt like I could actually rx for some reason. "The amount of stress you had was impressive. Plus, being so lean sapped away most of your energy, so I rmend continuing working out but not limiting your calories. You''ve been getting the proper nutrition but just haven''t been eating enough fuel¡­ do you intake any coffee?" As I slowly turned my head, I saw the same professional doctor that worked on the Wony head and also helped out Aisa when she had mana sickness. "Sometimes, but I don''t really need it," "Hmmm¡­ Well, that''s decent, I guess. But the thing I was most worried about was the wound on the back of your head. I heard you mmed against the wall of the mansion, but your body is too tough for that to actually happen¡­ unless something of equal force to your body was hitting it against something," Is that how it works¡­ funny¡­ so I can actually severely hurt myself if I try. "So, what happened? We found youying in the servant bathhouse with a stream of blood pouring from the back of your head," "I dunno," Chapter 209 Throne Of Purple Flames "I dunno," It was a clear and crisp answer, yet the doctor still looked at me with rightful suspicion¡­ but I felt kind of disturbed as his eyesnded on me. "What?" I asked, waking him up from his little staring contest with my forehead. "There was extreme trauma to the back of your head, and you don''t know? Are you saying you forgot what happened?" "Nah¡­ *sigh*... Anyways, I''m feeling better. I''m gonna go take a walk," I muttered, and even as the doctor tried to stop me, I continued out the door. For some reason, I felt like throwing up but suppressed this sensation deep inside of me to where it could no longere out. My legs felt weak, and I could barely breathe as I used the wall for support. "Didn''t the doctor heal you up? Why do you look like a girl who just got railed for several hours?" A voice I did not want to hear right now appeared behind me. Slowly, I swiveled my neck, and with beads of sweat running down my face, the clear image of Luna standing right in front of me continued to persist. Even as sweat dripped down into my eyes, I continued to stare at her with a mix of emotions. Luna as well looked like she wanted to say something after immediately regretting saying her sarcastic greeting. "Come on. Spit it out," I said. "I-I''m sorry for what I said earlier. I should''ve been the bigger person and not have snuck up on you like that and said stuff about your mother¡­ It was just¡­ a knee-jerk reaction, y''know," "No, I don''t know," I muttered before dropping to my knees, losing all feeling in my legs. It felt like a cloud was permeating throughout the entirety of my gaping mind, twisting and cutting the nerves inside of it. My thinking process seemed to be inhibited by something, but I couldn''t put my finger on it. Suddenly, Luna ran over to me and helped me up, slinging my arm over her shoulder and then bringing me back to the infirmary. "Ugh¡­ my fucking head," Iined as it was now throbbing like a beating heart, trying to pump blood into a guy that had just run an entire marathon without any prior training. "Justy down for a bit¡­." Luna muttered as she pulled up a chair to the bed beside me. "What?" I muttered as her staring kept tickling the back of my neck. "Your eyes keep shing between the cked-out state and their normal ones¡­ I''ll stay here for a bit just in case the demon tries to take over again," Luna sighed before grabbing a snack from the doctor''s desk. As my cloudy mind just barely functioned, different thoughts flowed through my head like a rushing river of water. "My bad¡­ I shouldn''t have said those things in the first ce," "Mhm¡­ I won''t be forgiving you, though, and I''m sure you won''t be forgiving me¡­ So let''s just say none of this happened and continue on with our lives," "Whatever. Go fuck yourself," I smirked, and as my eyes grew too drowsy to even keep them open, Luna rested her hands across my face, calming me down with some type of illusion. And soon, my mind drifted off into thend of dreams¡­ or so I thought. ¡­ As soon as I woke up, I was greeted by a golden throne alit by dark purple mes, strong enough to melt a city with just a single spark. Just being in the mere presence of this throne and the man sitting atop it made my knees weak once again, and my body felt like my skin was practically sliding off of me. Everything was burning, but I could withstand this pain¡­ I''ve experienced much more hellish situations. "I congratte you for withstanding the presence of me and my thronebined¡­ most would melt away just being in my presence, so I''m impressed¡­ but shall we proceed with the specifics?" The man sitting atop the throne snapped his fingers, causing me to appear just at the foot of the throne, where I noticed we were in a dark hall¡­ in what seemed to be a different dimension. The sky outside the tinted windows was a dar red, seemingly oozing with drops of blood attempting to imitate rain. Various demonic creatures roamed the skies, and if I had to assume, it wasn''t just the skies that were filled with such grotesque and detestable creatures. "Look here," Amanding voice ordered, and like a lowly servant, I couldn''t resist turning my neck and beckoning my eyes to stare upwards. Everything about the demonic silhouette in front of me was frightening¡­ but somehow¡­ somehow, he hadn''t killed me yet. "What is it you would like?" I asked, trying to retain some of my pride but also acting still a bit polite. I knew killing me was like swatting a fly, but he still hadn''t done it yet, no matter how many times he''s already attempted to take over my body. "You¡­ You''re quite interesting. It''s a shame I can''t try any harder due to the orders of the king but don''t fret. I''ll have you in the palms of my hands soon¡­ just you wait¡­ because this future of yours looks to be a bit hellish," And with another snap of his fingers, I appeared at the exit to the throne room, leading into a portal of abyssal darkness. I stared into the darkness before me and what greeted me was a single dark red eye that sent chills down my spine. "We meet again. You''ve used the spear well, but it still hungers for more¡­ Soon, I will crown you the-" But just before the eye in front of me could finish talking, a hand pushed me into the darkness, evaporating all of my senses. I drifted along the darkness like a grain of sand in a current of salty ocean water. The darkness was rough against my skin, but it also felt like it was nurturing me somehow¡­ somehow¡­ somehow. My consciousness soon slipped out of my hands again, and I awoke back in the infirmary. Chapter 210 Intermission: Lunas Experiences My consciousness soon slipped out of my hands again, and I awoke back in the infirmary. ¡­ (Luna POV) I didn''t have a good childhood, and I would say it''s probably just as bad as the ones who were abused every single day. Be had so much pressure and abuse in her life that she, of course, ended up hating her family, which is most kids nowadays. I, on the other hand, had a pretty special childhoodpared to these other ones. Some will say I had it easy, but to be honest¡­ I was no different than the mud-eating slummers surviving each day off a single copper coin. I was neglected and seen as a thing not even worth attending to. A parasite that doesn''t even suck blood. For me, there was no dinner unless I scraped it out of the trash. For me, there was no bedroom unless I stole some nkets from my siblings and curled up in the corner of the hallway. For me, there was no training unless my siblings felt like picking on me because only then would I be forced to fight back and, every single time¡­ lose. We weren''t exactly an offensive specialist family, but that doesn''t mean we didn''t have kids who would fight¡­ and of course, these were the ones who continued to pick on me. Not as bad as getting beaten and whipped with a steel bat every day like Be, but the punches were still pretty fucking hard. Anyway, I soon knew at an early age how cruel this world was. Relying on my father was a no go and praying to my dead mother would do absolutely nothing for me besides a few minutes of peace. I soon began to build up the basics by burying myself in the library, practically even making it my new home. I studied and studied while also observing how my siblings used their skills until it was finally mying of age ceremony at a ripe thirteen years old. That was when the other kids would get massive parties thrown for them and where they would get to test out their new skills acquired by these new skill books¡­ but that wasn''t me. The head of the family came to me that fateful Monday morning, stopped, looked down at the peasant who had reced his daughter, and tossed a singr rough leather book at me. While everybody else was getting skills that would allow them to create illusions within another mind, within even a monster, or possibly an animal¡­ I could only create illusions around me. This didn''t seem so bad until I realized how pitifully weak my control over it was, meaning I could barely even trick myself. The illusions would appear around me in the forms of little butterflies, but there was no way I could actually trick somebody with my current skill. So, once again, I studied and studied and observed and observed until my eyes began to bleed, and my brain felt like it was about to implode with information¡­ but I didn''te out to my family. I wanted my revenge. My sweet, sweet revenge against the bastards who neglected me. And for the first time in my life, somebody reached out to me. A boy with hair like a distant neb fading into the infinity of space. I knew this was my chance and attempted to try and manipte him with all the skills I had picked up. I attempted to seduce him, but this was when I knew he was just like me¡­ as he slipped up for just a second. It wasn''t enough for a normal person to notice, but somebody as observant as me just barely picked it up. He looked bored and cold, the same way I acted inside when talking to him. But, I had to confirm my suspicions, and after our n seeded in bringing down the Lunascar family, I went to the ce he was staying, met his friends, created friendly bonds¡­ and finally, let the cat out of the bag. And, of course, just like I had thought¡­ he was attempting to manipte me as well. Soon, I thought everything was well, and I could finally have a normal life, but I was soon thrown directly into the pit of fire known as war. I hated Orion for how he put me through this, using the pressure of the Wony family to his liking as if he was the head himself. The amount of suffering I went through during that war was insufferable, and I would do anything to erase my memories of that ce¡­ or, that is what I thought until a fateful day when we had a suicidal mission. I knew this was the end, but after seeing all of us attempt to escape the enemy front lines, I saw how everybody was just like me. We were scared and frightened but still continued to run past our struggles, pushing through until we were on the other side. That was when my bond and trust with the others improved, and I felt like I truly had a family. I even opened up to them about my past, and it seemed others had vastly different experiences, but nothing worse than the others¡­ well, except for Orion. The day he opened up about his past was when we had all just finished going through a rigorous training program, maybe a month or two after the battle we just went through. We all couldn''t believe our ears as it was an experience very different from ours. We all had the world around us and could escape to it at any time¡­ but it wasn''t the same for Orion. He was stuck in a stone room, forced to see his mother slowly die in front of him, forced to almost go insane within his little cell, and forced to escape at the young age of¡­ I forgot, but he was young. We all had very physical traumas, but his was more emotional and mental than anything¡­ I feel bad for him¡­ I truly, truly feel bad for him. Chapter 211 Duel (1) My consciousness soon slipped out of my hands again, and I awoke back in the infirmary. It was cold like the air conditioning had been cranked up to the max, or I was sleeping on a literal bed of ice. "Did you know, to fall asleep faster, you just have to drop your body temperature by a few degrees?" A silvery voice came from beside me, and when I turned my head, I saw Luna slowly waking up. It seems she slept on the chair right beside me because she was worried¡­ I guess¡­ Sometimes even I can''t tell what she is thinking. "That''s an interesting fact," I muttered before moving my body around and seeing how nothing was sore, hurt, or even tight, I slowly shifted out of bed. "You were only asleep for a few hours, and it''s still the dead of night. You can sleep more if you want," Luna suggested as she followed me out of the infirmary. I quickly made my way to the lowest level of the mansion and walked out the back door to the expansive backyard with a neat garden not too far off the stone path. "Did you want some fresh air?" Luna asked, but already knew what I wanted as she shed her robe and cracked her fingers. "How long do you wanna go for?" I asked while doing the exact same thing. "Ten minutes should be enough. Don''t wanna wake up everybody else in the house," Luna replied before jumping up and down to warm herself up. And, of course, I copied her, warming myself up with a few jumps and stretching very lightly. My flexibility was very good and to the point that I could easily perform the splits, but anything past that was impossible. On the other hand, Luna had incredible flexibility, way past me in terms of mine. "You ready?" I asked as my fists raised to my chin, and Luna took a more rxed stance only a few meters away from me. "I''m ready whenever you are," FWOOSH And so, that was the beginning of the match. Her confirmation was everything I needed to know before dashing toward her. My fist was coated in [Tangible Bloodlust], reinforcing each and every single one of my hits, but Luna was too used to my attacks. Instead of trying to hopelessly block them, she parried each and every single one of them before going for a push kick straight to my gut. Seeing how her foot was already grazing my shirt, I had no choice but to take it¡­ and to my surprise, her foot almost squashed my organs. "*gasp*... *cough* *cough* *cough*... Fuck¡­ When did you get so strong?" I muttered as I didn''t remember Luna following the exact same training regime. On top of that, her strength within the status was nowhere near my defense¡­ hers was probably around the fifteen to twenty range, if I had to guess. "How long has it been since west sparred?" Luna smirked before this time making the first move. FWOOSH Her punches tore through the air, and her trained knuckles shone clearly in the bright moonlight up above. Quickly, I parried them and then went in for a crescent kick to her temple, but she ducked down and gave me an uppercut¡­ or so she thought. The crescent kick was bait so she could duck down, and upon seeing that, I ced both of my hands on the prickly cold grass before front kicking her with my other leg. She uppercut my thigh by ident, but that probably did more damage to her wrist than me. "Tch¡­ asshole," She muttered once again before her eyes shone with a glimmer of moonlight, sparkling like a distant star in a distant neb. This time, each of her arms were like snakes, as with each punch, they would wrap around and go for a ridge hand or possibly a regr hook. This sapped away most of my concentration, causing me to trip up on my feet tons of times, but Luna was still unable to finish me off. She caught me off guard in the beginning but now, it waspletely different. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup As my feet shuffled through the stiff foliage below, I jumped up slightly and went for a knee to her forehead to start off a new sh. She immediately blocked it with both hands and pushed down, but this just served as momentum for me to flip in the air and ax kick the back of her head¡­ or so I thought. "Mother fucker," I smirked as Luna shifted to the side and used the gravity of me falling to uppercut me in the chin even harder. I felt my brain practically bounce around in my skull as soon as she hit me, andnding made my knees feel like jelly. "When the fuck did you start hitting so god damn hard?" I muttered before activating [Empower]. My muscles filled with power like a balloon being filled with cement, and this allowed me to tank another one of Luna''s kicks to the liver. Her toes snaked up through the bottom of my ribcage but were stopped by my flexed muscles, only just grazing one of my most sensitive organs. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup We exchanged a few more blows, with damage slowly building up on Luna''s body as not was her strength low, but her defense. I had no clue what skill she was using to help make up for the difference in strength, but clearly, it wasn''t doing the same for other stats¡­ meaning this was my chance to end it. I dashed in and went for an extremely strong wound-up punch just outside of Luna''s kicking range, allowing me to actually get the hit in. Let''s end this. Chapter 212 Duel (2) Let''s end this. She blocked it with her arms in an X shape but flinched under the pressure of her bones cracking, most likely creating small fractures in her precious skeletal system. And then, using the momentum, I kneed her in the chin, sending her flying backward. "It was a good fight," Fwip But all of a sudden, her arms extended even though they were supposed to be like jelly, and then she caught herself on the ground. She went from a handstand to standing up normally, and only when I saw her readjust her chin did I know what she did. "You¡­ How the fuck¡­ Did you¡­ Pull your head back at thest second?" I asked in disbelief as that took inhumane reaction time to pull off. "Yeah, and what if I did?" Luna smirked. She pulled her head back at thest second to minimize the impact, thus minimizing the damage that was dealt to her. "Let''s stop here," I said as we didn''t want to rough each other up too bad, and if the conflict from before reignites, our slowly mending rtionship would crumble yet again. "What? You scared?" Luna''s smirk widened as she looked at me with eyes filled to the brim with excitement as if she had been waiting for this moment for over a millennium. "Huh? You wanna go bitch?" I bantered back with a wide smile, and now, the real fight had begun. [Cloak of Blood] A blood-red cloak folded over me, and Luna''s sparkling eyes suddenly turned into stars. They were bright and filled to the brim with absolute mystical power. Just looking into them made me feel like I was staring into the unknown, like the abyss¡­ but this abyss didn''t stare back. Instead, she looked straight through me as if she had already seen the finish line not too far ahead. "Kekekeke¡­ This is why you''re amazing," I muttered under my breath before both of us shed arms, our bones creaking under the pressure of our excitement. Luna knew her body couldn''t withstand much more but continued to fight as the exhrating amount of adrenaline was everything she needed right now. The only thing pumping through her veins was pure adrenaline. No blood. No mana. Nothing besides pure adrenaline. Her smile matched mine as she pulled out a flurry of kicks that I was forced to dodge as each of them was too flexible and¡­ snakey? I don''t know how else to describe them. Her toes, strangely enough, were like hooks trying to sink into the most vulnerable part of their enemy. She kept aiming for my carotid artery whenever a kick went high and kept aiming for my sr plexus or liver whenever she aimed low. Defending them was a pain, but I still managed to slip in a few blows due to her overwhelming amount of excitement. She wasn''t thinking and instead just went. Her body seemingly moved on its own while her brain just soaked up the endorphins rushing straight through her skull. "Seems like you''re having a lot of fun!" I shouted before ducking, causing her to fly over me, but I didn''t let this chance go. I ced my hands on the ground and side-kicked straight upwards into her tailbone, sending a rattling sensation up and down her body as soon as shended. "Having trouble standing?" I smirked. "I could file you for sexual harassment," "Oh, shut the hell up, and let''s fight," ¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ That was fun," Luna muttered with arge smile, reaching her right hand towards the stars above us. Of course, I had won, and though it might''ve just been by a slim margin, I wasn''t going toin about taking a W over Luna. We bothid next to each other on the cold hard, and slightly unkempt grass below us, staring up at the stars. "Yeah¡­ and I won, so it was even more fun," "I hate you," "I hate you too," I smiled at Luna, and her disgusted face slowly turned the other way, causing me to chuckle a bit. "So¡­ what happens next from here? You gained my trust back after making me lose practically all of it¡­ you better have one hell of a n," Luna muttered, breaking the few seconds of awkward silence that befell the atmosphere between us. "Well, as you''ve seen, the Bonebloom kid is currently staying here, and we''ll be taking care of him for quite a while. We''ve already infiltrated his mind, and with this, we should be able to gain some favor over the household once the head has been killed," "And how the hell are you going to do that? That guy was barely trying against us, and he killed us like three times over. If it weren''t for my emergency skills, our graves would''ve been built on enemy ground," "That''s true¡­ but I have a n," "Then can you tell me the real n¡­ Without any other things. No hidden information. No withdrawn secrets¡­ and even the backup ns¡­ tell me everything," Luna muttered as her ring eyes stared deep into my cheek. I could feel her eyes next to me trying to burn holes into my face as I stared up at the stars, making sure to not look back down. "Fine. I promise I''ll tell you everything¡­ But I don''t know if you''ll want to proceed with it. The amount of risk here could kill us at any turn," "Like I give a shit. Now spit it out," And so, I exined my n to Luna, and surprisingly she was very understanding about the risk. Was it due to my warning? Possibly¡­ but it could be that she trusts me even more than ever now, and so I couldn''t break that trust. If I let her down again, she''ll just outright despise me. "You could tweak a few things about the conclusion¡­ but overall, it''s pretty good. Now, let''s get some extremely early breakfast cause I''m starving," "We should shower first¡­ you smell like shit," I muttered before immediately getting up and running to my room. I could feel Luna chasing me behind me, but if I didn''t look back, she wasn''t ever there¡­ right? Right? Right? Anyway, she pped me as soon as we had breakfast. Chapter 213 Proceeding Plan Anyway, she pped me as soon as we had breakfast. "Are you leaving soon?" Luna asked, with it being just us as we sat in the isted corner of the mansion as if hiding from something. We weren''t necessarily hiding from something, but it wasfortable, as we wouldn''t even wake up somebody by shouting from all the way here. "Yep¡­ It''s about to begin. And his weakness¡­ I already know his weakness," "And what might that be?" "The Bonebloom family are highly resistant to all types of poison as they are trained from a young age. But, this is to cover up the fact that they have a blood condition where mana leaks from their mana veins into their actual veins," "Then¡­ how are they not dead? If oxygen mixes with mana without the reinforcement of a skill, it''ll implode into various mana explosions," "They have medicine which helps to separate the oxygen in their blood from their mana. Think of it as cing a magic ring around their heart which ces some sort of barrier between the other red blood cells," "So, you''re going to take away this medicine?" "Well, first, how many of the Bonebloom kids did you kill?" "Around three¡­ nowhere near our objective of ughtering all ten of them¡­ tch¡­." Luna looked up at me after clicking her tongue and just sighed and sat there, carrying her forehead with both palms. "Then I''ll need to be more careful. I''m not taking away their medicine, but I''m going to poison them," "That''s¡­ but you just said-" "It''s not real poison, though. Think of it as me infusing more mana into them, thus increasing the mana in their bloodstream. This would then cause an overload of mana in the bloodstream which will cause them to swell¡­ and if what Orme said is correct, then the barrier around each red blood cell should die off," "I see¡­ but do you really think you''ll be able to poison the head?" "With the amount of trust he has in me, I''m sure there is a chance he will take a drink from me¡­ but Orme told me about the pledge of allegiance to their crest. I will do that and swallow the pledge," The pledge to a family is what most families do for somebody outside of their actual bloodline, and it is to make sure they don''t betray them. Pretty standard stuff, and you could call this pledge a type of poison that will only activate upon me betraying the family. "You crazy bastard¡­ how are you going to swallow the pledge and then kill the family head right after. The pledge will just end up killing you right after," "I''m not some kind of specially trained assassin, but I can order my body to stop. Like, I can literally tell my body to stop doing its autonomous functions with one of my skills," "Then¡­ you''ll just die. Your heart will stop beating," I just smiled as Luna stared at me, drenched in sweat. ¡­ "Wee, we have been expecting you. Please follow me as I will take you to the head''s office," A butler said as he opened the door for me, allowing me to step into the massive mansion. It was just as expansive andrge as I remembered, and the hallways almost looked a bit simr to the ones in the Wony household. Were they potentially all made by one person? That is a possibility¡­ As I had a few useless thoughts, the walk passed by very quickly, and after only a few minutes, I arrived in front of the dark office. A strange pressure came from inside, and when the doors slowly opened, a gust of winds grazed my skin as sharp des blew past me. I swallowed my nerves and stepped into the office dimly lit by a few candles. "Greetings. It is good to see you again, sir," I said as I took a knee and bowed my head towards therge man sitting at the desk. His buff and intimidating appearance was something I would never forget as long as I lived. "Would you like me to get you something to drink?" I asked, knowing full well that this would make him suspicious. But, this would only further entuate the fake fact that I was loyal to him once I swallowed the pledge. "Just give me a ss of water," The man said, his gruff voice practically scratching the inside of my ears and shaking the bookshelves lining the walls. There was a single window behind him, but it had been curtained shut, allowing not even a single bit of sunlight to enter. As I began to pour some already prepared water at a desk near the corner of the room, I slipped in the poison, which was a white to almost translucent powder. He also began to ask me a few questions about Orme. "Were you aware people were trailing you? I immediately had them disposed of as soon as you entered the mansion¡­ how lucky you are that I discovered them," The man said, and I just lightly smiled as I brought the ss of water over to the neat wooden desk. I nted them behind me in order to make it look like I was truly unaware and still the weak boy that he recognized me as before. Though, the trailers weren''t aware that they were going to be killed¡­ poor things. I almost feel bad for them. "Thank you," The head said as he moved the ss of water to the corner of the desk without even taking a sip of it. "Also, have you discovered the reason why my son took off to the Wony household? The same household trying to kill us? Does he have a deal with them, or is he nning something?" "He''s plotting against you," The tension within the room rose as the man began to shake with uncontroble anger. "And¡­ how is he doing that?" I could barely contain my smile as my lips cracked open, and my teeth practically molded a string of lies. Chapter 214 Sacrificial Kill? I could barely contain my smile as my lips cracked open, and my teeth practically molded a string of lies. "He''s been sucking up to the ones currently staying there, making them think that he''s on their side. Though, in reality, he''s trying to get them to try and plot against you¡­ he''s even managed to rope in most of the servants in the household," "Kekekeke¡­. HAHAHAAHA! I would expect nothing less from my son¡­ how terrible it is for him to go like this. He had a good future, but clearly, I didn''t show that to him enough," "Yes. I suggest getting rid of him earlier would be safer. Would you like me to kill him? I can convince the others that he was a traitor sent by you? Not only will that lessen their suspicion of me, but it will also get rid of a thorn in the process," "Go ahead. I give you full rein of the plot to kill him. You may even torture him to gain some more information on what he was doing there," "Thank you very much, sir. I will take this order to heart," I muttered, and soon, the man ced down hisst work paper and opened his drawer. From there, he revealed a white pill to me, which he slowly rolled across the table, allowing me to grab it with ease. "Is this the pledge?" I asked. "Yes, now eat it if you wish to be my loyal subordinate. I may even deem you my right-hand man if you impress me," "Thank you¡­" I muttered before slowly raising the pill to my mouth, and while using the palm of my hand to shield my lips from the stern man sitting across from me, I whispered, "[Halt]." I felt my heartbeat already slow down, so I swallowed the pill and showed the inside of my mouth to the head sitting in front of me. "Good. You''ll feel the pain that will make you remember your ce¡­ so, prepare yourself, boy," "Yes¡­ sir," I muttered while taking in heavy breaths. My eyes darted from the table to the man, just praying he would take a swig of that water, and with arge smile, his hand reached across. His fingersced around the ss of clear liquid, and then¡­ took a swig, making me smile so wide that the man in front of me got chills sent down his spine. There was no plot twist to this heavy situation¡­ as everything would go ording to my n. I set everything up too perfectly for it not to go ording to n. "YOU BASTARD!" He shouted before I stuck my fingers down my throat and made me throw up all over the desk, the pill just rolling across it like a sparkling marble. The head reached towards me, hisrge hands aiming straight for my throat, but as soon as my consciousness began to fade as less and less oxygen traveled to my brain, I just managed to squeeze out. "[Cancel]," And my heartbeat was the only thing resounding in my ears as it quickly resumed, the thumping of it practically beating against my chest. I felt the man''s calloused hands dig into my air pipe, immediately crushing it instead of cutting it off, and I knew now that this was a real fight for survival. I tried to kick and punch against him as panic began to set in. The amount of oxygen traveling throughout my body was already terribly low, and with my only source of oxygen cut off, I could now barely feel my limbs. Each and every red blood cell was fighting for its life as it attempted to carry non-existent oxygen through my body. Everything hurt, but everything was numb at the same time. Soon, I felt the part of the spine that was in my neck crack under the pressure of the man''s hands and his sword, which attempted to try and kill me, disappeared without a trace. I knew it was working, but I was going to die before that even happened. Just a bit more¡­ just a bit more¡­ just a bit more¡­ Suddenly, my vision disappeared, and a ringing sound reced the heartbeat in my ears,pletely deafening my entire body. And finally¡­ BOOOOOOOOM An explosion pierced the ringing sound, and I felt a stter of warm liquid coat my face, coat my body, soak my clothes. The warm liquid slowly traveled down my face as a few presences entered my detection range. "Are you there¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t feel anything. I can''t even see¡­ There is a potion in my shoe¡­ can you get it out for me?" I muttered and felt like this situation was familiar. Suddenly, my vision flickered, and the two of the fourmanders stood in front of me, their eyes as cold as ice. "Did you really think we would follow your orders for that long? Screw what the tower master says¡­ if we have to live like dogs for the rest of our lives when there is such a wide world out there, then we''d rather be chased by dogs," Owen snarled before raising his sword, getting ready to swing down. Is this divine retribution? Is this karma for being such an asshole? My vision flickered again, the darkness returning to my eyesight and a strange calm oveing my soul, body, and mind. "Goddammit¡­ You really fucked yourself up good, didn''t you?" A cool ass voice said, and my vision flickered on again. Luna came crashing through the roof where themanders also came from, her foot kicking aside one of them and her fingers snapping. They both fell to the ground, the crown of pink jewels lined against their head sparkling like the midnight sky. But, before I could see anything else, everything went ck. Completely ck. I was enveloped in darkness. All of my senses were gone, and my consciousness began to burn like an uncontroble me. Ah¡­ So this is divine retribution¡­ what a befitting end for me. And then, there was light. Chapter 215 Survived And New Pieces And then, there was light. "Ugh¡­ Fuck¡­" I muttered as my head felt like it was about to split open, and just as I began to move around, I tried to swallow some saliva in order to parch my dried throat. But just as I did, a searing pain erupted from the bottom of my esophagus, as if I had just tried to swallow pure magma instead of my own saliva. It hurt. It hurt terribly, but it wasn''t as painful as having your neck and windpipe crushed. "Ah¡­ Wait, that''s right¡­ I can breathe," I muttered and then took a look around me, noticing I was back at the Wony household, once again in the infirmary. "You damn suicidal maniac. I want to have a break, and you''re just making my life harder. Taking care of the head is more than enough work, but if you keep getting hurt, then I don''t even get a chance to breathe," The doctor said as he walked up to the side of the bed and ced his hands around my cheeks. He moved my head to both sides, and surprisingly, I didn''t feel any pain at all. "What? Did you not know I''m the best of the best in my field?" He smirked before a green light slowly emitted from his hand. It was like a massage around my neck as it wrapped around me, inducing drowsiness despite me just waking up from who knows how long of a rest. "So, I heard the n seeded. Congrattions," The doctor said, bringing up a light note as the present atmosphere was terribly dark. "Yeah¡­ I killed him¡­ I killed the Bonebloom head¡­ but those fuckers betrayed me," I muttered, straining my neck but quickly getting shoved back down into the pillow by the doctor, who gave me a strong re. "Stay still," "Y-Yes, sir," I muttered and tried to rx now. Damn¡­ Luna was so cool back then¡­ I bet I looked like an absolute pussy being on the brink of death. "Ah, that''s right. Do you know where Luna is?" I asked the man beside me. "She''s here, though severely injured. She''s in a different ward where they''re doing surgery on her as her ribs were crushed into hundreds of pieces. We can''t regenerate bits of shards which will just cut herter on," "Huh? What happened?" "From what she said, apparently, as she tried to help you escape, the Bonebloom kids all came out and attacked her. Themanders were forced to follow her orders, but even then, they were just barely able to keep them away¡­ They''re strong. They''re very strong," "That''s to be expected," "Well, expect more as not only are there the kids now, but their backup from outside As. They''re from several other cities, and though they didn''t send armies, they sent singr people who could be considered one-man armies," "I see¡­ interesting. Do we have any information on them?" And it seems the doctor was expecting me to say this as he quickly took out a tablet and disyed all the information in front of me. "Oh, it even shows their statuses?" I muttered with a smile. "Yes. When you join a guild, you must submit your status. Plus, when you evolve, you must be regted," "Then how do we know these aren''t fake?" "Because it isn''t the adventures who are submitting it but a stone which immediately detects the status caged inside your body. There is no tricking the stone," "I see¡­ Okay, thank you very much," I muttered before swiping up. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Lopy] [Race: Human] [ss: Assassin of Bones] [Level: ??/??] [HP: 75/75 MP: 25/25 SP: 75/75] - Above Human [Strength: 35] - Above Human [Defense: 15] - Above Human [Magic: 25] - Above Human [Speed: 55] - Above Human [Skills: [Cloak] [Empower] [Scout] [Greater Presence Eraser] [Bone Formation] [Bone Crystallization] [Skeletal Weapon] [Poison Weapon Coating] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Fire Resistance] [Wind Resistance] [Water Resistance] [Explosion Resistance] [Blood of Bone Shards] ¡­ "This¡­ is a one-man army?" I muttered as she was barely any different from me, maybe even weaker. "Well, that''s one of the weaker ones, but essentially. Y''know, you''re stronger than pretty much everybody in this household. You''re catching up to the head if you weren''t aware of that," The doctor said as he took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. As he moved over to the window, the sudden realization that all of my hard work was beginning to bear fruit came like a crashing ocean wave. "Damn¡­ I''ve be strong," ¡­ "Alright, there will be a session battle royale type of free for all thing that Orme will be participating in. We must see it through that he acquires the position of the head," I said as everybody was gathered at the dining table the very next morning. Orme was still in a bit of disbelief that I managed to actually kill his father, so he wasn''t talking much. "If you want to say something, speak up," Luna said as she slumped down in her chair, still a bit grumpy from the pain meds coursing through her body. She had sessful surgery but needed to stay put for at least a day since the meds she''s been taking were pretty powerful and will make her a bit lucid. "You got scarring?" I asked as Orme didn''t seem like he was going to be replying any time soon. "Nah, not really. The armor came in handy as it protected me from being stabbed through the gut, but the impact across my chestpletely shattered my ribs¡­ Well, notpletely, but you get the point," "Sounds like it sucked," Cy chuckled, and Luna just shot him a death re. "It did, asshole¡­ alright, well, we''ll proceed with the next part of the n, and that is to get Orme into the head position. While this is happening, though, Aisa and I will be on our own little hunting trip," As I smiled, everybody cocked their heads to the side in confusion like puppies unable to understand their owner. Chapter 216 Twin Snipers (1) As I smiled, everybody cocked their heads to the side in confusion like puppies unable to understand their owner. "Don''t act like that. You heard the info, right? There are new guys being sent here, and we will try to assassinate some of them with the power of sniping! Yayyyyyyy! How fun!" Aisa monotonously cheered before standing up. We had nothing else to say, so the meeting ended swiftly after. We took the entire day to prepare our gear, making sure nothing would jam, nothing would get in the way, and nothing would cause our unearned death. So, once night came, we swiftly left the mansion in our cked-out assassination-looking clothes and made our way towards the Bonebloom household where everybody was currently staying. It had to be in chaos as of now, so we needed to take this as our chance to pick off a few of them. "So, we going for the weakest one, first?" Aisa asked once we had arrived at the highest spot near the mansion, only about six hourster. We were able to run faster than any other car, and we didn''t even have to follow roads, but we still took so long to get here¡­ but at least we still had four or so more hours to do our mission. "Yep," And if it didn''t work, then we could just wait another day- [Next Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Kill Three Enemies] [Description: This side quest has been revealed because the gods have been bored with your constant nning and want to see more bloodshed. Now, kill three enemies with whatever means necessary.] [Reward: [Proficieny Book - Long Ranged Weapons] [Penalty Upon Failure: [-10 All Stats] [Time Left: One Week] . "Tch¡­ the reward is pretty good, but the penalty is so atrocious. Tens stats for running away? Goddammit," I muttered under my breath. "What? Something wrong?" Aisa asked. "Nah, it''s nothing¡­ just keep preparing," I said while gritting my teeth at the bullshit side quest in front of me. I should just give the book to Aisa once it is over since I don''t see myself using a bow or some other long-range weapon in the future. After only waiting for half an hour, we caught a glimpse of some of our targets sparring outside in the middle of the night. Clearly, they were trying to settle some conflict, but their battle was just too powerful for their surroundings to handle. Right now, a fire mage and a lightning mage were currently going at it, and though their skills weren''t anything really unique, their firepower was insane. Each lightning bolt was almost as powerful as the one Be could make, but the user could use it in rapid session as if it cost only one mana. On the other hand, the fire user was creating pirs of fire sorge you''d think they were trees from a distance. Each time they shed, parts of the mansion would crumble, and the Bonebloom kids couldn''t do anything about it. "I see¡­ so in terms of our cities standards, they''re considered one-man armies¡­ but in terms of the outside cities¡­ they''re just chess pieces to be disposed of," I muttered with a weary smile. Then does that mean some of the D-rank adventurers out there are as strong as me? What kind of bullshit is that? "What''s wrong again?" Aisa sighed as she kept her binocrs on the fight not too far away from us. Maybe about one hundred meters away¡­ nothing we couldn''t handle. "I just had a terrifying thought, and I hope it isn''t true¡­ anyway, let us continue with the n. I''ll go and release the people from the warehouses, and once they escape, you''ll pick off a few of them, okay?" "Are you going to be able to make it back quick enough?" Aisa asked, a bit of worry lingering in her throat. But that worry branched off the fact that I wouldn''t be able to pick off some of them, leaving all the excitement to her¡­ what a crazy thing I''ve raised. "Okay, let''s start," I muttered before making my way down therge building and quickly infiltrating the first warehouse. It was madepletely of metal, so breaking it down wouldn''t be the best option, but if I exposed an opening to some of the eager ones within here, then they''ll definitely take it. The eager ones weren''t hard to find as they were mostly huddled around the entrance, eyeing the guards¡­ who I swiftly killed upon them, changing shifts with another four guards. After waiting for another thirty minutes, they took action after I slipped some information that the head of the Bonebloom family was killed. They all began to charge out, and as guards tried to push them back in, they werepletely overwhelmed by the ones who had some skill in creating makeshift weapons. Each weapon wasn''t the best and broke easily upon colliding with a real one, but the users were skilled enough to go for vitals, leaving the weapons to break in these special spots. I proceeded to repeat this process two more times before thest warehouse got the gist of the situation and followed after. Thousands upon thousands of angry men, women, and children charged toward the Bonebloom household, only to be ughtered by the Bonebloom Descendents, who quickly came out, clearly panicking. "Hey, where are themanders?" I asked Aisa as they were supposed to check up on her as soon as the n began. They were going to be covering our nk, and if they betrayed me once more, I swear I was going to chase them down the ends of the before they could even have a chance to rest. "They already came here. I picked off one of them, but they''ve noticed our location¡­ isn''t that handy?" Aisa muttered before taking another shot. This time, she shattered the lightning mage''s shoulder de, leaving him to drop to the ground, writhing in pain. Aisa''s expression warped into that of a sadistic smile as four figures began to run in our direction. Chapter 217 Twin Snipers (2) Aisa''s expression warped into that of a sadistic smile as four figures began to run in our direction. ,m The fire mage, an assassin of bones, and two magic swordsmen. As they were covering their faces with some sort of partial face mask, I couldn''t really make out what their status would be. I memorized all of them, and the only one that stood out from this group was the assassin of bones, a girl with long white hair, eyes as pale as bones, steel-like white skin, and fingers nimble enough to work their way through any kind of trap. "Who do you want?" I asked as they began to scale the building at an unimaginable speed. Each time they ced their feet on the frame of the building, they would create an indent in it, allowing them to burst up and gain even more height. They were strong¡­ very strong¡­ "Hmmmmm¡­ The magic swordsmen seem like the strongest, so I''ll leave them to you. Unless you want to work together. It''s been a while since we''ve worked together, hasn''t it?" "For sure¡­ I mean, if you want," I shrugged before we both hopped back a few meters, putting distance between the assants and us. There was no talking as soon as the four reached the top as they charged towards us at an unimaginable speed. Especially the assassin of bones which seemed to phase through the air without the resistance of any wind in the slightest. "How lewd," I chuckled before taking out my spear and blocking the girl''s serrated bone knives protruding out of her forearms. But before Aisa could follow up with a second attack, she disappeared, making way for the two swordsmen to crash down onto us. CLANG We just barely blocked it with our own weapons, and as soon as they split away from us, a massive pir of fire came from beneath us. Normally, there would be a hint as to where it would erupt from, but with the cover of the others in front of us, we werepletely distracted. "Phew, they''re strong," Aisa muttered as her arms began to shake from the bacsh of blocking such a strong swing. "Their teamwork is also above average," I muttered, wiping a drop of sweat from my chin. "Above average?! HAH! THIS IS THE BARE MINIMUM!" One of the magic swordsmen shouted before coating their swords in both mes and ice. For some reason, the two opposing elements didn''t have any trouble working together on the same de and instead began to feed into each other like fuel. Everything about it was a spectacr sight, but we couldn''t just stand and watch as he soon appeared in front of us, his movements as silent as a morning breeze. That''s quite troublesome¡­ But let''s warm up a bit¡­ "[Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower]," As my buffs slowly began to coat my body, I felt not only myself swell with power but also my spear, which reacted to my own emotions; It was thirsty for blood CLANG We collided weapons, the handle of my spear slightly bending, disying just how strong our sh of metal was. But, it wasn''t just me who was effected by it as the swordsman had veins popping out of his forehead and arms, trying to manipte the elements on his sword to attack me. [Tangible Bloodlust] Though, it was unfortunate I had this skill that allowed me to manipte my overflowing bloodlust into a tangible source of power which tore through the elements and just barely managed to pierce through the boy''s shoulder. Tch¡­ As expected, his reactions are fast. The assassin of bones and the other swordsman was unable to infiltrate the fight due to the shing of power, so they focused their efforts on Aisa, who upped her power once more. Going all out right now would result in the chance of us getting destroyedter on, as there may be more powerful warriors hidden inside the mansion now turned fortress. CLANG The swordsman who I was currently fighting took a few steps back before summoning a healing potion out of his storage ring, getting a few drops down but ultimately having the rest destroyed under the strike of my spear. "Idiot¡­ what do you think you''re doing?" I muttered as the swordsman clicked his tongue and took a deeper stance. There was no status-like skill involved but an attack made purely out of the fruits of his efforts upon wielding such a beautiful de. Once again, both elements began to feed into each other, creating another st of icy wind and zing mes, pushing the other group to the edge of the roof. FWOOSH With the sound-cue of only one swing, fifty more des erupted from beside the boy, surprising me as I had never expected this to be imitated through non-status means. It''s all over the inte, meaning many people have seen it¡­ though, of course, I''ve attempted to copy it. With a deeper stance, I slid my right hand farther down the handle, and using the sticity of the spear, I struck out and whirled the tip, creating a small whirlwind that pushed back both icy wind and scorching mes. These attacks just barely managed to deflect the sword strikes away from my vitals, but some still managed to scratch me. The tip of my spear whipped around one final time, and upon seeing how most of the elements around us were dying down, I slid my left hand back so I had a looser grip on my spear. FWOOSH FWOOSH Not only did the boy charge up another fifty sword strikes, but I also charged up an attack with about fifty spear strikes. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG The orchestra of our attacks resonated with each other, allowing not even a single strike to get past our seemingly imprable offensive defense. But, I had a bad feeling about continuing this as I hadn''t practiced this much while the boy in front of me looked proficient¡­ so I took my power up another notch. "[Freeze]," Chapter 218 Twin Snipers (3) "[Freeze]," The boy''s strikes suddenly disappeared, leaving himpletely defenseless as the tip of my spear rammed through his body several times. His bones were as hard as steel, and his flesh was like trying to cut through leather, but with a boost of [Tangible Bloodlust], I was able to tear himpletely to shreds. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ My throat doesn''t hurt as much as before, but¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*..." I coughed up a mouthful of blood and spat it onto the ground, trying to catch my breath as thatst attack really took everything out of me. But suddenly, I felt a tingle on the back of my neck, and a st of killing intent practically scraped my neck with an invisible knife. Blood drew from the back of my neck without anything even touching it¡­ well, there was the bloodlust¡­ and that was it. Ting "Get up, asshole," I heard a voice mutter from behind me, and when I slowly turned my head around, I saw Aisa fighting back the two assants. The other magic swordsman was nowhere near as strong as the one I just fought, but the assassin was a different story. CLANG CLANG CLANG Their knives bounced against each other, sparks flying across the roof top as the two swift women collided against each other. They were nimble and really knew how to use their body to their advantage. For each iing attack, they would twist and distort their body to where no openings could be taken advantage of but also create an off angle to which the opposing side barely had any time to react. On top of that, the number of feints they were using was incredible. My eyes could barely follow them, and just as I began to gawk in awe at that beautiful spectacle presented to me, the weaker magic swordsman coated his sword in mes. They were strong but not strong enough. As I quickly stood up, I used the handle of my spear to block his downward swing, which had the force of a mountain. I felt my shins almost break upon receiving the unimaginably strong hit. "I see¡­ so that is why you were so slow¡­ you''re somebody who focuses on strength, right?" I muttered before smiling widely and letting go of my spear before summoning my sniper in my hand. The sudden shift in weight caused the man to slowly fall towards me, and just as he ced his right foot out to try and gain bnce, the barrel of my sniper reached his lips. "Bye, bye," BOOOOOOOOOM His head exploded into thousands of chunks, leaving the two assassins to flinch from the grotesque sight appearing in their peripheral vision. As his blood coated my face, I wiped some of it off with a paper towel I took out of my inventory. "Need one?" I asked Aisa with a little smirk, and this made her annoyed just enough for her to actually start using more mana. She had been trying to conserve some mana and was only using movement skills¡­ but now shit was about to go down. Suddenly, dark yellow lightning sparked from Aisa''s eyes and traveled down her arms like lightning rods trying to absorb the shock of a massive lightning strike. The lightning then traveled to her daggers, creating mini explosions that blew away both forearm daggers of the bone assassin. Surprisingly, her flesh was still intact despite the forearm bones being destroyed, meaning Aisa had to put a bit more effort into this fight. But, just as the bone assassin went for a kick with her shins extending into scythe-like des, Aisa disappeared but not into a snow cloud¡­ but a sh of lightning. VWOOM She appeared behind the assassin, who already expected this, but what she didn''t expect was the sniper ced against her torso. It was a smart choice as if it was ced against her neck or somewhere on her head, she could easily dodge it even if it was at point nk range, and with the power of Aisa''s sniper rifle¡­ there was going to be nothing left- Crack Crack Crack Crack Crack Crack¡­ BOOM All of a sudden, it looked like the assassin''s body distorted a bit just as Aisa pulled the trigger, and my bad feeling came to light when I saw the assassin just nkly staring at the gaping hole in the left side of her torso. Her blown-away ribs suddenly began to regrow, and the surrounding burnt flesh from the explosive sniper shot began to fall off her body like a tender meaty rib. "What¡­ the fuck¡­." Aisa muttered as she appeared beside me with another sh of lightning. Soon, the assassin of bones was just a skeleton that had shed its fleshy body, leaving its dark gray, almost ck bones to regenerate a more grotesque figure. Her skull shape-shifted into that of a dragon, and her ribs molded with her spine, sprouting boney wings that allowed her to levitate off the ground. "It''s sloppy," I muttered as the skeleton grew bigger and bigger, revealing way too many openings. I summoned a small throwing knife from my storage ring and threw it right at the skeleton, which pped it away with a flexible tendril of bone. "They''re trying to run," Aisa muttered, and I nodded in agreement. This skeleton was fragile and most likely used as an intimation factor while the real body retreated. How do I know this? Well¡­ it isn''t trying to attack despite its massive draconic body now perched upon the edge of this roof. FWOOSH I slipped my sniper into my storage ring and brought out my spear, which I then chucked straight at the skeleton. Multiple boney tendrils tried to crack, deflect, or even destroy my spear, but this thing was apletely different entity. FWOOSH¡­ CRACK And my spear then pierced the spine of this thing, causing the rest of it to crumble into pitch ck ash. "Follow her," "Now that you said that, I don''t want to do it," "Huh? But we need to find-" "I''m just kidding¡­ geez," Aisa sighed before disappearing into a cloud of snow, her sparking limbs returning to normal. Chapter 219 Twin Snipers (Final) "I''m just kidding¡­ geez," Aisa sighed before disappearing into a cloud of snow, her sparking limbs returning to normal. ¡­ (Aisa POV) "Hey~... You can''t keep running," I teased the woman around my age who desperately ran away from me, blood leaking from a gaping hole in her abdomen. She was already going to die, so why make it harder on herself? I mean, if I was here, I would''ve just offed myself. "I have¡­ to¡­ escape¡­." She continuously muttered to herself as she ran deeper and deeper into the city, her foggy eyes clouded with undying motivation. Even as I stepped in front of her, it was like she couldn''t see me as she ran into my chest, her blood-stained shoes just sliding against the sidewalk¡­ a truly pitiful sight. Ksh "You''re gonna die¡­ why prolong it?" I muttered as the woman slumped into my chest, her head pressing against me, being the only thing supporting her up. "They''re gonna kill my sister. If I don''t seed, they''re going to kill my sister¡­." She muttered, finally leaking a different thing. "Who''s going to kill your sister?" I asked while setting her down on the ground, crouching in front of her with glowing yellow eyes. My nose was practically touching hers, but her cloudy eyes that had lost all vision just stared through me as if I wasn''t there in the first ce. "My family¡­ They''re going to kill her if I don''t seed¡­." She muttered before coughing up a mouthful of blood that sprayed my face. Goddammit¡­. I don''t need useless information like that. Give me something I can work with¡­ "How many of there are you in the mansion? Was it just you four?" I asked, trying my hardest to take advantage of this woman''s mentally weak state. Slowly, she muttered something, but it was too soft for me or maybe even her to make out. "Huh? You gotta speak louder," I said but all of a sudden, the woman''s expressionless face tilted upwards into a small smirk. Her right hand came up in front of our faces, and her middle finger was slowly wound up, pressed right against my face. "Fuck yourself," SHING And so, her head went flying with me being unable to obtain any useful information¡­ or so I thought as once her body flopped over, a small item slipped out of her tiny pocket. In fact, I didn''t even see the pocket as it was practically pressed against the clothes in order to minimize air friction. "Well, let''s see this sister of yours," I smirked before absorbing the pocket watch into my storage ring and returning to where Orion was currently resting. ¡­ "You good?" I asked as Orion was slumped over against the small wall bordering the edge of the roof, and a thousand feet drop just inches away. "Yeah¡­ Ugh¡­ I might not have fully recovered yet. The speech skill took so much out of me that I couldn''t move my legs a few minutes ago," "Well, you can move them now, right?" "I can, but¡­ *sigh*... Anyway, did you obtain any other information that we can use? I really want to go back now," Orionined, so I tossed him the pocketwatch I obtained a few minutes ago. "Let''s sit here for a few more days and see how this war between the captives and the captures unfolds," I muttered before pulling out a pack of cigarettes. "Snipers shouldn''t smoke. It will reveal our location¡­." "I doubt they even know we''re here yet¡­ but we should move to a different location quickly," I sparked another cigarette and tossed both the lighter and pack to Orion, who reluctantly slipped one out and let the disgusting fumes fill his lungs. For the next few days, we watched the Bonebloom household with their little assistantspletely suppress the rebellion. Of course, all of the people from the warehouses were ughtered like pigs, but at least that bought us some time to pick out some of the other helpers who were stationed at this mansion-turned base. We moved to a drastically different location every hour, even if we didn''t take the shot or even find a target. And on the final day of our stay, we managed to pick off one of the Bonebloom children, which would greatly help Orme in the climb for powerter on¡­ I just hope he doesn''t disappoint us. "Alright, you got everything?" Orion asked. "Yep, let''s get the hell out of here," ¡­ (Orion POV) As soon as we arrived back at the Wony household, I met up with Orme, who hadpletely collected himself and reverted to his normally calm demeanor. But, deep down, I knew he was shitting his pants. "Are you nervous aboutpeting against your siblings?" I asked Orme, who sat at the kitchen table and slumped into his chair. Most of the time, the next head is crowned by using the eldest sibling, who is usually used under the jurisdiction of an elder of the family¡­ but they''re all gone. They either died or fled the city by being smuggled elsewhere. So, the kids would have to find the head inheritance, which is kept somewhere around the perimeter of the city. I''m sure the others are already on the lookout as the treasure inside this inheritance is said to give youplete control over swords. Think of bing a Sword Master almost instantly. "Once I be the head¡­ everything will be mine, right?" That''s the spirit! Think like that more so you''re distracted by other things! No need to think so hard when I''m around! "Of course¡­ You''ll practically be the ruler of As," But, you might be wondering why we ourselves aren''t going to find it by ourselves. Well, it''s simple. The Bonebloom family has small tombs with their ancestors ced in them around the city and in one of them, buried deep within one of them, is the treasure. And the Bonebloom children all know where these tombs are¡­ how wonderful. Chapter 220 Tracking And Tombs And the Bonebloom children all know where these tombs are¡­ how wonderful. ¡­ A few days passed, and both I and Luna had made a full recovery, but a noticeable difference in Luna''s appearance was the slight scar that crawled up her neck onto the very bottom of her left cheek. "You look like a warrior," I smirked while packing all of my things, ready to go on our special trip outside of town. "Does it look bad? I feel like my immense beauty has been tainted by this thing," She genuinely said, and the words leaking from her mouth weren''t unbelievable. "Yeah, you''ve been tainted. Might as well ck out your eyes and tattoo your forehead with the devil''s mark or something," "Huh¡­ I might try that out," "Wait, no, I was just kidd-" "Yeah, yeah. Anyway, are you sure this isn''t just a trap articry created by Orme and the other Bonebloom kids?" Luna asked, her indecisiveness clear in the air. It was like a sharp knife cutting through our good mood. "I''ve already confirmed with a lie detector skill. Well, I used one of the servants here¡­ they''re all pretty useful when ites to interrogation, not gonna lie," I smiled before standing up and patting Luna on the back. "What?" She asked as I''d never done that before. "Your flesh is squishy. You should work out more," I muttered as the decent body she had before was slowly dwindling away from her recovery. "Yeah, right. I''m just a mage, so I''ll work out whenever I feel like I need to wield a weapon¡­ In fact, I''m not even a battle mage. Just support, so how about you stop crawling up my ass and mind your own business," "You really don''t like working out, huh?" I smiled as we both made our way to the very front of the mansion, where everybody else was waiting. "Of course not. It''s too much work," Orme was sitting on the steps to the entrance, waiting for the both of us who had woken upte¡­ and we, of course, used the excuse of recovering. "*yawn*... so tired," Aisa mumbled. "We need to be fast, dude. They''re going to snatch up the inheritance before we even enter a tomb at this rate," Orme grumbled before slowly getting up and leading us out of the Wony property and into the city. "Huh? You think we''re going to get it ourselves?" Luna snarled, annoyed by Orme''s stupidity¡­ naivety? I don''t know¡­ "Yeah? How else would we fucking get it," "Work smarter, not harder, dude. Is there somebody who you think has the best chance of finding the inheritance? I mean, you were close to the head, but it isn''t like you were first in line for inheritance," Orme''s eyes shifted upon looking down at the ground, slowly realizing what we were trying to tell him. "If that''s what you want to do¡­ then¡­ we''ll have to follow them into the tomb. I doubt he''s just going to bring it out and present it to us. He''ll use it right then and there¡­ okay, I know one of my siblings probably has the location or a rough estimate¡­ now, we just need to figure out his location," "No need. I''ve already ced a tracker on all the Bonebloom kids. It''s not necessarily a tracking skill but more like something that shows me my prey¡­ Uhhhh¡­ It''s so hard to describe, but the skill is called [Prey Hunter]. I have a tracker through the system on all of them. This is also the reason why I''ve been so damn tiredtely. It continuously sucks mana and stamina out of me while using this, so I''ve been drinking mana potion non-stop," "That''s incredible. That''s just what we need. Can you find somebody who has a tall and muscr stature, a purple buzzcut, and almost snake-like purple eyes? He is the second in line for inheritance¡­ or, was," "Yep, already found him. Okay, let''s get going now," Aisa said, and as she led the way, I continuously fed her mana potions every hour or so. ¡­ (Unknown POV) "Huh, so this is the tomb. It''s smaller than the others¡­." I muttered to myself before activating [Sword Swirl], allowing my two trusty swords to slowly float around me at just a thought of my mind. "Sir, nobody is following us yet," My shadow said as he quickly arrived beside me, kneeling on one knee to show his respect. "Good, but they''ll be hereter. Most of them are dumb, but they still have intelligent shadows. If they''re smart, they''ll follow behind me¡­ though I''m sure you can take care of them. Right, S2?" "Of course, sir," My shadow replied before disappearing once again, leaving me to open the gates to this small tomb by myself. The tomb wasn''t too hard to find if you already knew its location, buting out to the edge of the damn moat is something unthinkable for the average person. Though, of course, there is the verification that will kill them upon failing. Suddenly, a gust of wind swooped past me, almost knocking me off of my feet but also drawing blood from my right arm. The blood swirled with the wind, and after taking a U-turn, a long and narrow pathway was alit by several torches with purple mes. In order to shorten the time, I ced both of my swords under my feet and used them to ski through the air until I reached the end of the stone pathway. "I pay my respect to my great ancestor," I muttered, kneeling on both knees towards the massive stone coffin in front of me. His body was still human, but this ancestor, in particr, was able to grow or shrink essentially anything that he touched. But, he was most proficient in using tiny des which would slip into the victim''s body and then expand, killing them instantly. "Quite the interesting way of killing somebody. As always, you are amazing," Iplimented my ancestor once more before walking to the very back of it, where no purple mes appeared. Chapter 221 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (1) "Quite the interesting way of killing somebody. As always, you are amazing," Iplimented my ancestor once more before walking to the very back of it, where no purple mes appeared. ¡­ (Orion POV) "So this is it¡­ and the bloodbath has already started," I smiled as I looked at the piece ofnd right before jumping into the tomb. At least five kids and what seemed to be their guards had already been ughtered in the most gruesome way possible. In fact, there were signs of torture on the corpses sprawled out in front of us. "Shit¡­ S2 didn''t follow him," Orme muttered while biting his nail, the nerves already crawling up his spine and tickling the back of his brain. "S2? What is an S2?" Luna muttered. "S2 is another way of saying Shadow Two. As children of the Bonebloom family, all have shadows which is amon urrence amongst the nobles of this city. They are to guard and provide support to us no matter the situation. Think of them as personal bodyguards that live in their master''s shadow," "What a depressing existence," Cy muttered. "Well, it was their choice. It''s not like we forced it on them," Orme shrugged, and just as we all slowly calmed down our nerves¡­ well, it was essentially only Orme who was nervous, but his nerves made us a bit nervous. Anyway, Luna soon stered her greatest illusion on top of us, which would not only erase our bodies from any mortal eye but also the sound of our footsteps. The only thing we had to worry about now was our breathing which we had to stifle all the way until we slipped into the dungeon. Slowly, we crept out of the dark alleyway way we were in and walked towards the city wall, sweat immediately drenching our clothes. We were all huddled in one group, so if he shot onerge attack, he could kill all of us in one blow. But, just as we approached the wall with arge hole in it, I took a nce at the shadow who was just waiting in in sight, sitting on a rock. The reason as to why he was out in the open didn''tpute, and I began to grow a bit nervous as I felt like we were being baited. There''s no way he''s this weak. This guy is probably around Cy''s level, which isn''t something to scoff at, but you think he''d be stronger is one of the strongest shadows out of the bunch. And soon, my indecisiveness slowly faded away as we reached the hole in the wall and dropped down to the little ledge just above the still river. From there, we turned around and saw the entrance to the tomb already open. "*gasp*... huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." Luna immediately sprawled out across the ground, gasping for air and then proceeding to suck in so much oxygen that she nearly fainted. "Fuck¡­ I should¡­ I should train my stamina more," Luna muttered but refused to look me in the eyes as she could sense my smug grin. "Everyone, be on your toes-" SHING I just barely managed to duck out of the way of a single dagger that threatened to pierce through my neck and nearly decapitate me. We all snapped our necks toward the inside of the tomb where a single man cloaked in the darkness just stood there, a new single dagger appearing in his left hand. It was madepletely out of ck metal, blending into his dark appearance. "I knew it¡­." I muttered as this guy was strong¡­ maybe even a bit stronger than me¡­ but all of us together, he was no match. We did a good job at not revealing how powerful we were, and so after we all realized how easily we could kill this guy, our smiles widened. "No holding back, my friends," ¡­ The shadow was soon nothing as his body was just a pile of ash sitting in the middle of the floor, massive stains of blood coating the tomb walls, andrge craters threatening to copse the entire ce. "W-What the fuck¡­ You guys were that strong," Orme muttered in disbelief, his jaw practically hitting the floor. "Mhm¡­ Anyway, the shadow refused to tell us anything, so where do you think the entrance to the real tomb is?" I asked the boy who just stood there, his jaw hanging open. "O-Oh, well, I honestly don''t know. I feel like we should split up and try to see if there is some form of hidden mechanism lying around¡­ Also, do not open the coffin. I may not like my family, but I don''t want to be cursed by my ancestors," As soon as we all nodded, we split up by ourselves and walked around the dome-shaped room which held the coffin right in the middle of the room. This tomb was more like arge grave as there were no winding paths. All it took to get here was just a pair of legs and a pair of eyes as we walked down the hallway, which was eerily illuminated by dark purple mes. Though, it seems we had a few guests that came not only a few minutester. Fwoosh A gust of wind suddenly interrupted our search as we all came together in one group, another group of about fifteen men with one singr purple-haired boy leading the group. He looked simr to Orme but maybe a bit more handsome and a few inches taller than him. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was an older brother¡­ no, he probably was. "What''s up, big bro¡­ I see you have your own search party," The boy said, and Orme took a step back, clenching his shivering hand. "It seems we''ve crossed paths again," Orme smiled, trying to hide the anxiety behind a fake mask¡­ but the boy instantly saw through it as his expressionless face warped into an annoying smirk. Getting pushed around by his little brother¡­ how shameful. Chapter 222 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (2) Getting pushed around by his little brother¡­ how shameful. "So, you gonna let me through, or do you want me to force you out of here?" The boy asked, slowly walking towards Orme, who slowly shuffled back. A single sword slowly whirled around the boy, and this sword seemed to be made of some of the highest quality metal out there. I made sure nobody stepped in right now as if he wanted to be king, he had to show something worth working with. I''m not gonna make a pussy a king amongst men. As I stepped behind Orme, he was no longer able to back up, and the boy in front of him quickly sized him up, forcing Orme to tilt his head away. Even as the boy''s sword scraped his neck, he didn''t do anything about it, greatly disappointing me and my friends, who just looked at Orme with pitiful eyes. "How disappointing¡­ I thought you would''ve gotten stronger after running away¡­ but no, all you got were some weakrades," The boy said before flicking Orme in the forehead and taking a step back. The air within the room was heavy, but we weren''t going to fall for his provocation and wanted to let Orme decide his fate. "You know the rules. We''ll have one-on-one, and if I win, I take your men, but if you win, you take my men. All is fair upon the watchful eyes of our ancestor," The boy smirked and grabbed his floating sword. Orme immediately summoned a dull and gray metal sword which made all of us practically groan with annoyance, but we suppressed it and made sure nothing else crept out to interfere with this fight. "You want to be king? Prove yourself," I muttered before pushing Orme forward and sending him stumbling into shing range. Orme took a quick nce back at us, who had cold eyes and knew that if he didn''t impress us, we would leave even if he won through sacrificing a limb. "I will be the referee of this match. May the guiding light of the blooming de oversee this match and have it be fair upon both sides. May luck be equal," One of the boy''sckeys said as he stepped up and split the boys apart. Both descendants took a simr deep stance before their ancestor, who I doubt even batted an eye at a quarrel amongst kids. In fact, he might even be a bit disappointed, and if so, I wouldn''t be shocked in the slightest as this was truly a cat fight. Both of them were miserably weak and had insanely strong people behind them¡­ and the sh between us had already begun. If one of them stepped in, we were ready to ughter the entire group, and if one of us stepped in, they were ready to ughter the entire group. "How amusing," Be muttered with a light smile and handed me a few kernels of popcorn. "Where''d you get this?" "Stored a bag inside my storage ring. I knew something like this was going to happen, so I''m going to enjoy it to the fullest," I chuckled under my breath before taking the kernels and shifting my eyes back to the fight which just begun. The opposing boy had already taken the upper hand, and even then, he was just toying around with Orme. With his measly strength but decent speed, he was able to just barely keep himself alive, but when the boy took his strength up a notch, deflecting his attacks wasn''t viable anymore. The swings were too much, and his sword was already cracking, so he knew he had to do something. I knew he had some skills up his sleeves that he should be using, but for some reason, he refuses to activate them¡­ or so I thought. Suddenly, Orme''s sword glowed a dull purple, and with one swing, the boy''s sword was sted away, almost shattering into a thousand pieces. "You¡­ Where did you learn it?" The opposing boy asked before activating a simr skill, but the purple was much more refined and was almost an elegantvender. "Hooooh¡­ He''s good," I muttered while my eyes shifted to the ground. The boy didn''t hold back as he only swung for Orme''s de, attempting to crack it with all the might he could muster. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM It didn''t even sound like a sword was hitting another sword, but a brass-knuckled fist was colliding with pure flesh. The sound was almost nauseating to most of the people behind the opposing boy, but we were already used to the sight and sound via our efforts in war. And then, as if the gods suddenly poured their favor in Orme, a ssh of dirt infiltrated the boy''s eyes,pletely blinding him. Orme, who had been slowly building up a pile of dirt behind him while going in circles to try and keep it alive, was trying to win with a dirty method. Well, not that I didn''t mind, as nothing was prohibited when it came to dirty fighting. The opposing boy, on the other hand, made a smart move of mming his sword against the ground below him, kicking up arge smoke screen of dust and dirt, but the boy was in too much pain to try and attack him in this screen. Both of them were hindered, but just as it settled down and the opposing boy was able to fully open his eyes, Orme chucked another pile of dirt into the boy''s eyes. "YOU SON OF A BITCH! STOP FIGHTING ME WITH SUCH DIRTY TRICKS!" The boy shouted while waving his sword around¡­ but it was toote. He swirled around him and stabbed straight at the boy''s heart from the back of his body. CLANG "Hey¡­ what happened to the no interference?" Chapter 223 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (3) "Hey¡­ what happened to the no interference?" My spear didn''t budge in the slightest as a sword attempted to chop off the neck of Orme, who was currently kneeling down, his sword cracked in half. Cy and I immediately stepped in to protect Orme, who was about to be ughtered by a fewckeys. One tried to go for the kill, and one tried to save their young master by breaking Orme''s sword¡­ his precious and only sword. "You¡­ Who are you?" One of the men asked as we split ways and dragged our little young masters to our own sides. "GODDAMMIT! I SWEAR I''LL KILL YOU, ORME!" The boy shouted while iling his arms like a little child. On top of that, his sword flew around like a raging whirlwind, almost chopping off the heads of his very ownckeys that seemed to care for him very much. I didn''t answer the man''s question and checked up on Orme, who was shaking with fear at the thought of almost dying. He was very close to having his head chopped off, and if it wasn''t for us, he definitely would''ve been a separated corpse. "Should we kill them all?" Aisa asked her daggers already in the palms of her hands. "Wait! Don''t!" Orme shouted, but it was toote as my nod already gave the signal for everybody to destroy the opposing side. "K-KILL THEM ALL!" The opposing young master shouted while scurrying away, his eyes still slightly wounded by Orme''s sand. All of my friends tore through theckeys as if they were butter, and this was just using a few buff skills, not any actual attack skills. Aisa was also having a bit of fun with her sniper, which she shot from point nk range. "Oh, it seems we have a bug who''s trying to escape," I chuckled before walking around the skirmish and stepping on the young master''s stomach. "H-HELP! WHAT ARE YOU FUCKERS DOING?! THIS GUY IS TRYING TO KILL ME!" He shouted, but after seeing how all of hisckeys were dead, his expression slowly changed. The panicked and angered expression of the arrogant young man slowly faded away, and his mouth turned into a desperate smile. Sweat practically coated this guy like a newyer of skin, and as he slowly sped his hands together, I felt two deadly presences approach me at an insane speed. FWOOSH But, I dodged them, and Cy destroyed both of them in an instant, causing the man''s face to pale with fear even further. He was a ghost now¡­ just a few steps behind. "I-I''ll pay you double of what Orme gave you! NO TRIPLE! NO QUADRUPLE! I''LL PAY YOU QUADRUPLE!" The man desperately shouted, and I couldn''t help but let out an amused smile that crept through the cracks of my cold face. "What should we do, guys!? Take his offer!?" I shouted back at my friends, who had just finished up the job with only a few scratches. Seems they were a bit stronger than I thought¡­ or was it the numbers that almost overwhelmed them¡­ no, that''s not possible¡­ "Hey, where is your shadow?" I asked the boy, and his desperate smile warped once again into a desperately angered expression. He tried to pull my foot off of his stomach, or so I thought, as it was more of a chain to hold me down so his shadow behind me could slice off my head. FWOOSH¡­ "ARGHHHHHHHH!" I dodged to the side slightly and reached out my free hand, grabbing the shadow by the neck and digging my fingers into his windpipe. His screams were soon drowned out as I crushed his throat and tossed him to the side, allowing Luna to torture him until he leaked any information. "Make sure to get rid of any poison and make sure he doesn''t bite off his tongue," I warned her, but she didn''t even bat an eye as I stated the obvious. "Alright, buddy, give up any valuables that you have, or I''ll kill your right here and now," I muttered with a murderous re¡­ and the dude actually pissed himself. A warm stream of liquid came from his pants, and as tears welled up in his eyes which he tried to cover with his hands, I noticed the three rings on his right hand. "Well, I guess there is no need," I muttered and sliced off his head painlessly as I was very merciless and such a kind person. I then took the rings off of his fingers and tossed them at Aisa, who already had a special device out. It was kind of like a diamond tester with a screen attached to it, which showed the contents of a magic ring we were unfamiliar with. "Anything good?" "Oho! This is the good shit! There are so many valuable weapons in here and some nice materials in the third one. Also, in the second one, there are a fewrge healing potions¡­ damn, we really struck gold," Aisa muttered with arge smile and then shot a bolt of electricity through it. The device was disabled, and just for good measure, she threw it on the ground, stomping on it and striking it with lightning until only ash remained. "Hold on, these are bait," Orme said as he pushed Aisa out of the way and reached towards the corpse below me. "Bait? What do you mean bait?" I asked, slightly intrigued as it seemed he knew something we didn''t. Nobody was really looking at him, but all of our ears were perked up. Suddenly, he stuck the pointy end of his broken de into the chest of the corpse and ripped it open until he pulled out a ring engraved into the young master''s flesh. "What¡­ the fuck¡­." Aisa muttered as Orme lifted it up and checked to make sure it was legit. "I hope you don''t mind me having this," Orme said before tossing it in his mouth and swallowing it with the help of a water bottle. Chapter 224 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (4) "I hope you don''t mind me having this," Orme said before tossing it in his mouth and swallowing it with the help of a water bottle. We all looked in disbelief as nothing could''ve prepared us for what had just unfolded before our very eyes. "Mind telling us what you just did?" Luna asked, gagging in the corner, about to puke up her guts. "Oh,e on, you''ve seen worse than this, haven''t you¡­ I''m just absorbing his ring so I can have his other weapons," Orme replied, but that didn''t help at all. "Uh huh¡­ I see¡­ Well, let''s continue searching, I guess," Aisa muttered before we all split up again, our eyes shifting between the surroundings and the crazy gunmetal-haired boy. "Why are you all looking at me like I''m crazy? Everybody in our family does this," "Yeah, your family, but we don''t do that," I sighed, and everybody nodded their heads vigorously in agreement. "Well, just think of it as me powering up. I now have two swords instead of one even though I would''ve had three if my brother didn''t destroy my initial one," Orme shrugged. "How beautiful-" All of a sudden, we heard a clicke from behind therge coffin, and Cy stepped out from behind, just as confused as we were. "I think I got it," He said, gesturing for us toe over, and when we took a peek behind the ancestor''s grand home, we saw a seemingly endless staircase leading downwards. Intrigued, we all began our descent downwards, the opening soon closing behind us not even a few seconds after thest person entered. We were suddenly enveloped in thick darkness, but it was soon pierced by the creation of Luna''s soft pink glow and Be''s burning green me. But, the descent downwards was making everybody stressed out, so I attempted to try and lighten the mood by taking our minds away from any impending dangers. "How close is everybody to ssing up?" I asked. [Level: 12/55] (250/200) XP Needed "Not very close," Everybody basically said in unison, but I still tried to keep the conversation flowing as a strange sense of bloodlust tickled the backs of our necks. "Yeah, same¡­ Anyway, how are all of your days going?" I questioned yet again, but this time I was met by a cruel silence that practically sewed my lips together from ever asking another question. All of a sudden, the floor under us began to warp up, and when we tried to hold onto the walls surrounding us, they also warped up, almost pulling us in as we lent our bodyweight to them. Soon, we were all absorbed into the liquidated walls and spit out in a new, stone brick room lined with purple torches¡­ or so I thought. "*sigh*... I knew this would happen," I sighed to myself before slowly standing up and swiveling my head around. There was an exit right beside me, and when I left the empty room, I was met by a fork of short stone brick paths that led into other turns¡­ it was almost like I was in abyrinth. Each pathway was connected to at least four stone brick rooms, identical to the ones I appeared in. Thankfully, I was already prepared for a situation like this, so I had Aisa mark us as soon as we found the tomb, meaning we just had to sit in one ce and hope that Aisa would find us. "Though, this ce wouldn''t be abyrinth without such creatures," I smiled as a little green monster phased out of the wall and locked its disgusting eyes onto me. Its mouth widened into a sadistic grin, revealing those uneven and slimy knife-like teeth which could rip through the skin of any normal mortal. KEKEKEKEEKEKE Itsugh echoed through thebyrinth, and as its little feet pattered towards me, I just stared at it, my eyes being enough intimidation to cause the monster to stop in its tracks. The poor thing couldn''t even turn to run as it was frozen in ce. SPLOOSH And, just like that, the goblin exploded into a mess of slimy pink flesh and stomach-wrenching green blood. The smell was horrendous, and the sight was even worse, but I kept myposure as I formed the green blood into a condensed pill. There was no notification, but I was ready for one. ¡­ "Geez, what happened here?" Aisa chuckled as she looked at the pile of bone-dry goblin corpses sucked of all their blood. "Am I the first one?" "What do you think? See anybody else here?" Aisa snarled before catching the pill of green blood and inspecting it with her own eyes. As we made our way down the hallway, myself following Aisa, of course, Aisa was trapped by the magical allure of the pill I had created. "It''s pretty good¡­ Though, you should ask Cy more about this. I know a lot about medicine, but this thing might bring more demonic energy into us¡­ possibly making it easier for the leeches already attached to us to dig even deeper into our souls," "I see¡­ well, who is the next closest person?" I asked before tearing apart another goblin that tried to get in our way. "Lucky for you, it''s Cy, but it seems he''s in a bit of a pickle. He hasn''t stopped moving in circles for the past hour or so," "Hmmm¡­" Aisa swallowed another unsettling amount of blue liquid and forced it down just as it was about to erupt back up. This was another reason I gave the rings to Aisa, as she would need all the potions and equipment to keep her going as our guide. After another few minutes, we turned another identical corner, only to be met by a gaping hole in the wall and arge expansive cave on the other side. "Seems somebody got impatient," Aisa smirked before we stepped through the gaping hole. [Next Side Quest has been revealed] Chapter 225 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (5) [Next Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Kill The Tomb Gaurdian] [Description: This side quest has been revealed because one of your friends is participating in a fun activity. He is just waiting for you toe help and steal all the juicy rewards that coulde from ughtering the entrance boss. Kill for a grand reward.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Egg of the Progenitor] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 1 Hour] . "Great, now the system is fucking instigating me," I muttered after reading the description, but when I dragged my eyes downwards to the reward, I couldn''t help but smile. It was so intriguing that I could barely contain my excitement, but it was quickly interrupted by the cry of an ungodly-looking beast. It had the body and tail of a lion, while its heads were made up of three serpent heads that sted various elements at the dashing Cy. "Should we step in?" Aisa asked jokingly, but after seeing my dead calm face, she sighed and prepped her sniper. BOOOOOOM She let out a single warning shot which sted through the outer skin of the lion''s body, only to reveal a hide of scaly armor inside, somewhat revealing the true body of this damn monster. Its heads snapped towards us in an almost grotesque way, grossing out Aisa, who gagged before firing another shot. Her skill was more than enough to pierce the beady eyes of this thing, and when it collided with one of them, the skull burst open. The bullet somwhat imploded inside the thing''s brain, so it''s obvious the monster wouldn''t survive for long¡­ if it wasn''t for its two other heads. ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAAR The monster let out an ungodly roar, allowing blue mes to spurt from its slimy and smelly mouth. Slowly, I swung my spear around while eyeing Cy, who gave me the middle finger, already expecting what I was going to do to this thing. "[Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower]," My body filled with a foreign strength, and as all the buffs mingled into a singr aura, a blood-red miasma seeped out of my de. My muscles bulged, and thest thing I heard before tearing the monster in half was, "FUCK YOU!" Cy shouted as he dashed to the side and watched my de tear through one of the heads, with one surprisingly getting out of the way in time. "Tch¡­ Slippery ass monster," I muttered before freezing all the spewing blood in the air and forming them into my own weapons that pricked the other head like needles. Slowly, the light faded from its eyes¡­ but Aisa suddenly took out her daggers and struck them with a bolt of chaining lightning. It bounced around within the cave, hoping to escape but ultimately getting absorbed by Aisa''s daggers. FWOOOM The sound of her daggers shing through the air wasn''t the usual cut you would hear, but instead, that of vibrating lightning which cooked the beast from the inside out. Smaller bolts of lightning escaped from the thing''s body, piercing through the softer underside of the monstrous scales. BOOM But, not enough pressure was able to escape, causing the monster topletely implode from the inside out with sparks of lightning getting flung across the room. . [You have killed the Entrance Guardian: Hydra of the Orme] [Member Count When Entering: 3] [Members Remaining: 3] [Prize is being calcted¡­] . [Achievements] [1. [Selfish ughterer] [2. [Head Remover] [3. [First Death of the Hydra] . [Prize has absorbed your achievements] [Treasure Chest has appeared before you] . "Did you know you can artificially create dungeons?" I muttered as I kicked the corpse to the side and ran up next to Cy, who slowly opened the treasure chest. "Is this one artificial?" "Nah, I think it''s due to the tomb bing so filled with the miasma of the ancestor that it maybe thought it was mana¡­ or something¡­ I don''t know how it fucking works, okay? I''m just taking a guess," Aisa muttered, wiping the blood off of her face and staring into the beautiful and grand treasure chest. . [Rewards] [1. [Blooming Shard] [2. [Blooming Handle] [3. [Bone Shards (x99)] [4. [Large Potions (x10)] [5. [Vial of the Hydra''s Blood] [6. [Skill Book - Sword Proficiency] . "It''s pretty good," We all muttered in unison before taking a step back and eyeing each other, our bloodlust saying everything that needed to be said. ¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I-I win! I WIN!" Cy shouted as he held up his clenched fist into the air, just waiting for the world to see. "How did we lose to this asshole in rock-paper-scissors?" Aisa muttered while rubbing her evolved and much better eyes. "I uhhh¡­ I don''t know," I muttered, and Aisa stared deep into my soul, scraping the very pits of it with her slimming pupils. "Are you purposely acting like you just lied, or are you slipping up just this once?" She asked. I, of course, let Cy win as neither of us needed this. In fact, Cy didn''t need this either, but the thought of giving Orme this much power just didn''t sit right with me. So, who is the weakest out of all of the four of us, with Luna left out? Well, of course, it''s Cy¡­ He is definitely the most skilled, but in terms of destructive power, he just doesn''t have that oomph, y''know. Or should I say strong skill? Without any systematical skills, he could destroy us in a one-versus-one, but when skills are involved, we all just have that single skill that puts us over the edge. Mine is [Tangible Bloodlust], Aisa has [Funeral of the Storm], Findir has [Wind King''s Rein], and Be has¡­ well, she has multiple destructive skills in her arsenal. But why would I ever make him go to a different weapon when he is so skilled with the spear? It''s because of this sword proficiency skill. It might lower his talent with the spear, but he is strong enough with that, so I believe having an arsenal of weapons will allow him to have an even greater arsenal of skills once he evolves. "Thanks," Cy suddenly muttered as we all turned to leave the massive cavern. Geez¡­ he knew I let him win¡­ Now, let''s see this side quest reward. Chapter 226 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (6) Geez¡­ he knew I let him win¡­ Now, let''s see this side quest reward. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Kill The Tomb Gaurdian] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . All of a sudden, a thick leathery book appeared in my hands, and as I walked behind Aisa and Cy, I took a quick peek inside. "Orion?! ORION!" A voice suddenly called out to me, and when I looked up, I was in apletely different part of thebyrinth, but this time with Be joining the group. I had realized just entranced I really was by the thin pages of the skill book, only allowed to tear my eyes away upon finishing it. "What''s up with you, dude? Are you sick or something?" Be asked as she unendingly helped me sit down. "Uh, yeah¡­ I just¡­ Hey, Cy, use the skill book from before. I want to confirm something," "For what reason?" He asked, a bit skeptical as he already knew I was up to something. In fact, whenever I ask one of my friends to do something, it normally ends in something not quite what you expect¡­ and they all hate that side of me. "Just do it. You''re going to use it anyway," I responded, and I could see Cy let out a visible Cy before taking the book out of his storage ring, a few loaves of bread hitching a ride on the way out. "This is gonna take a while, so replenish your energy. Hey, hey-" "What?" Aisa asked, brushing off Cy''s hand from her shoulder. "Especially you. You need to eat. You are as pale as a ghost right now and if you need to sleep, just sleep. We can''t have you dying on us due to exhaustion¡­ do you know how embarrassing that would be?" "Geez, okay," Aisa muttered before sitting next to Be and resting her head on her shoulder. As soon as she closed her eyes, light snores came from her nose, causing all of us to chuckle lightly before proceeding with our next step. Be and I both replenished our energy with the loaves of bread, while Cy immediately got trapped in the skill book. He blinked, but it wasn''t a reset to the eye, but more like a moistening factor as the pupil dried out. He seemingly continued to stare through the blink, reading and absorbing the information on each page without much trouble. "Now, look at this," I muttered to Be before ripping off a piece of my loaf and slowly moving the piece next to Cy, allowing him to grab it slowly and shove it in his mouth. "Isn''t that interesting," Be muttered before tearing off a piece of her loaf and chucking it at Cy¡­ who, without looking at it, caught it mid-air. We both had our fun throwing pieces of bread at Cy, but soon it got boring, so I checked out my new skill. "[Egg of the Progenitor]," First of all, I know it''s a prince of blood skill, meaning it is most likely rted to blood, but what it does is way out of my area of thought. The name gave new clues as to how I was supposed to use it, so the only thing I could do was shrug my shoulders and activate it without a second thought. All of a sudden, the sttered green goblin blood which Be had been taking care of gathered in my palm and began to form a green shell spotted with purple blotches. "Can we uhhhh¡­ can we fry that up?" Aisa asked, her stomach audibly agreeing with her own mouth. "Absolutely not!" I protested before shuffling away from the starving Be, who stupidly didn''t pack anything but magic items and weapons. "Oh,e on, just a taste. I even brought some salt and pepper," She was slobbering all over the ce like a starving dog hoping to get just a scrap of meat by begging at a nearby restaurant. "You brought salt and pepper but no food?" I asked,pletely in disbelief at how somebody could be so smart yet so stupid at the same time. "Y-Yeah¡­ maybe¡­ well, I mean, I thought you guys were going to bring food, and I wanted to save some space for my items that keep my skin so wless¡­ so you can''t me me, right?" Be smirked a bit. "This would work on anybody but Luna and me¡­ Tch," I clicked my tongue before taking out a hot te of curry and rice from my spatial storage, making sure not to spill any of it. Be was truly panting like a rabid dog, seeing its very first meal for the first time in what seemed to be forever. "*sigh*... There, eat up," I muttered before taking a closer look at the fully formed egg, but Be was right¡­ cracking it open seemed intriguing. Well, Be wanted to know the vor of it despite knowing it came from goblin blood, while I wanted to see if an actual living thing was being formed inside of it. After contemting the decisions I could make, I finally decided to just crack it open. If something terrible came out, I would kill it and recycle the blood to make another egg, but if nothing came out, I could just make another egg again. "I''m not gonna raise a monster," I muttered before tapping it along the hard, stone brick floor, allowing it to crack slightly. It was surprisingly much more fragile than I expected, and I was easily able to crack the contents from the inside out onto the floor¡­ but there was nothing. Just a few sparkles of magical blue dust came out that dissipated into the air despite there being no draft in this musty and smelly ce. "Tch¡­ So I actually have to raise what is developing inside¡­ how boring," I muttered to myself before shifting my eyes along the hallway. "Where are you going?" Be asked, her cheeks stuffed full with rice and curry. "Some ce. I''ll be back in about an hour or so," Chapter 227 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (7) "Some ce. I''ll be back in about an hour or so," "Okay! Stay safe!" Be shouted from down the hall, and just as I was about to continue my way down, I turned back around to see Be ncing from her curry to me. "If you want toe that badly then I could wait. No need to force it down your throat," I chuckled before walking back to our little group of friends. Be was in desperate need of a napkin, so I tossed her one before she spoke up once again, her face much tidier than before. "What about them? Are we just going to leave them here? Shouldn''t one of us protect them?" Be asked, pointing at the seemingly defenseless Cy and Aisa. Disappointed, I let out a long sigh before taking my spear out of my storage ring and shing it towards Cy, who instantly reacted in his almost unconscious state. His head ducked out of the way, and even though I wasn''t using my full power or speed, it was still impressive nevertheless. "He''ll defend them if necessary, but I don''t think any monster would dare to approach them with such a monstrous aura," Be stood there, mouth agape, it slowly opening and closing like she wanted to say something but just couldn''t force the words out. "You look, you''re gonna cry¡­ Come on, let''s go," I said before patting her back, and she swiftly followed after me, her eyes still glued to the seemingly defenseless duo. We walked for quite a while, maybe about an hour, before we reached the entrance to the tomb, which seemed more like a cave in my eyes. There wasn''t much entrance to be seen unless you had to press a secret button, and it opened a secret passageway into the ce. "Woah, what the hell is this?" Be gasped as she looked at the ughtered corpse of the tomb guardian, who we easily disposed of. "It''s a monster we yed a while back. Don''t be scared to tred on it, it''spletely dead," I muttered before looking at the sttered blue blood and letting out a long sigh of relief. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, I''m just d the blood is still here. Most monster blood evaporates uponing in contact with oxygen, but it seems there isn''t much oxygen to be touched down here," I chuckled before activating my new skill. [Egg of the Progenitor] All of a sudden, the sttered blue blood began to swirl around me, but it seemed a bit chafed by the corpse I was standing on, so I moved to the expansive cavern floor just beside it. The blood followed after me, moving like a dancing wave or a free ocean current trying to entangle itself with my mana. But, the system protected me from any risk to my mana and forced the dancing wave to flow into my hand, creating a dark blue egg with white splotches dotted around. "Geez, you sucked the thing dry," Be smirked before hopping over to me and lightly flicking the much sturdier egg. Though it had just been created, I could already feel a heartbeat pulsing against the palm of my hand, unlike the goblin blood egg, which felt lifeless and very empty. "I wonder if I can add more blood to the egg even after forming it," I muttered to myself but shoved that idea away for now until we encountered another goblin. On our way back, we ran into yet another little green monster which cackled despite stepping back in fear. "Does goblin meat taste good?" Be asked as she took out a regr metal spear from her storage ring and twirled it around. She was a bit sloppy with it, but at least her strike to the goblin''s heart was clean. There weren''t any signs of her serrating the meat, and her pull out of the flesh was exceptionally clean. "I thought you gave up on spearmanship?" Imented as I tore the thing in half with my own spear, allowing me full ess to all of its blood. "Well, I find it rxing to practice sometimes. I might pick it back up seriously in the future, but for now, I have no intentions of reaching Cy or your level," "Why it might be fun," I muttered before activating the skill yet again, and to my surprise, the thick green blood created an outer shell to the dark blue egg but then sank in, mixing with the already present shell. Itsplexion turned a dark purple, and the splotches of pink really made it stand out in this bone-drybyrinth. "I don''t practice it to have fun but to rx. But, once I start training seriously, that is when I lose all rxation, and yeah, I guess fun," Be shrugged as we made our way back to the "defenseless" duo. ¡­ We were only about halfway to our destination, ording to the map I had created in my mind before we were stopped by a pair of humans dashing towards us. They weren''t very familiar, but the one thing that really caught my eye was the woman''s dark purple hair, a signature color for the Bonebloom family. Orme was an anomaly who had selected a ss that focused on metal in general rather than just the sword, a type of cksmith, if you will. It might''ve been part of his n to make money through cksmithing once he had escaped the family, but those decisions soon changed with myself stepping into the nner. "They don''t seem to recognize us," Be muttered as they kept waving their hand, signaling for us to run. All of a sudden, from the corner they turned, was a massive horde of skeletons and goblins attempting to climb over each other like it was ck Friday. They all desperately chased after the duo of Bonebloom Miss and her servant, who was a knight in a full ass suit of armor¡­ a bit extra, I must say. Chapter 228 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (8) They all desperately chased after the duo of Bonebloom Miss and her servant, who was a knight in a full ass suit of armor¡­ a bit extra, I must say. The girl seemed to shout something, but the ttering of armor beside herpletely drowned out any chance of me catching anything that she said. But, once she got closer, we could hear her. "RUNNNNNNN!" "Seems she doesn''t recognize us. We''ll use her," I muttered, and Be immediately nodded before following my lead. We dashed passed the duo and equipped some of our spells, allowing us to rip through the horde of monsters. I used the blood inside the goblins to create war hammers that smashed each and every individual skeleton to pieces until it could no longer reform itself. The goblins, of course, died in the process, and Be literally just burned everything in her way, basically carrying the entire fight. "Seems my skills suck against undead," I smirked before taking a step back and greeting the duo had stopped to gawk in awe at the beautiful green spectacle behind me. Be was clearly showing off now, but since she was doing most of the work, I didn''tin in the slightest. "And who might you be?" I asked the woman and pushed out my hand for a handshake, only for it to be intercepted by a metal gauntlet that firmly gripped my hand. The guy inside the armor was strong, but trying to put me in my ce via a handshake wasn''t going to work in his favor. "[Kneel]," I muttered, my eyes freezing over as they turned to nce at the knight. He dropped to his knees, unaware of why he was now on the floor. I mean, one moment, he was standing up, and in the next moment, he was practically bowing down to me in front of his Mistress. "Excuse me, but can you please stop bullying my knight," The girl said, and I noticed her sly eyes digging into me. Son of a bitch¡­ I chuckled to myself a bit before letting go of the knight''s gauntlet and smiling back at the girl in front of me¡­ who seemed to be just like me. "Siblings born of different mothers¡­ what a sad sight to see," Be muttered with fake sniffles of sadness running out of her nose. "Hello, my name is Be. Nice to meet you," The idiot beside me said, introducing herself after me but actually receiving a handshake this time. Using her will be harder than I thought¡­ she''s clearly experienced, but her power¡­ is below average. She seems more like the type to n out the downfall of somebody rather than being the one to physically bring it about. "Nice to meet you. My name is Laura," The girl with purple hair said and shook Be''s hand with a tight squeeze, but Be was much stronger, meaning she felt absolutely nothing. Neither one of our faces shifted, as if the expressions had been stapled to our skull just like this, but from the name we just heard, both of us couldn''t help but smile underneath. "My name is Orion," I said, and the girl finally shook my hand, though it was a bit loose and limp¡­ like a dead wet fish. "You all must be here through somebody. Which sibling are you serving right now?" Be and I put on our most clueless yet most convincing expression before lying straight through our teeth, our heartbeat not even raised by a single beat. "And I can detect whether you''re lying or not, so answer me carefully," The girl smiled, and we both sighed before opening our mouths. "We''re dungeon runners who actually just found this tomb. We can even show you the tomb guardian who we had to kill to get in here¡­ if you don''t believe us," I exined, and Be followed up. "Yeah, we were lost in this big assbyrinth, so I''m d we actually found somebody who knows this way around. Also, you said something about serving a sibling¡­ what is that about? Is that some secret code?" Be was unaware of it, but by putting on this clueless act, the smart girl in front of us would begin to second guess her first impression of us. This will create confusion and overthinking, which will stunt her ability to investigate us further¡­ I know her pain, but she''s not as good as me. "I-It''s nothing. I believe you," She muttered, and I snapped my fingers, allowing the man beside her to stand up. My throat felt as if a fire had begun to rage up my esophagus, burning the mucus lining it and trying its best to escape from its fleshy prison¡­ but I stopped all of this by squeezing my nail into my own hand, eventually piercing it and drawing blood. Be noticed this and decided to keep up the conversation as I dealt with the drawbacks of using the ancient tongue. I needed way more training with this power. "So, you''re really not gonna tell us what all of that was about earlier? Howe you were being chased by so many monsters?" Be asked, and I gave her a quick thumbs up from behind, which the girl nearly saw. "It wasn''t a big deal. We just ran into some trouble," The girl replied, just as we had expected, but we still couldn''t help but sigh. It must be something with her other siblings¡­ and I''m worried about the fact that the second descendant has already reached the treasure. If he knew the secret passage to the tomb, he must''ve known where the treasure was as well. Soon, we passed by the tomb guardian, which gave the girl quite a fright as the sight of its torn and withered body wasn''t something easy to take in. "What¡­ What exactly happened to it?" She muttered, and the knight took a step in front of the girl, shielding her from looking any further. "Orion is what happened," Be muttered before ncing at me. The girl''s eyes slowly trailed over to me, and her eyes practically disyed the cogs turning in her head. Chapter 229 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (9) The girl''s eyes slowly trailed over to me, and her eyes practically disyed the cogs turning in her head. "What?" I blurted out as her gaze practically dug into my skin. "N-Nothing," She muttered before we continued down the hallway, but it seemed this event had shaken her core, allowing us to infiltrate her mind much easier than before. "So, do you have any allies within the family? Should we be looking for some of them if you do?" Be asked, and our eyes trailed along to the girl. "Not really. They can''t even be counted as my siblings from how much we hate each other," She shrugged, and we soon turned a corner, appearing in front of hundreds of goblins stacked into onerge room. They had made a camp and on the very end of it was a goblin inrge robes with a staff held in its hand. "A magician?" Be muttered before raising her hands. "No, it''s a shaman. Try not to get hit by any of its attacks otherwise, you''ll be having a terrible time," I muttered before we both dashed into the room, hungry for some more XP. Our skillspletely tore through the goblins, but the shaman was quite proficient in its job as therge masses of purple energy continued toe at us when we least expected it. But this was the perfect chance topletely overwhelm the Bonebloom girl who was standing back, watching us get rid of the enemies like we were her servants. Even the knight looked at us as if he were our superior, so you know we had to teach them a little lesson. As I traveled around the room, going to slice up another huddled group of goblins, a dark mass of energy came flying towards me, but I instantly stepped back and then ducked, causing it to fly into the girl''s face. There was no impact or anything that looked deadly, but her face instantly paled and tears slowly flowed from her eyes as she looked up into the air. "Miss! MISS!?" The knight cried as I returned to the ughter, and we eventually slipped under the shaman''s two goblin knight guards and got rid of it entirely. Not even a corpse was left as it slowly burnt into ash, dissipating with the small gust of wind that erupted from my attacks. And just like that, we had leveled up once more, but now we had to deal with the problem of the Bonebloom Miss, who was writhing in fear. "I wonder what she''s seeing now," I chuckled before maneuvering right beside the knight who had taken his helmet off and revealed a heavily scarred face. His hair was pitch ck, and his eyes were even darker. His face was deathly pale as if he hadn''t touched the sun in years. And, one of his eyes almost seemed to be going blind the way he turned his head to get a full view of his young miss¡­ he was practically a training bag. "YOU BASTARD! WHAT DID YOU DO!?" He shouted afterying his Miss gently along the stone brick floor. His fingers gripped my armor through the gauntlet, and his anger disyed a bloodlust so thick that it might''ve been close to mine. But, his skills seemed to be deteriorating. "Hello~? I''m over here," I waved at the man as he stared right at my ear instead of my face, meaning the helmet was also meant to cover up situations like this. "GODDAMMIT!" He shouted before pushing me away and returning to his miss, who slowly came back from the darkest illusion she would ever see in her entire life. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Shit," She muttered as she gripped her forehead, sweat drenching her back and beads rolling down her cheek. "You good?" I asked, and I could see Be snickering to herself in the corner, just barely managing to control herughing as the young miss fully woke up. "Y-Yeah¡­ maybe I should''ve stood a bit further back," She muttered, and I even helped her up, the knight just standing beside her, still like a statue. "You raised this puppy quite well," Iplimented the girl as the knight didn''t slip even a single word as he now knew we could both eradicate them instantly. He would probably try to pull something fishyter on, but for now, I knew he wasn''t a threat in the slightest. He was a seasoned veteran who was way out of his prime. In fact, this might even be one of the lowest points in his entire life. "Well, he''s been my guard since I was young. He''s quite loyal to me, and I don''t see him betraying me anytime soon, so I''m quite happy with where I am in life," She muttered earnestly before ncing over at her loyal knight. He''s a shadow. Nothing else to it. A retired shadow, most likely who had probably been passed down in his prime from the head who had just rose to the position. With enough power to be the head, he wouldn''t need a shadow, so he gave his favorite child the best shadow he could find, and what better option than the one who assisted in his climb to the very top of the throne? "Alright, let''s continue down the hallway. Our friends shouldn''t be too far now," I muttered, and not even half an hourter, we found the still sleeping Aisa and Cy, who were surrounded by piles of goblin corpses. "Have you adjusted to it?" I asked as the two stood behind Be and me, just observing us as we interacted. "Yeah. It took a while because I kept trying to use it as a spear, but soon information and guidance on how to use the sword flowed into my mind. I still had toprehend it, but I must say it''s easier to learn than demonology," Cy smirked before summoning a sword from a ring he had stolen from Aisa. It was a in and dull gray sword that needed lots of sharpening¡­ yet it seemed the girl behind us had something to say about it. "Where did you get that sword?" Chapter 230 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (10) "Where did you get that sword?" Everybody froze, and like predators encountering their first meal, our eyes glowed, ready to kill the girl at any given moment. The knight could feel our deadly presence erupt through the hallway, but he knew that interfering now would most kill him¡­ and despite him being the shield to his Miss, he watched the girl walk straight to Cy. "Can I take a look at that?" She asked Cy, who returned to an expressionless face, but once he handed it over and the girl looked away, his eyes darkened, and a spear slowly formed in his hand. "This sword could be really high quality if it was sharpened. Where did you get this? Or did you have it made?" The knight breathed a sigh of relief as he saw us practically all power down and rx our muscles from the tension that shocked through them. "I had it made a few years ago but haven''t sharpened it. It''s proof of my hard work," Cy lied straight through his teeth before taking the sword back. We all talked for a few more hours until Aisa finally woke up, looking as defenseless as ever. "Good morning, sleeping beauty. It''s time to get your ass up and back to work," Be said as she helped Aisa up, but all of a sudden, a loud rumble came from below her¡­ well, her stomach, which was screaming for food. "I''m so hungry," "Here," I said, handing Aisa a te of curry, but nowhere near as much as Be since she wasn''t aplete vacuum who would absorb anything edible in a ten meter radius. "Thank you," She muttered before chowing down. The te didn''t evenst a minute as it was soon cleared of everything, leaving a shiny and white te left, which I tossed back into my spatial storage. "Okay, let''s go," I announced, and reluctantly and very drowsily, Aisa stood up and led us down the hallway, the girl behind us asking questions as we went. "Where is she taking us?" "To our other friends. You''ll meet themter, but for now, just shut up and stop talking. My head is starting to hurt," Cy muttered as he gripped his forehead. I stared at both Aisa and Cy, whose hair had grown way past what they previously liked, meaning once we got back, both of them needed a very required haircut. "Orion, stop staring at the back of my head. Are you trying to burn a hole in me?" Aisained as she also gripped her forehead, seemingly trying to suppress a migraine, sort of like Cy. Wait¡­ This is weird. "Be," "Yeah, I know," Suddenly, a wave of pink energy burst through the hallway, knocking the Bonebloom girl onto her ass while shoving the knight way back. He sprinted back to his young miss'' side before looking up at the st of pink energy that radiated through the hallway once again. I could feel my head practically throb as the energy traveled through us, numbing our brains and eating away at our minds. "Aisa!" I shouted from down the hallway. "Yep! It''s Luna, alright! She''s just around the corner!" Aisa shouted back, so I covered everybody in my [Tangible Bloodlust], easing the sting energy which seemed to have no signs of giving up. We casually walked down the hallway, and upon turning, we saw Luna, who was severely injured. "Fuck¡­ I didn''t want you guys to see me like this," Luna smirked before snapping her fingers, turning off the throbbing sts of pink energy. As she turned to fully look at us, we got a full view of her terrible injury, which definitely wasn''t done by a monster, judging by how precise the strike was. "I just barely managed to get it to miss my vitals, but this amount of blood leaking from my body¡­ is going to kill me," She muttered before lifting her hand off her torso, and only then did we realize how much blood soaked her armor and spilled on the floor. "It''s deep, but it isn''t wide. We''ll be forced to cauterize it," Be muttered as Aisa immediately began to apply pressure, but it did absolutely nothing. Everybody soon scrambled to help Luna out, and the most important piece was Be heating up Cy''s sword, which served as arge metal rod that we could use to cauterize the wound shut. "This is gonna hurt," Be said as she backed away, and we forced a towel into Luna''s mouth whether she liked it or not. Cy and I restricted one of her arms while Aisa held down her legs loosely as it wasn''t that important. We doubted Luna would try and kick us off, seeing how this was going to save her life, but you could never be too sure. "Is there any way I can help?" The young miss asked, but we just ignored her as Bey the sword on the side of her torso,pletely closing the wound and burning the surrounding skin. Luna''s pain tolerance was impressive, but the longer we held it there, the more she looked like she wanted to punch Be in the chin. "Promise me you won''t punch me when we release you," Be muttered before slowly removing the sword and tossing her a bunch of antibiotics¡­ but it was toote as Luna slipped out of our grip and socked her in the chin. "Shit¡­ That really fucking hurt," Luna muttered while jumping up and down, thankfully not opening the wound. But, the adrenaline that rushed through her was so much that she could barely contain herself, and we were worried she got hooked on something quite weird. "Alright, stop moving," Cy said as he slowly helped her down to the ground, and she obediently swallowed her antibiotics. Now that the problem was solved¡­ I can finally deal with this asshole. My head slowly turned to the knight, who disyed an uncanny amount of bloodlust towards us while we were helping Luna out. Chapter 231 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (11) My head slowly turned to the knight, who disyed an uncanny amount of bloodlust towards us while we were helping Luna out. "W-What?" The man sputtered through clenched teeth, and as I slowly stood up, he took a step back instead of getting in front of his young miss. How pitiful¡­ "Seems I was wrong. Somebody as weak as you wouldn''t dare to threaten us," I taunted the man, but as he was in front of his young miss, he couldn''t act rashly, so he took the taunt and pushed it down to where it couldn''t hurt his pride anymore. His young miss keenly paid attention to me but didn''t act rashly as she now knew even if she wanted to kill us, it would be nearly impossible. She also seemed to be formting ns to try and escape from our grasp, but Be continuously stayed behind them, making sure they couldn''t threaten anybody any longer. But, just as I had acknowledged, the young miss was smart, so she opened her mouth once again, spitting a deal I couldn''t deny. "Let''s make a truce. You don''t threaten us, and we don''t threaten you¡­ but obviously, you would want something else, so I shall offer one of my des to you," The girl said, and the knight''s jaw seemingly dropped to the floor. "Y-Young Miss! You mustn''t do that!" The man announced, but she was keen on prioritizing her safety which was threatened by just being around us. I could tell she was even ambitious about possibly maintaining a good rtionship with us, but that would be impossible once we encountered Orme. "Orion-" Aisa said as sweat dripped down her cheek, but I just turned towards her and gave her a little thumbs up. I could tell everybody was worried as she could just bring it back into her storage ring whenever she wanted due to her control over swords, but I wasn''t doing this deal for the sword¡­ I was doing it for her safety. If we could potentially make her feel safe within our group, she would let her guard down, and the destruction of our rtionship might make this trip a bit more amusingter on. As Aisa saw me chuckle a bit under my breath, her expression deadpanned, and she just sighed relentlessly before ncing over at Cy. "See this motherfucker?" "Clear as day," Cy replied before helping Luna up. "One of us should really learn a healing spell," Be sighed as she gestured for the duo to continue walking, to which they easilyplied. We continued our trip through thebyrinth while following Aisa, who had all the remaining locations¡­ which was literally just Orme. "What about you, Mister All Rounder," I said to Cy, who nkly looked back at me before shrugging and pulling up his hand, which was now coated in a soft white glow. "What the fuck," Luna said before kicking Cy in the ass as he refused to use this power on her, which could obviously ease the pain and elerate the healing process. "Damn¡­ I just¡­ I''ll exin itter," Cy muttered before gesturing over to the duo who was tagging along with us. It''s from his rune path, isn''t it¡­ That''s the only way I could possibly think of him obtaining a skillpletely diverted from his warrior-like path. After about an hour of walking, everybody was beginning to mentally tire out, but with a few confident words from Aisa, we pushed through and walked into arge cavern just like the room where the tomb guardian was from. But, this one was much more defined as it had a small rocky hill that led up to what looked to be a dpidated shrine. And, at the very top of it were several shadows and several Bonebloom children who had their heads cut off and their torsospletely blown away. "So you''ve finallye, Laura," The man sitting at the top of the hill announced, swords asrge as trees swirling around him. And one of them especially stood out as it was coated in dark purple mes, which ate away at the surrounding rock as if it were trees. Dammit¡­ Where is Orme? Don''t tell me he got himself killed already? "He''s not dead yet," Aisa muttered as she felt my worries, but for now, we had a muchrger problem to focus on. Laura immediately took back her sword from Cy, who seemed to have taken a really massive liking to it, but for now, I told him to stand down as we could just take it away earlier. "Ugh¡­ He really charged ahead without us¡­ What a disappointing dick head," Be muttered before conjuring two balls of green mes in the center of her hands. She chucked both of them at the man, but they were swiftly blocked by the one coated in purple mes. "What''s up, old man! You cane to serve me by my side! I won''t do anything to Laura if youe to my side!" The man announced, and I could see the knight''s eyes shift beneath his sturdy helmet. "*sigh*... Begin," "ALRIGHT! BUT MAKE SURE NOT TO KILL HER-" All of a sudden, the helmet fell from the man''s neck, and the young miss who stood right beside him could barely even have the time to react as she soon had her throat slit. "Oof¡­ It seems I went a bit too fast," Aisa chuckled as she finished the cut with one clean swing, separating her head from her body. "GODDAMMIT!" The man at the top of the hill shouted, and I came to a sudden realization¡­ he needed a shadow to obtain the inheritance, didn''t he? I mean, it would all make sense as the girl didn''t freak out about him obtaining the inheritance before him and trying to get a dusty old man to his side when he was so much stronger than he just didn''t make sense. "Ah¡­ How amusing," We all chuckled in unison before getting serious. Chapter 232 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (12) "Ah¡­ How amusing," We all chuckled in unison before getting serious. As if the air around us began to the bend, the Bonebloom kid standing on his pile of corpses slowly backed away, only to firm his ground and raise his hand into the air. The multitude of swords that floated around him doubled, allowing two swords to quickly chase after us with all their might. Each one was sharper than the other, infinitely bing more powerful the longer the fight began. It was as if a cksmith was sharpening the swords directly in the midst of the horrible bloodbath that was about to ur. "Oh, I kind of like that sword," Cy muttered. But¡­ I''d say we were all holding our own as the sharpness couldn''t affect us if we were never hit and something like a magic spell flying right at you in the midst of a battlefield was much faster than these puny things. Once again, a ripple in the air around us caused the air to bend and distort our image, creating body doubles, triples, or even quadruples that dodged each individual sword. The man was already tired out due to the need for him splitting his concentration between so many swords. It was an almost impossible feat, yet he was able topletely control each and every individual de that locked onto us. "I''m jelly," Aisa smirked before making the first big move. Her body dissipated into a cloud of snow, losing the scent of the swords chasing her and appearing right behind the man who just barely managed to block her twin daggers. But those daggers weren''t kidding around as they were coated inyers uponyers of thick and powerful lightning. The man was shot forward towards us, almost getting sliced up by the des he nearly lost cost control of. "Pass!" Aisa shouted with a sadistic smile, and it seemed Be was the first to receive the man, and she didn''t hold back in the slightest. As the man flew towards her, back first, she created a scythe of mes that curled around him and nearly sliced off the tip of his face. The win was so close yet so far as the man desperately fought hard against us¡­ though it seems his time was near. Cy followed up with a magical slice from his spear that practically pushed through and bent the space around him in just a singr hard swing. The man''s sword, which he was using to hold onto this entire time, cracked and shattered without mercy, leaving his face pale as I came from below and struck my spear straight through his abdomen. Blood spat from his mouth as his internal organs had been ruptured, and the only thing he could mutter was, "Don''t give it to that asshole," before dying with his eyes popping out from the burst of heat from my swift and controlled strike. As we all gathered together once more and wiped the few drops of blood sprayed against us, Luna asked a question I had been thinking of the entire time. "Why did he leave Orme alive? Is there something special about him that we don''t know about?" Luna asked. "Well, I could care less. We have a deal that we must fulfill, and once we have given him the relic, we will part ways. He will rise to the throne with us as his assistants, and¡­." I lightly smiled towards everybody else, who all rolled their eyes, already knowing what the next step was. "Ugh¡­ The corpses stink," Luna muttered as we all searched for Orme, who was somehow still alive. "Yeah, yeah, it''s not like you haven''t smelt worse¡­ Have you smelt Cy''s fart? Holy shit!" Be shouted crudely, and everybody rolled their eyes once more beside me, who had found Orme under the pile of Bonebloom corpses. "Okay~ this seems good enough," I muttered as I plopped him against the rocks of the ruined shrine of some sort and sshed him with some stored cold water. It took a few rounds of sshing for him to finally wake up, but eventually, I was able to knock those gray eyes awake. He gasped for air and sputtered words as he continuously nced around, probably looking out for that horrible brother of his. He then sighed a breath of relief upon seeing how it was us who had won. "Was he tough to beat?" Orme asked, and I just shrugged lightly before dragging over the shadow of the girl we had allied with. It was a shame she had to go so early, but there was really nothing else we could do besides get rid of the potential threat. If she worked with us during killing that man, then that would''ve been great, but if she betrayed us right after and severely injured one of us with intricate nning, then I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. "I guess we could use the corpse, but I''m pretty sure it has to be alive," He muttered before gesturing for us all to follow him. We circled around the ruined shrine and noticed a in smooth piece of stone right at the bottom of one of the dpidated pirs. He held the thumb of the corpse onto the smooth piece of stone, but it seemed to none of his surprises, it didn''t work. "Shit¡­ the shadow needs to be alive," He muttered to himself, and Be suddenly pushed us all out of the way as she had a bright idea. She pulled the finger away and heated it up with her own green me, just for a few seconds, though, as she didn''t want to make it scorching hot or even melt it at the worst. After the finger had finished heating up, a grotesque and nauseating sight that caused Orme to gag, she then ced the thumb right back onto the smooth stone, and vi¡­ what do you know, the ruins began to shift. "I already thought of that," Luna added just for the record as we all watched the rocks around us shift. Chapter 233 Tomb Of The Blooming Blade (Final) "I already thought of that," Luna added just for the record as we all watched the rocks around us shift. The ruins no longer became a scattered bunch of rocks but a full-on well that seemingly led into the abyss. It was such a grand sight that everybody couldn''t help but gawk at the image for a few seconds before following Orme to the very edge of it. "Are we supposed to jump down it?" Luna asked but was quickly shut up by vibration, like arge bell being rung, tearing through the air. It felt as if it was about to rip my chest open, but I resisted until Orme closed his eyes and tightened his fists. The swords that were stored within the various corpses hade out of their rings, and all twenty-two of them began to swirl around the well, almost like an ancient ritual that sacrificed not only the blood that spurted from his mouth but the magical metal which melted down from the speed it was swirling at. It was a terrifying yet beautiful sight as the melted swords began to slowly mold into a new and elongated form, with a thinner de but denser steel. "Everyone step back," Orme warned, so we all, of course, took a step back while eyeing the slowlypleting ritual that permeated through the air. It was a strange sensation that seemingly ate away at our chests¡­ but it suddenly disappeared as a massive, ten-foot-long de slowly came out of the well. The magic steel was stronger than anything I had ever seen, and its sharpness paralleled my own spear. And to my surprise, the spear that I gripped in my hand began to vibrate, but I couldn''t tell if it was out of anger or possibly fear. Both would''ve been a usible exnation¡­ but for now, the only thing I could muster was, "I have to kill him now," I muttered through gritted teeth, but Be''s hand, which tightly gripped my shoulder, snapped me out of it. But, the feeling of anxiety that came from Orme obtaining that massive and powerful de wasn''t good. It was unsettling, like an unforeseen future that you just couldn''tprehend until it finally peaked out of the shadows and revealed itself to the space-time continuum. "You done?" I asked Orme as twenty-two des began to swirl around him and the massive sword that poked up into the sky bent down to be held by its king. "Yeah," He coldly muttered before finally gripping the leathery handle and losing his breath. He gasped for air as a purple demonic presence gripped his chest and began to tear itself into his soul. We all took a step back due to the looming threat, and in the back of my mind, I knew him dying would be a problem, but it would also save us from another bunch of problems. It was a terrible route. Whether he lived or died, trouble awaited me in the future¡­ but for now, I eased my mind by letting him live and handle the external forces that continued to ravish the borders of As. "Ack¡­ *cough*... *cough*... *cough*... *cough*... *cough*... *cough*..." All of a sudden, Orme spat up a massive pile of congealed ck blood and then wiped the remaining bits from his mouth. "*sigh*... Shit¡­ It seems I''ve evolved once more," Orme muttered to himself before taking a look at his grown body. He was now a clean 6''2, with a thin and slightly muscr body. It was something fit for a prince who barely lifted a sword as the king sent off troops to tear down opposing countries. His limbs were long and thin, while his pale white skin seemingly blended perfectly into his long, dark purple hair that represented a neb that drifted through space. "How do you feel?" I asked, going to take a step towards him, but the massive de that was just in his hand dashed in front of me and threatened to slice open my throat. I could feel it was attempting to just threaten me without any intention to harm, like a trustworthy knight who would have your back no matter the attempt an enemy would make. But, my spear took this as a threat, and unknown to my knowledge, it teleported out of my hand and shed des with the massive sword. "[Heel]," I ordered both of my des with the ancient tongue, and surprisingly, there was no damage done to my throat. It was a bit dry, but nheless, I feltpletely fine, meaning I had full reign over things that weren''t humanoid. "How wonderful," I muttered to myself as both weapons slowly backed up to their owners like loyal but powerful dogs. "Sorry about that," Orme muttered, his previously anxiousplexion slightlying through, but it had mostly disappeared with the absorption of the sword''s power. "I don''t mind. It was just protecting you¡­ anyway, don''t sweat the details; let''s celebrate this by storming the Bonebloom house, shall we?" I asked Orme, who smiled back at me with a toothy grin. "Alright¡­ fine," He muttered before a passage suddenly opened behind us, engraved into the thick stone wall. It was a staircase that led straight to the surface, and obviously, we took this route as tracing back to the entrance would''ve been aplete pain. "I guess tombs differ from dungeons¡­ we would''ve been teleported to the beginning if it was a normal dungeon, but clearly it didn''t¡­ but I''m still confused as to how tombs would be formed then. If they''re so different from dungeons, then I doubt they were created through the permeating mana and miasma," "You''re losing yourself again," Luna muttered as she rushed beside me and pped my back so hard that it snapped me out of my deep thoughts. "Ah, my bad," I responded, but all of us suddenly went silent as a small tter of des came from the top of the staircase. The farther we ascended, the more shing of des and banging of bullets resounded through the air. And then, there was a smell. A small that made everybody but Orme crumple with disgust and agony. "Shit¡­ another battle has appeared." Chapter 234 Judgement "Shit¡­ another battle has appeared." The feeling of sweat and grime practically sticking to us traveled throughout the entirety of the battlefield, which had encapsted pretty much every corner of As. No ce was safe, and chaos had ensued. No trenches had been dug yet, but more blood had been spilled than in any battle before. No armies had been recruited or set up yet, but there were more fighters than in any battle I had seen before. "What an absolute shit hole," I muttered to myself before deflecting my spear deflected a bullet by itself. I had no idea what to do as manipting such chaos waspletely out of my control¡­ but first of all, who did this? Who else had the power to ensure such destruction and unusable human resources? "Let''s go home," Be muttered, her head hanging low as we stepped through the corpses and mountains of burnt flesh. "What about you? What are you gonna do now that you''re practically king?" Luna asked Orme, who silently stood behind us, motionless at the sight of war before him. "Probably check up on something¡­ anyway, I wish you all good luck," He muttered, but from the look in his eyes, we didn''t seem like we''d be meeting anytime soon. "See ya," "See ya," And just like that, he disappeared into the distance while we traversed back to the mansion that we had hoped was still kept alive, but¡­ "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Be cried out as she saw her mansion burning to ash, the lives of her servants all withering away inside that smokey marble box. "Where''s the previous family head?" I asked some of the servants who managed to squirm their way out of the destruction. "T-The head butler managed to bring him out just in time, but the guy is¡­ he¡­ he was too injured for us to save," The woman cried and cried at the thought of losing somebody as important and close to him. "Do you have any idea who could''ve caused this?" Luna asked, practically digging her nails into the neck of this servant. She was not only desperate for answers but also desperate for constion as everything we had built up was beginning to break down once again. I attempted to ce my hand on her shoulder, but she quickly swatted away before breaking down right there, kicking and punching the ground with all her might. But, while everybody was either sorrowful or angered to a near point of no return, I just stood there, staring up at the burning mansion. A few figures cloaked in ck stared right back at me, as if they were predators attempting to get a piece of me. "Kekekeke¡­ KAHAHAHAAHA! ALRIGHT! FINE! YOU WANT US TO BRING THE WAR TO YOU?! IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT?! HUH!?" I shouted at the top of my lungs before a badge with a single insignia nged on the ground. They were clearly attempting to taunt us at my friends'' lowest points. And that insignia was enough to make everybody pale. Just pale. I couldn''t tell whether it was from fear or anger, but they turned as white as a ghost. CLANG A single bell rang in my head, seemingly taunting me once again. A foreign substance almost seemed to flow through my veins as a feeling of strange power swelled up inside me. CLANG It rang again, matching the speed of the city-sized meteor toppling from above. There was no other way to dodge it besides burying as deep below the ground as we could. CLANG It rang once again, filling me with adrenaline and a source of new intoxicating power. My back even felt like it was burning up in the sea of mes behind us. The sound of the meteor ripping through the air was like that of a jet ne. It blotted out the shining moon, leaving us in dim darkness, only slightly illuminated by the ball of fire raging from above us. "Hey, all of you. Do you think we could survive if we gave our souls to the demons?" Everybody paused what they were doing, and their heads creepily swiveled towards me, their eyes digging into my skull. CLANG But, before they could even respond, we appeared in a white hall. It was more like an open-air court with sky-scraping pirs of marble and seats so big you could fit an entire city in them. I attempted to speak up as the twelve Olympians in front of me red down at me, but a meek voice that was muffled by chains only just managed to slip out. I took a quick nce at my father, who looked almost bored, and my blood began to boil¡­ because, just like with my mother, he didn''t give a shit about me. "For the contracting of demon lords and the absorption of their runes, all quests shall be broken off. Dying is too easy on you all¡­ so we have alle to the conclusion that you all should be banished to Tartarus! RID FROM THIS EARTH AND OLYMPUS! DO NOT EVER DISPLAY SUCH UNSIGHTLY FACES BEFORE US!" Zeus shouted, his voice like a lightning bolt that cracked through the air, tearing everybody apart. Our souls felt as if a chain had been released, and we were dropped straight down into the pits of hell. We all nced at each other, still chained up by the unbreakable steel of Olympus. Some of us had fear coursing through us, while some were still trying to analyze the situation. . [God Quest has been terminat- [God Quest has been converted to a Demon Lord Quest] [A throne of purple blood and mes seemingly eats away at you] [Demon Lord Quest conditions have been met] [First Rune has been unlocked] [Constitution has been changed] [Good Luck] . With the sight of these panels slowly dissipating from before me, I smiled widely. The feeling of fire scorching my soul was excruciating, but upon mming through piles and piles of thick and demolishing leaves, I hit solid ground. "Ugh... my head," Chapter 235 Horrifying Creature Of Hell "Now what," I took a look around and saw my friends with their clothes all torn apart, covered in scorching dirt from head to toe. "Are you alright?" Be asked, gripping her head which was obviously pounding with a horrible headache. "Yeah¡­ is anybody injured?" Aisa asked as she began to ce pressure on an open wound, but just as she was about to summon something from her storage ring¡­ she noticed it wasn''t there. We all checked our fingers and noticed nothing was there, causing all of us to groan. "Can we all try to figure out what the fuck just happened? We escaped into what seemed to be hell on earth, then almost died to a massive fuck-all meteor, and then! ONLY THEN did we meet those giant people who sent us down here," Lunained, and I decided to just give them an exnation without going too in-depth on how I knew it. "We''re in Tartarus, which is essentially just hell. Those people that we met were Olympians¡­ the twelve powerful gods from the greek religion," I said while taking a gander at the scenery around us. It was a massive forest of ming red trees. Their trunks were burnt to a crisp but still managed to stay straight up. While on those trunks and little branches were ming red leaves that burned anybody or anything that it touched. Oh yeah, did I mention how tall these trees were? They were practically as tall as a small building, reaching even jungle heights if you were lucky. "And how do you know this?" Luna asked, brushing the ash off of her clothes. "Don''t sweat the details. I''ll tell you some other time," I replied, knowing full well I was about to be assaulted by various questions¡­ but strangely, nothing happened. All my friends kept quiet as they looked at the scenery around us¡­ and it was almost beautiful whenpared to the city. But, we didn''t have any time to rx as a strange pounding like an earthquake shook the ground beneath us, and a deadly presence sent shivers down our spines. We all turned to look behind Cy, only to be met with one massive eye and a grotesque, red troll greeting us with a malicious smile. "Demi flesh," It muttered, drool dripping from the edge of its slimy and disgusting mouth. FWOOSH Its attack came so fast that Cy barely had any time to react, causing him to be swatted into the massive tree trunk beside him¡­ but the tree still didn''t break. It was somehow hanging on with all of its might. The troll began topletely wipe us out as we had zero weapons and our skills almost seemed to be suppressed here. We could still use them but to a very small degree. "Wait¡­ no¡­ It''s just thatpared to everything else here, we''re fucking weak¡­ oh no¡­." I muttered to myself before just barely blocking an open palm that pped me into Cy, who just barely managed to get up. "Oh,e on, man, it took me a while to stand up," "Like I care. We have more important problems at hand- ugh¡­ ouch¡­." I muttered to myself as I only just realized my left arm, which took the brunt of the block, had been nearly shattered into hundreds of pieces. It was just fractured now, but anymore beating, and it would definitely be unusable in the future. "Hey, we have to run. We can''t beat this thing now¡­." I muttered but Cy suddenly took the reigns of the battlefield by screaming out. "SEE THOSE TWIN HORNS AT THE TOP OF ITS HEAD! THEY''RE WEAKER COMPARED TO THE REST OF HIS BODY! SO TEAR THEM OUT AND USE THEM TO SLASH HIM UP!" Cy shouted before serving as bait by himself. He managed to just about dodge the first p, which he instantly read, but the troll''s stubby legs managed to kick him in the next second. The situation seemed to grow dire once again until we all saw Findir, whose arms had been coated inyers of swirling winds. "ARGHHHH!" He screamed as if he was in pain while he gripped both of the horns in a wide position, both arms spread out like a bird. The troll attempted to swat him off, but I quickly opened my mouth and shouted, "[PAUSE]," which nearly tore my throat to shreds as using such a powerfulmand on something so much stronger was life-threatening. As I reeked in my own blood, coughing up the lining of my esophagus, Findir tore out the twin horns, sshing thick ck blood all over him. "UGH! HERE!" Findir shouted, tossing the horns over to Be, whose eyes had been coated in a green me. She managed to dodge the first swiping attack as the troll felt her presence was dangerous, but she didn''t let him get in a new one as she jumped up and forward, digging both horns into the troll''s skull. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Dammit¡­ Why do we not have a healer?" I muttered to myself as Luna came running over to me, checking up on my limp arm and somehow healing throat. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 12/55] (250/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Geez, you almost got decimated, bro," Luna chuckled as she saw my rapid regeneration and helped hold my arm in ce so the bone wouldn''t shatter inside of me. Everybody else came running over, which surprised me because I thought they would be more injured, seeing how easily they got tossed around. "Everybody¡­ check your status¡­ quick," Chapter 236 Experience Of Hell "Everybody¡­ check your status¡­ quick," Everybody had the same confused look that I did, so I spoke up once again, asking, "Do you have a strange new passive skill? Also, did you unlock one of the runes for your rune path?" And just like that, everybody began to sweat as their head slowly turned toward me, their confused and unnatural attentions apparent. "Lemme take a look at your back," Luna announced, and I didn''t have any qualms, so I quickly stripped my upper half and turned around. "Geez¡­ What the hell is that?" Cy muttered to himself, almost disgusted by the sight. "What? What do you see?" "Well, there are two brandings going along your spine. One of them is a bit smaller than the other, though¡­." Luna exined, but this still wasn''t enough information for me toprehend just what was going on. "So what are you trying to say? The rune path will create runes on our back?" I quickly inferred only to be shot down by Be. "I''d say no¡­ but it could be a possibility. Maybe it''s just branding foring down here. I mean, this is practically hell, and hell is like a prison¡­ it wouldn''t be strange if there was some kind of shackle to identify one," We all brainstormed for a minute before Aisa''s stomach;xcvn''.BKLM And, of course, we gave her the first bite as she so kindly cooked everything for us, and the chef should be rewarded for their exquisite skill. "It''s dry as fuck," She instantly muttered, causing all of us to chuckle under our breath before digging in. It was as dry as Be tantly exined, but the vor wasn''t too bad. Though, we also began to discuss various topics that needed a desperate exnation. "What skill did you use?" I asked Aisa as she shoved the food into her mouth. "It was something called [sh of Lightning]. I thought it would be a long ranged spell, but as soon as I activated it, knowledge on how to use the skill flowed through my mind¡­ and there you saw the true purpose of it. It''s practically short distance teleportation," Aisa bragged, but none of us were impressed. "Huh¡­ then what does it mine do?" I muttered to myself before activating the skill. Everybody saw me slightly drift off into a trance-like state where it felt like I was flying through the cosmos and obtaining information that I should''ve never known. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ This skill is broken," I chuckled with a weary smile and was already itching to try it out in battle. So, everybody else did the same, some even disappearing for a moment but then quickly reappearing where they had been sitting. Everybody else came back with the same weary smile as if they knew just how overpowered these skills were¡­ and our test quickly came as yet another troll appeared. "Demi meat," It muttered in a low grunt before swinging arge ck club made from the same wood around us. We quickly dodged to the side, with Luna needing to be dragged out of the radius of the insanely powerful and fast swing. "Let''s try this out," I muttered before everybody began to test out their new skills. [Influence of Battle] All of a sudden, it felt as if my vision had shifted to an aerial view and then a side view, and then a bottom view, granting me so much information that I could see each muscle of the troll twitch with power. "Everyone! Remember to get the horns!" Cy shouted, but Findir had already appeared atop the troll, the previous horns in his hands. Though, it seemed like the troll didn''t even realize he was there, even after hended on its head and charged up a massive swing. FWOOSH¡­ Ksh. "RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The troll shouted in agony, but its swing towards the top of its head was useless as Findir had returned to my side. "You good?" He asked before tossing the horns to Aisa, who disappeared in a sh of lightning, slicing the vulnerable eyes of the troll. "Yeah¡­ it''s just¡­ my brain can''t handle this much information. I think I''m gonna- oomf," I threw up onto the ground, Findir taking a few steps away from the ssh zone as I emptied my stomach, only to see the fallen corpse of the troll lie next to me. "I didn''t even get a chance to attack," Cy grumbled. Chapter 237 Slaughter And Another Demi-Human? "I didn''t even get a chance to attack," Cy grumbled. A long silence befell the group as our eyes roamed to the fallen corpse of the monstrous troll, only for it to be cut short by the cackling ofherworld jackals. But, this time, there were so many surrounding us that it was impossible to count all of them, especially since more came from the shadowy silhouettes of the massive trees surrounding us. "Hey, you all¡­ You wanna go all out for once?" I muttered, unable to hold the sadistic smile that slowly crept onto my face. Adrenaline rushed through my veins, and the lingering sensation of danger that permeated the nauseatingly thick air continuously flowed through me like water. "Alright, let''s see what happens when we go all out! No toying around boys and girls!" Cy cackled at the top of his lungs. "Shut the hell up and leave the biggest portion for me! I can clear all of these guys without any trouble!" Be shouted, conjuring massive green fireballs in the palms of her hands. "I don''t really care," Findir sighed before goingpletely silent, disappearing from my sight. "Same. You wanna just go find something else to eat?" Aisa asked but saw how Findir was already long gone and began ughtering the backlines. "I''ll go with you," Luna smiled, her fingers tracing up Aisa''s soft pale neck. "Please don''t touch me," Aisa said as she stared straight through Luna''s illusion and flung a dagger made of lightning straight at her. Her invisible body was soon revealed, scowling at the girl, who let out a long sigh of disappointment. "What should I do?" Luna asked me, but I was already too invested in giving her a proper answer. "I don''t fucking know. Just don''t get in my way," I muttered before coating myself in bloodlust and forming a semi-solidified spear that helped me tear through the jackals. ¡­ (Unknown POV) It was a monstrous sight seeing these foreignerspletely tear through the horde of jackals we had been dwindling at for the past few years. Not only was their power and speed incredible, but their teamwork was so fluid you''d think they had been a team since childhood. Their fighting styles helped to cover holes in each other''s attacks, making sure nobody got injured. And the very cherry on the cake was the mage at the very back. No, not the one destroying waves of jackals with a sea of green mes, but the one whose hands radiated a strange pink light. She was practically controlling the waves of jackals to make sure everybody wasn''tpletely overwhelmed as thousands of them came crashing in. I''m sure they didn''t expect there to be that much, but from what I''ve seen, they couldn''t care less. "ALL OF THIS EXPERIENCE IS AMAZING!" An older teen shouted with short ck hair, looking intoxicated from the fight around him. As he ripped through waves of jackals with his spear of fire, I could see shadows permeate the ground from beneath him, creating hundreds of shadowy spikes that killed the surrounding monsters. Nobody was safe from their merciless destruction¡­ and that would soon be me if I didn''t escape. So, I ran and ran as fast my legs could take me, attempting to make it to the vige as fast as I could, but¡­ "Forgive me for scaring you, but may I ask why you''ve been spectating our battle?" A dark elf with long locked hair asked, his pitch ck eyes practically staring into my soul. "I-I-I was just out gathering berries and saw you all fighting so valiantly. Please don''t kill me! I swear I wasn''t nning on doing anything!" "Don''t worry. I just came here to ask¡­ how have you been doing?" A chill immediately shot down my spine, and I could already sense the other five demi-humans surrounding me, their bodies shadowed out by a silhouette, but their glowing eyes locked onto me from every angle. "P-Please don''t kill me-" FWIP All of a sudden, it felt as if my mind had gone numb as a pair of thin and pale fingers wrapped around my face. It was almost euphoric as a strange pink light invaded my mind; opening it and reading it like a book. And then, the fingers slowly retreated back to their rightful owner, the same illusionist mage that I had been stuck in awe by. "Seems there is a vige to the west. Interesting¡­ I didn''t there would be civilization in such a hell hole like this ce," The mage muttered, and I spun around to see how beautiful she was. No, everybody here was stunning¡­ and I just couldn''t tear my eyes away from them. "W-Well, actually, there are various lords in this area, and ours is the-" "Is the nicest. Yeah, yeah, I already read your mind. Anyway, I''ll inform you guys as we walk to the vige," The mage immediately cut me off. "What should we do with the girl?" A boy with long purple hair asked, and his heterochromatic eyes locked onto me. They were so cold that it felt as if I was being stared at by a wintery cier. But, hidden beneath those cold eyes was a monstrous amount of killing intent that I just barely got a glimpse at. "Let''s just kill her for XP¡­." The illusionist mage shrugged. "N-No, please, I''ll do anything. P-Please don''t kill me¡­ a-and my family. I swear we''re nice people," I begged, but everybody''s cold eyes were like knives that dug straight into me. "Wait, what''s your race?" The spearman with short ck hair from before asked, and I quickly responded, hoping he could possibly help me out. "D-Demi human," "Then howe you have those ck horns while we don''t," "A-Are you new here?" I stuttered, just praying that they wouldn''t take this as offensive. "Yeah, we were just banished here," The boy with purple hair shrugged. "W-Wait, banished? That means you came from the overworld, right?" "Yeah, and what about it?" Chapter 238 Hades "Yeah, and what about it?" ¡­ (Orion POV) "Well, if you''re from the overworld, then¡­." The woman before us shuttered, almost paling at the thought of using from the earth. "What''s wrong with being from earth?" "Well-" All of a sudden, a chilling sensation ran throughout our bodies and my spine almost folded in half from the amount of pressure weighing down on me. It was as if a thousand pounds of rocks had been dropped onto my head and forced me to bend down. "Th-The jailers¡­" The woman muttered, her voice trailing off with fear as a few skeletons cloaked in bone-white robes appeared in front of us. In each hand, a singr ck chain dangled all the way to the ground, and this was the one thing that made us take a slight step back. "Split up," I muttered, and everybody instantly disappeared into their own directions, only for them and myself to be mmed into the ground. The duo of skeletons had split into six exact and almost perfect copies of each other, making me shiver just from their sheer power. "You¡­ What are you¡­?" I attempted to question the skeleton, but its chain soon wrapped around my neck and began to slightly choke and pinch me with its cold, dark links. "Death," The thing muttered as the chain slithered down from my neck, which had formed a tight cor and tied my hands together. It kicked my back, somehow me flying up into a stand position, leaving me nearly stunned. "Now, do not resist, for your future depends on this one single meeting," It muttered again, only for it to disappear into thin air. Confused, I took a look around to try and find it again, but just as my neck twitched, so did the scenery around me. I was now inside the hall of arge throne room with a single man sitting on a throne of bones, his dark cloak draping over him, but I could still see his appearance¡­ his boney appearance. "Ugh¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*..." Suddenly, the sound of a girl coughing appeared beside me, but I could barely turn my head without the chains choking me to the point of nearly passing out. So, I made sure to keep my head still and whisper under my breath to Aisa, who kneeled right next to me. "Aisa¡­ Where are the others?" I whispered, but the skeletal knights lined up against each pir holding up the ceiling eerily turned their heads towards me. "How the fuck am I supposed to know-" All of a sudden, the sound of even more people coughing came from around me, so I assumed everybody was here now, though I didn''t dare to turn my head. "It seems you all have gathered here¡­. Wee to Tartarus, the domain of death and the home of myself, Hades." "I could already tell it was you dickwad. Such an edgy-looking thing wouldn''t be able to escape my ga- my bad," Cy taunted the thing before us, only to quickly stop upon feeling his death aura tickle the back of his neck. "Why the fuck are we chained up?" Be asked, but Hades had no intention of answering our questions. He slowly rose from his throne, receiving the hundreds of salutes that were spread out from the skeletons across the room. The sound of spears nging once against the ground shook the air around us, and a single chant from the organless beings was let out. "ALL HAIL THE KING!" The pressure within the room nearly snapped our mortal spines in half as the god descended from his throne, each step vibrating the atmosphere around us. "This guy is pretty strong," Be wearily smiled, trying to keep a strong appearance due to her pride. "No shit," Findir muttered back and then redirected his eyes downward as the skeleton''s empty eye sockets locked onto him. "As the god of the underworld, I dictate what happens down here. Everything is under my rule but not under my control¡­ the demon lords you might be familiar with dictate that. So, let''s get right to the main course¡­ Will you give up your souls to me for the rest of the fighting humanity, or will you be a citizen of this ce and give up your soul to Tartarus," Hades said, his words lingering in our minds. "Is there no other option?" Luna asked, as cool as a cucumber. "Would you like another one?" He asked, somehow seeming a bit nice as the words slipped from that lipless hole of his. "I mean, I''ll take it," She quickly replied. "Then, be my ves. Bing my ves will grant you unimaginable influence and power, but you all will slowly be mindless skeletons towards the end of your contract." "We''ll be citizens of Tartarus," I announced, and nobody spoke up to change my words, as I already knew what everybody was thinking. "Good choice. Then, I''ll see you allter," I swear I saw the skeleton smile before the chains binding us disappeared, and we plunged into a pit of burning green mes. Uponing in contact with it, my flesh and skin began to burn into ash but somehow quickly regenerated. I attempted to scream and funnel some of the pain away with my lungs, but my organs quickly disappeared and reappeared, leaving only my brain untouched. Ugh¡­ It''s too much¡­ I''m gonna¡­ faint. ¡­ My eyes snapped wide open, and my breath was heavy, heaving in a sullied and ash-ridden atmosphere that seemingly coated the inside of my lungs. I quickly swiveled my head to gather information, and from what I saw, I was currently in a prison cell big enough to only fit myself, a toilet and a stone bed. CLANG CLANG CLANG All of a sudden, a pair of boney hands shed against the cell bars, forcing me to cover my ears as all of my senses were still so sensitive¡­ or was it something else? My vision felt clearer than ever, and my sense of touch was absolutely incredible. It felt like I was able to graze and identify each and every single individual molecule making up my cell. My hearing was so great that I could hear the grunts and giggles of other humanoid things resting within this prison. "Get changed. We''re leaving for the first culling," A skeleton said as its hands pulled itself into view and tossed a light pair of torn clothes straight into my cell. As I didn''t want to anger or get on the bad side of anybody else right now, I quickly changed, making sure to continuously gather as much information as possible. Staying quiet and obedient was the best way to go about this foreign world, so I quickly sealed my mouth shut as the bars to my cell sunk into the ashy ck ground. Upon taking a step outside of that confined world, I saw at least fifteen other demi-humans who looked just like me but with horns poking out of their heads. It was strange. I could almost feel and instinctually know that they were demi-humans¡­ like a kinship of some sort. But, just as I began following the crowd, I caught a glimpse of the ck marble walls, which seemed as if they had just been freshly waxed. Slowly, my hands moved to my head, and I felt the pair of solid rigid horns protruding from my pale white skin. "GET MOVING!" A skeleton shouted at me and attempted to hit me with a whip made of bones, but I quickly caught it and let it drop softly and silently. "Y-You arrogant demi-" "Stop," Everyone stopped in ce for at least a second to turn around and lock onto the skeleton, who was draped in a silky purple robe. The pressure he emitted was so strong that I could barely stand up around him, leaving my pride only more crushed as all this new world did was beat my ass and show me just how weak I really was. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 12/55] (250/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ At least all of this is still working¡­ but what is that? Prisoner of Tartarus? I thought I would be a citizen. At that point, I nearly punched myself in the face as I gave into the instinctual fear and pressure that rampaged through my body¡­ and believed the words of that damn god. Blood drew from the palm of my hand as I squeezed my fist shut. Chapter 239 A Test And Familiar Presence Blood drew from the palm of my hand as I squeezed my fist shut. All of us were soon funneled into a dimly lit stone room with smooth walls perfect for preventing anybody who attempted to climb away and a spiky ceiling that would impale anybody who was shot upwards. It was obvious what was about to happen, so I took my spot around the edge of the group and backed very far away before the voice of a skeleton came echoing through the room. "Kill each other. Thest five will be the winners, and we shall grant you the next part of your freedom," Its voice was cold yet filled with so much bloodlust that it sent shivers down my spine, but that wasn''t going to be my problem as I now had to focus on the bloodbath slowly brewing. As soon as the door to the entrance was shut tight, everything went dark, but my amazing senses allowed me to make out pretty much everything around me. Nobody could escape these eyes of mine. While everybody grazed each other with ded eyes, I mustered up a hypothesis as to who everybody was here. It was good to assume that they were also people banished to Tartarus as though everybody had the signature demonic horns; some had knife-like ears, a stubby yet muscr build, or fur covering parts of their body. "I see¡­ This is going to be pretty interesting," I smiled to myself and noticed I was the only one leaning against the smooth wall, away from the rest of the group. And soon, the bloodbath began as an elf turned demi-human slit the throat of the demi-human next to her with her bare hand. She was thenpletely overwhelmed by everybody else who moved onto each other after the elf was torn to shreds. Her head was on one part of the room while her torso was on the other part¡­ a truly brutal and grotesque sight. Though, with the more passing time, I noticed some fearful people back up to the smooth walls in order to lessen their presence. Just judging from their build and my intuition, they were most likely not fighters but people who specialized in something else. cksmiths had extremely calloused hands, pretty well-rounded builds, and lots of burn scars scattered across their toughened bodies. ? Weavers had long and dexterous fingers with an almost anemic body from the amount of work they put into their craft. Alchemists had shifting eyes that paid attention to every single present detail, leaving nothing to escape their grasp. But on top of that, they also had a few burns scars from the several mistakes they''ve made over their careers. And there were just the pussy''s. The ones who did such a harmful sin without any actual talent, forcing them to be nobodies down here¡­ but just being a mass murderer isn''t enough to be banished. Tartarus is just hell, meaning the sinners wille down here no matter what, but being banished while still alive is quite an impressive feat if I had to say so myself. "Okay¡­ I''ll hide my presence as much as possible now," I muttered before lowering my body into the shadows and holding my breath. My eyes dimmed from the low oxygen, but I continued to keep myself hidden until the four strong warriors at the very center of the room cleared out the trash that vacated to the walls of this stinky cubicle. The rancid smell of blood conquered the atmosphere and left no man or woman untouched, staining them with a new sin as they traversed through this hellishnd. "Good. Please proceed to the next test," The skeleton said as he opened the door, we just came out of and gestured for another door across the room. I slowly raised out of the shadows, surprising the amazingly strong four in the center of the room¡­ who I could easily kill if need be. They were strongpared to everybody else, but I was leagues above them in terms of not only kill but status. "Now, you all better still be alive," I muttered before traversing through the next door while shielding my eyes from a foregin battering light. As we walked into a new room, I noticed five other groups of five walk out of their own respective rooms, revealing all my friends who werepletely untouched. It seems they all had the same idea as me¡­ well, except for Cy and Be, who were covered in blood but had no actual wounds. Just before we were all about to group up, a skeleton appeared in the middle of the hexagonal room, unleashing a deadly amount of shadow magic that prated our lungs and nearly suffocated us to death. As soon as he stopped, we all gasped for air on the ground, trying to contain our rage as we red at him. "That is what you will feel in the next room, so I will rmend for you all to be careful. Not because I worry about you, but because we need some survivors for the king¡­." The skeleton seemingly smirked before the ground under us disappeared. Everything was happening so quickly that I was getting sensory overload, but once again didn''t have the luxury of thinking about anything else. Just like the skeleton described, a powerful pressure of darkness overwhelmed our very beings just as we smashed against a hard stone floor, breaking almost every bone in my body. My regeneration came in handy as my bones quickly fused back together, but the crushing darkness around me had my lungs in a vice grip. I gasped for air, and panic began to set in¡­ so I pinched my arm as hard as possible, snapping me away from falling into the pit of despair known as panic. [Tangible Bloodlust] Wrapping myself in a blood-red aura, I felt the pressure slowly subside, but a new feeling of chills scratched my skin. It was as if Hades was spectating our suffering for his own enjoyment, only fueling my drive to survive even more. As my skin began to tear off my face but then quickly regenerated, my mouth warped into that of a light smile as my hands turned into ws that gripped the rocky ground beneath me. "I''ll kill you¡­." ¡­ It felt as if years had passed, but in reality, it was only a cruel and cold week that was full of suffering and pain to the very soul of our bodies. After the darkness around me had disappeared, I noticed only a few people out of the twenty-five participants had died¡­ meaning I underestimated their mental greatly. "Congrattions to you all for surviving. We have prepared a feast for you," A familiar cold voice announced, and as the walls around us began to fall, a banquet appeared full of high-ranking dem-humans¡­ and a single demon lord that eyed me. The banquet was beautiful, but I knew everybody around us were people who had gone through the same thing and most likely swore their souls to the king of the underworld: Hades. My group of friends came together and discussed our various struggles over the past week, but everybody had a pretty simr and boring story that consisted of suffering and holding onto our consciousness just before they slipped away. "There is so much food before us, but I don''t have an appetite. No, I''m not even hungry," Be muttered disappointingly, garnering the attention of the skeleton who was just about to leave. "As demi-humans, you don''t feel such humanoid things such as hunger, and you do not excrete waste either. But, as I am not part of this ce, I shall take my leave," The skeleton exined before dissipating into a nket of shadows. "Heh, I bet anal is amon urrence here-" BAM Findir quickly pped Cy in the back of the head before we made our way over to the tables of amazing food which had already been picked at by the surrounding demi-humans. They were dressed in neat and clean attire while we were still in our prisoner clothes, looking like bums begging for food. But, besides the food, there was one other main attraction in the room¡­ a man in a neat and decorated tuxedo with massively long horns protruding from his head. His long ck hair with stripes of dark purple mixed into them, perfectly entuating his neb-ming eyes, creating the perfect image of a demon lord. His pale skin was tattooed with various rose-shaped vines and flowers, some even crawling up to the edge of his right eye. All of the high-tier demi-humans were sucking up to him like royals trying to gain the favor of a king. "You see that guy. I feel like just staring at him will kill me¡­." Findir shivered. "So, whose is that?" Luna asked, and I slowly turned around to raise my hand. "He''s mine. No doubt about it," Chapter 240 Demon Lord "He''s mine. No doubt about it," "Are you sure?" Luna asked as a chilling sensation shot through the air, and a pair of dim purple eyesnded on the back of my head. "It''s been a while. I didn''t think you''de down here so soon¡­ so, what''s with the asion?" The man asked as I slowly turned around, attempting to keep a solid and cold expression on my face. "You''re the asion. You all are the reason we''re down here, so don''t go asking me when you nned this out," The man lightly smiled at me before gazing over my friends and then walking back to the group of high-tier demi-humans that he had been conversing with. "God, that scared me," Findir muttered as he let out a long sigh of relief. Everybody else realized they hadn''t been breathing as well, so they immediately began to take in short gasps of air. The rest of this banquet was honestly pretty peaceful, with nobody attempting to provoke us stupidly, and though the demon lord asionally came over to me to just look at my friends, everything else was decent. The food was good and the atmosphere allowed for some smooth talking and just an overall great time¡­ until that guy walked through the front door. "Wee to my domain," A deep voice rang throughout the entirety of the banquet, causing everybody to freeze from innate fear. Death had entered the room. Pure and utter death in the amalgamation of a skeletal system walked through the door, draped in a long ck coat. "From here, you will be assigned jobs. And since you all chose not to sell your souls to me, you will eventually be released into the world, but I shall provide you no support. Many of you will die, but that doesn''t matter¡­ as you''ll still begin to spin in the palm of my hand," The skeleton muttered before arge ck throne erupted from the middle of the room. He took a seat on it, arrogantly looking down on everybody while the demon lord walked over to him and kneeled on one knee. "I greet you, my lord." He kissed the boney hand while keeping his gaze down, making sure not even an ounce of his consciousness dared to get a good look at him. "ALL HAIL THE RULER OF TARTARUS!" The high tier demi-humans all shouted while kowtowing before him, shivering with utter fear. Everybody else swiftly followed their seniors and kowtowed before him, making sure their eyes were shut¡­ but we made sure to gather as much information as possible. I doubt he would care if an insect decided to gaze up at him, so what everybody else was doing was so unnecessary that it made me gag. "Good. It seems you''ve all adjusted quite well¡­ You will serve one hundred years as my royal knights. Once that sentence is over, you can either serve me for eternity or pack your bags and do your own thing¡­ of course, traitors will not be tolerated," In an instant, the man disappeared into a nket of shadows that slowly drifted down onto the throne below him. "Now, all of you present. You have be ves of Tartarus and knights of the underworld. As you all are part of my kingdom now, I shall treat your right. Ask me something, and I shall consider it¡­ but you must prove your strength and loyalty first. If I sense an ounce of rebellious nature, I shall help reform it," The front door sted wide open once again, causing a gust of deathly wind to strangle us and squeeze our lungs until they nearly popped. "What you''ve all felt upon being banished here was the outskirts of the demonic wilderness where tribes from across Tartarus live¡­ They are enemies and must be eradicated for the sake of a peaceful bloodline." Past the doors, a massive capital with towering medieval buildings erupted from the ground. Streets bustling with activity, and the demi-humans seemed just as happy here as the humans on the overworld. "Huh¡­ This ce doesn''t seem so bad," I muttered, but a pair of dim purple eyesnded on me once again. "Not so bad, huh?" A pair of leathery demonic wings wrapped around me, shielding my vision from the rest of the capital¡­ and encapsting me in chilling darkness. There was no texture to the inside of these wings or even the man standing behind me. It was just an endless void that permeated through the gxy. "You know nothing of what it is truly like here. The wilderness you saw was mere scrapspared to the bands¡­ I shall inform you of more informationter, but if you wish to be somebody entirely different, I''ll grant you permission into the bands. But, I can''t guarantee your sanity by the time you escape," A chilling voice whispered straight into my ear, but I silently looked back, my cold eyesnding inside the voidful man. "I know what hell truly is. I''ve seen it many times," "You think those puny wars between guns were scary? Then you might as well kill yourself as soon as you get inside that hell hole," "That shit was nothing to me. I''m talking about a true battlefield where the amount of blood stains the moon, creating a red haze. Your ears go deaf from the nging and scratching of des attempting to save you from the cries of your dying brethren. The sight of monsters rampaging through corpse and corpse until nothing is left¡­ I know too much of what that is like, so don''t ce your prerogative on me," I muttered, both of our eyes practically about to touch each other as we stared into our cold dead ocr organs. Our pupils swirled in their sockets, and our eyes strained from the amount of blood being pushed into them. "This is why I like you," The man muttered, his mouth warping into a sadistic smile that attempted to devour me whole. "This is why I don''t like you. Watch your back, asshole, cause I''m crawling my out of here if it is thest thing I do," The man''s smile slowly died down as his wings unwrapped from around me, causing the deathly wind from outside to hit me once more. But as adrenaline pumped through me and I followed the backs of my friends outside, I felt nearly unstoppable as I entered this new world. ¡­ As we walked through the streets of this beautiful capital, we saw the blood-red sky illuminated by a single orange dot which I assumed was meant to mimic the sun. We were given a rendezvous time of around three hours, so we still had some time to explore¡­ how generous of him. "So, were you guys making out in there, or what?" Be smirked, and everybody just deadpanned before ignoring her and continuing our way down the street. But, it seemed she wasn''t done talking yet as she jogged back up to my side and demanded answers. "Come on. Just give us a little insight on to what you were doing¡­ please~," She begged, and I eventually gave in as there was no harm in telling them. "We didn''t talk about much. There were a few empty threats between us, but it was mostly some harmless fun¡­ I hope. If he decides to take some of that stuff personally, then I''m fucked," I chuckled to myself, but everybody didn''t seem that happy. "Then why say that shit?" "Well, isn''t it obvious we can''t die down here? We can probably have our souls crushed, but I doubt Hades would want such valuable pawns to go to waste¡­ and he discussed something about the bands¡­ whatever that is," I exined. "Oh? Bands? I know what that is¡­ but how about we get something to eat? I''m starving," Cy muttered as he nced up at the cafe right next to us. "How are you starving? We just ate an entire feast¡­ wait, but there is no hunger here, so how are you legitimately starving in the first ce," Luna replied, and Cy stopped in ce. "I uhhh¡­ I''m just craving food. I don''t know, it''s hard to exin, but let''s get something to eat with these few coins we receive," Cy muttered while tossing three silver coins in his hand. We all entered the cafe, wondering as to why something like this even existed in the first ce, but before we could bring up the question, a cute girl came up to the table. "May I take your order?" She asked, and Cy instantly froze up just as he was about to ask the question. "I uhhhh¡­ Can I uhhhh¡­ Get a small coffee and four muffins¡­ p-please," He stuttered, and everybody chuckled lightly before saying their own order. "To be honest, it''s probably because they''re clinging onto that little enjoyment that they have left. All of those food stands and restaurants are probably there to settle cravings and those innate humanoid carnal desires," Aisa suggested. "That would make sense," Cy muttered. "Anyway, allow me to exin the bands because that it is the one ce I am desperate to never see no matter what," Chapter 241 Beginning Of A Mission (1) "That would make sense," Cy muttered. "Anyway, allow me to exin the bands because that is the one ce I am desperate to never see no matter what," As he shivered in his seat, our eyes hungrily grazed over him, wanting to know what this scary challenge might''ve been. Cy wasn''t one to jump into any battle, but he always considered it with his newfound strength and knowledge. On top of that, there has never been a challenge he had never even wanted to think about until he opened his mouth about this ce. It was almost as if he were about to talk about some ghostly rumor that nobody knows whether it actually happened or was just a regr old lie. "So, get to it," Luna sighed, and Cy visibly gulped down a drop of saliva before lowering his head and piercing his lips so only a light whisper could escape. "The bands are something that existed before Tartarus. I don''t know how it was created, but from what I''ve read, it''s where Hades was thrown into and eventually became strong enough to stand against the Olympians¡­ and that''s where the demon lords were raised. Each and every single one of them," "So¡­ what are the details?" Findir asked before sipping on his tea. "Ugh¡­ Apparently, it was primordially a mountain of corpses with rivers of flowingva. The air is so thick there that anybody who wasn''t born and raised upon that pile of corpses would suffocate in an instant. Absolutely horrifying monsters that don''t even have a shred of consciousness will tear you apart if the atmosphere doesn''t first," "It doesn''t sound that bad¡­." Be sighed. "If you saw the painting that was with the book I had been holding, you all would''ve to shit your pants. It was something I could barelyprehend, and that was just a painting¡­ imagine what the real ce is like," A swift silence befell us all as we waited for somebody to talk first. "Excuse me, but would you like your check?" The waitress asked, making all of us nearly jump in our seats from fright. "Geez¡­ uh, we''ll just pay in coin," Cy muttered before flicking a single silver coin at her. "Keep the change," If he wasn''t stupid enough, he winked at the woman who silently stared at him with a bit of a creepy vibeing off her. "Excuse me? Is there something wrong?" "Everything together was two silver coins¡­ sir," "Oh, my bad," Cy blushed in embarrassment before running out of the cafe, which we eventually swiftly followed upon apologizing to the waitress several times. ¡­ "Now, you all have been gathered here again because we wanted to send you right off in order to adjust to this new world. You all will be given drastically different missions within your groups, but first, we shall hold a group selection. Group up with anybody you would like to work with," The demon lord announced, his strange kindness sending shivers down our spines. Everybody but my own group of friends hesitated, waiting to see if this was a test since it seemed very suspicious. "I''m just going to say this now, but your groups will be paired with another group. You all don''t realize how dangerous it is out there, and I''m not saying this because I care for your souls¡­ but because I need you toplete these missions whether everybody but one dies, or you all survive¡­ I couldn''t care less," The demon lord''s voice cut straight through the tense air, and with a slight threatening re, everybody grouped up into their own respective six. "Alright, one group will go with some of my trusty skeletal guards, and that is your group," The demon lord said, pointing at a group that was made entirely of cksmiths and essentially just nonbatant demi-humans. "Are you calling us the weakest?" A dwarven demi-human snarled, only to shrink back upon feeling the deathly presence of a skeleton graze their hand over his shoulder. "And now, you all will be paired up," Our group pair was filled with a bunch of people who looked like dirty bandits, but their expressions were calm and collected, as if they had ditched the bandit life and attempted to be better people. "Hello, my name is Steven, and I am the group leader," The man with a big and burly body mixed with arge protruding smile reached out his calloused hand, which Be immediately shook. "Sup''... my name is Be, and I''m the group leader-" Cy quickly pped her across the ear, knocking her to the side and dazing her as he took the bandit''s hand before shaking it firmly. "Greetings, my name is Cy, but you can call me the leader of this group," He announced with a slight smirk that was clearly meant to taunt the woman sprawled across the ground. "Y-You son of a bitch-" Aisa quicky held Be back as she attempted to murder the man in front of her. This scene made us look like a group of immaturete teenagers who were unlucky enough to be caught doing terrible deeds by the gods. And it seems our unnned act sprouted a reaction from the big and burly man that made all of our eyes go cold just as they looked away from us. The man who shook Cy''s hand slowly turned to his boys with a slight arrogant smile before snapping his head back towards us upon feeling a terrible w scrape at the back of his neck, nearly tearing out his spine. "What''s wrong?" Cy asked as he gave the man arge and weing smile. "Kill them if need be. If anybody gets in the way of your mission, make sure they won''t have the heart to confront you even after I resurrect them," I turned my head to face the demon lord, whose eyes began to swirl like a terrible whirlpool sucking in anything and everything around them. "Then, I hope you won''t mind having a few people that you''ll need to lock away in a mental hospital after this," "Oh, don''t worry. Mental hospitals don''t exist down here¡­ and just cause I can resurrect them doesn''t mean I can''t undo that. Souls of sinners are my favorite to eat," "Then you''ll be eating good tonight," I muttered with a slight smile, and Steven, the leader of the group in front of us, began to guide us out of the door. Walking through town to get to the border of the capital took at least half a day, and by the time we passed the border and walked through the swampy air, the sun was already beginning to set. "Let''s walk a bit further out before we set up camp. It''s best to make as much progress as possible," Steven said, and his group visibly chuckled to themselves as if they hadn''t made their intentions clear enough. As we all rolled our eyes, we kept our pride down and followed him until the moon had nearly risen into the sky. We passed by a few, such as blood red wolves with hundreds of eyes and more of those trolls who groaned and such¡­ but then, we reached a single monster that the group in front of us couldn''t handle. "HEY! ALL OF YOU! STOP SITTING AROUND AND HELP OUT!" Steven shouted as he tanked for his entire group, draining nearly all of his stamina with each block. A mass of flesh that gurgled and groaned appeared before us. Hundreds of tendrils sprouted from it, and its thousands of eyes that locked onto a single person made them freeze up for a second¡ªmost likely a skill. "We''re rooting for you, dude!" Cy shouted as he pumped his fist in the air. Two of the swordsmen, who were actually pretty good at their ss, split from behind Steven and attempted to scissor the core of the monster from both sides. It was presented right in front of them as if to taunt them, but their feeble and weak weapons could just barely scratch it¡­ only for those scratches to heal nearly instantly. But, the archer that had been charging up a massive arrow of fire from behind the entire group released it, and it shot straight through it, using the monster''s arrogance to his advantage. "Hoh¡­ He''s pretty good," Cy muttered as the entire group ced their hands on their knees and began to breathe heavily. The fire spread to the rest of the flesh, causing the thing to wriggle and burn alive until its entire core disintegrated into absolutely nothing. What shitty monsters¡­ but at least we know its weakness. "Hey! What do you all think you''re doing!" Steven shouted, and we immediately put on our best scared and frightening act. We all took a few steps away from the man as he quickly approached us, only to catch Cy and hold him by the cor. "EVERYBODY! WE''RE JUST GOING TO KILL THE NOW!" Steven shouted, and as the rest of the group saw our pitiful stances and expressions, they all smiled before wiping their weapons and quickly approaching us. But, just as they stepped towards us, our mouths pierced into massive sadistic smiles that sent shivers down their spines. "Kekekeke¡­ KAHAHAHAAHAHA! YOU!? KILL US?! WHAT A JOKE!" Cy shouted. Chapter 242 Beginning Of A Mission (2) "Kekekeke¡­ KAHAHAHAAHAHA! YOU!? KILL US?! WHAT A JOKE!" Cy shouted. A st of wind sent the man flying back, revealing Findir, who appeared behind him just a split second. He caught the man''s massive back with a single hand and rose his free hand, creating hundreds of tiny winds that sliced and diced his armor. It immediately began to crumble under the intensive and sharp pressure of Findir''s raging winds, eventually cracking and shattering along the floor¡­ and this all happened in less than a second. "Findir! Leave some for us!" Be shouted as she conjured two massive fireballs in her hands and took out some of the small fry, leaving just the archer and the leader who stood strong. Well, the small fry was near death per my instructions, as I still had a tiny promise to fulfill with the man sitting on his throne of purple mes. A small smile cracked along my face as I ran beside Cy, and we synchronized our movements, allowing us topletely dodge every single one of the archer''s arrows. The sound of their wooden bodies whistling past us was intoxicating, with adrenaline pumping through our veins. "Leave him alive," I muttered with arge smile. "I could say the same for you. You look like you''re about to kill him right now," Cy responded before raising his spear coated in a blood-red aura and chopping through the fan of arrows sprayed towards him. The archer was being pushed back into a corner, and now he had almost nowhere to go as I circled around him. My spear jammed through both of his arms, slicing them off but leaving his torso intact. Cy then proceeded to gather a wad of mana in his hands that created tiny sparking explosions, cauterizing his wounds and leaving him perfectly set for us to torture. "me yourselves for being so ipetent," Cy muttered with an almost demonic smile that sent shivers down my spine. His eyes swirled with malice, and just from taking a nce at him, I could tell he was struggling to contain all of it within him. "Alright, and it seems the leader has been taken care of," I chuckled uponnding my eyes on the massive man kneeling on the ground, tears flowing from his eyes andrge wounds creating rivers of blood that flowed into his eyes. Aisa, Findir, Be, and Luna had taken care of him already, and now the final cherry on top for the rest of the group was Luna cing a small illusion spell on the archer. He immediately began to toss and turn in agony but was unable to grip his head for obvious reasons. "Now, tell us what our mission is, asshole," Be clicked her tongue before ripping the piece of paper from the leader''s pocket and reading over it. Her eyes slipped upwards into a small amused smile that seemed like she had just read a joke of some sort. "Seriously? Eradicate an entire race?" She spat out and tossed the paper to Luna, who then tossed it to me. I read it, and yep, the details werepletely spot on with what Be had exined, making all of us practically groan with annoyance. "This is gonna take forever," Aisained. "Well, we do have a hundred years to serve. Since we don''t have an end, time must flow faster, but¡­ it does say here that it can bepleted within one to two years¡­." I read out loud, and Aisa just groaned again. "That''s still an entire year or two of our lives wasted. I better not age down here because I haven''t seen anything to take care of my dry skin," Everybody just ignored her before looking down at our weak prey. "Now¡­ shall we get started?" Luna chuckled to herself before enveloping all of the nearly dead men in a pink glow. Thankfully, we didn''t have to do much with her here¡­ or so I thought as a few more familiar monsters came towards us. ¡­ (Demon Lord POV) "It should be around that time," I muttered to myself before closing my eyes and shifting into the room beside me. As soon as my eyelids popped open, I found myself standing in front of a pile of broken and fearful men that could only shuffle back and pee themselves upon seeing me. "Th-They''re monsters! They''re monsters! How are we supposed to work with them!" The one who I presumed to be the leader shouted at me. His crotch had already be wet from fear, and his body that shook millions of times a second could barely get him to stand up. "Ugh¡­ Your souls really do smell delicious," I muttered to myself, and just as I wiped the saliva from the side of my mouth, a mass of shadows erupted from beneath my feet, swallowing all six of the men whole. Their flesh immediately began to disintegrate, leaving a bad initial taste in my mouth as men weren''t the juiciest nor tastiest of things, but once I got to the souls, my knees nearly buckled from the taste. They were truly horrible sinners, and just judging from that beautiful aftertone of vor, they had done some unsavory things towards the beginning of their lives. "Terrorist bandits through and through," I muttered before taking the cloth from the butler beside me and wiping my mouth. Once I had savored all of the vors of these beautiful souls, I came up with a limp excuse for Hades and then sent it off with the help of my butler. "Sir, before I leave, may I know why you chose such easy missions? The previous years were exponentially harder," "John, don''t worry. The previous years just took much longer toplete, but these indefinite missions are so much harder. I wouldn''t be surprised if all groups had died at least five times beforepleting their objective¡­ and, oh, speak of the devil," I closed my eyes once again and reappeared in the center of the summoning circle,nding on top of a pile of exhausted men and women. "Take a day. You''ll be off again tomorrow," I muttered, and everybody just groaned under my weight and pressure. ¡­ (Orion POV) ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 14/55] (12/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Hey, are all of your equipment still charted inside your status? I can still see both of my rings and spear, but neither of them are on me. I still have the tattoo, but I can''t summon the ring," I muttered. "Yeah, all of my equipment is still there¡­ maybe, we can summon it somehow? Like, not through normal means but maybe a scroll?" Findir suggested. "I mean, maybe, but I highly doubt it¡­ ugh, I just want my spear back. That thing had been built perfectly for me, and now I have to see it go," The air was heavy around the group as our mountainous challenge, and small inconveniences began to catch up to us. "Hey, does anybody think I can find my dead rtives here?" Cy suddenly asked the question pretty much everybody had been thinking about. Everybody here lost someone they loved¡­ well, maybe except for Luna and Be, but the remaining ones were still thinking the same thing. "Did they do something bad in their lives? Cause if not, then they''re probably up above," Aisa sighed. "Do you all believe in reincarnation? It could be possible that they''ve reincarnated into different animals, monsters, or people, possibly¡­." Luna suggested to the already low morale group. "That isn''t reassuring¡­ I kind of wanted to see them," Cy muttered before flopping onto his back and closing his hands. "What about your mom and dad?" Be asked me, causing everybody to suddenly tense and perk up their ears. "My dad¡­ well, he''s definitely not down here. And my mother¡­ there is no way she could be down here either," "So she''s in heaven?" "Nah, probably somewhere else¡­ Well, maybe¡­ anyway, we all should get some sleep. Everybody must be exhausted from today, and as we have no time limit, sleep as much as your heart desires," Being down here in this thick and dirty atmosphere was gross and unpleasing, but this feeling of being free from most responsibilities was heavenly. "Sweet dreams," Luna muttered before we all curled up on the dirty ground and closed our eyes. Chapter 243 Beginning Of A Mission (3) "Sweet dreams," Luna muttered before we all curled up on the dirty ground and closed our eyes. ¡­ The next day we immediately head off to the destination presented to us on this loose and flimsy sheet of paper. I had already memorized the contents, though, so even if it was burned, sshed, or torn to shreds, we could still proceed with our mission. "Alright¡­ it seems we need cloaks for some reason¡­ so, let''s just buy one in the town over," Be muttered as we walked through the forest, keeping an eye out for any monster. It was still the same trio of monsters, but the farther we got away from the capital, the stronger these monsters became. On top of that, their frequent appearance was hellish as we could barely take a break without being interrupted by some wolf pack or a mass of flesh that gurgled and groaned before us. "Cy!" I shouted, and he stabbed his spear straight into the wolf pack''s leader, who had a crown of white horns atop his head. The wolf, who was still somehow alive after being stabbed through the neck, shed his ws at Cy, but he nimbly twirled the spear in his hand and blocked it with the handle. Seeing as how he was still struggling to kill this thing that moved at lightning fast-paced, I jumped directly into the crowd, slicing and cutting through an entire horde of wolves. Even though they saw and felt how powerful I was, they continued to press forward in order to save their pack leader. "Hey! Why don''t you use that skill that kills weak mobs instantly!" Cy shouted as he blocked a sh at my neck with his forearm guard, the ringing of the metal resounding through the atmosphere. "I would''ve done that already if I could!" I shouted before taking a nce at my status. Seeing how my mana and stamina were already so low, I decided to bite the bullet and just activate [Tangible Bloodlust] once more. A dark red aura spread out from my body and spear, erupting into massive tendrils that shot through the surrounding wolves. The rest of the horde soon fell with the swift use of my skill, and I also manipted it, so it acted as a nuisance to the pack leader currently fighting Cy. He also swiftly killed the leader after stabbing it through its heart, causing it to slump down and eventually just die; itsst moments of struggle were as pitiful as an ant trying to stop an elephant from crushing it. As we both caught our breath, I saw Cy visibly annoyed by something, but as I knew what it was, I decided to let him guide himself through it. "GOD FUCKING DAMMIT! WHY CAN''T I DO ANY SPECIAL SHIT! WHAT''S THE POINT OF BEING SO GOOD WITH A WEAPON WHEN EVERYBODY ELSE IS USING FUCKING SUPERPOWERS!" Cy screamed at the top of his lungs, and my friends who were resting at the perimeter of the battlefield all awkwardly looked at each other. We all silently agreed to let him take out his anger on a wall, but just as I began to roll my eyes, a new quest appeared before me. . [Side Quest: A Comrades Trouble] [Description: This side quest has been revealed because your friend is having trouble unlocking his true potential. He may need the help of an external source or possibly¡­ a demon?] [Reward: [Passive Skill Book - Iron Speech] [Penalty Upon Failure: None] [Time Left: One Month] . I groaned upon ncing over therge-ass side quest, and though I didn''t mind helping out my friend, the demon part just made all of the excitement quickly wash away. Obviously, this side quest was hinting at the use of the demon that had cursed Cy, so all we needed to do now was find out who it was and find out where their territory was. "But this passive skill book seems a bit¡­ bad¡­ right? Or does it assist me with my ancient tongue¡­ that could be possible, but¡­ maybe there is something else to this quest. I wouldn''t be surprised if the owner of this system isn''t Ares now¡­ but I can still feel his damn presence, so maybe it is," I sighed before walking over to Cy, whoy on the ground exhausted. The tree right next to him had toppled over from his continuous punching, and his bloody knuckles showed pretty much all of his anger. "Who''s the demon that took over your body?" I asked the boy below me, and as he looked up at me with a re, I crouched down. "Beezlebub¡­" "Oh? You mean the king of gluttony?" Aisa spoke up, walking into our private conversation as if it was nothing. "Well, I couldn''t give a shit about him. To be honest, I don''t even know what he looks like, so good luck trying to find him," I nced over at Luna and gestured for her toe here, as I sort of had an idea of this unlucky situation. "We can obtain more information about where his territory is in the next town over. We got lots of things to do there¡­ such as making money. Money is probably our biggest concern right now, though you can leave that to me," Luna smirked. We all let out a long sigh before helping Cy up and making sure he wasfortable as we made our way through the forest yet again. It took probably about a week for us to get to the next town over, but just two days from the incident as to where I acquired this new side quest. So, we still had tons of time to figure everything out, and I wasn''tining as being crunched time might be one of the worst feelings in the world. As we walked through the town, we noticed how everybody was a bit happier here as thepetitive business and such wasn''t overrunning the people. Plus, the guards seemed to know practically everybody, and when they noticed we weren''t from here, they offered to give us a guide through the lovely town. "Oh, I''m grateful for your offer, but we''ll be on our way. We have a few other things to do before quickly leaving," Be used her silver tongue to set aside the abrupt problem while also keeping a good rtionship with the guard. "We might evene back for a cup of coffee!" "That sounds wonderful! I''ll take you up on that!" The knight shouted back, and as we stepped further into the bustling streets, we all turned to Be and said, "He thinks you''re flirting with him," "Nah, there is no way. Isn''t it polite to have a cup of coffee to get to know them?" Be asked, and we all deadpanned upon hearing those idiotic words. "Ugh¡­ do you guys have any experience dating? At all? Like, at all, at all?" Luna asked the group and her re quickly shot down my hand. "What''s wrong? I''ve dated before," I said, but Luna wasn''t having any of it. "We''re there mutual feelings between you two? Was either of you using each other for their benefit? Or did you just seduce them so you could use themter on?" "Well¡­ I kind of liked this one girl-" "No, you didn''t. Stop lying¡­" Luna quickly cut me off again, so I just sighed before looking at the others, who were as silent as a mouse. "N-Nah¡­ unfortunately, I have not had the pleasure of dating somebody. I''ve just been too entranced by my training and such to even care," Be muttered, and everybody else nodded in agreement. "Alright, well, that''s a problem for when we can rx. Right now, let''s get what we need and get the hell out of this town¡­ the way they''re so kind gives me the creeps," Luna muttered before pushing through a pair of ss doors and making our way to the end of the clothing store. We picked up a few ck cloaks that fit us quite nicely before taking our leave and making our way to the local adventurer guild. "Earlier, when you said this town gives you the creeps, do you think somebody is affecting it? Or could it be something else?" Aisa asked Luna. "I''m just weirded out by how everybody in the capital was so stern and serious, but here it just feels like the overworld," "Ah¡­ I see¡­ Anyway, do you think anybody would like me? Do I look appealing at all?" Luna just stared at Aisa, looking her up and down, clearly judging her before cracking open those tant lips of hers. "Sure¡­" "Huh? What do you mean, sure? Am I not pretty enough?!" Aisa eximed while annoyingly gripping Luna''s shoulders. "No, your face is beautiful and such. Your hair is also quite cool¡­ but uhhhh¡­ personality-wise-" "I don''t want to hear it, actually," "Okay¡­ Gotcha¡­ Anyway, Orion and I will do the talking, so you all be good little children and don''t cause a ruckus¡­ okay?" Luna said with a smile that clearly disyed her threatening aura. Chapter 244 Beginning Of A Mission (4) "Okay¡­ Gotcha¡­ Anyway, Orion and I will do the talking, so you all be good little children and don''t cause a ruckus¡­ okay?" Luna said with a smile that clearly disyed her threatening aura. As we entered the adventurers guild, the power and pressure of various strong warriors seemed to bend our spines. It was strange walking next to them, but they weren''t nearly as bad as the demon lord who, when unleashing his maximum amount of bloodlust, would bend and twist each and every single one of your bones¡­ it wasn''t quite something I looked forward to. "If you want to sign up for the adventurers guild, please go upstairs," The receptionist said, but we just tossed her our royal knight IDs that had been handed out to us and let that do all the talking. She nced up and down from the sturdy cards, confirming our faces and making sure we hadn''t stolen these precious things. "What is it that you want?" She now asked, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen for writing. "How much is it for information?" I asked, and the woman slowly frowned before pushing the piece of paper and pen away. "Depends what you ask¡­ and what you''re willing to spread to these men around you," The adventurers drinking and ying games in this hub all lightly chuckled before continuing their conversations. "It''s a simple question. Point us in the direction of Beezlebub''s territory, we have a mission sent by the demon lord himself. And don''t worry, we won''t be stirring up any trouble," Luna said coldly before taking our IDs back. The tense air from around us slowly rxed as their potential prey had essentially up and walked away. They were probably nning on stealing or taking something from us with the information, but if it is knowledge asmon as that, then it should rx the air. "Please follow me," The receptionist said before exiting her little counter. As we began to follow her up a flight of wooden stairs, she quickly turned around and stopped the group, cracking open her lips to say something. "Only one person may follow me. The rest shall stay in the hub," I looked back at my group behind me and signaled that I would go ahead, so as they excitedly the stairs, ready to drink a bit, I followed the woman into a private room filled to the brim with drawers and cabs. "Huh? You couldn''t have just told me where it was?" I asked, assuming it wasn''tmon information anymore. "Beezlebub''s territory is special since it is always moving around. Though, we can easily calcte where it might be judging from the month and year¡­ so¡­." As the woman shifted through several files, she finally pulled one out and opened it up, revealing anguage that I could seem toprehend. "To the west¡­ got it," I muttered. "Nope¡­ It''s to the east right now. That was one thousand years ago¡­ But, you still have to pay up," "And how much might that be?" I asked. Once again, the woman looked me up and down, seemingly judging me before cracking open those slimy lips of hers. "One gold," She said with a perfectly unwavering face, trying to turn that absolute scam into truth for a foreigner such as me. "Don''t bullshit me and give me the real price," I muttered, but the receptionist didn''t back down. "I did give you the real price¡­ now, hand it over before I call all those men up here to hand you your ass," "If that was the real price, you would''ve had me pay some upfront. Also, those men down there who are going to supposedly beat my ass would''ve tensed up a bit more upon me asking what the information was," She looked me up and down, reevaluating her image of me, making me even more disgusted with her as time went on. "Seems you''re smarter than you look¡­ but I doubt you could pay the real price. It''s still fifteen silver¡­." "I see¡­ Then, can I pay in installments or something? I have nothing of value on me as of now, so I don''t what I could offer. But, I''ll definitely get you the money in just a few days," "I would''ve believed you since you had such a pretty face, but I know you''ll just take the money and leave without a second thought. I mean, going into a different territory will prevent us from hunting you down," "Then what do you want for it?" I asked, trying to be as civil as possible. All of a sudden, the receptionist licked her lips and looked me up and down before strutting over to me, her hips swaying side to side. "Come back once in a while so we can have more fun," The woman muttered before pulling her face close to mine. ¡­ "Now, you can alwayse back here if you need to release some stress. You''re quite the beautiful man, and I wouldn''t mind partaking in more of thister on," As I changed back into my clothes and slung my spear across my back, I took a nce at the woman who was still practically naked. "Uh huh¡­ anyway, I''ll assume you won''t be trying to hunt us down now, right?" "I''m a woman of my word¡­." "Thanks for the information," I coldly muttered before exiting the room and seeing my entire group staring at me with a cold gaze. "My bad¡­ she wouldn''t let us go if I didn''t pay up, and she was pretty anyway. Girls with sses are my type," I muttered, taking some of the makeup that Luna never uses to cover up the hickeys along my neck. After covering it up, I gave Luna a fist bump, but the rest of them didn''t care to talk to me anymore as they had already made their way back downstairs. "She was kinda bad, not gonna lie," Luna snickered as she saw the salty reactions of my friends. "She''s pretty good¡­ anyway, let''s get going. I know where the territory is," I muttered and followed my friends back onto the street and into the bright white sun. Everybody seemed a bit awkward with each other as we walked down the dusty street, so Luna quickly picked up a conversation. "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re all virgins?" Luna asked the rest of the group, who flinched upon hearing those words escape from her mouth. "So what if I am? I''m going to lose my virginity to somebody I truly love¡­." Be muttered with a red blush spreading across her face. "Then you gotta find somebody you actually love¡­." "I-I''m working on it¡­." "And what are your excuses?" I asked the others, who all had a light blush spread across their face as they attempted to look away from me. It''s not like it mattered whether they had found love or not, but it was quite fun teasing them into oblivion. "S-Same thing¡­ I-I just want to find somebody I truly love first," Cy stuttered with Findir and Aisa, both rapidly nodding their heads up and down. "W-Wait a second¡­ Y-You both dated before, right?" Be turned to Luna and me, who followed behind them,pletely rxed and chuckling to ourselves with each amusing reaction. "Yeah? And?" Luna replied. "Well¡­ did you do you¡­ you¡­ know¡­ what¡­ with him?" Be dragged out her sentence as the blush spread across her face even more. Eventually, she just looked like a bright red tomato as she stood in front of us, looking hesitantly between us. "Like what? Having sex?" I asked, and Be quickly covered my mouth before frantically looking around to see if anybody heard me. "Shhhh¡­ Don''t be too loud¡­ and yes, having sex," She whispered, and I couldn''t help but chuckle once again before pushing her back. "No, we didn''t. It was obvious after a few weeks that we were both using each other, so we subconsciously set a line between us¡­ though his lips are quite soft," Luna muttered while grabbing Be''s chin. "I-I didn''t need to know that¡­ I-I just don''t want to wake up to the sound of you guys going at it¡­ okay?" "Don''t worry. There were no feelings between us¡­ and still aren''t, I hope," Luna turned towards me with a bit of a nervous smile, and my absolutely disgusted face was more than enough to tell Be that there was nothing between us anymore. "That''s what I thought¡­ Plus, I already have a crush, which is much more handsome than this girly-looking dude," Luna said, ruffling my hair. I attempted to ruffle her own hair in response, but she quickly dodged my hand and smirked at me with a smug look. "And who might this crush be?" "Why the hell would I tell you? You''re just going to bully him once we get the hell out of here," Luna responded with a wide smile. "Well, you can''t hide it from me forever¡­." I evillyughed before running ahead to walk beside Aisa, who was the easiest target to tease. Chapter 245 Beginning Of A Mission (5) "Well, you can''t hide it from me forever¡­." I evilyughed before running ahead to walk beside Aisa, who was the easiest target to tease. We gathered some more supplies within this small town, but just as we were about to leave, we took a break in an alleyway to n out some things. "First of all, all of us need to know what we''ll do upon entering his territory. I''m sure he''ll smell Lucifer all over us, so we need to n out if we''ll run or try to attack him¡­." Luna suggested, but I quickly shot down thatst idea. "We''re not attacking a demon lord, okay? Well, not yet, at least¡­ we can''t handle the repercussion as of now¡­ so I believe we should attempt to train up some more. Gain some experience, learn more about our skills and then finally enter his territory¡­." Everybody all nodded their heads in agreement, but just as we were about to leave the alleyway, we were stopped by a blockage of shit. "What do you all want?" Cy asked as he stepped up to the obvious thieves who had pulled out shortswords that were made for fighting in tight areas. They''re experienced¡­ but they''re weak. [Blood Sampler] All of a sudden, the bandits began to shake and vibrate, their eyes rolling into their heads before flopping to the ground and smashing their noses into oblivion. They all suddenly turned pale as all of their blood escaped from their mouth, congregating in my hand and turning into a ball of blood. "What a bunch of stupid idiots," Aisa muttered before kicking one of the limp corpses, but just as we stepped out of the alleyway, a chilling sensation ran down my back. "I see¡­ so this entire town was a trap¡­ how amusing," I cracked a smile before taking a step forward and seeing how many I could kill instnatly¡­ but they were just above the ceiling where I could instantly draw their blood out. "Hmmm¡­ You shouldn''t be too proud since you managed to kill the weakest ones," The leader of the group of bandits blocking the road announced. Saying the entire town was a trap was inconsiderate of me as it was more like the entire town was controlled by these rampant bandits who needed to be taught their ce. "Leave a few alive. We''ll extract as much information from them as possible," I muttered before our entire group split up and stretched their limbs a bit as they kicked and punched the fodder and then ran towards them. But, they all quickly realized that they had to step up their game as they deflected some of their powerful attacks and returned an equally strong attack. "It seems they''re dry on skills. Just overwhelm them," Cy added, and we all felt a surge of adrenaline rush through our veins as our prey slowly took a step back. I locked onto the bandit leader in front of me, who kept a confident smile stered along his face, confident that he could actually fight us. "All of youe at me at once. I''ll kill all of you in one fell swoop," I muttered while taking out my spear that had been slung across my back. I took a light and confident stance, which provoked the bandits even more into charging toward me, eventually getting a taste of my blood-aura-coated de. The bandit leader continuously sent his fodder to me, but I quickly tore through them until absolutely nobody was left. You couldn''t have even called this a fight as the man leading the charge quickly escaped, only to be caught by a familiar woman. "Oh, you''re stronger than I thought," I smirked at the receptionist. "I was nted here to spy on these bandits who were wanted by all the demon lords, but it seems you guys swiftly took care of them¡­ how close are you all to evolving?" She asked, but none of us replied as a pair of leathery wings unfolded from behind her clothes. "Seems you had sex with a subus," Cy muttered as those signature pink eyes and small, leathery wings seemed to entice us intoing closer. "What? Do they have STDs that eat away at your dick or something?" I asked him as he seemed pretty knowledgeable on this subject. "I don''t know that much about them since they almost nevere to the overworld. But when they do, the empires they create and the cities that fall are immense¡­ their beauty is bewitching and absolutely destructive," Cy said. We all stood our ground as the subus slit the man''s throat with just the side of her hand, sending chills down our spines. "Honey, visit me in Asmodeus'' territory¡­." The subus blew me a kiss and then turned to Be. "And you there, the one who was chosen by him. You better be stronger. Otherwise, he''llpletely devour you, and his influence will just make you his ve," "That''s what I was nning on doing¡­ no need to tell me," Be replied before extinguishing her green mes, knowing this woman wasn''t a threat to us any longer. She had no ill intentions towards us, but if she did¡­ we all wouldn''t havee out in one piece, even if we all worked at our highest power and teamwork. "Anyway, you all should try toy low if you''re attempting to scout Beezlebub''s territory. He''s the lord of flies, meaning he''s practically everywhere¡­so, just be careful with what you kill as it''ll attract flies," The woman informed us before stretching her wings. "Wait, why tell us all of this?" Luna asked, and we could see the subus slightly re at her before replying. "Because I hate Beelzebub as well. All the demon lords hate him¡­ but you, who is your sponsored demon lord?" Luna knew to keep quiet as she could feel something was wrong, so even after the subus red at her with bewitching eyes, she held her ground as a master and fellow user of illusions. "Well, I''ll confirm itter," She shrugged before disappearing into thin air, her presence and appearance nowhere around us. "Oh yeah, she can also track the people she''s ummmm¡­ swallowed or consumed¡­ if you know what I mean, so you''re gonna be on her radar for a while," Cy announced, and I couldn''t help but let out an audible groan. "Goddammit¡­ Anyway, let''s get going. We have no more business here," I sighed, and we soon gathered our stuff once again before waltzing past the fearful knights who were previously very warm and weing. ¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ alright, that''s good. I think we''re all done, right?" I gasped for air as soon as I came up from the water and dragged out the few grotesque fish that I had pulled out from the water. "Yeah, these things should give us some warmth during the freezing cold nights," Cy said as he took the fish from my hands, I began to put on my clothes yet again, feeling the disgusting swampy feeling in my boxers. "You could just change into your spare clothes, you know that, right?" Findir asked. "I don''t want to waste them just yet," I replied before helping Cy set up the campfire just beside our already set up tents. As the girls had finished first, they were rxing in the tents they had just built while the boys collected firewood and made their very own burning mes. We all gazed into it, attracted by the warmth of it, but Cy quickly stopped us as he took the fish from before and gutted them open, spilling the blood into the mes. "Be!" Cy called out to the tent, and a clearly grumpy princess came storming out and already knew what to do. The mes that had rapidly expanded from the blood were condensed into floating whisps of green fire that not only warded off several monsters but also kept the entire camp warm. It was like the desert here. Scorching hot during the day but freezing cold at night, and since the weird ass sun had already fallen, bringing darkness upon us, we were all freezing. "Alright, I need sleep! Nobody interrupt me!" She shouted at us and then repeated the same thing to the girls in her tent. We all sighed before entering our own tents, where a few pillows and nkets were spread out, so we split up the space and immediately closed our eyes. Though I had a bad feeling, so as soon as I heard both boys sleeping, I exited the tent and saw a familiar face appear right at the edge of the water. "Couldn''t sleep?" I asked, and the reflection in the surprisingly calm and normal water nced at me. "Yeah¡­ I''m sure you felt it as well. We''re already being watched by somebody," "Yep¡­ how exciting¡­." ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 21/55] (120/200) XP Needed [HP: 75/75 MP: 50/50 SP: 45/45] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Tangible Bloodlust] [Blood Maniption] [Blood Envision] [Blood Sampler] [Cloak of Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Anyway, we should get some rest let''s go inside for now. It''s colder out here towards the border of the mes," Chapter 246 Beginning Of A Mission (6) "Anyway, we should get some rest¡­ let''s go inside for now. It''s colder out here towards the border of the mes," I muttered before staring up into the sky at the cold blue moon wafting moonlight through the air. "It''s from up there, isn''t it?" Luna muttered as she stood next to me, staring up at the moon with me. "Yeah¡­ Hades watches during the day and even more intently at night. I wonder what he''s worried about," A long silence befell both of us as we were entranced by the moonlight shining down on us like a ray of hope. "I''m scared," Slowly, my head turned towards Luna, whose face slowly began to crumble into something I thought I would never see in my entire life. She bit down hard onto her lip, forcing the tears to stay in her eyes and continuously water like a tortuous procedure attempting to push through. "I''m scared as well," I replied, and Luna had the same reaction as me as she slowly turned towards my expressionless face. "Y-You don''t look like it," She lightly chuckled with tears slowly flowing from her eyes. "Of course. Hiding such emotions is what separates the weak from the strong¡­ but not feeling those emotions is what separates humans from non-humans," "Like how elves can''t feel angry?" "Yep¡­ I guess being part human still makes us human¡­ though, I''m sure we''ll have to give up such emotions in the future, so I''ll decide to treasure it," "Do what you want¡­ I''m gonna let it all out right here and now and never show it again. You''re the only one I can show this to¡­ so don''t tell anybody¡­." Luna muttered as she slightly whimpered, with more tears flowing from her eyes. As she crouched down, I also crouched beside her, slowly rubbing her back as she let all her worries and fear out in the form of tears. "I wish my family wasn''t such assholes¡­." "Mhm¡­ I feel you¡­." "I wish somebody from my family actually cared about me¡­." "Mhm¡­" She poured out more and more of her wishes, but just because she said them didn''t mean they were going to be true, even as a sinner who had fallen into Tartarus. "Dude¡­ if somebody in this group dies, I don''t think I''ll be able to hold it together anymore. We have to leave this ce fast," "Don''t worry¡­ all of these thoughts will be gone by tomorrow¡­ Now,e on, you should get some sleep," I muttered, helping her up and walking her to her tent where Be had woken up and brought her in. "What''s wrong?" She asked, slowly rubbing her eyes. "She was feeling just a bit nauseous, nothing much. Anyway, make sure she actually goes to sleep, okay?" "I got you¡­ alright, Luna, want to sleep in the same nket? You can hug me all the way until you fall asleep, okay?" I heard Befort her as they both moved further into the tent, signaling for me to return to my own. As soon as I returned to the boys tent, I slightly chuckled upon seeing Cy and Findir both sprawled out, sleeping like absolute animals. "Good night," ¡­ It took another week of traveling, but we finally made it to the outskirts of Beezlebub''s territory, and boy, oh boy, was it not a pretty sight. What seemed to be a natural gue spread throughout thend, polluting trees and creating a thick swamp with every other patch ofnd. Various monsters greeted us from the depths of those murky waters, but the thing that caught my eyes the most was the hundreds upon thousands of flies. They stunk up the air and clouded our vision with each step that we took, making it a torturous process to get through the singr barrier blocking our path. But, eventually, we passed through the massive cloud of flies and got to the very inside of the swamp, where a massive kingdom of diseased demi-humans went about their lives. "It''s¡­ much bigger than I thought," Cy muttered, expecting the same thing we were expecting. From the outside, we expected a small vige, but right in front of us was a dark mountain with massive castles and homes being built, lived, and used on it. You could see pretty much the entire city from here it had a few tiers of houses that gradually got more grand the further you went up, eventually ascending into literal castles that fought off a few undead birds that flocked to them. From our position, we saw the entrance to the city, which had a massive wall lining the mountain, and so we made our way towards it, killing any of the fodder that got in our way. Everything within the swamp was so miserably weak that even Luna could take care of them in one fell swoop. One monster was a frog with hundreds of eyes littered across its body, while one was a fish that attempted to nip at our ankles with itsicallyrge mouth. The strongest one would probably be the ck sharks that would leap out of the water and attempt to chomp your head off, but with a quick and easy punch to their noses, they were paralyzed in just a second. All of these monsters weren''t even a challenge so getting to the border of what seemed to be the capital wasn''t any problem in the slightest. And eventually, once we reached our destination, we were stopped by two demi-humans who had puss-filled sores all over their body. They attempted to search us for anything suspicious, but we didn''t want what they had, so I coated everybody in a thinyer of the dark-red aura. But all of a sudden, I felt something attempt to stick inside of me, like a blunt pole attempting to pierce straight through my gut. I expanded my bloodlust quickly and for a split second, I saw my status flicker with, [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] The number of error bars that I encountered was enough to fill up my entire vision, leaving me standing there, speechless. All of a sudden, a flynded on my nose, and its swirling ck eyes sucked me into it, causing me to appear in a room of darkness. From there, I saw my friends appear next to me one at a time, and a sh of errors stretched across my vision. [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] "Oomph¡­" I threw up into the darkness, only for it to fall past the invisible floor and fall deep into the abyss below us. We waited there for what seemed hours until a single young man with short and wavy white hair and a pair of white kaleidoscope eyes stepped out from the darkness and into our abyssal prison. "I''m disappointed in you all. I thought you would have a more sense of reasoning than to enter my territory without permission. That wall of flies is meant to serve as a warning¡­ as all who enter here never leave alive. They''re disposed of as a pile of bones," The man''s voice was raspy yet sliced through the air like a hot knife cutting through a piece of styrofoam. None of us were able to talk as the demon lord greeted us without mercy, unleashing so much pressure that our bones had already begun to break. "Oh, did Lucifer hold back in his introduction? I''m one of the weakest ones, yet your body is still crumbling under my natural pressure¡­ he really has taken a liking to you. It would be a shame if-" All of a sudden, he stepped into a portal of darkness and appeared from behind me, his presence not even appearing as his face crept next to me, each individual cell of his eyes staring towards me. "It would be a shame if you died," All of a sudden, I felt a threat approach my back just like earlier, but it was a fake as the real attack, which had no presence, stabbed straight through me, sucking out almost all of my power. The stats in my status began to drain like a hole in a drainage pipe, leaking out all of the precious power that I had been building up over this life. "I can now see why Lucifer took a liking to you¡­ This potential¡­ oh~ this potential! You''ll be strong¡­ though, it''s shame your journey ends here, boy. No reincarnation or deathly rebirths within my territory¡­ even your daddy can''t save you down here," Chapter 247 Suffering With Cerberus (1) "I can now see why Lucifer took a liking to you¡­ This potential¡­ oh~ this potential! You''ll be strong¡­ though, it''s shame your journey ends here, boy. No reincarnation or deathly rebirths within my territory¡­ even your daddy can''t save you down here," My mind felt as if it had shattered like a broken pane of ss, leaving the shards to disintegrate and endlessly fall into the abyss. ¡­ Strangely, and somehow, I had awoken in a dark room, but I couldn''t feel anything, hear anything, taste, smell, or even see anything. Well, if you counted seeing endless darkness as something, then I guess I at least have the privilege of experiencing that. Though, as soon as I felt the presence of what seemed to be a beast ripped straight out of the depths of hell, I screamed for my body to move, yet nothing happened. The wolf with hundreds of eyesyered across its head stared down at me, its acidic drool already inflicting a torturous pain that made my mind almost shatter yet again. But, the privilege of screaming had been revoked from me, and the only thing I could do was wallow in my own mind as the beast tore away at my body limb from limb, making sure I felt each and every individual ounce of pain. Then finally, he chomped my head off, and for some reason, I experienced the feeling of my head being torn straight off my body. It was a pain unlike any other as my spinal cord snapped in half, sending signals to my brain that I was dying, but I couldn''t do anything¡­ nothing at all. But suddenly, my body began to rearrange, and I slowly, even if it was just the slightest bit of feeling, gained the ability to hear the very low growls of the beast who approached me once again. I wanted to run away and escape from the pain, and this slight sliver of sound only entuated my fear, even more, forcing my mind into some kind of defense mechanism. I fainted¡­ only to brutally wake up to the feeling of my head being torn off, forcing me to savor the pain of dying yet again. This repeated over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over over and over and over over and over and over over and over and over over and over and over over and over and over over and over¡­ again. What seemed to be years had passed inside this chamber of darkness, but over time, I was able to regain my sense of hearing. After what seemed to be ten years, I finally regained my sense of hearing. Another ten years passed, and I finally regained my sense of smell, allowing me to absorb the hints of moss and grime that covered the endlessly bloodthirsty beast. Another ten years passed, and I finally regained my sense of taste, allowing me to taste the musty air that had been stained with gallons of blood. And finally, after another ten long years of suffering, I regained my sense of touch, allowing me to simply move that body that I hadn''t moved in decades. But, I was quickly shot down by the monstrous wolf who grew endlessly after feasting on my body one time after another. The next time my body rearranged, I gained an even stronger control over my body, but after an entire week of trying, I was finally able to stand up to the wolf and push it back. Its overwhelming bloodlust and size could''ve crushed me under its palm, but as it looked down on me, it used just its massive mouth to swallow me whole¡­ the perfect chance I was waiting for in order to escape this hellish ce. I jumped straight into its mouth, my body feeling as if it was still being torn to shreds with each step that I took. The air was suffocating from the amount of blood that coated the insides of my sinuses and esophagus. The hungry growl of the wolf''s stomach continuously tried to digest me with just sound alone, but I pushed back with all my might. I dug my insanely long nails into the wolf''s cheek, which was as soft as a pillow, and once I felt its blood spray my face, I couldn''t help but let out an ungodly smile. "Revenge is the sweetest when your victim suffers the most," I muttered before tearing at the inside of the wolf, who couldn''t do anything but shakes its head around to try and discard me from its mouth. I kicked each tooth with all my might, ignoring my shoulders that had already dislocated from the violent shaking. Each time I kicked a tooth, it would slowly get looser and looser until I finally tore it out, and I repeated this with each and every single tooth in the mouth of this damn monster. Blood was all I could see, but I still squirmed my way through the flood until I reached the esophagus, tearing it apart with my dislocated arms. I felt my humanity slowly slip away from me with each passing second, but if I needed to escape this hell, this was worth it. And then finally, after I was done, I looked upwards and threw both of my arms that dug a hole into the roof of the wolf''s mouth. It howled in pain as its brain matter seeped from the hole and slowly filled its widened mouth that I used to escape swiftly. I looked at my art as I stood there, covered in blood, beaten and burned by the acidic saliva, both arms limply hanging beside me¡­ but I waspletely content with my work. The wolf''s hundreds of eyesnded on me, attempting to charge towards me, but it had lost too much blood already, and as its brain began to dissolve with its very own saliva, its limbs stopped working, leaving it to die right in front of me. I made sure to savor each and every second of it as the wolf''s dying howls traveled through the endless darkness. . [You have beaten Stage One of Three] [Stage Two willmence] . My face paled upon reading the text in front of me, and the only thing that traveled through my veins was an endless amount of rage. My decades of suffering, time I would never be able to get back, was just preparation for stage one, and now I needed toplete two more that, as expected, were way stronger than their predecessor. As my mind attempted to process andprehend the hellish wordsid out in front of me, behind the red panel was a massive wolf with hundreds of eyes yet again, but instead of one head, it had two heads. "Cerberus¡­ KAHAHAHAHAAHAHA! ALRIGHT! LET''S GO!" [You have died] [Stage will be reset] As I looked down at my body which had been burned to ash by the mes of the second head, I looked back up at my enemy. They had reappeared, and I waspletely revitalized to the point that I even felt a bit stronger as the built-up exhaustion had been washed out of my body. "Foooooo¡­ I see," I muttered as I attempted to suppress myself from letting loose like that again¡­ in fact, if this reset never happened, my humanity might''ve just slipped out of my grasp. "Why do you want to still be human?" All of a sudden, the first head of Cerberus asked me a question that nearly shook me to the core¡­ as I had no reason to want to still be human. "Why not be something stronger? Something much, much stronger than your previous mortal body. You''ve seen the demon lords¡­ they''re omnipotent beings who have long discarded their humanity yet still retain what it means to be human¡­ in your terms at least," "The demon lords¡­ were human?" I asked, and the second head let out a long sigh as if the first head had let something slip. "Win, and I shall inform you of what you desire," I attempted to check my status once again, but all I received was a wave of, [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] A drop of sweat quickly ran down my cheek as I knew I had to do this barehanded, so as soon as I felt a strange hunger well up inside of me, I let it take over me. [Teacher Quest has been revealed] . [Demon: Cerberus] [Specialty: Magic] [Difficulty Level: SSS] . [Teacher Quest: Unlock More Runes] [Description: Your proficiency with magic has rapidly increased into something unheard of, butpared to the depths of the underworld, you are nothing. Use this slip-up in Beezlebub''s small n to acquire more power and earn yourself a new source of strength] [Reward: [Skill Book - Magical Presence] [Penalty Upon Failure: Cut All Stats In Half] [Time Left: Infinite] . "We will no longer hold back. Prepare yourself, mortal, for you shall see the power of a god," Chapter 248 Suffering With Cerberus (2) "We will no longer hold back. Prepare yourself, mortal, for you shall see the power of a god," All of a sudden, the sweat from my skin began to rise up into the air, and I felt the literal air boil around me as I stared at the two heads. A shiver ran down my spine, and as the Cerberus began to growl, mes shed out of its nose and mouth. But, I had no time to shiver and shake with fear as the Cerberus quickly approached me, each step of it increasing the temperature of the air around me. "How exhrating," ¡­ I died over and over until my brain felt like it was about to melt out of my ears, and it felt as if my mind was slowly crumbling into pieces. But, even then, I continued to fight and fight the Cerberus with all I had¡­ though, in the end, it still wasn''t enough. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ SHIT!" "How many deaths have passed¡­ five hundred or so?" The second head muttered with arge grin, amused at my suffering and struggle. "Can''t you ease up on me?" I muttered, but the Cerberus growled once again, a signal that the fight was about to start up. So, I took a fighting stance and charged in once again, only to be swatted away by the dog''s massive palm. "*cough* *cough* *cough*... Shit¡­ Why can''t I hit you!?" I shouted with anger, punching the invisible ck floor beneath me until my knuckles revealed themselves from underneath my skin. "*sigh*... You''ve lost what made you great. Think¡­ You''re charging in like a wild animal, and it''s so pitiful that I can barelyy my eyes on you¡­ SO THINK! THINK HARDER!" The Cerberus shouted while charging toward me. "Tch¡­ My bones are too broken," I muttered before feeling my body get chomped in half, causing me to snap awake yet again. "You suffer from your impatience. Calm down and breathe¡­ I''ll give you a week to reset your mind, and if you are still ipetent by the end, then continue to suffer for even longer, for only that will bear beautiful fruit," "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." As my ring eyes slowly rested downwards, my muscles rxed for the first time in decades, and a true built-up wave of exhaustion coursed through my body. [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] "Dammit¡­ and this fucking status won''t appear," I grit my teeth before swiping away the error notifications flooding my vision. "A true warrior who has gone through many hardships will be able to ovee such a trial without using cheats such as the system," "They''ve been ingrained into your body, right? The feeling of using them and the feeling of where they came from¡­ because if you haven''t, then you truly are a lost-" The Cerberus paused uponying its eyes on me, watching my widening eyes very carefully and considerately. "You''re saying I can use those skills even without the status?" "Of course. These skills were things developed way before the existence of this thing you mortals call a status. The status is just a vessel used to help transfer the mana and knowledge into your feeble minds¡­ and this is why you all are perfect soldiers for our armies," "Armies? What armies?" I sighed before slowly sitting up and taking a meditative position. "You have no need to know now. Just focus on building up your strength, and the knowledge wille to you with time," As this stubborn Cerberus still wouldn''t inform me of what any of its mysterious and enigmatic words meant, I just let out a long sigh before slowly closing my eyes and cing my hands on my knees. "Good. Focus on your breath¡­." The natural passive skill slowly came to me, and the breath of the underworld caused the air to seemingly cool around me. But, as soon as I stopped breathing in that certain way, the scorching heat of the monstrous two-headed dog in front of me battered me yet again. "No need to test it out. Just focus," The first head muttered yet again, and so I quickly blotted out the slight buzzing in my ear and focused entirely on my breathing. It was euphoric the way my mind cleared almost instantly, and as soon as I felt my breath attempt to escape my mouth again, I quickly caught it, creating a burst of cold mist to escape from the sides of my mouth. My lips furled around the cold air, inhaling it and letting it swirl within me, causing my heart rate to drop drastically, but not to a point that was dangerous. It felt as if I couldn''t even move my limbs anymore due to how rxed I was. In and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ in and out¡­ In just a few minutes, I had achieved a peace that flowed through my veins and manipted my limbs as if it was a puppeteer pulling my limbs with invisible strings. "Good. You''ve achieved your first skill. Now, what shall you learn next?" Thinking back to my status, I scrolled through the image that had popped up in my mind and the next obvious one to learn quickly engraved itself into my brain. "Tangible Bloodlust¡­ I want to learn that, but I don''t know where to start," I swallowed my pride as I slowly opened my eyes and nced up at the two-headed dog with cold eyes. "Please teach me how to learn such a skill," The dog visibly smirked before shaking its head side to side, allowing the realization to sink in that it probably didn''t even know that skill existed. "What you''re thinking is correct¡­ I do not use skills, and I have never even heard of that skill before. As a servant of Hades, one of the primordial gods, my power surpasses that of even Athena or Dionysseus," "And Ares? Does it surpass that of Ares?" "Of course not. That man would beat me to death with just a single pinky that has been held back to exactly one percent of its power¡­ I am nothingpared to him, and you are absolutely nothingpared to him," "Shut the hell up and tell me how to learn this skill. I asked politely, and now you should respond with some nice words," "Oho¡­ Alright, fine. Close your eyes once again, but this time focus on the core of your very being. Not your heart, lungs, or ribcage¡­ focus on your soul. The thing that sits in the very core of your being," I quickly followed his directions but struggled toprehend the idea of feeling out my soul when it was something so ethereal that even most shamans couldn''t see them even at their highest ss evolution. This probably continued for another ten hours until I dropped onto my back, nearly dead from the exhaustion of focusing so much. "Take a break and sleep. I doubt you''ve had the chance to sleep over the past few decades," The first head suggested, but just before my head crashed onto the abyssal ne below me, I asked the massive dog a question that he hesitated to answer. "Why did you eat me for decades on end? And now suddenly, you feel all fine," "Well¡­ Hmmmmm¡­ *sigh*... Unfortunately, I can not inform you of such information, but if you-" "Yeah, yeah. If I pass the trial, you''ll grant me such information¡­ I got it already," I groaned before slowly closing my eyes and feeling my mind slowly drift away. ¡­ "Ugh¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ what the hell?" I muttered as I was suddenly surrounded by a ring of fire that scorched and burned my body, only for my constitution to regenerate me back to full health. "You''ve awoken. You slept for a week straight, so I was worried your soul might''ve slipped out of your body, but it seems you''re fine now," "That''s great and all, but what is all of this for?" I asked before flinching yet again as a piece of red mes attached itself to me and attempted to w off my skin with its fiery nails. "Well, it''s for your training, obviously. Can''t you see?" "I can see, but that doesn''t mean I want to¡­ ugh¡­ how the hell could this even help me?" I asked before patting out another scorching hot ember. "Well, cross your legs and sit tight. Steady your breathing as well; otherwise, your heart might implode from the amount of heat boiling you from the inside," "I''m surprised it hasn''t already," Chapter 249 Suffering With Cerberus (3) "I''m surprised it hasn''t already," Over the next few days, I attempted to try and sense this soul that was supposed to be hiding deep within me, and only on thest day of the week did I manage to catch a glimpse of it. It was hiding in in sight, yet for some reason, I couldn''t see it¡­ what was I doing this entire time? "Good. You felt it, right?" Cerberus asked as he walked up to me in the midst of these raging mes, his own boiling atmosphere tearing the skin off my face. But, just as that happened, a small red aura appeared around me, and its presence was enough to make the Cerberus take a step back. "I''ll be generous and right off the period, you passed out, so you have one more week left. Will you hone this skill or try to acquire another skill?" "Definitely hone. I don''t want to thin out my progress," I muttered under my breath before letting the blood-red aura slowly spread through me, and a heated core slowly began to sizzle within my chest. I attempted to dive deep into that heated core once again, but just as I touched it, I felt my mind nearly melt into absolutely nothing. So, I quickly retreated before meditating deep within my soul, making sure nobody could reach me for where I was currently staying. Even the Cerberus, who was standing right in front of me, wouldn''t be able to tear me out of my meditative state unless he literally killed me, which I doubt he would actually do. ¡­ And so, a week passed, and the time had finallye for me to fight Cerberus yet again, but as I slowly stood up, the mes around me slowly disappeared into the abyssal floor below. "Huh? Aren''t those yours? Keep them here," "I just borrowed them¡­ anyway,e! SHOW ME THAT THESE PAST FEW WEEKS WEREN''T FOR ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! MORTAL!" As the stage was set yet again, I grabbed my right arm with my left arm and let the blood-red aura that flowed from my body flow into my right hand. It created a massive spear as big as my previous one, and this time, it was so solid that it might have been just as sturdy as a regr piece of magic armor. "Interesting¡­ but can it even scratch me?!" The Cerberus shouted yet again before charging in and swatting at me with its massive palm. I blocked it instantly with my spear and then let part of the spear coat my body as the second head sted a wave of mes that erupted from its mouth. The heat was making my insides boil already, but I continued to hold onto the mes turned into saliva that slowly dripped from the dog''s mouth. It retracted its palm, and at the slight moment where its bnce was off, I spun my spear around and stabbed it directly into its palm while also coating myself in the aura once again. "Ack¡­ *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... God¡­ Dammit," I muttered, coughing up a pile of blood and dropping face-first into the ground. The spears of mes that melted me from the insides slowly dissipated as my life slipped from my grasp, and my body reset yet again. But, now that I injured the dog, its movements were slightly restricted, so- "Huh? What happened to the injury? It piled upst time, so what happened to it now?" I muttered in disbelief as my hard work was already gone. Erased from existence. "Boy¡­ the capabilities of the first head is solely regeneration¡­ and how do you think you''re able to be reborn so many times?" The Cerberus growled, and I gnashed my teeth together upon feeling the realization hit me like a truck. "Dammit¡­ So you were able to regenerate this entire time as well?" "What did I say at the start? I''ll show you the true power of what a god is supposed to be," The Cerberus muttered, a st of mes erupting from below him, creating a deathly silhouette that sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but crack a small smile as his pressure made my bones creak with each step that I took. Each time I moved, it felt as if my limbs would all be melted off, and with each time that I made a massive movement, I felt my consciousness attempt to slip out of my mind¡­ but I wasn''t going to let myself fall here. "Tangible Bloodlust," I muttered, and a blood-red aura soon coated my body, easing the pain and pressure, but I doubt I could fight in this state. "GOOD! NOW TAKE OUT YOUR WEAPON AND FIGHT ME! FIGHT ME WITH EVERYTHING YOU FUCKING GOT!" The Cerberus shouted at the top of its lungs, and so I pushed myself to my limits and produced more of this aura that seemed to make the core inside of my chest heat up even more than before. It hurt terribly, but even as my skin began to crack and bleed, I formed the spear under any circumstance. "ARGHHHHHH!" But then, all of a sudden, my vision dropped to the side, and I lost all feeling in my being, with the aura around me also vanishing into thin air. As gravity carried me downwards, the pressure from the massive dog absolutely destroyed my neck, snapping it in half and breaking open all of the cracks that had formed along my skin. And so, I woke up yet again, cursing internally and frustrated with my weakness once more. This was only the second stage, so what would the third stage be like if I was struggling this much to evennd a hit on the dog? "*sigh*... Seems you need more time to train. Your body hasn''t used mana in so long that the sudden wave that bursts through your body causes you to have a type of allergic reaction. But don''t worry, it should go away with time," The Cerberus smiled, and as it released the deathly pressure and fire once again, I smiled back. "Practice makes perfect," ¡­ A year had passed, and I was finally holding my own against the Cerberus, whose mes and pressure tempered my body to their utmost extreme. My body no longer creaked or groaned under his pressure and my skin wasn''t even scratched from the mes that were formed into hundreds of fiery weapons. As I faced my opponent once again, I saw him create a volley of fiery weapons that were sent flying toward me, but I quickly dodged them and then blocked the quick swat of his palm. His mes poured from his mouth, but my aura shielded me from the purest of fire that attempted to melt me whole. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG His sharp nails shed against my very own spear made from my pure bloodlust, and each time I hit them with the full intention of breaking them, I saw them slowly crack. But, the first head quickly healed, so I knew I had to increase my speed. I put all of my power into my legs and burst forward with a boost of momentum,pletely tearing through the abyss andnding a strike on the second head¡­ or so I thought. The second head had opened its mouth and caught the de with its teeth, a feat so extreme that I could barely keep my jaw from hanging open. "Too slow," It muttered before biting down even harder and shattering my spear of bloodlust. I quickly turned those shards of bloodlust into daggers that spun around me, buying time for me to form another condensed spear. They didn''t do much, but at least I was able to catch the first head''s left eye off guard, stabbing it and creating a small opening. I dashed to the left, inside of its blind spot, and shed at the eye that began to regenerate once more, disabling it yet again. "Cheeky bastard," I quickly ducked down to dodge the obvious swipe with the paw, but I then dashed forward into the second head that sted a stream of mes right at me, catching itpletely off guard. Unable to stop the mes that poured from its mouth, it tried to shield the bottom of its neck with its own hand, but it fellpletely into my trap. I circled around its neck, past the thick paw, and onto the top, where both napes were revealed to me. I smiled maliciously as I gripped my spear with all its might, produced as much bloodlust as I could, and expanded the de while making it denser in the process. SHING The Cerberus attempted to cover the first''s nape with the other hand, but I just shed through it since the back of it was much softer than the actual paw itself. And so, as the two heads slid off their necks, I awaited the next notifications that were bound toe. Chapter 250 Suffering With Cerberus (Final) And so, as the two heads slid off their necks, I awaited the next notifications that were bound toe. . [You have beaten Stage Two of Three] [Stage Three willmence] . Upon waking up, the obvious happened, and I was greeted by the sight of a three-headed dog now chained up by a metal cor linked around its neck. It growled and rumbled like an earthquake as it looked at me, but before I could even stand up, the darkness before me parted, and a sword as big as a mountain acme crashed down towards me. The size was unbelievable, and there was no way for me to dodge it, so just as I wrapped myself in my bloodlust, I set my hands out. I was going to catch this massive weapon even if it tore my body in half¡­ but it was too much for me as the sword was so sharp that it cut straight through my hands, my arms, and then finally my torso and legs, splitting mepletely in half. As I slowly opened my eyes again, I watched the Cerberus for any cues on when he activated the skill, but the big dog didn''t even twitch a muscle before the massive sword came crashing down yet again. "Since I can''t block the sword¡­ I''ll just end this quickly," I muttered, and as I conjured a spear of bloodlust, to my surprise, my de ripped through each and every head. The three-headed dog was clearly exhausted from using that much mana to summon such a gigantic spell. "Huh? It hasn''t ended yet?" But, to my surprise, yet again, nothing happened as I waited for the new notifications, only to be split in half once again. "What the hell?! IS MY OBJECTIVE TO CATCH THAT THING!?" I screamed at the dog, but he didn''t react. He was silent now. Too silent¡­ so I knew now I couldn''t rely on him for information, so I quickly took these few seconds to brainstorm any ideas on how to pass thisst trial. "Maybe¡­ Do I have to break it? Catching it seems impossible without the status, so maybe I have to break it possibly?" I muttered to myself, but as the thought sank in, even more, I was decimated by the falling sword. ¡­ A month passed with yet another continuous string of deaths, and I was now stumped on thisst trial, as killing the Cerberus didn''t mean anything. Even hiding within its body would end up in me getting killed, which I thought would work as the user must be stronger than the spell itself, right? Well, clearly, some spells are meant to be so powerful that they have a chance of even decimating the user at a moment''s notice. "Hey! You fucking dog! TALK TO ME!" I shouted as I ran up to the three-headed beast, but even when all six eyes looked at me, he didn''t respond. His eyes were cold as if the past few months had never even happened. "Tch¡­ Fine¡­ I know what to do now," I muttered to try and provoke the Cerberus into speaking, but upon seeing him not even flinch a muscle, I let out yet another long sigh. Well, I guess I''ll just try it out. As I jumped up into the air, I conjured what seemed to be thousandth spear and twirled it above my head to build up some momentum. I then coated my weapon made in bloodlust with even more bloodlust to reinforce it before mming it into the quickly falling sword. And I had an inkling that this might be my key to progress, but once I saw my arms getpletely torn off, my jaw dropped, and I quickly fell to my death as the sword destroyed the abyss beneath. I thought I would fall endlessly, but it was as if the darkness was sucking up my consciousness and eating it for breakfast. It was hungry for blood, and it soon tore my body apart. . [You have beaten Stage Three of Three] [Congrattions! You will be summoned to Cerberus'' humble aboad] . All of a sudden, just as my consciousness was about to slip out of my grasp, a few notifications appeared in front of me, and I couldn''t help but smile through the disappointment in myself. It was so much easier than I expected, and my bloodlust had taken control of my mind, clouding my judgment and making sure I wouldn''t be able to progress any further. ¡­ "I''m sure you understand your mistake now, right?" A familiar voice greeted me just as I snapped my eyes open and found myself lying on a grand couch. I was in a fancy and almost royal room madepletely of darker shades such as ck, dark-red, and various dark-orange decorations. "Yeah. I''ve lost what made me an amazing warrior," I sighed, disappointed in myself yet again, but before continuing the conversation, I made sure to check something. [A few skills have evolved due to your hard work] . [Tangible Bloodlust has fused with Blood Maniption to be Royal Blood Magic] [Blood Sampler has evolved into Vampiric Drain] [Blood Envision has evolved into Vampiric Creation] [Cloak of Blood has evolved into Shroud of Fermented Blood] . ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 35/55] (110/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Geez¡­ that''s amazing," I muttered with arge smile and was already jittery to test out my new skills. But suddenly, a cup of tea was held out before me, and a woman with long ck hair, predatory red eyes, and a build that was insanely buff stepped in front of me. "I never thought you would be a woman? Your voice was deeper than any other dude I''ve encountered," I chuckled before taking the tea and sipping on it. It was probably the best cup of tea I had ever had in my life, and the way it was so tangy and sweet without any sugar to creamer was mind-blowing. "Pretty good, right? It''s made from the herbs I grow in the back of my base¡­ and I''ll take what you just said as apliment," The woman lightly smiled before sitting down on the couch next to me and sipping on her own cup of tea. "Ummmm¡­ the teacher quest said that I would acquire a skill book of some sort? Have I not yetpleted the quest?" I asked just as the atmosphere began to get a bit awkward. "It should being soon," . [Teacher Quest has beenpleted] [Rewards have been granted] . Suddenly, a leathery book appeared in the palms of my hands, and as I caressed the rough yet silky feeling, I slowly opened it up. I slowly began to read the first words, but my mind trailed off elsewhere. "Where are my friends?" I asked, and the Cerberus audibly sighed before standing up and walking over to her window. She gestured for me to follow her, and as soon as I saw the putrid sight from outside the window, I already knew whose territory we were in. "They''re undergoing their own tempering. Especially that Cy kid¡­ he was taken by Beezlebub himself, so I can''t really confirm that he''ll be alright once the training is done," She pointed up at the very pinnacle of the disease-ridden mountain, and right there, sticking at the top of the point, was a massive pce where I assumed Beezlebub would stay "Training?" "Yeah, he probably wants the kid to unlock his next rune. Poor thing¡­ he must be squirming with centipedes crawling up and down his esophagus," I nearly gagged at the woman''s description but held it in, in order to save just a bit of face. "Throw up if you want, but if I had to say¡­ your training was much worse than his. The others are justying in a room, having their body tempered by Beezlebub''s thick mana. He truly wants the best for you all, but he got ahead of himself upon seeing you¡­ I mean, you are the son of Ares after all," "I know, I know¡­ but he didn''t even help my friends or me as we were banished down here. He watched my mother die slowly, seeing each and every agonizing second of his," The woman nced over at me with mixed eyes before slowly ncing away as if what I had just said was incorrect. "What? You think he wanted something else?" "He wants you to be a monster¡­ something that even he won''t be able to oppose in the future. And through the greatest suffering do the greatest winners emerge," Chapter 251 The Strong (1) "He wants you to be a monster¡­ something that even he won''t be able to oppose in the future. And through the greatest suffering do the greatest winners emerge," I just stayed silent, unable to refute this woman anymore without any solid evidence. With everything that she said, it could''ve been true, but to be honest, I wasn''t buying any of it¡­ he was still an asshole in my mind. "*sigh*... Well, I won''t tell you to change your mind instantly. I feel it''s best to have a conversation with him," Cerberus muttered. "What? Are you going to send me up to Olympus to have a meeting with him?" I smirked, and Cerberus just shrugged before sipping on her tea once more. "... Later. You are still a resident of Tartarus, and the angels at the gate would absolutely destroy you in whatever path you take," She smirked as if it to taunt me. "Mhm¡­ Anyway, how long has it been since I''vee out?" I asked while sitting back on the couch, allowing my tense muscles to rx yet again. "For you, it probably felt like decades, but in reality, it was just over a week or so. On the other hand, your friends will probably feel like it has been a month or so¡­ Beezlebub really tried to kick your ass," "So he didn''t want to kill me?" "He did want to kill you or, shall I say, eradicate your soul, but that''s impossible. You''re still part of his n no matter what you do, so he sent me to you. He wanted me to scare you just a bit, though probably hoping your mind would break," I just clicked my tongue and set down my cup of tea. For the first time in decades¡­ I had a restful and unstressful sleep, nketed by the cozy mes of Cerberus. ¡­ The next morning, I found myself still sleeping on the same couch, but a woman was sitting on the end of it, sipping some more tea. "Did you not sleep?" "Us higher-tier demons don''t need to sleep. Sleep is a mortal concept, just like eating and drinking¡­ you don''t need to do it, but you still have a stamina bar, so you''re limited quite heavily. You need to recover that energy somehow¡­." "Wait, you don''t have a stamina bar?" "Nope¡­ Anyway, let''s get going. I wasn''t just sitting here hoping to have some more conversation," The woman quickly walked over to the corner of her room and tossed me a ck coat with a fur outline, clearly wanting me to put it on. So, she didn''t need to say anything else, and I slowly put on the article of clothing and the ck leather gloves that she handed to me on our way out of her base. It was a base engraved into arge mountain just at the border of Beezlebub''s territory, and as we walked to the disease-ridden city, I asked the woman some more questions. "If I may ask, how does Beezlebub''s territory move around?" "Well, he was actually gued by one of the other demon lords for all of eternity, forcing wherever he went to be something ridden with disease. He moves every¡­ one hundred years or so, so you don''t need to worry about missing him," "I see¡­ andstly¡­ why are you helping me so much? A dog of Hades helping me out feels strange. Our rtionship should''ve been cut off as soon as the teacher''s quest and the trials had ended," But, there was no response from the woman I was following, so I swiftly kept my mouth shut until we reached the disease-ridden city. It was as disgusting as the aura that wafted off of the horrible ce, and with the guards seeing the presence of Cerebrus, they quickly stepped back, allowing both of us through without any problem. "Assholes," I clicked my tongue. "What? They didn''t let you in before?" Cerberus chuckled as we walked up the vertical streets, seeing the suffering citizens of this city begging for money and food. The further we went up, the more we saw capitalism take ce, with rich demi-humans affording cures that they hade up with. It was like ouroboros: a self sucking circle that allowed absolutely nobody in while bringing down everybody around it. And soon, we reached the very pinnacle of the mountain after about half a day of walking, just disying how small this city actually was. A normal city would probably take an entire day to get from one side to the other, but here it was just half a day¡­ and I guess there was no traffic and disruptions since it was just a literal spiraling staircase up the mountain, and straight to the peak where I felt a chill get shot down my spine. "You''re all good. Just breathe," Cerberus muttered before the guards standing at the massive stone gate pushed the doors to the castle open. The chilling sensation that I had felt previously still continued to rage on, and it was practically eating my up from the inside. Like literally. It felt as if my organs were being gnawed on by a soul-sucking invisible force. "If you can''t handle this, then I clearly didn''t train you enough¡­ or what? Did you seriously develop PTSD from that one meeting of yours?" Cerberus snapped her head around to taunt me into doing better. It didn''t make me feel much better, but it was motivation that pushed me through the rest of the castle until we reached the throne room. There, I saw a man draped in robes, his short wavy white hair wet as if he had just taken a shower, and his spiraling white eyes staring off into the ceiling. "You''re finally here, kid. I thought you would''ve broken¡­ just like this guy," Beezleblub muttered, and another freezing cold grasp wrapped around my spine. A man around the same age as me with short wavy ck hair, spiraling ck eyes, and aplexion as pale as a vampire stepped out of a ck portal. He was draped in loose ck robes, and upon seeing him, my system went off. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: A Comrades Trouble] [Rewards have been granted] . A book appeared in my hand, but I was more focused on the man in front of me, whose eyebags almost drooped to his cheeks. "Cy¡­ is that you?" I asked, and as the man looked towards me, his spiraling ck eyes that looked like all of the other demon lord''s locked onto me. "Orion¡­ is that you?" He muttered in a monotone voice. His excitement waspletely gone, and the cheerful aura that would always follow him had been reced by something darker. "Cerb¡­ wanna have a bet?" Beezlebub announced in a monotone voice that shook the entire castle. "And what''s that bet?" The woman standing in front of me asked, already intrigued by the man''s small smile. "Let''s bet whose student will win in a fight. Wanna do it or not?" Beezlebub asked, his tongue hanging from his mouth as his eyes roamed the room. The woman looked back at me, her eyes pretty much uncaring, but after I shrugged, she turned back around and quickly agreed to the man''s bet. "Then, you set your terms first," "Sure, whatever¡­ If Cy wins, I take that juicy soul of your student. I also want one of your skills¡­ that should be fair, right?" Beezlebub asked, licking his lips as he started straight through me, presumably looking at my soul. "That''s fine, but if Orion wins, then I want you to give up your title as a demon lord to me. Also, you''ll let me and my student shuffle through that expansive storage of skill books you have¡­ deal?" Cerberus asked with a small, and despite the conditions being heavily favored on the woman''s side, Beelzebub quickly took her offer. They shook hands, and that created a massive voice that everything around us, creating the perfect ce for my friend and me to duel. Beezlebub is definitely nning something¡­ such conditions¡­ or maybe he doesn''t care about his title as a demon lord? "What are you thinking about?" A cold voice muttered from behind me, and a spear nearly cut my head off¡­ but this was nothing. My head quickly shifted downwards, and I unleashed a heavy back kick to Cy''s liver, only for him to catch it and throw my leg upwards. I waspletely vertical to the ground with my legs all the way in the air. "Ugh¡­ when did you get so creative," I muttered before summoning a spear of concentrated bloodlust to block Cy''s spear, which had been made of swirling darkness. We both felt the chilling presence of our weapons and slowly took a step back as we bothnded on our feet. "Let''s keep going," Cy muttered before bursting from his singr spot in a speed feat almost too impressive for the boy I once knew. I just barely managed to block the spear, but his next attacks weren''t nearly as fast as the one he had just shot out. Seems he has acquired some handy new skills. Chapter 252 The Strong (2) Seems he has acquired some handy new skills. "Let''s stop this clownery and take the second route," Cy seemingly suggested, but it was more like an order than anything. Still, I lightly chuckled to myself beforepletely disintegrating the spear in my hands, allowing the bloodlust to flow back inside of my body. Tup¡­ Tup¡­ Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup The echoes of our footsteps rung throughout the entirety of the dark domain surrounding us, and as we picked up speed, our eyes locked onto each other. Cy made the first move after throwing his spear behind him. BAM His punch nearly clocked me in the nose, but I quickly deflected it and went for a shin kick that he quickly checked before throwing a crescent kick to my head. "Ugh¡­ What are you doing?" I muttered before catching his foot and bringing him close to me, hitting him in the liver. I then pushed his foot up, sending him off bnce and stumbling back, only for him to flick backward to avoid my next flurry of kicks. Tup Tup Tup Tup Our separation was quick and sweet as we soon shed again, exchanging a few blows until we got close enough to fight as if our lives depended on it. Cy grabbed onto my hair, pulling my head in for a knee to the chin, but I quickly blocked it with my free hand and then grabbed his face with my other hand, ignoring his second knee that connected with my liver. I felt like throwing up, and the pain was so excruciating that I could barely think, but I still managed to pull through and activate, "[Vampiric Drain]," Cy felt the chilling amount of bloodlust erupt from my hands and coat his face, so he quickly let go of my hair and, seemingly shes, stepped back, just out of range of all of my attacks. "I didn''t know you wanted to do 2.5?" He smirked, and his swirling ck eyes locked onto me yet again, and his footsteps continued to echo throughout the void. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup "[Royal ck Magic]," I heard Cy mutter, and he visibly let out a malicious smile that sent shivers down my spine. I felt something appear from behind me, but when I snapped my head backward, all I saw was a monstrosity, a chimera made up of hundreds of monsters ring down at me with its salivating mouth hung open. BAM I felt a punch collide with my spine, bending me backward and the presence which I didn''t even know existed revealed itself from the side of me. When I slowly turned my head to look at it, I saw Cy slowly creep behind me and ruffle his hand into the center of my long hair. "Should''ve tied it back, asshole," BAM He mmed my face into the abyssal floor below us, and as the monstrosity from behind him disappeared, I grabbed onto his hand with both of my hands and activated my skill once again. [Vampiric Drain] He tried to escape by shooting my arms with magical weapons made from a ck aura, but my bloodlust served as more than enough protection to allow me to continue with this ruthless attack. I felt the man''s mana get drained straight into me, and his arm slightly shriveled up as if the blood and moisture from within it had got up and left. "ARGHHHHH!" He lifted up his head and headbutted the back of my head with all of his strength, causing my grip to loosen and allow him to take a few steps back. As I slowly got onto my feet, I cracked my neck and ran towards the injured man who had somehow already healed his shriveled-up arm. Though, that didn''t matter to me as I punched him in the nose, causing blood to draw from it, but at the same time revealing an opening that he used to grab my arm. "[Decay]," His words sent a shiver down my spine, and instinctually, I summoned a spear and mmed the de against Cy''s arm, which had been coated in a deathly pale-gray aura. ? "Then I guess we''re going back to the first route, right?" "*sigh*... Whatever," I muttered before releasing more bloodlust topletely coat my spear and make it even stronger and bigger than before. Cy also created his own spear of swirling darkness, and as we both began to walk towards each other, it soon turned into a jog, and then a sprint, and then a full-on dash where we met and collided, sparks of red and ck electricity threatening to burn the demons watching. Another pair of aura''s spread across my body, making my muscles bulge yet at the same time making my body feel as light as a feather. I twirled the spear above my head, building up momentum for a swing downwards that was immediately deflected and then shoved right back at me with another attack. Though, this time, Ipletely blocked it and reached out my foot, pressing it into his gut with a swift and easy push kick. He was sent flying backward but I didn''t even allow him to scan his surroundings for me as I reached out my hand and muttered, "[Royal Blood Magic]," His body paused for just a second, and as I appeared behind him, my de about to cut through that thick ck aura protecting his neck and head, even more des and tendrils erupted from the small cuts he had given me. FWOOSH¡­ Ting The aura protecting his neck and head rapidly expanded, threatening to devour me as I lost control of the blood within Cy. It ran rampant as if it was trying to escape the confines of its user, and just as it attempted to devour my soul through the skill, I took a step back, a mistake for me but an opening that Cy immediately used. His head craned back, with his eyes locking onto me once again, causing a st of darkness to erupt from him and form into the tip of ance that nearly pushed straight through my gut. If I didn''t block some of it with my own blood-ridden aura, then I would''ve had a gaping hole in my stomach. "Haaaaaaa¡­. Haaaaa¡­. Haaaaaaaa¡­." Blood dripped from my mouth as I coughed up heaps of it while also using it as a dy with my [Royal Blood Magic] by forming small daggers and sending them flying towards Cy. He easily deflected them with his spear, but it bought me enough time to get back onto my feet. "Ah¡­ seems that''s a wrap," Cerberus muttered as I slowly stood up and whipped my left hand up, causing it to reveal the massive web of bloodlust that I hadid out with [Vampiric Creation] this entire time. But, just as it began to wrap around Cy and nearly cut through his very being, he stomped on the ground, creating a burst of ck magical aura that nearly cut through my seemingly uncuttable webs. Even when he tried his best to break it or try to attack me to stop the process, I just quickly took a step bakc. The only time he came close to nearly killing me with his flurry of desperate yet rapid attacks was when he sh stepped right into me¡­ but I already had predicted it and ripped a massive wound through the side of his torso. It spilled so much blood onto the floor that I could''ve made an entire armory out of it¡­ and that is exactly what I did. This wasn''t a skill but abination of skills that I had practiced over the entirety of my hellish experience with Cerberus. "Iron Maiden," I muttered, and the swirling armory of weapons made purely of condensed blood shot through Cy, who had been wrapped up by my web of bloodlust. He was like a neat package just waiting to be stabbed, and as soon as the weapons had pierced his body, I let him drop to the ground. "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*..." My friend coughed up a heap of blood that sttered against the abyss, his eyes turning hazy as he slowly looked up at me with a malicious grin. BAM A ck hand erupted from behind me, stabbing straight through my stomach andpletely eradicating every single bit of organs that were in my torso. I slowly turned back, just to see Cy''s hand, which had erupted from the abyss below and winded over to my torso, shooting straight through it while being reinforced with that silent ck aura of his. "Shit¡­" We both muttered before flopping to the ground, motionless. ¡­ When I awoke, I found myselfying against a silky carpet within the center of a grand and beautiful throne room lined to the tee with marble and ck ornaments. "You awake?" A familiar voice asked, handing me a cup of water that I desperately needed. As I chugged it down like a rabid beast, I turned to Cy, who had a light smile, extending his hand to help me up. "Yeah¡­ thanks," I muttered before taking his hand and shooting straight up before walking beside him as we exited the grand throne room. Chapter 253 The Strong (3) "Yeah¡­ thanks," I muttered before taking his hand and shooting straight up before walking beside him as we exited the grand throne room. It was a bit akward between us as we walked down the hall towards another room that I felt a strange sense of familiarity with. "Geez¡­ you all look like shit," I heard a voice chuckle, and as soon as we turned the corner, I saw a light smirk staring down at us. Be hadn''t changed much physically nor mentally¡­ well, it was pretty much the same for everybody else in the room. Findir, Be, Aisa, and Luna were all pretty much the same, while it was only Cy who had changed this much¡­ which caused everybody else to drop their jaws. "Damn¡­ when did you get so hot?" Be asked before running up to him andughing, pping his back as per usual. "Alright, edgelord, let''s get something to eat. I''m absolutely starving," Aisa sighed, and as we all left the small meeting room and continued down the pce, both Cy and I nced backward at our two teachers, who smiled lightly. And, just like that, they disappeared in the blink of an eye. We all sat down in the dining room that had actually prepared decent food for us and began to talk about all our hardships. "Yeah, so basically, I was fighting monsters for about two years straight. I nearly lost my mind because even when I did die, I was instantly revived," Luna muttered. "Only two years? I had to go through that for ten years!" Findir eximed. "Yeah, mine was ten years as well," Luna muttered, with Aisa nodding her head up and down for confirmation. They all then turned their heads towards Cy, who looked as if he had gone through hell for millennia straight. "A century," He replied gloomily before sticking his fork into the piece of steak and shoving the entire thing down his throat. Everybody''s jaws dropped as they stared at Cy before Be quickly got up from her seat and circled around the table, hugging Cy''s head as she slowly brushed his long ck hair. "You poor thing¡­ It must''ve been hard," Be muttered, and Cy froze in ce as he felt the warmth of Be wrap around his upper torso. He scanned the rest of the table and saw their worried expressions¡­ causing him to bite down on his lower lip as he attempted to choke back tears. But, it was toote as it began to flow and flow and flow and flow until his robes were drenched, and he could no longer even lift up his fork to eat. It was an ugly cry that everybody helpedfort him through, and as I didn''t want to be such a heartless person, I ced my hand on his shoulder ever so lightly. Once the crying session had ended, everybody returned to their seats, and Cy looked as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulder. He had been keeping a cold front to try and suppress the longing he had felt, and that had built up over the century he was tortured. "Did you do anything special?" I asked since he must''ve been training with Beelzebub. "I don''t think you guys want to know," Cy muttered under his breath, but everybody was still able to read his lips, and as their worried, intrigued expressions prated through his skull, he eventually gave in with a sigh. "It was horrible. Absolutely horrible," "You gonna expand on that or what?" I asked, and everybody shot me a re, forcing me to shut up as Cy continued with his exnation. "I trained with Beezlebub himself over the century I was away. He forced me to get used to death over the first five years, and that was absolute hell. He ughtered me over and over, and I nearly lost my mind, but he used some kind of skill that forced me to retain even the slightest bit of sanity. And once that was done, I had to fight with monstrous and disgusting beings that I nearly puked every time I saw, fought, or even touched them. They were not only ridden with a deadly gue, but they were insanely physically strong. Then, I had to eat them to survive once I killed them¡­ and thatsted for the rest of the century. Well, I was asionally taught some skills by Beezlebub himself, but that just reinforced my ability to consume those disgusting monsters¡­ I never want to do that again," Cy shivered as he thought back to his previous horrific experiences. As everybody let the information soak in, they only felt more sorry for him as he was such a bright and cheery kid, and such an event probably scarred him for life. They all took small nces at me before Luna finally said the thing that everybody was thinking. "You have to take responsibility for that. It was your idea to find Beezlebub, and even though you obtained what you wanted, and Cy might be stronger than before, you still can''t undo the mental scars you''ve caused him," "Uh huh¡­ Well, I''ve already taken responsibility," I muttered coldly, and everybody present at the table shook with anger. "ARE YOU SERIOUS?! IS THAT ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY!? NOT ONLY DID CY GO THROUGH THAT! But! BUT! BUT WE HAD TO GO THROUGH THAT SHITTY EXPERIENCE AS WELL! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! AND HOW DID YOU EVEN TAKE RESPONSIBILITY?! BY BEATING HIS ASS IN FRONT OF BEEZLEBUB?!" Be shouted, clearly passionate about kicking my ass. As she heaved heavy breaths, I slowly tapped on the marble table, seeing the vibrations travel through my ss of water. "I told you I''ve already taken responsibility. I''ve done more than enough as punishment for the things I''ve done to you," I muttered through gritted teeth. Exining that I went through so much worse than Cy in about three thousand years would just invalidate his experiences. It''s better to just keep my mouth shut. "What do you mean by that?" Be asked, clearly confused but also distraught at how cold I could be. As I knew I would eventually let it slip, I slowly got up from my chair and began to exit the room, though just as I was about to leave, a st of sparkling white aura nearly ripped my head off. But, all I had to do was take a step to the side and slowly back at the assant: Luna. "Hey¡­ How many years did you through?" She asked, and I wasn''t surprised that she had already figured it out. "*sigh*... Cy, I''m sorry for what I put you through¡­ but that century of suffering was nothingpared to what I went through," I muttered, and my bloodlust exploded from me, taking a demonic form that loomed over the entire dining room. "WHAT IS IT?!" Luna shouted. "Thirty centuries. Two thousand and eight hundred over those years were spent getting slowly torn limb from limb, experiencing the pain of even getting your head torn off. Not two years, not five years, not even ten years. Close to three thousand years of getting killed every single minute," As the bloodlust was sucked back into my body, a cloud of red smoke escaped from my mouth as I instantly suppressed my anger and annoyance and made sure to take my leave for real this time. "Geez¡­ you''re quite the dramatic figure," The snarky voice of a woman permeated through the air, and when I turned towards her, a string of panels appeared. "They''ll get over it by tomorrow. But, we''ll probably rest a bit more for about a week. We need time to rekindle the friendship that''s probably been lost over the years," "Despite how cold you were towards them, you actually care for them quite a lot. Just make sure that part isn''t exploited otherwise, you''ll fall further than a demon," Cerberus muttered. . [You havepleted the Teacher Quest: Unlock More Runes] [Rewards have been granted] . "Oh wait¡­ that''s right. The objective was to unlock more runes, but I ended up not even unlocking one," I muttered as another leathery book appeared in the center of my hand. "Oh, that''s entirely my fault. I kind of lost track and became obsessed with the training you¡­ plus, I don''t think your body will be able to handle another rune, unlike your ck-haired friend over there. By consuming the flesh of those monsters, his constitution has essentially be on par with a full demon while also holding the consciousness of a sane human¡­ that''s the magic of Beezlebub right there," Cerberus chuckled. A silence befell us both as we stared at each other. "I have to go," "I know¡­ Thank you so much for everything. Despite you killing me so many times and putting me through so much stress, you still helped me grow into a stronger person¡­ and I know the answers I''ve been wanting will not be given by you¡­ But still, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart," I announced while bowing deeply towards my master. Chapter 254 Falling Into Beezlebubs Hand "I know¡­ Thank you so much for everything. Despite you killing me so many times and putting me through so much stress, you still helped me grow into a stronger person¡­ and I know the answers I''ve been wanting will not be given by you¡­ But still, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart," I announced while bowing deeply towards my master. "That''s surprising¡­." The woman muttered with a small smirk, and as she disappeared into the distance, I let out a long sigh. "What do you want?" I asked Cy as he slowly crept up behind me. "Sorry about all of them. They just didn''t know of your circumstances, so I hope you won''t me them," "I wasn''t nning on doing that," There was a long awkward silence between the both of us, and as I slowly began to walk away again, Cy reached out for my shoulder. "What is it?" I asked yet again, brushing his hand off. "Do you want to spar some more? There are some skills I wasn''t able to show off earlier, and I really need to practice with them¡­." "We can do that tomorrow¡­ I''m about to fall asleep soon, so it''s best you ask somebody else for today. I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow, though," "You better not chicken out!" He shouted as I slowly walked down the hallway. I only gave him a light smile before walking into my room and locking myself inside, crumbling to the ground with exhaustion. My legs felt as if they weren''t working anymore and refused to support me as I attempted to w my way to the bathroom. But, the exhaustion ran up my legs and into my spine, sending an electric shock that made my worries skyrocket. "Fuck¡­ what is this?" I muttered to myself through heaving breaths. "One of your runes is awakening. You''ve passed a certain threshold in your physical and mental prowess, so your body is reacting ordingly to the runes that are just begging to escape," A cold voice sent shivers down my spine. I snapped my head towards the corner of the room and saw Beezlebub amused at my miserable state. I couldn''t move my body any longer, and it felt as if all my muscles had melted off of my bones, leaving me to just sink in the middle of my room. Slowly, I let out a groan, and just like that, my consciousness slipped away from me. ¡­ Awaking in an endless void, a massive white spine appeared in front of me, and it seemingly traveled infinitely upwards. I couldn''t hold back my jaw that nearly hit the floor, but seeing how my runes had already been carved into it, I knew this was my spine. "What is this¡­ feeling?" I muttered as I instinctually raised my hand into the air and then shifted it to the right. Two inches to the left, then two inches down. Following that up with five inches to the right again and one inch up¡­ and there, I saw it. At the top of my spine, which I assumed to be my neck, was a brown and green rune carved into the bone, while the second rune, which was a blood red, was floating just above the spine, presumably carved into my skin. And then, finally, there was the third one I had just carved under the second one in the same blood-red color that was presumably engraved into my skin. [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] "Seems I can''t use my status here¡­ what a pain," I groaned before swiping away all the error boxes and feeling my hand burn up. It was the same hand that had the rose vines that slowly began to crawl up my forearm, and now they were spreading even further upwards. The process was slow, but eventually, it managed to touch my elbows, sending an electric shock up my bicep and into the back of my neck. It traveled downwards until it hit the very bottom of my spine, emulsifying the bone itself. "*sigh*..." As I sighed, my body fell backward on its own, pushing past the abyssal floor created underneath me and sending me falling downwards into a quick spiral. ¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Fuck¡­ What just happened?" I muttered to myself as I was coated in sweat, and as I attempted to stand up, my muscles gave out once again. They were shivering from exhaustion, and my bones felt as if they were about to snap with each and every twitch of my body. "Since you were babied this entire time, I decided to give you your own task. And your carving skills were decent at best¡­ you could never be an enchanter with such skill, but at least your body won''t break down yet," Beezlebub smiled as he hopped off my bed and crouched down right in front of me. His swirling white eyes stared into my soul as if he was checking for something. "Yep¡­ Now check your status, demi-boy," ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demi-Human] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 35/55] (110/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Magical Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Just as I had expected, your shit is based off that damn god¡­ well, I''m not gonnain about such a juicy candidate like you," The man muttered before ruffling my hair and disappearing into a ck portal that swiftly closed off. For that entire night, I couldn''t get a wink of sleep because my cells felt as if they were being continuously torn apart and then rebuilt. It was a torturous amount of pain that I could not get used to in the slightest, but at least Beezlebub came to check up on me once in a while¡­ though, it was just to watch the spectacle of me suffering. "Fuck¡­ Give me what you gave to Cy. I won''t be able to do anything for the rest of my life at this point," "I''m surprised you''re still affected by this level of pain¡­." Beezlebub smirked before tossing me a piece of raw pitch-ck meat. "I''m not your dog to clean up your scraps," I muttered. "Well, you said you wanted to go through the same thing as Cy. Then consume the meat of a monster, and you have a chance of obtaining the constitution of a monster¡­ it''s a pretty good deal, am I right?" "Then what the hell is this?" The man before me smiled maliciously as he crouched down in front of me, opening up the sleeve of his robe and pouring out even more pitch ck meat. And soon, a head came rolling out, its eyes popping out as if it had been burned to death. "Demi-human¡­" My eyebrows furrowed as I stared at the meat, but the thought of consuming such a thing didn''t seem that bad to me. "Well, you can''t really call them demi-human when they''re such rabid beings¡­ they''re tribesmen who live on the outskirts of Tartarus¡­ I think you met one of them¡­ right?" His smile widened even more, and the sight of the rolling head fully presented itself to me, causing me to realize who it was. "Kekekekeke¡­ You''re an insane bastard, you know that, right?" "I''d prefer the words tactical¡­ a tactical bastard who will do anything to achieve his goals. I''m like those heroes in the stories¡­ they will go through any trial to seed at their objective and to be honest, I think I look like one as well. Would you be able to guess that I was a demon lord at first nce?" The man twirled around, lightly smiling to himself. But, behind that angelic and almost priest-like look was an aura of pure malice that spread throughout my room, suffocating me from the depths of my soul. "What a funny joke," I rolled my eyes before grabbing the ck meat in front of me and taking a bite out of it. It waspletely and utterly tasteless¡­ yet the more I ate it, the more I began to crave it like an addictive drug. And soon, the entire pile of meat was gone, and in the reflection of the waxed marble floor, I saw my horns had grown longer and a few smaller ones sprouting from the routes. "Us demons don''t have god-marks, yet we can tell our status from howrge our horns are¡­ you''d be smart to remember that," Chapter 255 Siblings And Conversation With Cy "Us demons don''t have god-marks, yet we can tell our status from howrge our horns are¡­ you''d be smart to remember that," ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 35/55] (110/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ Upon seeing my new status, only one word came to mind¡­ "Evolution¡­ is this what monsters undergo upon reaching a certain experience threshold?" I muttered to myself, yet the man before me still replied. "Of course¡­ addicting, isn''t it?" He lightly chuckled upon seeing my mouth crease into a wide grin. "It feels pretty good," I muttered as a year''s worth of training that made my body as light as a feather had been surpassed in just a second. "Want me to give this present to the rest of your friends as well¡­? Cy excluded, of course," I thought about it for a moment but didn''t let the adrenaline and excitement cloud my judgment, so I quickly replied with a, "No." "I thought you would say that," Beezlebub smiled once more before disappearing into another swirling portal of darkness that led to some foreign dimension. As I slowly climbed my way up my bed and sat on it, the door to my room slowly creaked open, revealing a girl with short blue hair and attentive yellow eyes. "What is it?" I sighed as this was the first interaction I had with my friends ever since that incident in the dining hall. "Ummm¡­ I just wanted to check up on you. The maids said they heard a lot of groaningst night as if somebody was in pain¡­ is everything alright?" Aisa asked, her expression actually filled to the brim with worry. I paused, warmly smiling to myself, before gesturing for her toe in further. "U-Uh, sure," She stuttered before scampering over to me like a little kid and sitting on the space right next to me. It was a bit awkward between us, but as Aisa slowlyid her head on my shoulder, her worry physically leaving her body as she began to rx, I let out a little chuckle. "You''re still the same," I muttered before brushing her hair with my hands, and it wasn''t long before she literally fell asleep on my shoulder. She must''ve been exhausted and probably wasn''t able to get a good night''s rest with the worry and due to my horrendous words in the dining hall. "You look swell," A cold voice infiltrated through the doorway, and soon, Luna came waltzing in, her arms crossed and her eyes lingering over to the girl peacefully resting on my shoulder. As she didn''t want me to wake her, she just gestured for me to follow her into the hallway, which I obviously did afterying Aisa across my sheets. I tucked her in, and after Luna gave her a small kiss on the forehead and muttered, "Sweet dreams," we exited into the hallway, the others standing right before me. "Have youe to jump me or something?" I snickered at the amusing sight, and the others who looked down with a bit of guilt couldn''t bring themselves to return my energy and joke with me. I let out a little sigh as I knew this couldn''t continue any longer. "Don''t mind it. You all weren''t aware of my circumstances, and I know the stress of the experiences you were put through probably clouded your mind as you screamed at me¡­ so I hold nothing against you all. But, I do believe I''ve repented enough and think I don''t need to prove myself to you all, especially after what I went through," I replied with a warm smile, and everybody else lightly returned their own smiles towards me. Their light smiles slowly turned into soft giggles that slowly permeated through the air, filling the atmosphere with a more positive vibe. "Now, how about you all get some more rest? We can train some more tomorrow, but I believe everybody here is exhausted¡­ and you, mister edgelord," I turned towards Cy, who was still lightly chuckling to himself. "We need to have a talk," "Did I¡­ do something wrong, or what?" "Nope¡­ but I''m sure you''ve already felt it. Now, you all can go skedaddle while we have a chat," I said, and everybody burst outughing before slowly walking away¡­ well, some were still a bit interested. I slowly turned to the ceiling, where I prated the illusion of a hiding woman with long pink hair. "You too," I smiled, and after seeing her visibly sigh, she dropped down from the ceiling, pushing through her illusion like a sack of rocks. "Did you seriously say skedaddle?" She smirked, and my cheeks flushed a bit red with embarrassment. "Just go," I sighed, and as she continued tough while walking away, I turned back to Cy, who was looking at my horns. He was the only one that noticed such a change, so I knew he had also be a full demon. "Did he feed you the meat?" He asked with shifting eyes, each pupil seemingly looking at different parts of my body. "Yep¡­ and¡­ it was alright¡­ I guess," I muttered and suppressed the salivating reaction that attempted to push its way into my consciousness. "Don''t lie to me¡­ anyway, I''ll tell you some things about demons," Cy gestured for me to follow him down the hallway. It was a quiet walk without as much awkwardness as I had originally anticipated, but it was definitely something, seeing Cy in his new form, hesitant to speak up. From the back, it wasn''t that obvious, but asionally, I saw him look as if he was about to start talking, but something suppressed him from actually releasing his voice. "Is there something you have to say to me?" I asked with a sly smile, yet his next words made my eyes widen. "D-Did you note to train with me today because you''re still mad at me?" I let out a burst ofughter that came straight from my diaphragm and prated the hallway, echoing through it and drawing the attention of some of the surrounding servants. "W-What?! Did I say something wrong?!" "No, you''re just so adorable¡­." Iughed before ruffling his hair from behind and slinging my arm over his shoulder. "Whatever¡­ Y-You still didn''t answer my question! Stop avoiding it!" "Well, you already know the answer, so I don''t know why you keep pressing me for one," I smiled before he turned us into a dark room lined with hundreds of bookcases. The room was rtively thin, but it was insanely tall, with the actual roof of the entire ce seemingly stretching into the infinite void. But, we didn''t take a look at any of the bookcases and instead sat at the small wooden table with two wooden chairs right in the center of the room. A small chessboard was engraved into the wooden table with the pieces already perfectlyid out. "You want to have a game?" I asked as I didn''t expect him to know how to y. "I''m not that uncultured," He rolled his eyes before making the first move, setting out a pawn in the middle of the board two spaces up. I matched his move, and eventually, as the game got started, a new conversation arose. "Anyway¡­ how is¡­ uhhhh¡­ how was training? Did Cerberus really teach you anything, or did she let you figure things out for yourself," "She taught me a few, but it was mostly a self-learning session with her as the target dummy that would continuously kill me. To be honest, I don''t even think I''ll flinch at the feeling of my arm getting cut off," Getting my arm cut off was nothing but that evolution process was incredibly painful, to the point that all of my centuries of experience with pain couldn''te into use. Also, as I ced out a bishop, I saw three routes to win, but after seeing Cypletely clueless to my win ten moves ahead, I lightly smiled before making a slight blunder on purpose. Let''s see how he does. "How was Beezlebub? Did he really teach you anything, or was he just like Cerberus," "Despite how much I hate him, I can''t say he was a bad teacher. Contrary, he was an incredible teacher and was very intelligent. His training was harsh and inhumane, and as he taught me new skills, I could feel the disgust within me shining towards him slowly rise¡­ but I still can''t help but respect his teaching skills¡­ though he''s still a shitty person," Cy chuckled before finally moving his queen. Chapter 256 Game Of Chess And Continued Conversation "Despite how much I hate him, I can''t say he was a bad teacher. Contrary, he was an incredible teacher and was very intelligent. His training was harsh and inhumane, and as he taught me new skills, I could feel the disgust within me shining towards him slowly rise¡­ but I still can''t help but respect his teaching skills¡­ though he''s still a shitty person," Cy chuckled before finally moving his queen. As his queen practically moved to the center of the board, I looked up at him and decided to just castle my king in the corner of my board. "You were going to tell me about demons, right? How about we stop circling around the topic and get to it," I muttered. "Well, first of all, demons are ranked by how big their horns are. Some demons may be weaker than you, but if they have bigger horns, that means they''re of a superior evolution. Beezlebub said that trait is mostmon among demonic royals and nobles who reside within the capital of Tartarus," "Capital of Tartarus? There is such a thing?" I asked before Cy finally made his next move, but as his rook moved practically all the way across the board, so many openings were created that I began to think he was trying to lure me in. In just a few seconds, Iprehended all the paths possible that would lead me to a win but also created all the paths that might lead me to my doom. "Smart¡­" I chuckled before moving one of my rooks. "The Capital of Tartarus is called Hade. Not Hades, but Hade. It''s just Hades without the ''S.'' And basically, it''s where Hades resides and where most of the powerful demons who control thisherworld live. It''s supposed to be a pretty nice ce, but there is tons of very¡­ like a lot," Cy muttered before squinting his eyes at the board. He saw my light smile stretch across my face, and this only made him warier as he knew how smart I could be. Though, I was sure¡­ he already knew that. "God dammit¡­" He muttered under his breath before moving his queen backward, so it wasn''t taken, but as I had actually pinned the rook behind, I immediately followed through with my next move. But, that pin which I had followed through with also led to a check that put Cy''s king in danger. "Check," "When did you see this move?" Cy asked, his ck eyes beginning to swirl once more as they looked up at me with a suspicious re. But, the only reply I gave was a small shrug, causing Cy to shake his head a bit with a light smile that slowly spread across his expression. He picked up his rook to go block the attack since if I ate it, the king could just follow through and eat my queen. "Oh, are you sure you wanna do that?" I asked him, making him hesitate just a bit before looking up at me. "What do you mean?" "I''m talking about how pitiful your next move will be if you put your rook there¡­ take a broader look at the board," I muttered, and Cy''s eyes widened as he saw the suspicious cement of my pieces. "I''m not falling for your bullshit," Cy muttered, his resolution bing even stronger than before and eventually cing his rook right where I wanted it to be. Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ Tuck¡­ The room was silent as the rest of the game continued in just a few seconds¡­ with me eventually moving a single pawn to end the game. "Checkmate," I muttered with arge smile, and as we both shook hands, he clicked his tongue in disappointment. "What could I have done better?" "Take a longer look at the board and attempt to see further into the future¡­ also, don''t let my words reinforce or discredit anything next time. That was probably one of your biggest mistakes," I said before sitting back down on the wooden chair and staring up into the endless rows of books. "Tch¡­ Anyway, we should continue our conversation on demons now," "Agreed," I muttered before rxing a bit and letting Cy exin pretty much everything he knew, and despite him continuously saying that his knowledge was limited to this subject, he clearly learned a lot from Beezlebub. "Alright, let''s move onto the domains of different demon lords," Cy muttered before using the chessboard as a kind of example. "Satan has the biggest territory that expands for quite a long time, but it only has the capital and a few surrounding towns. It is somewhere close to the center of Tartarus, somewhat near the Capital of Tartarus: Hade, that I''m sure you''re already aware of," "Is there anything else on his domain?" "There are a few caves that you could call dungeons since they hold tons of demonic monsters and actually a solid boss, but they aren''t within the system, so the only thing you''ll receive is experience points¡­ which, I guess, isn''t too bad, to be honest," "Hmmm¡­ is that all?" "Pretty much. Now, let''s move to Beezlebub''s territory, which is always on the move. You''ll never find it in the same spot every couple of centuries since he moves it every time Hadesins about his curse, which diseases thend spreading further into the roots of the nts in Tartarus. Tartarus may be hell, but it still has its own ecosystem that most of the inhabitants rely on to eat, drink, and have fun," "Seriously? There''s an ecosystem down here?" "Yeah, pretty funny, right," Cy slightly chuckled. "But, it''s not for the survival of demi-humans and demons, but more like the amusement part," "Amusement? Like everything they do is centered around them having fun?" "Exactly. They may not participate in the deadly ecosystem that continues to w away at the lives of thousands of monsters, but they still reap the benefits¡­ besides that, Beezlebub''s territory contains various unique monsters due to the continuous adaptation of the near-immortal monsters," "Any dungeons?" "Nope, not really. Now, we finally have Be''s demon¡­ Asmodeus, the Pce of Lust. It is one of the few domains that have a city capital with a name so widespread that its territory is normally just called The Pce of Lust," "And I''m assuming all the subi are from there?" "Yep¡­ and, you can just call the ce a massive brothel. Even the surrounding cities and towns are thriving from protstiution, but that is mainly because all that are born here are affected by Asmodeus'' curse, or you call a blessing. It radiates through the air and grants any newborn a wless body, skin, face, beauty, or handsomeness that would be unparalleled in any other territory," "You wanna visit there next?" I jokingly asked but to my surprise, he actually nodded in agreement. "I feel like we should go there to have Be meet Asmodeus. He is one of the demon lords most active with the one they''ve possessed, and I feel like he would be a good mentor to Be¡­ though, I''m sure Be might go through some seductive training or something¡­." Cy cringed at the thought of such a thing, and I could only chuckle lightly as I imagined Be being overrun with handsome men and beautiful women. "Now, is there anything else?" "Well, there are a few ces that you could consider dungeons, once again, but in the end, it''s just a pyramid of prostitution. The rankings are fucked, and as you would expect, it is insanely corrupt, yet the demon lord has no intention of making it fair or reasonable," "Hmmm¡­ okay¡­ then what''s the next?" "Okay¡­ next we have Belphegor, a demon lord known for creating illusions so powerful that they could even make gods go to sleep at the will of his mind. His territory isn''t very special, but it does have more outer cities than Satan''s territory, with the capital being rtivity weak. He is probably one of the strongest, if not the strongest, demon lords out of the bunch since he is capable of turning entire armies made up of hundreds of thousands of soldiers against their own people," "That''s pretty overpowered," I lightly smirked. "Yeah, it very much is, but it really depends on whether Belphegor is willing to do something since he is mostly sleeping all the time. Usually, his loyal servants do everything around the kingdom while he sleeps and sleeps and sleeps, only waking up if a demon lord visits his territory or he is summoned by Hades himself¡­ but, besides that, there is nothing very special about his territory. Though this next one is theplete opposite of that¡­ Leviathan, the demon lord of destruction. He is definitely one of the strongest demon lords, and his territory can only be called a massive fortress of destruction. No demon lords dare to invade part of his territory since the losses on not only the opposing side but their side would be immense¡­ and Leviathan never holds back. He is the type to always go all out, even if it means both sides losing immense amounts of men," Chapter 257 Heading Off "Yeah, it very much is, but it really depends on whether Belphegor is willing to do something since he is mostly sleeping all the time. Usually, his loyal servants do everything around the kingdom while he sleeps and sleeps and sleeps, only waking up if a demon lord visits his territory or he is summoned by Hades himself¡­ but, besides that, there is nothing very special about his territory. Though this next one is theplete opposite of that¡­ Leviathan, the demon lord of destruction. He is definitely one of the strongest demon lords, and his territory can only be called a massive fortress of destruction. No demon lords dare to invade part of his territory since the losses on not only the opposing side but their side would be immense¡­ and Leviathan never holds back. He is the type to always go all out, even if it means both sides losing immense amounts of men," "Whose thing was he again? Uhhhh¡­ Oh yeah, Aisa, right?" "Indeed. I think it fits her a lot despite how much I really don''t want them to meet¡­ if Leviathan ever gets his hands on her, I honestly don''t think we''ll see Aisa again," "Isn''t there one more?" "Yep, and it is probably one of the dangerous demon lords yet again¡­ to be honest, it''s kind of hard to rank demon lords since they specialize in one thing, but this one is definitely strong when you think about it¡­ Mammon is a demon lord whose presence isn''t very known since not only is he a type of assassin, but he also very rarely allows records to be kept of him," "Oh, he''s Findir''s, right? So I''m guessing his thing is erasing your presence or something like that?" "Well¡­ kinda. It''s more like erasing your existence yet not at the same time. I can''t really exin it because I don''t know much about him, nor do I even know where his territory is. I just know its up north towards the border of Tartarus," "Alright, that''s enough talking. Let''s get some rest so we can finally head off and finish this damn mission," ¡­ An entire week had passed, and my slightly cracked friendship with all of the people I had been traveling with was rekindled. It honestly didn''t take that long since training together really brought you together due to the amount of adrenaline that would normally pump through you. "You all stay safe. Can''t have youing back with broken minds or under a dangerous illusion now~," Beezlebub waved as he saw us exit the pce. We didn''t dare to look back and wave him goodbye since we didn''t even like him in the first ce¡­ and on top of that, his worry is solely focused on his own n rather than our actual wellbeing. Our travels through the disease-ridden city weren''t as bad as we had thought since it seemed some of the actual diseases had cleared up. Some people actually had tiny smiles slowly stered along their faces, but then there were the few who were literally just dying with welts and sores all over their skin. "Yuck¡­ let''s get out of here quickly," Be muttered, and as we chased after her, we caught a glimpse of the break of dawn. Somehow, a sun and a moon existed here¡­ and the dawn revealed to us was incredibly beautiful. Be and Cy even started crying a bit as they both hugged each other and stared off into the distance, their eyes sparkling with awe. "Weirdos," Luna rolled her eyes before dragging the duo with us all the way to the edge of Beezlebub''s border. We mostly ignored the monsters that continuously tried to bug us, but asionally we would show off our skills yet again to the group, with most of them trying to impress me for some kind of validation. "That''s cool¡­ I guess," I muttered as Findir sliced a ck frog into hundreds of tiny cubes that pattered onto the swampy ground as they fell in front of me. Findir looked at me with sparkling eyes, something that wasn''t reallymon for him, but I guess he really did see me as an older brother. I think Be is the oldest, but she acts the most like the youngest child, with Cy following right up behind her for the idiot duo. Then, there were Findir and Aisa, who were a bit more mature than them and didn''t do many stupid things, yet they were constantly seeking validation from either me or Luna. And finally, we have the "eldest" of our group, myself and Luna, of course. I have no clue how this came to be, but it just kind of sets itself in ce. ? It''s not like we all just came together and decided that Be and Cy were the youngest because they acted the most childish. "Hey, Orion, where we going now?" Be asked as we all stepped through the wet feeling barrier that left uspletely dry upon stepping through. We were back in the Tartarus wilderness that scorched us with the zing sun, yet nobody reallyined after the torturous events we went through. It wasn''t very visible, but everybody had matured by arge margin. "Your demon lord''s domain¡­ Asmodeus and the Pce of Lust," I smiled, and everybody but Cy and Luna blushed profusely. "W-we can''t do that yet. I haven''t prepared my mind and body," Aisa stuttered, gripping her own arms as she shivered with nervousness. She was necessarily scared but just really nervous about this new experience that I could already tell her grandfather dramatized. And the other two¡­ Findir and Be¡­ well, they werepletely pale and still as a stone henge. "Oh, shut up. You don''t need to fuck the guards to get into the territory¡­ we''re just visiting there for a few things. First of all, we want to visit there for the potions because I heard there are some permanent stat upgrading potions, though we will need to gather money for that. Second of all, the species that we''re after resides somewhere around the borders of this territory. And finally, I want you, Be, to meet Asmodeus. You''re already practically best friends, so I don''t see the problem," "Well¡­ I guess¡­ But I always get the feeling he''s never genuine around me. His smile always seems so fake when he talks to me¡­ I don''t know; it just makes me incredibly ufortable," Be lightly shivered in ce. "It''s all good. A yboy like him is definitely a strong maniptor, but you know who is better?" Luna asked with a strong smirk of pride. "Orion?" Be squeaked out, and Luna nearly turned to stone and shattered into thousands of individual small pieces. "N-No, I''m the better maniptor," Luna stuttered, feeling a bit of her pride get torn away by the innocent-looking girl in front of her. "Heh," I let an annoying smirk streak across my face as I waltzed past Luna, who was frozen in ce, wrapping my arm around Be''s shoulder. "This girl gets it," I muttered, and I gave Be a fist bump before we continued our travels to our next destination¡­ ¡­ It was only a month into our traveling did we find our first objective at the very edge of our target destination. At the border of the Pce of Lust, also known as Asmodeus'' territory, we found a small camp of our target species that we were meant to eradicate. So, we first came up with a tiny n since they seemed pretty far in their technology, meaning we couldn''t underestimate them. Their tall spiked wooden walls intimated anything that got near it, and the small watchtowers just peeking over the corner of each wall was threatening enough with the arrows that could possibly rain down on us. But¡­ that wasn''t the problem¡­ it was more like the strong metal swords that they had acquired from melting down ore in the hill just beside them. They were advanced enough to do such a thing, so we couldn''t underestimate them no matter what n we decided to take. "Obviously, we can''t have any of them escaping, so Luna, I''m sure you can set up a perimeter around the camp. That new [Tangible Illusion] skill should work wonders," I said. "Well, it doesn''t keep them back forever. It just stops them for a moment," "That''s more than enough time for Findir, who will be patrolling the border of the camp and will also be ughtering anybody who tries to get near Luna. I doubt she really needs the protection, but just in case, y''know," "And what do I do?" Cy asked, eager to know his already obvious role in this fight. "I''ll take the north corner, Aisa will take the east corner, Luna will take the west corner, and Cy, you will take the south corner¡­ and I''m sure you can feel that thing practically radiating its own presence," Cy smiled as we all split up, immediately knowing the gist of our n. Chapter 258 Slaughtering Of An Imp Camp Cy smiled as we all split up, immediately knowing the gist of our n. As I rounded through the forest, I heard the slight rustle of activity from our targets within their advanced walls. They cackled and cried out as if cheering for some kind of victory, but as I hopped onto the wall and quickly infiltrated one of the watch towers, they immediately felt something was off. "Huh¡­ Imps are weaker than I thought," I smiled lightly before hopping out and unsheathing the spear from behind my back. It was a pretty normal one given to me by Beezlebub, and as I spun it around to deflect a flurry of arrows, my bloodlust began to form around my body, spreading out a like a web that caught all of my targets. In the distance, I saw an explosion of green mes that folded into itself, seemingly forcing itself to explode again and again repeatedly until it could no longer light itself. Even further into the distance was an explosion of ck matter from which the shrapnel formed into a massive hammer up above that came crashing down into the camp of Imps. Their tiny red little bodies danced around each time an attack nearlynded on them, and as they began to retaliate, I picked up the pace. [Miasma Infused Presence] The imps who were just then ready to fight and die for their camp froze and suddenly began to back away, their faces pale with fear. All of them, in unison, swallowed a massive drop of saliva, and as it looked like my silhouette had taken the form of a demon king, they all sprinted away, their little legs and feet pattering against the ground with all of the might they could muster. "What pitiful creatures¡­ [Vampiric Drain]," I muttered, and both of my eyes turned a dark shade of red, only to flicker back to their heterochromatic state. But, it was toote for the imps asrge tendrils of bloodlust exploded from my body and skewered the imps in front of me, draining each bit of life force that I could squeeze out, making sure absolutely nothing was left. SCREEEEEEEE Their screeches of terror resounded through the camp as I slowly walked through it, absorbing the life force and blood of the imps who had not taken part in the battle. Some were hiding in their houses, but they weren''t safe in the slightest as they all as well met the iron hand of my vampiric skill. "Fooooo¡­" As I let out a long trail of misty blood from my mouth, it congregated in front of me, the rest of the life force I had absorbed seeping out of my skin. The blood had be a pile of blood in the middle of the camp that slowly began to bubble and almost gurgle like it was alive. "[Vampiric Creation]," I muttered, and all of a sudden, a pale white hand shot out from the pool of blood, pulling up a monster you could only call a being straight out of hell. Its slim blood-red pupils shifted around, only for its pale white body draped in a robe of blood to turn towards me and kneel. "Make sure there are no escapees," I ordered the vampire, who suddenly began to grow a pair of long demonic horns. And as he looked up, his red eyes flickered, seemingly wanting to have a taste of me, but just being a mere servant, he withheld his lust for my blood and slowly rose. "As you wish," He burst into a lump of bats that exploded outwards, wafting past me as he went after his first prey. Being somebody I just summoned, he couldn''t stay in this world forever as, eventually, I would need to retain some of my mana. Keeping him here really drains a lot out of me, physically and mentally, so I can''t have him stick around as my butler¡­ but if I had infinite mana and stamina, I probably wouldn''t have minded. "Okay¡­ And now, all I need to do is go after this cowardly Imp General," I muttered with a small smile, turning my head towards a wooden shack. I felt nothing from within it, but my instinct, this beastly- no, demonic instinct told me that the general was in there. As I took a step towards the shack, my [Vampiric Drain] trembled, seemingly ready to shoot at a target not very far. "You dare!" A booming voice came from the wooden shake, an explosive presence attempting to intimidate me froming any further. "This would''ve worked if I hadn''t known what a weak species you were," I smiled maliciously before taking my spear and chucking it through one of the wooden boards. ARCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE A horrific screech came from within the wooden shack, and as I stepped in, I saw the small red goblin-like monster with a crown of ck horns writhing back and forth in pain. "D-Do you know who we are! I-If you eradicate us like this, then the head of the Imps here will kill you! THEY''LL SLAUGHTER YOUR FAMILY! EVERYBODY YOU LOVE WILL DIE BEFORE YOU CAN EVEN GET A CHANCE TO TOUCH HIM! HAHAHAHHAHAHA! I BET YOU''RE SCARED NOW, HUH!?" The imp shouted, but as I tore my spear out of its torso, I coldly muttered, "They''re all dead. There is nobody they can kill before me¡­ unless you''re willing to kill a god," I smiled, and as the imp let out a shriek of fear, it attempted to w away. The fear in its expression was apparent, so I had no clue why the imp before me was still trying to taunt yet also intimidate me. "You all really are a stupid species. I''m d we were sent on a mission to squash such bugs," I muttered, my expression crumbling with disgust as I dug my fingers into its eyes and lifted it up. I tossed it into the air, and with an almost cruel ending, I sunk a knife hand straight through its torso, letting it slowly die. "*sigh*... Seems that''s it," I muttered, and as the vampire behind me revealed itself once again, it burst into a pile of blood that congregated before me. Now¡­ this is a pile of blood worth turning into something. [Egg of the Progenitor] The massive puddle of blood began to slide into itself, eventually folding on itself and finally condensing into a decently sized egg. It was probably about the size of my head, yet the thing that coulde from this would be insanely powerful. "What blood monster could I acquire?" I muttered to myself as I strolled out of the wooden shack and saw my friends cleaning up their own little predicaments. And not even an hourter, we met up after looting everything and putting the supplies in our storage rings graciously given by the scheming Beezlebub. "So, you all saw that, right?" Findir asked everybody as we all disyed the materials and supplies we picked up from this surprisingly wealthy camp of imps. "Saw what?" Be asked, and everybody else looked to Findir for answers, unknowing of what he was trying to say. "Well¡­ ugh¡­ just follow me," He sighed, and as soon as we arrived at the part of the camp that Findir had cleared, Be nearly threw up. There were female ves chained up inside a wooden barn, most likely used for breeding or probably just pleasure. "Those bastards¡­" Be muttered through gritted teeth as he saw how broken the eyes of these women were. You couldn''t even consider them alive the way their eyes just hung open, staring off into space as they were most likely assaulted. "I''m surprised this is the first time we saw such a thing," Luna muttered before taking Be out of the barn and lightlyforting her as we ended the lives of these pitiful demi-humans. No point in trying to save them as they were too far gone to try and help them¡­ plus, it would just be a pain trying to feed and manage themter on. Also, there was no guarantee they would have a better life in Asmodeus'' territory since all of the poor people were prostitutes, men and women alike. After finishing our job, we reviewed our status'' since most of us were close to ssing up¡­ or would it count as evolving? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 40/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Nobody used any of their runic skills, right?" I asked the group as we all left the camp, Be still angered by the previous sight. Chapter 259 Slaughtering Of An Imp Camp Cy smiled as we all split up, immediately knowing the gist of our n. As I rounded through the forest, I heard the slight rustle of activity from our targets within their advanced walls. They cackled and cried out as if cheering for some kind of victory, but as I hopped onto the wall and quickly infiltrated one of the watch towers, they immediately felt something was off. "Huh¡­ Imps are weaker than I thought," I smiled lightly before hopping out and unsheathing the spear from behind my back. It was a pretty normal one given to me by Beezlebub, and as I spun it around to deflect a flurry of arrows, my bloodlust began to form around my body, spreading out a like a web that caught all of my targets. In the distance, I saw an explosion of green mes that folded into itself, seemingly forcing itself to explode again and again repeatedly until it could no longer light itself. Even further into the distance was an explosion of ck matter from which the shrapnel formed into a massive hammer up above that came crashing down into the camp of Imps. Their tiny red little bodies danced around each time an attack nearlynded on them, and as they began to retaliate, I picked up the pace. [Miasma Infused Presence] The imps who were just then ready to fight and die for their camp froze and suddenly began to back away, their faces pale with fear. All of them, in unison, swallowed a massive drop of saliva, and as it looked like my silhouette had taken the form of a demon king, they all sprinted away, their little legs and feet pattering against the ground with all of the might they could muster. "What pitiful creatures¡­ [Vampiric Drain]," I muttered, and both of my eyes turned a dark shade of red, only to flicker back to their heterochromatic state. But, it was toote for the imps asrge tendrils of bloodlust exploded from my body and skewered the imps in front of me, draining each bit of life force that I could squeeze out, making sure absolutely nothing was left. SCREEEEEEEE Their screeches of terror resounded through the camp as I slowly walked through it, absorbing the life force and blood of the imps who had not taken part in the battle. Some were hiding in their houses, but they weren''t safe in the slightest as they all as well met the iron hand of my vampiric skill. "Fooooo¡­" As I let out a long trail of misty blood from my mouth, it congregated in front of me, the rest of the life force I had absorbed seeping out of my skin. The blood had be a pile of blood in the middle of the camp that slowly began to bubble and almost gurgle like it was alive. "[Vampiric Creation]," I muttered, and all of a sudden, a pale white hand shot out from the pool of blood, pulling up a monster you could only call a being straight out of hell. Its slim blood-red pupils shifted around, only for its pale white body draped in a robe of blood to turn towards me and kneel. "Make sure there are no escapees," I ordered the vampire, who suddenly began to grow a pair of long demonic horns. And as he looked up, his red eyes flickered, seemingly wanting to have a taste of me, but just being a mere servant, he withheld his lust for my blood and slowly rose. "As you wish," He burst into a lump of bats that exploded outwards, wafting past me as he went after his first prey. Being somebody I just summoned, he couldn''t stay in this world forever as, eventually, I would need to retain some of my mana. Keeping him here really drains a lot out of me, physically and mentally, so I can''t have him stick around as my butler¡­ but if I had infinite mana and stamina, I probably wouldn''t have minded. "Okay¡­ And now, all I need to do is go after this cowardly Imp General," I muttered with a small smile, turning my head towards a wooden shack. I felt nothing from within it, but my instinct, this beastly- no, demonic instinct told me that the general was in there. As I took a step towards the shack, my [Vampiric Drain] trembled, seemingly ready to shoot at a target not very far. "You dare!" A booming voice came from the wooden shake, an explosive presence attempting to intimidate me froming any further. "This would''ve worked if I hadn''t known what a weak species you were," I smiled maliciously before taking my spear and chucking it through one of the wooden boards. ARCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE A horrific screech came from within the wooden shack, and as I stepped in, I saw the small red goblin-like monster with a crown of ck horns writhing back and forth in pain. "D-Do you know who we are! I-If you eradicate us like this, then the head of the Imps here will kill you! THEY''LL SLAUGHTER YOUR FAMILY! EVERYBODY YOU LOVE WILL DIE BEFORE YOU CAN EVEN GET A CHANCE TO TOUCH HIM! HAHAHAHHAHAHA! I BET YOU''RE SCARED NOW, HUH!?" The imp shouted, but as I tore my spear out of its torso, I coldly muttered, "They''re all dead. There is nobody they can kill before me¡­ unless you''re willing to kill a god," I smiled, and as the imp let out a shriek of fear, it attempted to w away. The fear in its expression was apparent, so I had no clue why the imp before me was still trying to taunt yet also intimidate me. "You all really are a stupid species. I''m d we were sent on a mission to squash such bugs," I muttered, my expression crumbling with disgust as I dug my fingers into its eyes and lifted it up. I tossed it into the air, and with an almost cruel ending, I sunk a knife hand straight through its torso, letting it slowly die. "*sigh*... Seems that''s it," I muttered, and as the vampire behind me revealed itself once again, it burst into a pile of blood that congregated before me. Now¡­ this is a pile of blood worth turning into something. [Egg of the Progenitor] The massive puddle of blood began to slide into itself, eventually folding on itself and finally condensing into a decently sized egg. It was probably about the size of my head, yet the thing that coulde from this would be insanely powerful. "What blood monster could I acquire?" I muttered to myself as I strolled out of the wooden shack and saw my friends cleaning up their own little predicaments. And not even an hourter, we met up after looting everything and putting the supplies in our storage rings graciously given by the scheming Beezlebub. "So, you all saw that, right?" Findir asked everybody as we all disyed the materials and supplies we picked up from this surprisingly wealthy camp of imps. "Saw what?" Be asked, and everybody else looked to Findir for answers, unknowing of what he was trying to say. "Well¡­ ugh¡­ just follow me," He sighed, and as soon as we arrived at the part of the camp that Findir had cleared, Be nearly threw up. There were female ves chained up inside a wooden barn, most likely used for breeding or probably just pleasure. "Those bastards¡­" Be muttered through gritted teeth as he saw how broken the eyes of these women were. You couldn''t even consider them alive the way their eyes just hung open, staring off into space as they were most likely assaulted. "I''m surprised this is the first time we saw such a thing," Luna muttered before taking Be out of the barn and lightlyforting her as we ended the lives of these pitiful demi-humans. No point in trying to save them as they were too far gone to try and help them¡­ plus, it would just be a pain trying to feed and manage themter on. Also, there was no guarantee they would have a better life in Asmodeus'' territory since all of the poor people were prostitutes, men and women alike. After finishing our job, we reviewed our status'' since most of us were close to ssing up¡­ or would it count as evolving? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 40/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Nobody used any of their runic skills, right?" I asked the group as we all left the camp, Be still angered by the previous sight... Chapter 260 The City Of Lust "Nobody used any of their runic skills, right?" I asked the group as we all left the camp, Be still angered by the previous sight. Though, I guess this was good since it served as motivation for Be to continue working harder. Not even a few dayster, we arrived at the capital of this absolutely scandalous ce. Even at the entrance that proceeds through the massive stone wall encapsting the city of lust within, there were some illegal businesses with some drugs that obviously were made to get you high. "Or maybe it just isn''t illegal here. If prostitution is legal, then why not legalize drugs?" Luna muttered before turning to me. Seems we were watching the same sketchy duo who still covered up their suspicious activities¡­ so possibly the business of drugs was regted? Only hard drugs might be illegal since they''re extremely addictive¡­? "Alright, you all. I better not see any of your participating in prostitution and if you want to do drugs¡­ fine by me, fuck your own life over," I said, and all of my friends besides Luna began to shiver with fear. "What? He only speaks the truth," Luna added on, and as we finally made our way to the twin guards, we presented our IDs and finally stepped through the massive gate¡­ and boy, oh boy, was this ce crazy. When I thought of a city of lust, I just imagined a few subi scattered across every block, tempting anybody who walked passed them¡­ but there are literal shops and actual prostitution centers with massive signs weing anybody in. ring pink lights shot up into the sky, splitting into stars, attracting anybody who wanted to have a bit of fun. I couldn''t help but burst outughing since this ce was much worse than I had anticipated, but worst of all, this was just the outskirts of this massive capital. The further we walked into the city, the more of these establishments popped up, and even the restaurant we stopped at had scandalous services. I couldn''t stopughing each time I saw something like this because it was absolutely hrious how epted it was. "Geez¡­ what a fucking ce¡­ This ce is amazing," I muttered through tears ofughter that slightly welled up in my eyes. "Did this guy sniff some of the drugs we saw earlier?" Aisa asked Luna, who limply dug into her expensive b of meat that was more like cardboard than anything else. "I hope not," She rolled her eyes. After we left the restaurant, we were met by a familiar face¡­ "Hey, honey¡­ I''m disappointed you hadn''t tried any of our establishments yet," The subus who we had encountered in that small town before and the same one I had banged appeared in front of us. She was in a nice ck tuxedo, but it could barely hold back her assets that looked as if they were trying to w their way out. "I don''t want to¡­." I muttered. "How about you all? You all seem like virgins, so how about you indulge yourselves for a bit¡­ oh, except for Miss Be over here. Asmodeus has ordered me to bring you with me¡­ you all can enjoy yourselves while we have a little conversation," I quickly stepped in front of Be, but it was toote as the subus circled around me and ced her hand on Be''s shoulder. My bloodlust shot out from my back, attempting to stab the woman''s face, but she quickly disappeared into the night, unable to be felt anywhere else. "Shit¡­ Well, there is only one thing we could now," I muttered before grabbing the shoulder of a passerby who looked like your average knight. "Where is Asmodeus'' pce?" "U-Uh¡­ His pce is deep within the red light district, but visitors aren''t wee, so I suggest you give up early," The man sighed before licking his lips as he looked me up and down. I internally cringed before suppressing it as I still needed more information. "Oh, sorry, I don''t swing that way¡­ but also, where is the red light district?" I asked, still a bit surprised that there was still such a district in this scandalous city. "I''ll tell you if you help me with something," The man licked his lips yet again, and this time, my expression went cold, and I grabbed him by the cor, dragging him into a dark alleyway and beating the shit out of him until he finally gave up. "I-I''ll speak! I''ll speak!" He shouted, trying to block my punches that weren''t affected by his blocks in the slightest. "Dude, you''re gonna kill him," Findir said, cing his hand on my shoulder. "I''m aware of what I''m doing," I muttered before slowly rising up and letting the man shuffle back a bit, holding his throat that I continuously hooked in the windpipe. "Fucking bastard¡­ Damn¡­ The red light district is right in the center of this capital, and it''ll take you a few days to get there¡­ It''s east from here¡­ n-now leave me alone," The man muttered, shuffling back once again. As I wiped the blood off of my fists and the stter that had caught my face, we exited the alleyway and walked straight to the redlight district. "Goddamn¡­ Were you that disgusted?" Luna chuckled, slinging an arm over my shoulder as she gave me a taunting smirk. "Nah¡­ I have no clue what Asmodeus could be doing to Be as of now, so I wasn''t in the mood to fuck him¡­." "Oh, you considered it?" "Of course not. I don''t want to swing that way¡­ but if it''s to save her, then I''ll consider it," "So you did consider it," "Will you shut the fuck up already?" "My bad," She chuckled, and as we sprinted through the streets at our top speed, we reached the red light district within exactly one day. ¡­ "What a massive pce," Cy slightly chuckled as we stared up at the glowing pce made from various types of white pirs and glowing crystals. Around us was definitely a red-light district¡­, and it was so much worse than the ce outside. I felt my siblings virginities were at risk just walking through that ce since each and every corner you would find somebody getting fucked or fucking somebody¡­ it was either on or the other. And the advertisements¡­ holy shit, the advertisements didn''t hold back as they specified all the kinks and shit that you could satisfy by going to their establishment. "I almost threw up," I muttered, still swiveling my head around to make sure nobody sneak attacked Cy, Findir, or Aisa. Luna and I were fine with it, so we both surrounded the trio from the front and back the entire time, making sure nobody could even tempt them. "I kinda want to try it out," Cy muttered. "No, you don''t. Lose it to somebody you actually like, otherwise, you''ll end up like Luna and me¡­ you''re gonna regret it. Trust¡­" I muttered before stepping up the glowing white steps that almost seemed to invite us in. As soon as we arrived at the gates of this massive pce, two massive incubus bodyguards shielded us from entering. "What do you want, kid?" One of the men smirked before their eyes dragged over to Aisa, who looked the most defenseless. Seemed they targeted the weak-minded¡­ how horrible. "A meeting with your boss," I muttered coldly, and seeing my icy expression, it seemed some of their pride was kicked in the liver. "That''s cool, but that won''t be happening today," The other incubus replied before going to push kick me in the stomach and send me flying down the fleet of steps¡­ but suddenly, he shriveled up like a fruit losing all of its juice. The other one paled horrifically as he saw his own body shrivel up the same way his friend did. "ARGHHHHHHH!" Hisst cry of help called out some of the guards and butlers that had been doing who knows what in the pce, and upon locking eyes with me, they also shriveled up into bloodless sacks of shit. "All of you¡­ step a bit back," Luna muttered, bringing the rest of my siblings away as my eyes flickered with a dark-red aura. "Orion is kinda angry," As I kicked the gates open, a shroud of bloody mist conjured around me, causing the other guards who hade as back up to slightly shrink back with fear. "Y-You damn monster!" One of them shouted before shriveling up likesrades. As soon as I stepped into the pce, I saw how grand it was, but there was also a beautiful man dressed in loose silk robes standing at the top of a spiraling staircase. His massive horns that were double the size of his head, protruded into the atmosphere, seemingly looking down on me while disying his overwhelming power. His long purple hair and seductive starry pupils grazed my skin, almost tempting me toe forward. "Give Be back," I muttered, but with a smirk, the man replied, "Toote¡­" Chapter 261 Rise Of A King "Toote¡­" The man''s words were slimy as if they had been covered in an untrustworthy grease, maybe a tar meant to explode the situation in a raging fire that would cause him to act against me. "Lemme see her," I demanded, but as his body melted into a slime-like fluid that plopped through the spiraling staircase andnded before me, he just smiled with malicious intent. "You trusted Beezlebub¡­ what a fool you are to be a full demon. I''m jealous, in fact¡­." The man muttered as his slimy body began to gather into a solid form once again. "I could give any less fucks than what I''m giving now," "Oho¡­ Okay¡­ but you''ll have to rip her from my grasp," He muttered, and suddenly, Be, who was unconscious, faded out of the marble wall and shot into the room like she had been carried by the barrel of a gun. Findir quickly caught her, causing the man before us to click his tongue with disappointment. Suddenly, a hand was ced on my shoulder, and the presence of Cy, which I didn''t even know, disappeared and reappeared right beside me. "I forgot to tell you, but he''s the weakest out of all of the demon lords," Cy said without ever trying to whisper it. Clearly, he was attempting to taunt the man, and for some reason, the idiot actually fell for it, shaking with anger and causing the pce around us to turn into several slime tendrils. They shot towards us before bouncing back like a bungee cord, only to be shot again at an even higher and more insane speed than before. We could barely dodge the shooting tendrils as their speed rose exponentially¡­ or¡­ not? "Logarithmic?" I muttered to myself as the speed soon capped, and I activated almost all of my buff skills, allowing me to now dodge the iing attacks without much problem. "We''ll destroy his ass here¡­ Synchronize your attacks with me, and I should be able to send that head of his into the abyss," Cy muttered, and I slightly nodded before we summoned a spear with our respective element. Our tight grips resounded through the atmosphere as our nerves were apparent, but our will to fight was even stronger. SHING SHING SHING SHING We tore through the tendrils that tried to block us from the head of Asmodeus, but just as we reached him, suddenly, we were back where we started. "Huh?" We both muttered as we looked down at our feet. We then snapped our heads upward and saw the cold gaze of the demon lord. It looked as if he was looking down on a pair of ants. "What a shame¡­ only one of you is experienced in such illusion magic¡­ if it wasn''t for your girly friend over there, you all would''ve had a tendril through the stomach," Asmodeus muttered, the taunting image that had encapsted his entire being suddenly wiped from existence. "Shit¡­ Shit¡­ Shit¡­" Luna muttered from behind us as she coughed up a mouthful of blood, but the floor from under her turned into slime, dragging her beneath the floor without much resistance. Aisa and Findir tried to help her, but the slime was way too strong and, at the same time, way too slippery for them to get a good grip on it. "Whenever you see his eyes light up! Wrap yourselves in as manyyers of magic as you can!" Luna shouted, leaving the demon lord in front of us to cackle like an insane mad scientist. "KAAHAHAHAAHAA! IT''S BEEN A WHILE SINCE I''VE ENCOUNTERED SUCH GOOD MEAT! FINE! I''LL MAKE YOU MY SLAVE WITH BELLA AS WELL-" Suddenly, his eyes snapped towards me, and his expression warped back into a cold gaze as a pair of stars reflected off of me. I spit up a mouthful of blood that sttered across the slimy floor, but at least I had defended myself from being caught in yet another illusion. "Dammit¡­ he''s supposed to be the weakest of all the demon lords," Cy muttered through gritted teeth. "Well¡­ a demon lord is still a demon lord," I shrugged before the blood I had spat out wrapped around my arm and sunk back into my body. FWIP Suddenly, a tendril appeared from behind me, a bold and rash move from the demon lord, but the speed was absolutely insane. It tore through my neck, leaving everybody around me to cry out as they ran towards my body that just barely hung onto a few strands of the flesh connecting my head to my body. But, just as I was about to fall, I caught myself and pulled my head back up. "You motherfucker," The demon lord smiled as the shower of blood that sprayed from my open wound seemingly reversed time, wrapping around my neck and then sinking back into my skin. "You''re a student of Cerberus, aren''t you?" "I don''t know¡­ am I?" I smiled sadistically as my head twirled around my neck before fully locking itself in ce. "Hey, what happened?" Cy asked as he warped his arm around my back, seemingly for some support, yet I waspletely fine. "Pseudo-immortality is great¡­." I muttered through the smile that creased my eyes into slivers and caused the demon lord before me to shiver. As a dark aura dripped from my neck like the sent to a piece of wood, it dissipated into thin air, leaving everybody questioning what the hell had just happened. "Alright, asshole! LET''S FIGHT!" I shouted before grabbing my spear with both hands. The atmosphere within the room had be so tense that you could literally just snap it in half with a butter knife. "[THRONE WORLD¡­!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, blood leaking from my eyes and ears as my teeth grit together, creating a disgusting gnashing sound that rang through the air. "[THRONE WORLD¡­!" The demon lord shouted back as his left fingers tensed into a de and cut straight through his right hand like a real dagger. As blood poured across the pce, the glowing rocks and marble created a heavenly effect that surrounded both of us. "...DRIPPING HELL]!" "...KALEIDOSCOPIC BASTION]!" The world around us split into half a spitting image of hell told in every single old religious story. Cracks in the ground spewed gallons ofva, volcanoes endlessly erupted, an earth-shattering earthquake rumbled the ground, and a massive white sun with a single purple eye in the middle stared down onto the ants below. On Asmodeus'' side, the sky had be a kaleidoscope, reflecting his very personality since all it showed was his exact image. VWOOM I felt my power exponentially rise just sitting in my domain, and as soon as I took a step, a st of bloodlust exploded from my feet. It cracked through the air, tearing it apart, but my throne world suddenly filled it in, rearranging reality by itself. At this point, my spear had expanded into double- no, triple its size-no, quintuple its size and turned into some kind of cross at the very end. On the other hand, Asmodeus took a step forward, unleashing a st of kaleidoscopic tendrils that reflected the zing heat on my side right towards me. I quickly cut those in half with my new spear, but all of a sudden, time froze¡­ even the demon lord was unable to escape this freeze in time and what also seemed to be space. The weapon in my hand disappeared, and a spear with arge dark-red pupil in the shape of a crown rose from theva in front of me. "im the inheritance¡­ im the throne," The spear spoke to me as if it had been waiting this entire time to reveal itself to me. My body suddenly began to crack under the weight of such time-stop magic, spewing blood, but the ck goo that seeped from my skin quickly stitched me up, allowing me to take a step forward. It felt as if gravity had increased by one-hundred-fold with that single step, yet I still pushed through, taking another step that made my knees shatter into a thousand pieces. I used my arms to pull me forward a single foot before they were suddenly cut off by an unknown de. "Impressive¡­ when did your pain sensitivity dull so much," "Shut the fuck up," I muttered before using my teeth to drag me over to the spear, and as soon as I reached it, it felt as if an unstoppable boot was pressing on the back of my head. But even as the muscles and tendons in my neck began to snap and tear, I lifted my head up and grabbed onto the very base of the spear with my teeth. BAM And then, I felt it¡­ it felt as if I could see through the very fabric of reality. My eyes began to burn, yet at the same time, my body began to get stitched up by the ck goo seeping from my skin. The increased gravity loosened, and I was finally able to stand up and catch my breath, holding a ten-foot-long spear in my right hand. It was as light as a feather, to the point that I wasn''t even able to tell I was gripping it. [You have re-imed the Title: Sangria-Eyed King] [Fate has been spun] [Your future will be affected] Chapter 262 Rage And Saved [You have re-imed the Title: Sangria-Eyed King] [Fate has been spun] [Your future will be affected] . The world around me shattered, unspinning the thread of reality but quickly absorbing back into the atmosphere of this demonic battle. The man in front of me saw my instant shift in power and took a step back while I took a step forward, raising my hands into the air and conjuring a myriad of spinning weapons made from my bloodlust. "[Bullet]," I muttered using the influence of my ancient tongue, causing the weapons to shoot at the man as if they were bullets unaffected by the raging atmosphere. But, just as they were about to collide and as I coughed up heaps of blood from using the ancient tongue, the demon lord smiled maliciously. VWOOM¡­ CRASH The sound of ss shattering into thousands of pieces echoed throughout the air, and my attacks were suddenly absorbed into the kaleidoscopic sky and reflected back at me with double the power and speed. As they whistled past me, I ducked down to dodge the remaining ones, but it seemed that was just a warm-up as the demon lord in front of me unfurled a pair of leathery ck wings. "[King of The Kaleidoscopic Domain: Absolute Uneven]," The man muttered, and suddenly, it felt as if my body had been put on a scale, weighing the weight of my sins. The scale even appeared around me, quickly dropping into the void below as if to sentence my judgment. VWOOM I suddenly hit the ground below, reappearing in my own throne world, but I feltpletely exhausted, and as the man before jumped around with excitement, I could barely w my way up to a standing position. My muscles ached with my bones feeling as if they would break any second, and as if the gods still continued to curse me all the way in hell, my body split open. It started at my arm, where my skin and fleshpletely opened up, spurting a st of blood that coated my own face. My shoulder followed up, and then both of my calves were ripped open, only to be sewn back together by the ck goo that seeped out of my skin. [Vessel cannot contain the power of the Sangria-Eyed King] As I read the panel in front of me, I clicked my tongue with anger, disappointment, and, most of all, rage. "That power of yours is strong¡­ but your control over it is pitiful," The man muttered, and as my body continued to split open, a series of thorny ck vines spread across my body. The man''s eyes widened as he saw this and then suddenly dashed towards me, his throne world seemingly concentrating behind his fist and stretching into that of a gauntlet. "[King of The Kaleidoscopic Domain: Severing Soul]," The man muttered before punching me in the gut, going straight through my stomach and leaving a gaping hole in my abdomen. I attempted to gasp for air, but with only half a lung left, no oxygen could be flown through my bloodstream. VWOOM But, just as my throne world around me began to crumble, a streak of icy wind burst past me, and the demon lord whose fist was stuck in my abdomen was conked straight in the forehead, flying backward. "Insane bastard¡­ even that couldn''t pierce his skin," I heard a voice mutter as I grabbed my stomach and attempted to focus all of the ck goo into the center of my body. [Miasma Infused Presence] was the key behind this ck goo, so each time I poured mana into it, the more spewed from the hole. But, it seemed as if there was a thin film of this reflective material that prevented me from closing the wound up. It also prevented more blood from spilling out, but the massive gaping hole definitely didn''t help my case in the slightest. "Aisa¡­ Run¡­ Take the others and run," I muttered as the demon lord suddenly entered an enraged state from being shot in the head by Aisa. "Don''t worry¡­ My sniper shot causes paralysis for a bit, so we can still finish him off-" "NO! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" I shouted, causing Aisa to shift her eyes towards me to see if I was actually serious. Her eyes widened upon seeing the enraged expression that was suppressed by me biting down on my lip as hard as I could. Blood drew from my lip, dripping into myp and leaving mepletely powerless at the thought of running away. Shit¡­ Shit¡­ I''ll kill you¡­ I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU! YOUR HEAD WILL BE MINE! I''LL MAKE SURE YOU DIE THE WORST DEATH IN EXISTENCE! I''LL FEED YOU TO THE GODS AFTER I TORTURE YOU UNTIL YOUR MIND BREAKS! I SWEAR YOUR HEAD WILL BE MINE! As I cursed internally, all of my friends ran away from the massive pce, being chased by the demon lord, who was blinded by rage, Aisa carrying me with her. Anybody who got in his way, whether that was a loyal servant or one of his hundreds of loving prostitutes, was blown to fleshy bits that scattered across the pure white stairs leading up to his pce that overlooked the city. "Allow us to assist you," A man cloaked in ck said as he ran beside us, and all of a sudden, three more cloaked men stepped in between the enraged demon lord and us. A pink aura surrounded them entirely, blocking the flurry of attacks that came from the enraged man. "Who are you?" Cy asked, his eyes just barely open due to his exhaustion. "People who want to kill that guy¡­ We''ll talk moreter, but for now, we have to get you away from here before it''s toote¡­ Just stick by me," The man cloaked in ck robes muttered lightly before the people defending us were blown to bits. Even more, people cloaked in ck stepped in between us, also getting blown to bits uponing into contact with the demon''s fists. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­." We ran through the streets of the city of lust, eventually losing the demon lord, who let out an air-shattering cry that ran through the streets. Nobody really seemed to care as they continued about their business while we entered a prostitution center and ran past all of the private rooms. We soon entered the veryst room where a tall and muscr incubus, the man version of a subus, guarded heavily. "We''re back," The man right beside us suddenly uncloaked himself, revealing a beautiful incubus that the guard immediately recognized. He had long teal-blue hair, bright blue eyes, wless light-grayish skin, and a pair of pure ck horns about as long as my forearms. He''s strong¡­ "Who are the tagalongs? Foreigners?" "Just a few people who could help us out when the timees to kill the demon lord," The incubus smirked before the guard swiftly let us in. As we walked through the door, we found ourselves in some kind of hangout spot that was decentlyrge, most likely bigger than the rooms we had passed by. There had to be at least twenty demons present, just hanging around ying cards or eating and talking to each other. Though, they were all incubus and subus who were most likely part of this prostitution center¡­ and as we foreigners entered, we stuck out like a sore thumb. "Jack! What are you doing!?" One of the subi cried out as she stormed toward us and began to inspect us from head to toe. "I brought some friends who could help us out," The incubus who had brought us here shrugged before taking a shot ss and pouring some whisky in it. He offered us some, but after seeing how I needed medical attention immediately, he sighed and gestured for me toy down on the couch. "Hold on, hold on, he might bleed into this perfectly good couch," The subus interfered, but it seemed Findir was getting quite annoyed with her as he suddenly wrapped around her neck weightlessly, two daggers of darkness threatening to stick into her head. "Alright¡­ settle down," Jack, the incubus, announced as all of the other present subi and incubi had directed their sharp tails at weak points in Findir''s body. They were quick to react and were obviously highly trained demons who could hold their own in a fight¡­ but Findir was on a different level. Behind the subi and incubi were des of wind that threatened to crush their throat if they moved even an inch in any direction. "Slow¡­" Findir muttered before climbing off the subus, who started sweating profusely. As Cy set me down on the couch and the present demons gave way to my body, I pushed all of the medical attention back. None of them could do anything for this wound, whether they liked it or not, so I was forced to pour as much of my mana into forming more bloodlust that I used as some sort of hook. "All of you step the fuck back and don''t interfere with my concentration," I demanded before pressing against the sturdy film covering my abdomen. Chapter 263 Sanctuary Brothel (1) "All of you step the fuck back and don''t interfere with my concentration," I demanded before pressing against the sturdy film covering my abdomen. It was as dense and as hard as a mountainpressed into a singr two-dimensional ne, yet I still thought I had the power in me to possibly help myself. The bloodlust that shot from my hand almost drilled its way through until I could finally form a hook on the side that scraped my sensitive intestines. "Tch¡­" The pain wasn''t nearly as bad as everything I had experienced, but it began to rise rapidly as I pulled the hook up and felt the thin film begin to tear the skin off my stomach. "Do you need anything? Anything to bite down on?" The incubus beside me asked, and with an expressionless gaze, I just turned towards him. "Get me a mana potion," "Get him a mana potion," The incubus ryed my order, and soon I was chugging tworge vials of blue liquid that easily slid down my throat. I had been running low on mana reserves for quite some time now, so this really helped me out¡­ I didn''t need a towel to help negate the pain, but some kind of boost energy. "Need help pulling it out?" Cy asked as he stood next to me, but upon feeling my re shoot onto him, he quickly shut up, the order traveling through the room. My muscles bulged as I activated my buffs, and soon, the thin film came tearing off, the skin on the very outside of my torsoing off with it. Blood began to spill but injecting mana into [Miasma Infused Presence] was more than enough to help regenerate the outeryer of skin. "Are you good? Not in any pain?" The incubus asked, and as the hole in my stomach began to close up, I let out a long breath that caused a string of bloody air to escape from my lungs. I blew it into the incubi''s face and smirked lightly. "I''ll take that as a yes¡­ now, we''ll handle that panel since there is a chance the demon lord could track that down once he''s calmed down¡­." "Jack, right?" Cy stepped between his hand and my limp arm. "Um, yes? That is my name," "I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving us¡­ but we can take care of the panel," Cy muttered lightly, with Aisa and Findir taking a step back. "Hm? What are you doing?" The incubus asked as he saw Cy''s arm being enveloped in a strange and guttural darkness. "[Gluttony of the Abyss]," Cy muttered. As this pure ck arm moved towards the film, Cy''s hand began to drip with a strange acidic liquid that melted the marble below. "Hey, you, help me out of here before I get consumed with this damn thing," I looked at the subus, who wasn''t happy at our arrival, but only after getting an okay from Jack the incubus did she finally help me up and onto another couch parallel to the one I wasying on. Cy''s arm began to swirl and swirl until a pair of draconic jaws had formed on the very end, opening up and then biting down on the thin magical film as if it was just a piece of bread. "What the fuck," I heard one of the subi mutter from the surrounding crowd, and as they all took a step away, the jaws at the end of Cy''s arm began to expand. It bit down onto the thin film once again, causing it to crack and unleash a spiral of darkness up Cy''s arm and into his shoulder. "Need help?" Findir asked. "Nope¡­ I got it," Cy muttered calmly before grabbing the shoulder that had been enveloped in darkness with his free hand and pouring in even more mana. It flowed through his arm until the pair of jaws on the end finally bit through the thin magical film, which then shattered into hundreds of shards. Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ The pair of jaws swallowed the magical material as if it was nothing, and soon Cy let out a light burp that he blew in Aisa''s direction. "Yuck! Asshole!" Aisa shouted before kicking him in the back, and as he slowly folded into himself, the darkness spiraling around his arm disappeared. He soon regained his bnce and was chased around the room by Aisa, running and screaming as if they were kids. Findir just looked at me with a deadpan expression as if he was so done with this situation already, and I couldn''t help but lightly chuckle. "Alright, so what''s the next step?" Jack asked, sitting down on the couch parallel to me. "Well, I think I get the gist of your little club here¡­ it''s to take down the demon lord, right? Cause if so, I wouldn''t mind working with you," I smiled and set out my hand towards the incubus in front of me. He was immediately joyous at how I had already reached out to him to help him out, and as I swirled my legs into a sitting position, Jack got up from the couch and pped his hand before shaking it. He brought me in for a slight hug as he smiled joyously with excitement, but my smile slowly traveled to the three siblings just across the room. Their cold and almost predatory eyes lightly smiled before returning to the usual strange antics that caused some of the demons around to restrain them. Obviously, they kept knocking things down and breaking them. Good¡­ Seems they understand the n. "I hope you don''t mind if we stay here for a bit. We got nowhere else to go," I said, and the incubus joyously shouted, "Of course! Stay here as long as you want¡­ Just make sure you meet us at this exact same point every other day. That is when we have meetings, and that is also when we''ll exin most of what we have aplished so far," "Thanks¡­" I muttered with a light smile. He''s too kind¡­ and even if he''s being genuine, there is no way everybody else here thinks the same thing as him. The way they call us foreigners and the way the demons in the very back of the room eye us like we were walking bombs¡­ I could already expect some trouble. "Hah! You''re calling me ugly?! Do you know why Asmodeus took Luna and Be!? Huh?! Well, it''s cause you got no fucking sex appeal!" Cy shouted, and I let out a long groan of exhaustion as Findir handed me a ss of water. "Oh yeah!? O-Oh yeah!? W-Well, you like a walking shit stain emo boy!" "Do I gotta point out everything to a kid like you! What I''m tryna say is your ugly as shit, so don''t being after me!" Cy shouted, and Aisa just froze there before slowly turning to me. "I-Is that true¡­ Orion¡­?" Aisa stuttered, slight tears welling up in her eyes, and as Cy looked down on her with a bit of pride, Findir slipped through the room and hooked his arm around Cy''s shoulder. "Let''s have a little talk outside," He smiled through an underlying angry expression. "Hell no. I stick by what I said¡­." "*sigh*... All of you, get the fuck out! My head is pounding because of your nonsense!" I shouted, and all three of my siblings quickly left the room, Findir continuously sighing, Cy stubbornly crossing his arms, and Aisa just wailing with tears streaming down her face. They better not be acting like this once we''re adults¡­ well, maybe you could consider us adults already since most of us have aged more than a few years. ¡­ The next day, I woke up on the couch and found I had been mounted by a subus in skimpy clothing, though thankfully with my clothes were still on. "Damn boy¡­ you''re pretty shredded underneath," The subus licked her lips before using her tail to slowly remove my pants while her hands lifted up my shirt. "Uh huh¡­ Anyway, can you get off me now? I got shit to do," I muttered. "Like what? Are you gonna go back to Asmodeus for a rematch? I doubt he''ll let you go," The subus smirked before slowly trailing her hand down my toned stomach. "Tch¡­ Well, I still have other things to manage," I muttered, looking over at my siblings, who had copsed on the couch parallel to where I had beenying. They were all copsed on each other like they had been fighting all night. "Do you have no sex drive? You are softer than a wet piece of bread¡­ and I don''t smell any dysfunctional disease from you¡­ or maybe I''m just not appealing enough," Seeing how I was paying no attention to the subus, she quickly climbed off and clicked her tongue, sitting on the edge of the couch. "I don''t know¡­ you''re sexy, I guess¡­ If you wanna suck somebody dry, go after a virgin like Cy," I chuckled. "He''s not as appealing as you," "That''s a shame then¡­." Chapter 264 Sanctuary Brothel (2) "That''s a shame then¡­." "*sigh*... You all are very interesting. Is it possible for me to know where you came from?" The subus asked, swirling a ss of cold whisky. "Alcohol? This early in the morning?" "I''m gonna need something to get the juices flowing for when I start working in a couple of hours," She sighed, obviously exhausted from her job, but what could she do? She was essentially trapped here, and the only good job that made decent money was prostitution since that is what this city was made for. Seems subi aren''t necessarily horny monsters trying to fuck everything they see¡­ I guess I have to reevaluate how I see them. "Anyway, you didn''t answer my question¡­." "I''m not obligated to answer your question¡­ but if you tell me your backstory, then I''ll tell you mine," "Hmmm¡­ Then you have yourself a deal¡­ Well, Ie from a very decent household. I wasn''t extremely poor, nor was I wealthy, just average. We were able to get by just fine, and we had the money to splurge asionally on different brothels¡­ but it seems my parents were a bit greedy as they soon sold me to this brothel, and now I''m under a five-hundred-year contract, I don''t even remember signing," "How many years has it been? If you don''t mind me asking, of course," "Is this your way of getting to know my age?" She lightly smirked, only joking, of course. "Girl, I can guarantee I''m much older than you," I smirked back, and she didn''t like how I talked down on her as if I was her elder, so she quickly pressed her hands on my shoulders and pushed me onto the couch. "We''ll say our age in three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ Three hundred years old," The subus smirked but quickly quieted down upon technically hearing my real age. "About three thousand years old," "Hmph¡­ So you were an old man¡­ but your body was beautiful¡­ I''m jealous of this small waist you have. I had to take a few potions that spot redacted my fat to achieve this," "Well, that sounds like a you problem¡­ but my physical age is that of a nine-teen-year-old, so don''t worry. I''m of legal age," I chuckled, and as she climbed off of me yet again, she downed thest remaining drops of whisky and woke up my siblings. "Wakey! Wakey! Time for you guys to make some money for this brothel! Either you sell your body, or you be adventurers¡­ no way or the other!" The subus shouted, lightly flicking the foreheads of my siblings. "Well, since I''m so cool, I think I should sell my body-" "Nope~... You all don''t have an option. You''re going to be adventurers whether you like it or not, and being a prostitute isn''t as nice as you''d think," The subus smiled, ruffling the hair of Cy, who had just been cut off. "He''s older than you, by the way!" I shouted from across the room. "No way!" The subus cried out before shooting her re at my other two siblings, who innocently rolled off the couch. "Those two are fine¡­ but Mister edgelord is older than you, so you better show him some respect," I chuckled. "Geez¡­ and you''re still a virgin?" "Shut the fuck up!" Cy shouted in embarrassment before throwing a pillow at the subi''s face, though just as he managed to get up, the woman pushed him onto the couch. Cy''s blush spread even further to his neck, and as he felt the woman straddle his hips and feel her tits press against his chest¡­ I couldn''t help but frown. Well¡­ I think she knows what she''s doing. "A-Are we going to do it here? B-But I''m not even mentally prepared¡­ I-I don''t even have a condom, and I''m still kinda nervous. C-Can we do this some other time?" Cy stuttered but quickly froze up upon feeling the subi''s hand slowly travel down his stomach. "Lose it to somebody you like or love. You don''t want to regret it¡­ it''s not as good as it is made out to be, so just remember that," The subus smirked before quickly climbing off of him and turning to Aisa, who was slightly sulking on the floor. She crouched down to her level and lifted her chin up with a pair of fingers. "W-What?" Aisa slightly blushed as the subus stared deep into her eyes, almost trying to put her in a trance or some kind of illusion. "You''re very pretty. Ignore what this old man was saying¡­ you''re much better looking than him. You look a bit tomboyish, but many people love that¡­." The woman smirked, encouraging Aisa, who was still down in the dumps from yesterday. "Th-Thank you," Aisa stuttered, looking down and hugging her pillow adorably, causing the subus to hug her tightly before moving onto Findir. "Do I look bad?" "Hm? No, of course not. You''re on par with Orion¡­ a slim waist, clear skin, I like the hair, and you''re pretty fit. Thatpression shirt of yours is about to bust," The subus chuckled, and after feeling a bit empowered, Findir quickly looked at me with a smug face. Soon, the subus sat back down to me and poured herself another ss of whisky while I just smiled back at Findir. "I know you''re restless and want to get going to save your¡­ sisters, was it? But, you have to be patient. Our next n takes ce next week¡­ if Asmodeus hasn''t changed, he''ll attempt to purify both of them since they''re foreigners, and at the ceremony where he''ll attempt to turn them into subi, that''s when we retrieve your sisters. It would also be a bonus if we could potentially harm the demon lord¡­ possibly kill him. But that is way out of our league for now. We need to gather way more people before we do that," "Can I train with one of you? I need to master this skill and try to handle the power of this thing¡­." I muttered before summoning a massive but more predominantly long spear that nearly shot through the wall behind me as it appeared in my hand. "Woah? Is that yours?" "Yep¡­ and it''s very hard to control¡­ as you can see¡­." I muttered as my flesh began to split open but was quickly covered with ck goo before blood could spurt out and create a mess. "Then just be an adventurer as I said¡­ or just leave the city to go take care of some monster camps. There has been a massive imp problemtely, and they''ve just been harassing our borders," "Do you know where these camps are?" I asked, trying to extract as much information. "Why? You gonna go kill them for charitable work? They''re not worth much XP, and they''re not that much of a challenge unless they work together¡­." "Well, you told me this for a reason, right?" The subus just lightly smirked before informing me of the locations of these camps, and not even a few hourster, all of us set off to do our jobs. The subus went to her designated room which was pretty damn expensive for one session while we left the city, nning toe back in a few days. From what we discussed, we didn''t really need to be at the meeting every other day, buting to them during the days nearing the attack was when we should visit. "Ugh¡­ I wanna go to one of these¡­." Cy muttered as he looked at the brothels lining this city. "Keep your little friend zipped up until you find somebody you like¡­ or, just get disappointed. I''m not stopping you¡­." I muttered, and Cy''s eyes quickly lit up. Was I the only reason getting in his way? "A-Alright¡­ I''ll be back in an hour. You guys enjoy your life around here as well," Cy lightly smiled before taking a small bag of our money and dashing into the nearest brothel. "*sigh*... You guys just wanna hit up a bar?" "In the middle of the day? Actually¡­ yeah¡­ sure," Aisa sighed with Findir just shrugging after. We hit up a bar that was more like a club since we were soon seated down at a booth where two subi and an incubus infiltrated our seats and sat next to us. "Geez¡­ I forgot where we were," I chuckled lightly before just enjoying it and wrapping my arm around the subus. Damn¡­ I still don''t feel anything towards them. Findir and Aisa, on the other hand, were being absolutely seduced by the demons sitting next to them, while the subus right next to me was a bit disappointed as I unwrapped my arm. "If you want me to leave, I can leave?" She asked. "Just stay¡­ *sigh*... Anyway, let''s discuss our n while Cy goes fucking every chick in the area," Findir and Aisa lightly chuckled, slowly warming up to the situation, but upon feeling the incubusy his head on Aisa''s shoulder, she shot up in a heaping pile of redness once again. So adorable¡­ Chapter 265 Training And Awake So adorable¡­ ¡­ "So, how was it?" I asked the boy who hade out of the brothel as bright as a tomato and shaking as much as a magnitude seven earthquake. Did he get traumatized? I slightly chuckled under my breath as the boy quickly locked eyes with me and ran toward the trio, who slowly backed away, trying not to get caught in the crossfire as Cy lunged into me and took me down to the ground. "I couldn''t do it," He muttered, and my eyes widened just a bit before rxing as Cy looked to really be thinking of me and the subi''s words. "Are you sure? I can even pay for your room if you really want to try it out?" "I''m sure. I''ll find somebody I really like and won''t end up like a depressed mess like you," Cy smirked as we both slowly stood up. "Who''s a depressing mess?" I ruffled Cy''s hair before we continued on our way outside of the city, and after yet another day of walking, we finally arrived outside the borders. It was just as eerie as before since I could already feel the watching eyes of several monsters lock onto us as we split from the safety of the border patrol. "You all should be able to handle your own against most monsters, but if you can''t, just run away. No need to die trying and walk all the back here," I muttered, and as my siblings all split up to go to the locations I had given, I began to run deep into the forest. My eyes scoured the inside, leaving no corner untouched until I finally found my target: a camp hidden near the bottom of a mountain, and it was also slightly engraved into it. They used the mountain as a natural fortress to prevent an attack from all sides, but the mistake that they made was forming the mountain as part of their camp. "This should be easier than anticipated," I muttered before grabbing a lighter out of my bag and snagging a few dead leaves that were just barely hanging off the dark wooden branches surrounding me. I had no hesitation in my movements as I dashed forward and flipped over the spikey wooden walls, tumbling into the demonic camp with cackling children. They almost looked like demon babies as they ran toward me, but instead of fear, I felt only pity as this camp was going to be dead in just a few hours. [Throne World: Dripping Hell] I had already recovered my mana and stamina from the fight against Asmodeus, but this pride that seemingly shattered after running away still lingered in my chest, asionally stabbing me with any move I made. But, upon activating this skill, I was surrounded by hell¡­ a truly hellish ce that flowed with anger and erupted with agony. I felt my movements quicken as I summoned my spear, and upon realizing the death trap the imps had just let into their camp, they attempted to run away. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t run away from me. Not in this ce. Some asionally fell into potholes filled to the brim withva, making a nice and refreshing demon soup. Some would identally run through a streak ofva, instantly melting their legs off and sending them tumbling across the ground, screeching with pain. This entire mountain had entered my domain, and nothing would ever be able to escape it. FWOOSH Soon, the demons realized that running away was useless, so they focused all their energy on the assant who trapped them in such a hellishnd. They came after me from every side, but my spear tore through each and every single one until my face and body had beenthered in their blood. But, instead of wiping it off, their blood came ripping off my skin and swirling into a ball of condensed blood that I lightly licked. "Gross," I muttered before cocking back my head and swallowing the pill. My eyes throbbed upon swallowing the demonic blood, but a strange hunger continued to persist through me as I used my spear as a support to help me stand. The few remaining imps took a step back in fear as they saw my skin literally throb like a beating heart. "Fuck¡­ Uh¡­ That''s good," I lightly smiled before swinging my spear once, tearing through thest remaining imps. Upon deactivating my throne world, the side effects immediately hit me like that fucking meteor in the overworld. My limbs felt as if they were about to fall off, but just to make sure they wouldn''te back, I tossed some leaves onto the end of the wooden wall and lit it. It took a bit of blowing and trial and error, but eventually, I got the wall to light up in mes. Walking away from the mess I had just created, I decided to head to the rendezvous point not too far from here, but on the way, I took down a couple more camps. I doubted the others were going to be able to finish them as fast as I could but, to be honest, I couldn''t activate my throne world again. The side effects were just too much, and fainting in the middle of such a deadly forest would end me up in the belly of a demon. ¡­ "Alright, it''s been a few days, but I feel like we can go mow one more camp¡­ Thoughts?" I asked the trio in front of me. "Sure, I don''t mind¡­ as long as we make it to the ceremony. There is no way we are missing that¡­." Findir muttered through gritted teeth. The others also red at the ground, lightly kicking the floor to disy their annoyance and anger. "Alright¡­ we''ll move out tomorrow and make our way back the following day. We should be able to make it to thest couple of meetings if we do that¡­." I muttered before falling back onto the rocky dirt. "Orion¡­" Aisa muttered, and I just slowly nced at her before saying anything else. "I''m scared Luna and Be won''t be the same after being captured by that asshole," "We''re all thinking that, Aisa," Cy muttered. ¡­ (Be POV) (Just a few days ago) "Ugh¡­ my head," I groaned, but when I went to rub my temples, I noticed my arms and legs had been chained to a wall. I quickly attempted to yank on them, but that clearly didn''t work, so I attempted to try and use my magic, but it had been suppressed. The only thing I was able to conjure was a few green embers that flew out of the palms of my hand. "Wait¡­ Luna?" I whispered to myself as I saw my sister sitting right next to me in the same brown prison dress as me. She had also been chained to the wall, but when I tried to wake her up, there wasn''t even a twitching muscle. My heart nearly dropped into my stomach as I stared at my sister, but I quickly pressed my two fingers against her neck and realized she still had a pulse. "Ugh¡­ were we drugged¡­ let''s see¡­ oh yeah, we ran into the subus and then¡­ everything went nk? I remember she grabbed me by slipping through Orion''s gaze, and then everything just went nk¡­ I guess she did something with me-" "Can you be quiet for a second¡­ my head is absolutely pounding," The woman beside me groaned. "Luna! You''re awake!" I shouted before lunging into her embrace since the chains connecting to my limbs weren''t that strict. As she slowly pet my head to try andfort me, she muttered, "Where are we? Asmodeus''yer?" "Asmodeus''yer?" I asked, and Luna slightly nodded. "We attempted to save you because you had been kidnapped into hisrge-ass pce, but then we were absolutely destroyed. Nobody really stood a chance¡­ I hope they managed to run away in time," Luna exined. "R-Really?" I stuttered but began to feel some anger boil within me. "Just calm down for now. If he really wanted to kill us, he would''ve done so already, so let''s just stay calm and wait for-" "Who might you be waiting for?" A cold voice prated through the bars of our cell, and when we looked up, it was a familiar subus. "This fucking bitch-" Luna quickly held me back and covered my mouth before coldly diverting her gaze away from the subus. I immediately understood what she was trying to do, so I also diverted my gaze and just gave the weight of my body into Luna''s embrace. "Tch¡­" The subus clicked her tongue. "Well, you''re lucky Asmodeus decided to take you as concubines, otherwise you would''ve be a toy that lived and died on his bed," "That''s quite the good thing to hear. But, we''re not nning on bing his concubines¡­ and once we get out of here, we''re beating your ass," I said, unable to take the taunting words of the subus in front of us. "Fufufufu¡­ Then good luck," Chapter 266 Interesting Woman And just like that, we were left standing there with our jaws dropped to the floor, watching Aisa slowly catch her breath as thest bit of remaining mana in her body was slowly dragged out. "Alright¡­ let''s head ba-" All of a sudden, she copsed to her knees, and before she could even get up, Cy ran over to help her up. "I don''t need your help, asshole," "Yeah, yeah¡­ just shut up and receive my kind deed," He lightly smirked, Aisa just diverting her eyes away from him andnding on me. "Hm? Is something wrong?" I asked as her eyes were unavoidable as they dug into my forehead and attempted to drill their way through my skull. There was no way I wouldn''t detect them with all of this attention stered on my face. "How was it? Does it match up to your throne world?" "Mmmm¡­ I had a hypothesis as to what throne worlds might''ve been, but it seems I''m wrong. It''s more of a final attack than a domain that increases your power¡­ which means I might have more to my throne world than I really think," "Hmmm¡­ I see¡­ But was it good? You didn''t answer any of my damn questions," Aisa pped my shoulder as Cy helped her towards us. "It was pretty good. It has its downsides, but it''s probably the most destructive out of all of us¡­ since that entire camp is basically gone. Not a single monster left," "Heh," Aisa grinned, slowly turning her gaze to Cy, who was just minding his own business. "Can you shut this girl up?" Cy asked, and as we all made our way through the forest in the direction of the city of lust, I lightly chuckled all the way there. My sibling''s bantering was pretty amusing, to say the least. ¡­ As soon as we stepped through the gates and into the city, we were approached by a few prostitutes who obviously wanted some attention. "Sorry, we''re not interested right now-" "Uh, just one," I muttered, swiftly cutting off Findir, who thought all of us were fine and didn''t want to partake in such lewd activities. "That''s great, honey¡­ then follow me," The center one said, and as I followed behind her into the club, I saw my target of interest. She''s pretty strong¡­ I wonder what she''s doing being a prostitute. As I continued to follow the subus into the club and up a flight of stairs, my eyes continued to stay locked on one of the strippers dancing on that pole of hers. She was way too strong. Maybe even stronger than me¡­ of course, before I use my throne world, though. "Hey, who''s that stripper?" I asked, just as we were about to enter a private room right next to a ss balcony. "Huh? You want her or something?" The subus snarled, so I just rolled my eyes and entered the room with her. ¡­ "You got a light?" I asked the subus as I took out a cigarette, twirling the stick of nicotine in between my fingers. As the subus slowly walked out of the room, she leaned on the ss balcony next to me and flicked the tip of her finger, causing a bright pink me to burst from the end of her nail. She quickly lit me up, and as I took a puff of the addicting smoke, my eyes continued to lock onto that one stripper who was now working as a waitress, serving drinks in some skimpy-ass clothes. "You still interested in her? You didn''t seem like the type of guy to chase after a woman," The subus asked before lighting her own cigarette. "You''re right¡­ I''m not. I''m just interested as to how somebody as strong as she is working in an establishment like this," The gathering of subi and incubi that my siblings and I had participated in was an anomaly since all of them were toned for fighting. They were always constantly on edge, yet always ready to brawl if something ever popped up¡­ of course, that was all preparation to y the demon lord they all hated so much. Subi, like the one I just banged, were weak as shit¡­ only gaining power through sucking out and consuming the essence of other humanoid creatures¡­ but even then, it''s insanely hard to grow strong like that. "I heard she was part of the demon lord''s harem¡­ don''t know how true that is, but she is definitely strong. I wouldn''t be surprised to find out that she is hiding some secret weapon up her sleeve all the time," "Hmmm¡­ Well, I guess we''ll see," "What do you mean by that? nning on ruining our biz''?" "Nope¡­ just gonna wait until her shift ends¡­ which seems pretty soon if I''m going off the way she''s gettingzy with her serving," "I really hate people like you," "And do you think I like prostitutes?" The subus just snorted as I made my way off the ss balcony and out of the building, where I met up with my trusty little brother, Findir. "I have something I need to do here. You all can go ahead or wait for me¡­ this might take the rest of the day, so it''spletely up to you¡­ but, Findir, can you apply a silencing spell that will remove my presence?" "Sure, but what are you doing?" "Nothing much¡­ There is somebody I have my eyes on," All three of my siblings before me looked as if I was crazy, their faces scrunching into expressions of disgust. "It''s not what you think. I know somebody who might have the information we need," I quickly assured them, and even though they were still suspicious, Findir still ced the silencing spell on me. Jumping up and down, I noticed the sound of my footsteps had been erased, and even pping my hands together created no sound. "We''ll just wait here. Just be quick," Cy muttered. "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll try to finish this up quickly," Chapter 267 More Information "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll try to finish this up quickly," I quickly entered the club silently, swerving through therge crowd filled with lust, alcohol, and all kinds of drugs. "Animals," I muttered through gritted teeth, and as soon as I saw my prey, I sat down at a booth and gestured for her toe over here. I could see her resist the urge to roll her eyes before walking over reluctantly with a kind and fake smile stered along her face. "Hello, is there anything you need?" She asked, staying just out of my arm''s reach. She''s not only strong but smart¡­ I already like her¡­ "Just get me a bottle of a whisky¡­." "Okay¡­ and will you be paying up front or at the end of the night?" The woman asked, quickly jotting down a few notes on her notepad. "At the end of the night," I smiled, and not even a few minutester, I found myself sitting alone at this booth, slowly sipping on the whisky. "Did you reject or something?" The subus I just hooked up with smirked as she sat at the booth with a tiny little smirk. "Nope¡­ just wanted to feel her out¡­ I also wanted to get a better look at her appearance," Long purple hair, and sharp pink eyes, yet she wasn''t a subus¡­ but something just a bit different¡­ maybe an evolved form of the subi? She was about as tall as me, yet her fingers were just a bit longer than mine¡­ the same could be said for her legs which made her look even taller than normal. "Hmmmmm¡­ You tasted pretty good¡­ wanna do it again?" The subus asked as she climbed over the table and stroked her finger up my neck and to my expressionless face. "I''m about to start my work now," I lightly muttered before rudely swatting her hand away and then climbing out of the booth. I tossed her a few silver coins just so she wouldn''t bother me again¡­ though she was obviously after that from the beginning. I couldn''t care less whether she was using me for money or not since I had already obtained valuable information that I wouldn''t trade for anything else. About half an hour had passed, and I saw the woman quickly exit the main establishment and head into the backroom¡­ so I also quickly slipped into the backroom, where it seemed all the prostitutes had changed. She changed into some more casual clothes as I peeked from the doorway, using my incredible senses to basically map out the entire backroom in my head. And just like that, she exited the backroom in her casual clothes, walking past her previous customers as if nothing else had happened. "How amusing," I followed her out the backdoor, which she obviously used, and as soon as we entered the deserted alleyway and the door closed behind me, she turned around slowly. "So, what do you want? I''m not a prostitute so find somebody else," "I just want information and maybe offer you a job¡­." "Who are you?" She asked, taking a bit of a more tense stance to reveal how she was ready to st my head off without even a second thought¡­ though, that''s if she could actually manage to do that. "Somebody who also wants to kill the demon lord¡­ and you?" Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me with murderous intent that slowly began to linger away at just a moment''s thought. "So, you want me to join you in your little attack, is that right?" "That''s only if you wanted to¡­ I just want information," I lightly smiled, the silencing spell quickly dissipating from my body. Not like it was of any use anyway¡­ "Well, lemme hear you out first. What''s the n?" My eyes narrowed as I could tell what the woman was trying to do¡­ but I wasn''t about to let her manipte me. "A concubine of the demon lord¡­ fallen from such a state. Do your employers know of this? Most likely not¡­ am I right? Yet somehow, most of the prostitutes are aware of such a thing¡­ I wonder what''s really happening?" "*sigh*... I now know why I didn''t like you from the start," My job was a little rushed, so I couldn''t gather enough information to crush this woman¡­ so now, the only way was through physical force. Behind this club, the walls of the alleyway began to crack and crumble as both of our auras were unleashed from our bodies. But, as soon as I took a step forward, I doubled it and then tripled it until my aura began to swallow hers whole. "*sigh*... Fine," She muttered, both of us reeling our auras back into our own flesh, keeping it sealed until we were ready to disy our power again. "There must be a reason as to why you were kicked out¡­ did you learn of his weakness or something?" I asked with a serious expression. It was a bluff, and I dived off the deep end to try and acquire the juiciest of information¡­ it seems I managed to surface back up with a shiny golden fish. "Geez¡­ Okay, partially. I managed to partially figure out his weakness, though it waspletely by ident. I''m sure you know how his libido and stamina is infinite, right?" Oh, that''s good, but I can''t seem stupid right now. "Of course," I lied straight through my teeth. "Well, apparently, he had to sacrifice part of his health points to obtain such a thing. He may be a demon lord, but his health points are practically that of a regr high-demon¡­." "And if you don''t mind me asking, how did you figure this out?" "Well, that is a secret, unfortunately," She lightly smiled, and her eyes slowly dimmed into that of a motionless pupil. Her head swiftly fell off her neck, and it tumbled across the street, blood spewing from the open wound just created. As I looked around, I noticed the people hiding in the shadows, ready to eliminate the one who was giving away the demon lord''s top secret. "We could''ve extracted more information," Aisa muttered, kicking the woman''s head across the street as she wiped the blood off her des. "You''re quite benevolent, aren''t you? She would''ve been tortured by these bastards," Cy lightly chuckled. "Well¡­ she''s suffered enough," Chapter 268 Meeting "Well¡­ she''s suffered enough," Soon, Findir met up with the rest of us as we exited the long alleyway, making sure to cremate her body and let the ashes brush through the wind. "Did you finish them off?" I asked, and Findir gave me a very shallow nod which was a sign that, of course, he hadpleted the job. Those spectators were absolutely nothing to him, and if he wanted to, he could''ve probably just tortured every single one for information¡­ but since they were most likely highly trained, we ended up just wasting our damn time. We might get some piece of important information, but we still need the time to put everything in ce¡­ otherwise, everything just goes to shit. ¡­ After about a day, we finally reached the brothel, where a meeting was already being held due to us being a tad bitte. "Geez, we thought you died," Jack rolled his eyes before making room on the couch for us to sit. Everybody noticed the appearance and power change in both Findir and Aisa, causing them to reevaluate the way they treated them yet again. It was kind of nice seeing all of the remaining arrogant demons know their ce, but this wasn''t a matter of disying our power but working together to get rid of this demon. "Hey, kid, you could''ve at least covered the hickey up," A familiar subus announced, and as I rolled my eyes, everybody slowly turned towards me. "Who''s the lucky woman who managed to steal you from me?" It was the same one who attempted to have some fun with me just before we left, and I don''t think I managed to get her name. "Well, I found somebody who gave me some useful information¡­ in fact, it''s so useful that you all might be praising me at my fight," I smirked jokingly, but inside I debated whether I should just downright tell them to pay for it. "Let''s hear it then," "His weakness¡­ well, if you can call it a weakness, is his low health points. Apparently, they''re on par with a high demon, but I don''t know any of that, so I can''t say much," "And¡­ where did you hear this?" "From an undisclosed source. You can''t find her anymore, but it''s fine. She was of great use to me anyway," Everybody visibly shivered upon seeing my light smile that held daggers right beneath my pursed lips and raised eyes. "Well, if it''s on the level of a high demon¡­ then it is definitely possible. Demon lords normally range from an insanely massive health point pool to nearly infinite as long as they can continue sucking people dry¡­." "Oh, and who is that?" I asked, not expecting much. "Satan¡­ He''s a warrior who can infinitely battle as long as he has mana, which he has an infinite amount of, and soldiers around him¡­ Foe or friend, he''ll suck you dry to stay in top shape¡­." Jack exined before turning to Aisa, who was lightly blushing. "And not in the way you''re thinking," Her blush turned an even deeper red as everybody looked towards her, Cy elbowing her in the side just a few times to tease her. "Makes sense¡­ anyway, let''s continue the n," For the rest of the day, all of the incubi and subi tweaked the n to their liking, making sure absolutely no holes were in it, and of course, they came to us for any suggestions. To be honest, they covered every hole that I found, making my suggestions useless, and if I couldn''te up with anything, neither could the others. "Okay, that''s it for today''s meeting. We''ll meet back here on Friday and Saturday as we''re leaving on Sunday. Quit your jobs, do everything that you want¡­ because there is no guarantee you''ll survive," Jack exined, and everybody lightly nodded. We stayed in the room, leaving me with Jack and that other subus who, I guess, was jealous and attempted to retain my attention. She immediately sat next to me, pressing her chest against my arms and wrapping her left arm around my waist as she leaned into me. "It stinks of artificial perfume¡­ that woman must''ve been of a lower tier¡­ higher tier subi don''t need artificial perfume as we naturally emit it wherever we go," ? "So that''s the rancid smell I''ve smelled this entire time¡­ I thought I was gonna suffocate in a cloud of horrible aromas," Findir groaned as Jack tossed him a snack. It was some kind of small cake that he was able to absolutely devour within a few bites¡­ seems he was quite hungry. "So, what do you want?" I asked the woman attempting to seduce me. "To sleep with you just once¡­ free of charge. Come on, it''s a win-win situation. You get to sleep with a beautifuldy such as me and have me all to yourself for however long you want while I get to taste your essence. To be honest, I''m not gonna lie to you¡­ I can just drink your blood and it would be over, but that would be such a waste for somebody as beautiful as you," The subus lightly smirked, her breath which also smelled like perfume, grazing up my lips and into my nostrils. What a pain¡­ "Hey, stop touching him," Aisa snarled, pushing her off of me and sitting directly right next to me before cing a small cake-like snack in myp. "Oho~... Do you want to y with him~?" The subus teased Aisa, but with a face so dead-serious that it looked like she nearly died¡­ she replied with, "Absolutely not. Fuck him if you want¡­ but that''s if you can even manage to seduce him. He isn''t interested in things like you, so how about you go finger yourself somewhere and leave us to some quality time together? Hey! Cy! Get over here!" The subus looked at Aisa as if she was crazy before quickly storming off, clearly angry at how all of her attempts weren''t even recognized. What''s worse is that I didn''t even turn her down¡­ she just saw how uninterested I was and how everybody didn''t care, I guess harming her horny pride. "What a clown show," I muttered. Chapter 269 Saving? "What a clown show," I muttered. ¡­ The next few days were just exining the n, which honestly was pretty simple. Especially our job, which was to just sit back and wait until the signal to fight was given. Of course, the subus didn''t give up on seducing me but ultimately failed several times, and on the day that we went out to go attack the demon lord''s pce, I didn''t see her. "Did she chicken out?" I lightly muttered under my breath as me and my siblings took our own personal routes to the pce. Of the few minutes that it took us to get to the pce, there was a strange pressure that hung in the atmosphere of this horny city. It was tense yet filled with a bit of excitement, though it seemed everybody else around here waspletely clueless as to what was currently happening. "Hmmmmm¡­ I''m a bit suspicious, but what can I do? It''s not like saving the entire city from the bacsh is possible," I muttered to myself. "You all understand what our objective is, right?" "Of course," "No doubt," "Already locked in¡­ Just save our siblings, right?" Cy attempted to confirm, and as I nodded my head, we perched at the top of a building at the very foot of the hundred-yard dash straight up that massive flight of stairs. There was no need to actually kill Asmodeus as of now¡­ in fact, killing him would just bring more trouble to us¡­ and from what I know about Luna, I feel we can gain an advantage forter on with this small event. "This is gonna be fun," Aisa lightly smirked. The signal should appear in five, four, three¡­ two¡­ one. FWOOSH¡­ BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM The whistling of a firework tore through the air, eventually exploding into its disy show that caused everybody in the streets of this corrupt city to gawk in awe. It was a beautiful spectacle as we ran up the flight of stairs; other subi and incubi were also seen running up the small hill this pce had been perched on. Under the loud crackling and bursting of this firework, we were able to get close to the pce before anybody could even greet us. And by the time we reached the top, all of the butlers and maids attending to the mansion just barely managed to slow us down as we pushed our way through each and every entrance. When there wasn''t an entrance of some sort, we would destroy the windows and make our very own entrance that allowed easy passage¡­ and a slick route straight to that damn demon lord. ¡­ (Luna POV) As we were dressed in long white robes, our ankles and wrists shackled together under the porcin cloth, we were led down a flight of stairs simr to the one leading up to the pce. Over the course of the past week, I have been trying my best to manipte or at least gain the favor of some people around us¡­ though it seems they were highly trained. Whenever I attempted to observe or talk to them, it felt as if I wasmunicating with a brick wall. They disyed not even an ounce of personality, and they never talked despite how much I taunted them with the most passive-aggressive words I could muster. Be, on the other hand, was staying strong, and I was proud of her, but it could only take her so far as worry soon began to set in. Up until the day of what seemed to be some kind of ritual, she gradually began to get more nervous, lose more sleep, and overall just be super paranoid. The only time she would truly get some restful and good sleep was when Iforted her and let her sleep in my embrace, but I worried that she would be too dependent on me. I was not only thinking about the future of inside the pce but also when we escaped¡­ because I knew Orion would eventuallye. "L-Luna¡­ I-If we die, we''ll respawn in that other demon lord''s territory, right?" Be asked before being whipped in the back by one of the soldiers making sure we couldn''t escape¡­ but it was truly hopeless for just us. Without any outside forces, we were destined to concur to the wills of whatever the fuck this perverted demon lord wanted to do. And if it was to ravage somebody, I was going to be first, just so I could buy enough time for Be to escape with her purity. "*sigh*... What a pain," I muttered under my breath and was obviously whipped in the back, but the built up tension caused me to turn back towards the soldier and re so intently that he stumbled on the stairs and nearly tumbled downward. Geez¡­ I''m seriously losing it. As I calmed back down, we soon reached the end of the stairs, which led into a massive underground room that seemingly stretched for miles, but the only thing present was a strange altar. Be gulped down a massive drop of saliva upon seeing the altar, and as the ground above us slightly shook, causing some debris to fall over us, I knew it had already begun. And just to confirm it, I looked at the demon lord''s face, which had a mix of annoyance but also a light smile that stretched across his face. Seems I was already chosen to be the first one sacrificed or whatever bullshit was about to happen, so as I was led up to the raised piece of stone with a massive white star painted across it, I turned back towards Be. She suddenly began to regret not going first upon seeing myforting smile and struggled against the chains, begging to rece me. But, as I turned to the demon lord, I just nodded, wanting to keep him here as long as possible. "Your friends are here¡­ but there''s no way they''ll be able to find this ce-" CRASH Chapter 270 Saving Seems I was already chosen to be the first one sacrificed or whatever bullshit was about to happen, so as I was led up to the raised piece of stone with a massive white star painted across it, I turned back towards Be. She suddenly began to regret not going first upon seeing myforting smile and struggled against the chains, begging to rece me. But, as I turned to the demon lord, I just nodded, wanting to keep him here as long as possible. "Your friends are here¡­ but there''s no way they''ll be able to find this ce-" CRASH Suddenly, the roof to the massive cavern we were in opened, scattering a ton of rocks that turned into shrapnel that crushed and cut some surrounding guards. I, on the other hand, swiftly dodged the pieces that came near me, and Be was the same, smiling as she saw our siblings, who looked a tad bit different, barreling through the roof. "Oh man¡­ that''s kind of bad," The demon lord lightly smiled before raising his hand into the air, conjuring hundreds of portals around him that emitted different weapons. Each and every single one of them was sharp and powerful, to the point that their tips glistened in this dark cave, ready to pierce my siblings and the other beings that swarmed through the roof. They were like stinky pests that crawled and pped their wings, directly locking onto the demon lord who just coldly gazed at them, ready to eradicate each and every single one of them. He treated this like he was spraying a few bugs that suddenly needed to be taken care of¡­ and as my siblings dodged the iing weapons, the others behind weren''t so lucky. Their flesh was torn to bits, burned into ash, melted into goop, frozen in literal ice, the moisture in their flesh getting sucked out of them¡­ every single status condition you could think of was enchanted into this array of godly weapons. But soon, he stopped as he grabbed a single sword and twirled it in his hand, the air and slight shrubs around him decaying and withering into nothing. "This was a sword granted to me by Hades himself¡­ And I believe this is the best way to kill you¡­ by sending you straight back to him," "Like I care¡­ [Throne World¡­" "[Throne World¡­" Both of their voices resonated, and a chilling sensation ran down my back as the siblings behind Orion hopped back a few times to create space. "...DRIPPING HELL]!" "...KALEIDOSCOPIC BASTION]!" From now, it was obvious as to what had happened, and the world around them distorted into a mass of reflecting pieces of ss, and a hellishndscape was torn straight out of a biblical textbook. This appearance was true hell. Orion''s skin suddenly cracked open in various ces, pouring out gallons of blood which should have definitely killed him by now, but it felt like it just continued to pour and pour and pour and pour and pour until the ground below was covered in this gooey red liquid. My throat went dry as the blood began to form into several minions with knife ears, yet they were different from elves. They were deathly pale and had blood-red eyes, their backs wereced with the wings of a bat, and their long red hair seemingly flowed to the ground. "Vampires?" I muttered as about one hundred of them charged forward, Orion at the back suddenly cing a red crown atop his head. His red eye glowed even more while his distant purple eye bled, only stopping upon closing it fully. "How amusing," The demon lord muttered as he swung his sword, the ss-like atmosphere around him reinforcing and attaching itself to each of his swings. They were grand and beautiful, and their destructive power was unmatched as it tore through these waves of vampires who came from below, the air, and from each and every side. As the de grazed their skin, massive gashes would open, pouring out even more blood that would harden and turn into spikes that burst towards the demon lord. Once again, his unmatched sword destructively swung through these vampire corpses that emitted such a deadly move that only a demon lord was able to dodge it¡­ yet, Orion wasn''t nearly done. A thin spear and an insanely long spear, almost in the shape of a cross, were held tightly within the palm of his right hand. It vibrated with tinges of blood exploding off of it, just disying the idle power of this solid and near-powerful weapon. VWOOM As Orion swung it, his single eye, which was bloodshot and now had a crown shape around his pupil, began to bleed even more. Each swing caused more blood to rip straight out of his body and be used as reinforcment as not only did it tear through the atmosphere, but it tore through his very own vampires that didn''t mind giving up their life for their master. "What the hell¡­ what has he been doing¡­." Be muttered behind, and only then did I realize my siblings were rushing towards me to attempt to take me out of this ce. I swiftly followed them, noticing some of their changes which were most likely through evolution. "What about Orion?" I asked, looking back at the battle, which emitted an aura so strong that not a single lifeform could approach such a sh. "He''ll be with us in a bit¡­ don''t worry," Cy reassured me, but the way he looked now¡­ was like he would never want to escape from this battle. It was like he wanted to end this right here and now. ¡­ (Orion POV) I wanted to end this right here and now without my siblings around. I did a good job at managing to make sure they escaped with the others while I took on this demon lord head-on. For a quick second, I thought my convincing didn''t work¡­ but it seemed they trusted me way more than I thought. "Almost makes me feel guilty," I lightly chuckled before raising my spear into the air and screaming. "LET''S TAKE THIS TO NEXT LEVEL, SHALL WE?!" Chapter 271 Escaping Yet Again I wanted to end this right here and now without my siblings around. I did a good job at managing to make sure they escaped with the others while I took on this demon lord head-on. For a quick second, I thought my convincing didn''t work¡­ but it seemed they trusted me way more than I thought. "Almost makes me feel guilty," I lightly chuckled before raising my spear into the air and screaming. "LET''S TAKE THIS TO THE NEXT LEVEL, SHALL WE?!" My spear suddenly split down the middle as if a sharp stick had been rammed straight through the center of it. The blood that spurted from my body exploded and erupted like gunpowder, being set off by a single lick of fire. "You really wanna go this far!?" The demon lord shouted as his face warped into that of an excited smile, him ready to see just how powerful I could really get. "[Burst]," I muttered, coughing up a mouthful of blood but causing the demon lord in front of me to realize that blood dripped from the side of his mouth. He wiped it with the tip of his thumb and stared intently at the red substance that had leaked from his lips. "Kukuku¡­ KAHAHAHAHAHAA! ALRIGHT! THIS IS WHAT I''M TALKING ABOUT!" He shouted at the top of his lungs. He almost looked hysterical as he took a step forward, interlocking his fingers as the domain around him began to warp intorge javelins that protruded from the ss-like material. It was an insane sight to see¡­ BOOM All of a sudden, the blood that coated both throne worlds exploded, and my split spear eventually managed to split into four actual new spears that hovered around me. The man looked at me with a bit of a suspicious look, as if he saw something else, before returning to his previous hysterical expression. "SANGRIA-EYED KING! I DEEM YOU A QUINCY!" The cavern around our domains began to crumble under the pressure of our seemingly final attack, which was to end this fight once and for all. The four spears that floated around me absorbed more and more of my blood while I continued to reinforce my body with as many skills as I could muster. My mana reserves were already running dry¡­ so I knew it was time. FWOOSH A raid team of about thirty demons made up of subi and incubi immediately greeted the skirmish me and this demon lord were currently having. And just like that, I began to pull back. The demon lord''s face crumbled with anger as he saw my throne world slowly dissipate¡­ but I made sure to send him a parting gift. "[Freeze]," My words prated through the atmosphere, freezing his body in ce as my four spears darted through the air, piercing straight through his left arm, upper abdomen, lower left leg, and upper right leg. He was left seething in anger as the demons piled on top of him, though he wasn''t done yet. VWOOM A single de made up of kaleidoscopic ss pierced through the pile of demons, killing a few but also swinging straight toward me. And since my back was turned and since that de was just too damn fast, I couldn''t react in time¡­ except for the subus who jumped behind me,pletely stopping the de in its tracks. Her hands were coated in pink demonic armor that allowed her to hold the deadly weapon in the palm of her hand. "You-" "I don''t give a shit¡­ just go¡­." She muttered, eyes already dimming as the massive de had not only torn through her stomach but also ripped apart her lungs. "You are so stupid," I smiled, already anticipating such a thing, but I never thought it would ever be used like this. Though, as I was getting ready to see her expression of despair, the only thing she disyed to me was a warm smile¡­ as if she really cared about saving the one she loved. Each light in her eyes dimmed almost immediately, eventually splitting into two rolling stones that were lifeless. Her body crumbled into dust as the de also began to fade out of existence, seemingly torn to shreds by the one who protected me. "*sigh*... I''m such an asshole," I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡­ "So, did you see that weakness in action, or was it just a silly little lie?" Luna asked as we ran out of the pce. "It was real. Just using my ancient tongue once was enough for me to make him cough up blood¡­ he might really die¡­ this is good," I muttered, yet the guilt from before began to weigh down on me. "What''s wrong?" Be asked, immediately sensing my difort. "I''m such a shitty person," "I''m fully aware of that," Be muttered with arge epting smile, yet the only thing I could muster was a fake smirk to make her stop worrying. "Anyway, what do we do now?" Luna asked, as we really didn''t have anywhere else to go, and it was a given that wanted posters of our faces were going to be stered everywhere in this city. "We still have things to do, but it''s best for us tow low. We''ll leave the city and travel to the outskirts where the imp camps were previously¡­ a bit of training should do," I muttered, and as everybody else nodded with agreement, we continued our dash down the horny streets of this city. The lingering smell of aphrodisiac hung in the air, and the putrid smell of sweat created thick fog in each sex establishment. Even restaurants¡­ normal everyday restaurants had a twist on them, whether that be through a sexy little show or literally just an under-the-table blow job. "Disgusting," I muttered with a salty expression. I knew I had to get stronger and really figure out what my domain could do¡­ everybody knew what theirs was capable of, but mine was way too ambiguous to actually get a good grasp on what its full potential was. Chapter 272 Improving "We still have things to do, but it''s best for us tow low. We''ll leave the city and travel to the outskirts where the imp camps were previously¡­ a bit of training should do," I muttered, and as everybody else nodded with agreement, we continued our dash down the horny streets of this city. The lingering smell of aphrodisiac hung in the air, and the putrid smell of sweat created thick fog in each sex establishment. Even restaurants¡­ normal everyday restaurants had a twist on them, whether that be through a sexy little show or literally just an under-the-table blow job. "Disgusting," I muttered with a salty expression. I knew I had to get stronger and really figure out what my domain could do¡­ everybody knew what theirs was capable of, but mine was way too ambiguous to actually get a good grasp on what its full potential was. ¡­ "So, did he do anything to you guys?" I asked while preparing some dinner for the entire group, who were all practically drooling over the meat I pulled from my storage ring. "No, not really. There was a bit of tormenting while we were captured, but besides that, there was nothing else," Luna replied,ying down on a bed of prickly dead grass. "And how did you handle that?" I turned to Be, who was currently talking with Cy. "It was a bit scary since his power practically drooled over the entire dungeon we were in, but after only a few hours, I waspletely used to it," Be smirked, yet when I turned to Luna, I saw her rolling her eyes. "I''m guessing that isn''t true," "Huh?! That is true-" "It''s not, but it''s fine. I took care of her, and that''s that¡­ anyway, what the hell was that earlier? I''ve never seen that before?" Of course, Luna over here was referring to my silly little antics while using my throne world, which I guess is something she hasn''t seen before. "It''s called a throne world, and contrary to my predictions, it is a very useful tool in battle. I initially thought it was something that boosted your power like my throne world, yet the throne worlds of everybody else were pretty different. Findir can basically control any wind he can touch, and even though it saps tons of mana, he can wipe out an entire camp of imps with ease. Next, Aisa can make a big fuck-off lightning bolt, and Cy¡­ well, he doesn''t have a throne world yet," "So what you''re getting at is that we three have to learn a throne world as well? Only then can we face up against that bastard," "Indeed¡­ now, the training regime for the next month will be excruciating taxing, though I doubt you all will give up¡­ right?" I slightly taunted the group before me, and as they all let out a long sigh, each and every single one of them nodded their heads. "Good." ¡­ In the morning, we were to scout imp camps, and by the end of the afternoon, we would have to have wiped out at least ten imp camps by the end of the day. Failure to meet this requirement will result in a punishment made by everybody else, which added a bit more pressure since we all knew how cruel we could all be. Using anything against the imp camps was, of course, permitted, whether that be an overpowered throne world or cutting off the oxygen to a camp embedded within a mountain. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 43/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 40] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 45] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "This freaking sucks," I muttered as I looked at my status, which had barely risen three levels after the previous week and today of training. This was going to be a long, very painful ride to the next evolution, but it excited me that I could actually evolve. Humans and elves were the only race on that that couldn''t evolve while everybody else could¡­ though that was very few since most of the poption of the world was actually made up of humans and elves. Also, I assume the elf category includes dark elves since Findir hasn''t managed to evolve ever since we first met him. "*sigh*... Alright, that''s ten imp camps right there¡­ let''s get going now," I muttered before quickly dashing through the forest. I thought I would be the first one back, but it seemed Cy had been waiting there for such a long time that he had taken a nap waiting for us. "Show off," I lightly smirked and covered him with a nket before chugging down a bottle of water, moistening mypletely dry and arid throat. It felt as if somebody had poured sand down my esophagus and forced me to drink it like it was an actual liquid. Each gulp of water was excruciating, but I eventually managed to push everything down and made sure not to throw it up. "Ugh¡­ everything here is so disgusting," I cringed to myself. For about another hour, I waited and waited until a collective group of Luna, Aisa, and Findir came back to the camp all cheery and excited. "Where''s Be?" I asked. "I thought she was with you?" We waited another hour and then another and then another and then another until finally¡­ in the dead of midnight, she came back to the camp exhausted. "I-I couldn''t find any camps! It took me way too long to get to ten!" Sheined. And suddenly, Luna and Cy, who had just woken up, began to smile viciously. Chapter 273 Bottleneck In Improvement "Where''s Be?" I asked. "I thought she was with you?" We waited another hour and then another and then another and then another until finally¡­ in the dead of midnight, she came back to the camp exhausted. "I-I couldn''t find any camps! It took me way too long to get to ten!" Sheined. And suddenly, Luna and Cy, who had just woken up, began to smile viciously. ¡­ About a month had passed, and the number of imp camps we had been trying to find was swiftly dwindling to a number that was practically zero. Everybody was immensely stronger than before as Cy, Luna, and Be had all evolved, achieving a form with long demonic horns. We were all about the same size besides Luna, whose horns were just a tad inch shorter than all of ours. Though that was only because she focused on support rather than actual damage, but all of this was provided by the new rune skill she unlocked: [Throne World: Dream of Mirrors]. I haven''t had it used on me, but from what I''ve seen on other monsters, it''s pretty deadly and could absolutely manipte an entire army. You couldn''t call it strong, as most of the damage came from the target or targets getting forced into a daze that caused them to attack themselves or the othersd around them¡­ but it was definitely useful in a wide-scale battle. Cy and Be, on the other hand, struggled to obtain a throne world as their second rune skill was just a simple buff skill¡­ well, it was pretty fucking strong, but it wasn''t on the level of a throne world. Findir, Aisa, and I had, of course, been practicing with our throne world since it was probably the best skill in our reservoir. "DAMMIT!" I cried out as my throne world was still the same¡­ just an extra buff to my base stats. As I continuously stomped on the corpse of a single imp leader to let out my anger, I was eventually stopped by Luna, who quickly grabbed my shoulder. "It''s already over. Try again tomorrow," She coldly muttered, but when I turned around, I saw her taunting smirk. The reason as to why she was so smug was because she mastered her throne world within only a couple of days. But it wasn''t like it was necessarily tough in the beginning. It was literally just an extension to her base powers that allowed her to create more options and openings in battle¡­ it wasn''t nowhere nearly asplicated as my throne world. "Don''t give up," She gave me a taunting smirk with an annoying little thumbs up, but I didn''t give in and just pushed her to the side as I stormed out of the monster camp. On this long walk back to our base camp, I racked my brain again and again and again and again until I ran out of steam, eventually copsing on my sleeping bag and only waking up once dinner was ready. "Need any suggestions¡­ or is that petty little pride of yours still standing in the way?" "*sigh*... Fine¡­ Then what can you say will help me? Meditating under a waterfall ofva? Trying tomune with the grotesque monsters around me?" "Oh¡­ I didn''t expect you to give in that easily¡­ well¡­ uhhhhhh¡­" I just nkly stared at Luna before turning away, storming back to camp, and following my usual routine. Yet, that small little nap caused me to fall into a trance of dreams. [You have awakened a new hidden quest] . [Hidden Quest: The teau of a Sessor] [Description: This hidden quest has been revealed because you are struggling with your new-found power. You are unable to improve and are beginning to give up on the struggle for the secret to your throne world. How about you switch it up? Take a break?] [Reward: A Meeting] [Penalty Upon Failure: None] [Time Left: One Month] . I just nkly stared at the notiations in this abyss of silent and eerie void, just standing on a firm surface with my body not even twitching a single muscle. "A break?" [Take a break] [Try out a different weapon] A bit astonished at how the system actually replied to me, I jumped just a bit, but then my eyes slivered as these panels could only be created by a single person. "Ares, if you were a true father, you would''ve scooped me out of hell by now¡­ but I don''t think the god of war would''ve wanted such a passive child. You want vengeance and hatred, right?" [...] "That''s what I thought¡­ but your guidance won''t be unused. I mean, you are a god, after all, so there must be some useful knowledge that you hold," I rolled my eyes, and just like that, my actual fleshy eyes snapped open, revealing the dark and hoarse world around me. "Aisa¡­ have you managed to find a way to obtain a sniper down here? I''m sure they must have guns¡­ unless they''re too weak for the flesh of Tarturlings¡­ though, don''t you think their innovation would''ve skyrocketed with such godly beings?" "Are you asking yourself or me?" "... Sorry, I got a bit carried away¡­." Her eyes shifted off of me before andnded on the ground as she roamed her mind, trying to find something useful. "If you don''t know anything, I won''t me you. You haven''t really had the time to explore," "No, I do know something¡­ I think there might''ve been a store back in that perverted city of lust¡­ it wasn''t exactly a gun, but it was a mass of flesh that¡­ could be used for various things, but if we gather enough of it and somehow synthesize them together, then we might be able to form it into a sniper?" "Hmmm¡­ Okay¡­ We''re taking a break for the rest of the month," "Hey, why do you want a sniper? What are you gonna even use it for?" "Switch up my train of thought¡­ also, I thought my training might''ve gone to waste if I don''t use it every now and again," "Then count me in. I''ve been itching to use a gun ever since we got here," Chapter 274 Offer And Denial "No, I do know something¡­ I think there might''ve been a store back in that perverted city of lust¡­ it wasn''t exactly a gun, but it was a mass of flesh that¡­ could be used for various things, but if we gather enough of it and somehow synthesize them together, then we might be able to form it into a sniper?" "Hmmm¡­ Okay¡­ We''re taking a break for the rest of the month," "Hey, why do you want a sniper? What are you gonna even use it for?" "Switch up my train of thought¡­ also, I thought my training might''ve gone to waste if I don''t use it every now and again," "Then count me in. I''ve been itching to use a gun ever since we got here," ¡­ Upon arriving back at the city of lust for the first time in a while, we noticed the city had somewhat of a heavier aura. I began to wonder if those demons actually managed to kill the demon lord, but it didn''t take long for that to be disproven as a subus suddenly greeted us by gesturing for us toe into an alleyway. And it was the same one who had picked up Be and kidnapped her, leaving us to go on that annoying little trip across the pce. "I would like to apologize for my previous actions. That was very unbefitting of a warm wee," "Tch¡­ you could barely even call that a wee," Be muttered, yet began to spit insults from behind Luna, who could only roll her eyes. "Anyway, what are you here for?" I asked since she wouldn''t havee to the very edge of this disgusting city for nothing. "Assist us in the power struggle for the demonic crown. The demon lord has recognized your power and wants to recruit you," We all nkly stared at the subus, who slowly began to panic upon seeing our uninterested expressions. "We already got something to do. Whatever this demonic crown is, we want nothing to do with it," Cy spoke up, but as soon as the woman pulled out a bag of gold coins, his eyes ever so lightly lit up. "This is fifty gold coins¡­ a sry that you could receive every day if you join us. There are many other perks as well," "What about our freedom?" Findir asked coldly, his swirling ck eyes nearly trapping the subus in a trance of hallucinations. The subus paused for just a moment as she recovered from the light trance, waiting to open her mouth again as if trying to confirm something. My eyes roamed to Aisa, who stood just a few feet away from me, and as we locked eyes, I gave her a slight nod. She immediately understood and closed her eyes, but to my disappointment, it seemed she found nothing around us, meaning the subus wasn''tmuning with any secret shadow people who were trying to assassinate us. "If you reject, you''ll be wanted for even more. Your name might even travel to other territories, limiting the actions you can take," "That is something that would be quite troublesome for us¡­." I muttered, and the subus almost seemed to smile lightly, only for it to shift back down upon hearing my next words. "Though, I think we all don''t care that much. For the next one hundred years, we won''t have to care that much," "That''s truly unfortunate. You could have all the pleasures of Tartarus down here, yet you feebly struggle to keep your independence," "Oh, and you think we''re independent?" Aisa lightly chuckled, and the subus furled her eyebrows downward. "What do you mean?" "We''re already servants of a man named Satan. And I will say, he treats us quite nicely¡­ now, please kindly get out of our way. We''ll only be staying here for just a few hours, and then we''ll get leaving," Aisa replied, and just as she gestured for the group to follow her, she caught a dagger of pink mes that was aimed directly at her spinal cord. We all snapped our heads behind us and directed our cold gaze at the woman who attempted to assassinate Aisa boldly right in front of us. And just like that, her head went flying. Nothing more. Nothing less. "Fucking trash," Findir clicked his tongue before wiping the few drops of blood that sprayed along his daggers. For the next few hours, we roamed the city, acquiring and stealing some necessary materials that, of course, we would end up usingter. But the most important thing was probably the stat-boosting potions that wouldn''t be so easy to steal. It was in a very high-end store towards the middle of the city, meaning we were getting ever so close to that damn demon lord. But in the end, we still followed through with our simple n. Be started the show off by setting the front of the store alight, causing most of the guards to rush outside in order to handle the raging mes. The rest of them, including the cashiers, was then knocked out by Findir, who had not only a powerful fist but a graceful fist light enough to knock somebody unconscious with just a flick of his wrist. And then, to follow it up, I gave Aisa my storage ring, which she graciously epted, and as she coated the entire store with a blizzard of sharp snow, she slipped inside and snatched any potion she could find. Honestly, we could use some healing potions and mana potions since they speed up the elimination process of a few imp camps. They may be easy to handle but destroying so many took tons of breaks due to the amount of mana being sapped out of our bodies with each skill. And then, once she was done, she tossed the bag into a shadow just outside the store, where Cy immediately sucked the contents halfway across the city, meaning the evidence was already gone. And by the time the city police or guards had arrived, we were gone, out of the city and already gazing at the sparkling golden and blue potions. "How wonderful," I smirked. Chapter 275 Potions And Mass Of Flesh Honestly, we could use some healing potions and mana potions since they speed up the elimination process of a few imp camps. They may be easy to handle but destroying so many took tons of breaks due to the amount of mana being sapped out of our bodies with each skill. And then, once she was done, she tossed the bag into a shadow just outside the store, where Cy immediately sucked the contents halfway across the city, meaning the evidence was already gone. And by the time the city police or guards had arrived, we were gone, out of the city and already gazing at the sparkling golden and blue potions. "How wonderful," I smirked. "And what are these for exactly?" Cy asked as he gazed into the sack of potions which nearly made me drool. For some reason, such potions were left guarded by such feeble people¡­ it was quite impressive, honestly. "These are to increase our stats by just a few points. There seem to be about twenty of each potion, so¡­ between six people¡­ that''s about three stat points for each person. These wille especially in handy for people like Luna," "And what do you mean by that?" Luna asked with her arms crossed. "These stat-increasing potions are meant to increase our strength and speed, and you''re a mage, right? That means you''ll be able to move just a bit better than before," Once everybody had gathered just outside the city walls, I noticed one of us had been tracked, and of course, it was Be, who wasn''t as stealthy as the rest. I didn''t really me her, but for now, I just dove into the chaos and summoned my spear, which tore through the hundreds of shadow people. "Everyone, help out," I muttered since we needed to find the core person for all of these shadow people. Each time I swung through one of them, they dissipated into a cloud of shadows that eventually was sucked back into the ground below. Clearly, these things were a summons, but the actual summoner was nowhere to be found. "We got it," Findir and Aisa both announced before dashing past me at an incredible speed, and weaving between each shadowy summon who attempted to greet me with a lick of dark violence. The rest of us continued to hold back the hundreds of shadows, and eventually, we finally dwindled down the numbers to zero. Aisa and Findir both brought the man back in separate limbs, so we knew everything was over, though we kept up our guard since more people could be waiting along the border of this damn city. "Was this really worth it?" Be asked since the amount and value of items we got weren''t really worth it. "Mhm¡­ These things could easily make us rich if we resold them¡­ but I think we need to take them. Especially Luna so she can defend herself or even runaway at some decent capacity," "Mmmkay¡­ then, what are we waiting for? Let''s drink them," Be immediately snatched the bag out of my hand and chugged down three potions--two gold and one blue. I immediately snatched the bag away from her and tossed two more blue ones and one gold one at her, which she barely managed to catch without fumbling. "There¡­ Now drink those also," I directed. I split the potions amongst everybody, and the very few remaining ones were immediately given to Luna, who graciously epted them. Once everybody had finished increasing their stats, we all checked out statuses for any change other than our risen speed and strength. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 43/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 43] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Hm? What is this?" I muttered to myself and read the skill name out loud, "[Potion¡­ Organs]?" "I also got that," Cy said, with everybody else nodding in unison, yet I still had no clue as to how we achieved this or even got this. But, after racking my brain for just a bit, I gave up for now and decided to return to the kingdom Satan ruled. I think it was about time we continued with our little break. "Oh yeah, you snatched it up, right?" I asked Aisa, and she quickly took out a mass of flesh from her pocket, which absolutely stunk up the atmosphere around us. We all could barely hold in our gags as she presented it to us with an almost clueless expression. "D-Do you not smell that thing?" I stuttered, attempting to push the puke slowly rising up back down my chest. "Eh, I mean, it''s alright¡­ now, take it," She pushed towards me, but I swiftly pushed her hand back and gestured for her to put that shit back in her pocket. Though it seems she realized the difort that thing brought me as just before she put it away, she quickly took it out and threw it towards me. "GET THAT SHIT AWAY FROM ME!" I shouted, and the rest of the group scattered, leaving just Aisa to creepily stroke that ball of flesh that distorted upon her will. From the tree I hid behind, I saw that mass of flesh slowly twist and turn into arge and decent sniper that attached itself to Aisa''s left arm. The smell wafted out once again, but as she aimed the thing towards my tree, a bullet made of something came flying towards me, nearly piercing my skull as it smashed through the tree in front of me. "Asshole," Chapter 276 Sniper And Return To The Domain Though it seems she realized the difort that thing brought me as just before she put it away, she quickly took it out and threw it towards me. "GET THAT SHIT AWAY FROM ME!" I shouted, and the rest of the group scattered, leaving just Aisa to creepily stroke that ball of flesh that distorted upon her will. From the tree I hid behind, I saw that mass of flesh slowly twist and turn into arge and decent sniper that attached itself to Aisa''s left arm. The smell wafted out once again, but as she aimed the thing towards my tree, a bullet made of something came flying towards me, nearly piercing my skull as it smashed through the tree in front of me. "Asshole," Aisa looked down at the steaming piece of flesh that had wrapped around her arm and ced her mouth over the muzzle, breathing in the steam as if to taste it. "Yuck¡­ don''t¡­ fucking do that," Luna muttered as she suddenly appeared behind her and pulled her head back. "That''s what my grandpa always taught me to do¡­ apparently the fumes are supposed to make you feel good," "Well, that''s with a regr piece of machinery. For all we know, you could have hepatitis-c now," Luna rolled her eyes and then helped take the flesh off of Aisa''s arm. We all gathered around her once again as the flesh soon just slid off like butter,nding right at her feet and almost vibrating. "That''s so disgusting," Be gagged as we all looked down at the wriggling piece of flesh just begging to be picked up again. "So¡­ you gonna try it? You were the one hoping for a sniper, and here we are¡­ your very own sniper," Aisa muttered as she picked up the flesh and stretched out her hand, waiting for me to take it from her. "*sigh*... Whatever," I shrugged before ripping it out the palm of her hand and feeling it suddenly crawl up my wrist. It positioned itself around my forearm, and with just a thought, it slowly began to move into the shape of a sniper. The smell wafted out, and I just barely managed to suppress a gag as I aimed away and felt something slide out of my shoulder and exit straight out my knuckles. BAM A piece of flesh sprung out the end of the sniper, tearing through several trees and then exploding into sharp pieces of shrapnel that dug into the burnt bark of each surrounding nt. "So, how is it?" Aisa asked. "It''s alright¡­ to say the least. I would''ve preferred my original sniper¡­ that would''ve been nice," I shrugged, but this would do. [You havepleted a Hidden Quest] [Reward will be granted when ready] [Meeting is being prepared] "Shall we head off now?" Luna asked, patting Aisa''s back as we all gathered our sacks of materials. "Yeah¡­ let''s get going," ¡­ The next few months were boring, to say the least. Each and every day consisted of waking up, having breakfast, training for just an hour, and then walking and walking until the sun had fallen. We had to conserve some of our food, so we all skipped lunch and had a decently sized dinner just so we could save that extra bit of material. It also took us a month longer than usual as we took a route that would go through the most imp camps, so even on our way to the vacation, we felt like we earned more and more of it with each thing in. But, this journey soon ended upon us reaching our final destination: the domain of my damn sponsor, Satan himself. It''s not like we were personally greeted by him or anything, but with the money we had saved up, we bought ourselves a nice ce to stay, with me sharing a room with Findir. The receptionist at the inn was nice and very kind, plus on top of that, she gave us a coupon to the food they serve every morning, noon, and evening¡­ though it was just for one day. "Alright¡­ So, me and Findir¡­ Ummm¡­ I''m sure Aisa and Cy don''t mind sharing a room¡­ and¡­ Be and Luna is a perfect match," I exined. "And you both won''t do anything, right?" As I turned to Cy and Aisa, I noticed their disgusted expression spread across their faces, making me chuckle every so slightly as I soon remembered how close they were. "Now I don''t feelfortable sleeping in the same room as him," Aisa snarled. "Well, you both will adapt quickly. We''ll take a break for the day since it''s alreadyte¡­ just go to sleep, and we''ll decide what to do tomorrow," I exined. Betched onto Luna''s arm like a parasite and dragged her into their room, and as I saw her annoyed expression slowly slip behind the doorway, I wished her good luck. When both Cy and Aisa entered their room, I immediately heard their bickering about who would get which bed from behind their door. Though, that soon calmed down as Luna punched the wall connecting their rooms, making them both shut up instantly. "You go ahead. I still have something to do," I informed Findir before waving him goodnight. "Just make sure not to stay up toote," He replied before shutting the door to our room, and my warm smile soon disappeared instantly as I turned around. I was greeted by arge, blood-red portal¡­ and I knew now this was the first time I''d be meeting him face to face. It was never said directly, but I could feel it in my bones, flesh, tendons, and mind¡­ that he was waiting for me behind such a magical doorway. My foot stepped through, and it felt as if I had lost it entirely, but I continued to persist forward, and with a cold expression, I fully entered this new dimension, the portal closing behind me. This world I was in flowed withva¡­ yet was so cold and lifeless you''d think I stepped into the domain of an ice god. "Wee, my son," Chapter 277 Meeting With Ares (1) I was greeted by arge, blood-red portal¡­ and I knew now this was the first time I''d be meeting him face to face. It was never said directly, but I could feel it in my bones, flesh, tendons, and mind¡­ that he was waiting for me behind such a magical doorway. My foot stepped through, and it felt as if I had lost it entirely, but I continued to persist forward, and with a cold expression, I fully entered this new dimension, the portal closing behind me. This world I was in flowed withva¡­ yet was so cold and lifeless you''d think I stepped into the domain of an ice god. "Wee, my son," Sitting on a towering throne, I found a man with tanned skin, long ck hair, and armor-ted with golden appendages. Arms, legs, heads, everything on the humanoid body was found on this man''s armor, and he seemed to have no remorse for them. Each movement of his muscles nearly tore these poor bodies in half, yet he kept on twitching like he was itching for a battle. Finally, the throne he sat on was massive. And not only was that throne which was made of hundreds of golden weapons towering over me, but the man who sat in it was even bigger. "Show off," I grumbled. He had to be at least twenty meters tall whenpared to me, but whenpared to the rest of this massive fucking pce¡­ I guess you could call him average. A strong smell of blood lingered in the room, like the souls of the damned who had been ughtered by this man continued to wrap around his neck, only to drift with the bloody-stained wind. They were like a cape of burdens which this man held no remorse for¡­ it was almost pitiful. "The Sangria-Eyed King is a position I used to hold. Yet, that title means nothing to me anymore. Feel free to abuse it as you like¡­ but I won''t be telling you its secrets," "Great, I got your sloppy seconds. How kind of you," As the man looked down on me, I could feel his all-powerful pupils graze across my skin, nearly tearing massive gashes open in my flesh. If he wasn''t holding back so greatly¡­ well, needless to say¡­ I would''ve died already. Just from his mere gaze. Bloodlust and killing intent had been infused into those two crimson eyes hanging arrogantly in those sunken and dark-circled eye sockets. He looked as if he hadn''t slept in days, but the vibrant and almost careless nature that he exuded was more than enough to tell me that was the least of his worries. "Can''t you do something about this stench? It''s seriously gonna make me throw up," "Get used to it, boy. You won''t be smelling anything but this in the future paved out for you," A long silence befell both of us as I seemingly attempted to size up the massive god, all while he looked down on me like I was a mindless toddler. "I have a few questions, and I''ll start with this¡­ where is my mother?" I questioned the man, but just as he opened his mouth, I stepped in to finish it. "And don''t give me an ambiguous answer like she''s in a better ce. I know she isn''t dead, but I can already tell the excuses you have in store for me," "*sigh*... Fine by me¡­ She''s on a different test: Earth," "Earth? You mean the I was on before?" "Well, this one is a bit different¡­ though, you shouldn''t pay so much attention. It isn''t good for you," "*sigh*... Will I ever be able to visit her? Talk to her at least once?" "You could if you get strong enough, but traversing the fabric of reality is something quite troublesome. Tearing a hole in it is one thing, but stepping through that hole and moving through it¡­ well, needless to say, at your power¡­ your soul would be reduced to dust in an instant," "Hmm¡­ I see," "Any other questions that I may answer? I have a few things I''d like to ask you," "Why did I be your son? I was already a preexisting soul before, but instead of one being created within your child, I transmigrated into it¡­ taking the vessel for myself," The man paused for a moment, staring into my soul before replying, cracking those dried lips of his open. "That child was already dead," "Huh? Wha-?" I sputtered, as none of this made sense as it whirled like a hurricane within my mind, tearing the cells to shreds¡­ and then, it finally clicked. Though, the man in front of me proceeded to exin it. "Our son died, and both of us were aware of it, so I took your brave soul, who had died so effortlessly on the battlefield," "Wait, wait, wait¡­ how did he die? Did he get killed or something?" "The formation of a demi-god''s soul isplicated. Both the blood of an archmage and the blood of a god allowed for a better chance of survival¡­ but in the end, it was still a 2% sess rate. Even as a god, luck wasn''t on my side," I wanted to ask another question, yet pushed it down as I already knew what his answer would be. "But, the vessel didn''t die. It still had a beating heart for just a moment, and so, in that fraction of a second, I plucked a decent soul from the timeline, and that was you," "Second tost question¡­ do you really think of me as your son?" The man smiled maliciously before standing up from his chair, extending his height to a towering forty meters tall. Although he just grew, his height suddenly began to condense into a man about seven-feet tall and stood proudly before me. "Of course I do," "That''s good¡­ And final question. What was the point of the Ares System? Just a little advantage for me?" Chapter 278 Meeting With Ares (2) "Second tost question¡­ do you really think of me as your son?" The man smiled maliciously before standing up from his chair, extending his height to a towering forty meters tall. Although he just grew, his height suddenly began to condense into a man about seven-feet tall and stood proudly before me. "Of course I do," "That''s good¡­ And final question. What was the point of the Ares System? Just a little advantage for me?" "*sigh*... I believe I should exin the sight you saw when you were but a child¡­ remember when your mother was chanting some strange words in the middle of a magic circle drawn with blood?" Is that what it was? A magic circle¡­? "Of course," I replied, but the man saw right through me whether I liked it or not. "That was a technique that your mother came up with. By doing something like that, she can borrow the power of the gods, thus granting her the title of an archmage," "If you''re going to tell me the obvious then-" "Let me finish," His cold voice boomed through the pce, and as I furrowed my eyebrows, my muscles rxed. "My apologies¡­ please continue," "So, your mother created that magic circle with her blood and connected it to my power as a way to reach out to me. She requested that I take care of you, but I was unable to interfere in the mortal world. Otherwise, a few other gods would''vee for my neck," "Is that why you didn''t save my mother? Because you were worried about your own existence? Was she but a tool for you?" "If I said yes, then what would you do about it?" The man asked, and his piercing eyes nearly brought me to my knees with how much pressure he was exerting. "Then I''d say you''re lying¡­ what was the benefit in bing lovers with a mortal if you know there was a guaranteed failure for a child," The man stayed silent before cracking open those dry lips of his¡­ ignoring my previous statement. "Since I couldn''te down to help you, I instead granted you this system. It drew the attention of many gods, but under my guidance and system, they wouldn''t be able to harm you. I''ve even granted you a teacher from the past about a weapon you were interested in¡­ everything was to guide you in the correct path, but your intelligence exceeded my expectations," "What do you mean by that?" "The path you carved was exponentially different than anything else I anticipated. I expected you to be the sangria-eyed king but getting sent to Tartarus¡­ under the guidance of Satan himself¡­ what an incredible feat," "That wasn''t intentional, though," "Is that a lie or the truth?" "I guess I''m the boy who cried wolf¡­ well, you answered my questions, so what do we do now?" "I help you reach the full potential of your throne world. It is not a throne world made for the sangria-eyed king but a throne world crafted and molded for your very being. Every throne world is a piece of your soul and the true nature and potential of the power you may harness. And not only is it strong from the start, but it grows with you," "Wait¡­ what are these runes for?" "Ah¡­ show me your back," Ares ordered, and so I removed the top part of my robes and let it hang at my sides as I turned around. I had seven runes as of now, but only three of them were awakened. The first one was my speech rune which allowed me to bend the world at the cost of hurting my own throat or possibly getting internal damage. It really depended on how much I affected the world around me with my speaking skill. Second, I had [Influence of Battle], which seemed to be more for generals ormanders than anything else since it allowed me to see an entire battlefield from the top down. It was also useful in some other fights, but when I get too absorbed in a battle, I tend to lose myself every so slightly, making this skillpletely useless because I lose my focus. And then, finally, we have my throne world. "These runes are sloppy¡­ so fucking sloppy¡­ who the hell dared to carve such dreadful-looking runes on the back of my son¡­." Ares gritted through enraged teeth, audibly grinding against each other. Seems the god of war has anger issues¡­ that''s¡­ not as unexpected as I first thought. "Geez¡­ Let me fix them up," Ares muttered before flicking my back with a single finger, sending me flying across the room and mming into a dark pir. I hadn''t even made a dent in it, yet it felt like all the bones in my body were now broken. "You son of a bitch!" I shouted, rolling off of the pir andnding limp on the cold stone floor, gritting my teeth. This pain was nothing, but just like when I first had these runes engraved into me, a hot feeling began to course through my nervous system, causing me to sweat profusely. It was the same hot feeling that I got when I first had these runes engraved into my spine¡­ and the pain only got worse. "It''s gonna hurt a bit. Just suck it up¡­ it''ll be done in a few seconds," Ares muttered, snapping his fingers. This single snap caused my entire body to tense up. Even my bones felt as if they had just been stretched by a magical force, allowing easy passage for a burning feeling to course in between my molecules. I continued to grit my teeth for only just a few seconds, and just like that, the pain was gone, and I was left lying there, huffing and puffing, trying to regain my breath. "You could''ve given me more of a warning," I snarled, slowly standing up and feeling a new sense of movement from my back. After all of the runes had been ced on top of my spine and engraved into my skin, it felt like my back was constantly restricted by a metal pipe. Bending it didn''t hurt, but it just felt stiff. No matter how much stretching I did, it never disappeared¡­ until now. Chapter 279 Training With Ares (1) I continued to grit my teeth for only just a few seconds, and just like that, the pain was gone, and I was left lying there, huffing and puffing, trying to regain my breath. "You could''ve given me more of a warning," I snarled, slowly standing up and feeling a new sense of movement from my back. After all of the runes had been ced on top of my spine and engraved into my skin, it felt like my back was constantly restricted by a metal pipe. Bending it didn''t hurt, but it just felt stiff. No matter how much stretching I did, it never disappeared¡­ until now. "Alright, get up, boy. It''s time to do some actual training¡­ I''m gonna turn you into the ultimate weapon whether you like it or not," Ares unleashed a sadistic smile as he walked up to me, grabbed the back of my shirt and yanked me onto my feet, nting me firmly on the smooth marble floor. "How long will it take?" I asked, feeling my loosened back since it almost seemed like a dream. "The passage of time doesn''t affect my world¡­ this is a level you should be able to reach within a few centuries¡­ well, that''s if you don''t die," Suddenly, a spear simr to mine was crafted in the center of his palm, but just as he swung it toward me, he stopped just before it sliced me in half. Even though I saw the de moving at a near-turtle pace, I couldn''t move my body as the impending feeling of dreaded doom loomed over me. It wasn''t just a mountain that had been swung towards me¡­ but an entire fucking was about to slice me in half. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" I turned towards the god, who turned around like a wise old man, and finally started acting like a teacher instead of harassing me with overwhelming strength. "First, this weapon of ours is the Lance of Sangria. The time wille when you discover that ce and an un-rightful ruler sits on that throne¡­ disgusting," The god''s face crumpled with disgust before returning to normal. "Where could I find¡­ Sangria? Is that it?" "Destiny will lead you¡­ But besides that, there is one property you must know about the equipment section of your system. Nobody else has that slot¡­. It is an exclusive part of the Ares System which allows you to store equipment in your blood." "Hm? Really? Do I just cut open my forearm with my nail or something?" "There is no need to go that far. Just sink your nail into the center of your palm for now, but eventually, you''ll be able to take them out of your blood like they were storage rings," I nodded silently and then looked down at the palm of my hand, but seeing my cut nails made the god beside me deadpan. "I can see you had some fun," He lightly chuckled before swinging his index finger, opening arge gash in the center of my palm. Blood spewed out, but the thing that I expected to form in the middle of my hands was stubborn and wouldn''te out. It was like a cork blocking the exit to a heated sk¡­ it was about to implode. My veins throbbed and visibly expanded from under my skin, but when I looked to the god for guidance, he just coldly stared at me, obviously unwilling to assist me in this process. "Okay¡­ it should be like a storage ring if I''m correct," I muttered as a drop of sweat nearly slid into my left eye. Closing my eyes, I imagined the spear forming in the center of my palms¡­ but that didn''t work in the slightest. So, I expanded the process and imagined the blood spewing out of my hand, forming into a spear sharp enough to cut even the bones of a god in half. And just like that¡­ the thing formed in the center of my palms, leaving me smiling as progress was miniscule but impressive. Just as the spear formed in my hand, the wound on my palm instantly closed up, with the skin weaving into itself. No mark was left but the scars that had already littered my palms. "Well done. You can do the same for the rest of your items, including the magic ring given by your mother. Everything will soon connect once you figure out the true nature of your throne world," Ares announced before walking up to me and grabbing my arm. "Hey, what the hell," I jerked my arm away from him since in that moment, and even though I didn''t show it on my face, the depths of my body shook. For a split second, his bloodlust pierced my heart, brain, and soul in an instant, killing me before I could even grasp the situation. "Your body is so damn weak¡­ no wonder you''re getting your ass beat by these demon lords," He pped my arm with the back of his hand, making me smirk just a bit since the way he did it was almost hrious. "Follow me. First, we must start with the basics. Also, no matter how tired you get, never let go of that spear while it''s taken out of your bloodstream. It still lives," Those eeriest words stuck in the back of my mind as we walked through the massive halls, reaching our destination after what seemed to be an entire day of walking. But, the walk there was quite awkward as I tried to make conversation. "So uh¡­ do you still talk to mother?" "I make sure to see her every day. She loves her new position, and if it wasn''t for the long distance between us, I would''ve taken you to see her," My ears perked up upon hearing those words as a few things connected in my mind. "But there is no passage of time, so couldn''t we just see her now?" "Once we leave my domain, the existence of the outside world will pass by in just a second. One thousand centuries shall pass in the blink of an eye, and your friends down there will be left confused, dying without even knowing where you went," "Ah¡­ I see," Chapter 280 Training With Ares (2) "I make sure to see her every day. She loves her new position, and if it wasn''t for the long distance between us, I would''ve taken you to see her," My ears perked up upon hearing those words as a few things connected in my mind. "But there is no passage of time, so couldn''t we just see her now?" "Once we leave my domain, the existence of the outside world will pass by in just a second. One thousand centuries shall pass in the blink of an eye, and your friends down there will be left confused, dying without even knowing where you went," "Ah¡­ I see," Upon reaching our destination, I found myself in a massive open room lined with at least a few hundred servants. But since the room was so damn big, the number of servants looked minuscule whenpared to everything else. Also, these servants gave off the aura of A-rank adventurers¡­ though at the same time, it felt as if they were still suppressing their power in order to let me pass through their dense and nearly suffocating aura. "Now, you shall fight every single one of these servants today. Dying will be inevitable, though I think you''re already used to it. You''ll respawn instantly in the middle of the room, and don''t worry about killing them¡­ they won''t die to your measly strength," Ares muttered with arge smile, and before I knew it, I had been teleported into the center of the room. The room was so big that you might as well have been calling it distorting since my sense of distance waspletely jacked up. My crazy depth perception from my non-human eyes served absolutely no purpose with everything here¡­ so I knew I needed to rely on more than just my eyesight. I need to feel where the enemies are and swing without even looking, but at the same time, the swing must be calcted and do enough damage to injure or even kill these impossibly strong servants. "Hey, in terms of adventurer ranks, where would you rank yourselves?" I asked a man with long white hair, blood-red eyes, and a face paler than a nk piece of paper. "We don''t bother ourselves with such useless mortal constructs¡­ if you want to survive, throw away all themon knowledge you have and rebuild it so that an army will never take you down," The man replied, his eyes shimmering a glowing red color. As his arm reached out to me, I felt frozen in ce, as if all the blood in my body had stopped moving and suddenly began to flow backward. The pain was alright¡­ but it wasn''t enough to make me scream. The only problem was I couldn''t move in the slightest, and as blood couldn''t carry oxygen to my brain, I felt my consciousness slowly slip out of my grasp. I struggled, but there was no use before this man''s iron palm left me just jolting every now and again, trying to escape his godly skill. Definitely a high A-rank as of now¡­ if¡­ all of them¡­ are like this¡­ I''m gonna lose my mind. And just like that, my first death passed, and I reawoke in the same spot, face to face with the clear vampire who reached out his hand yet again. This time, I swung my spear as soon as I caught a glimpse of him, slicing his arm in half longways, leaving him to tumble back. "I know your kind¡­ you''ll just regenerate your arm back¡­ but if I cut it like this, it still does enough damage to hinder your sorry asses," I smiled before twirling my spear above me, building up momentum for the final blow. SHING Suddenly, a massivence of blood pierced through my back, and as I hung my head downwards, I felt my head go rolling, killing me instantly. My second death passed, and I reawoke back in the spot, this time swiveling my head around just as I went for the vampire in front of me. But, my stab was crude, and a bit disgusting, allowing the man to easily catch my de and toss me to the side where an erupt of bloody spears came exploding out of my stomach. I died instantly¡­ thus counting my third death. This time, I truly focused all my attention on the vampire in front of me as soon as I respawned, slicing off his head, somehow killing the vampire instantly. There must be some limit set on them because I was only nning on immobilizing him first before he could do anything else. "I guess setting up a pure and utterly destructive attack that is meant to injure¡­ won''t be good for this," I muttered before mming my spear onto the ground and swiveling my head around. Maids in long ck dresses and butlers in neat ck tuxedos all came dashing towards me from each and every angle known to man. I couldn''t keep up with their speed, and as some even hid their presence, I knew the only way to get out of this was to activate this skill. "[Influence of Battle]," I muttered. My mind felt as if it had been sucked out of my body and had been ced high in the sky, allowing me to watch over the battle from above like a hawk. My eyesight had seemingly increased as well, and the number of times I could instantly focus on a single unit was impressive. So this is what this skill was made for¡­ makes more sense. With this, I didn''t need to work as hard with using my senses to react to everything, but the downside with this skill is that the mental exhaustion was heavy while the physical exhaustion was practically non-existent. Since I was no longer in my body, I could no longer feel the exhaustion obviously building up in such a tense fight. So, once I saw my body cripple and bend at the knee after about fifteen minutes of fighting and ughtering these servants, I knew it was time to go back. SHING But that created an openingrge enough for me to have my fourth death. Chapter 281 Training With Ares (3) With this, I didn''t need to work as hard with using my senses to react to everything, but the downside with this skill is that the mental exhaustion was heavy while the physical exhaustion was practically non-existent. Since I was no longer in my body, I could no longer feel the exhaustion obviously building up in such a tense fight. So, once I saw my body cripple and bend at the knee after about fifteen minutes of fighting and ughtering these servants, I knew it was time to go back. SHING But that created an openingrge enough for me to have my fourth death. A fifth, sixth, and seventh death had passed until I found the golden form that allowed me to survive until half of the servants had been in. I was so mentally exhausted that it began to spread to my physical exhaustion, causing this aerial view of mine to be blurry and the reaction time of my body to quickly slow down. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ shit," I muttered as I bent down on my knees, waiting for thence of blood to tear my head in half. Click Suddenly, a tapping sound resounded through the room, seemingly pausing existence itself right before I was about to die. "That''s enough for today¡­ Come on, I''m sure you''re starving," A voice called out to me from behind the hundreds of servants blocking my path. "I didn''t think you''d be kind enough to give me a break like this," I smirked, pushing my way through the crowd and eventually finding myself walking down a long hallway with Ares yet again. "In order to grow stronger, rest is a must. Plus, I want to introduce you to somebody," He grumbled before turning the corner into a massive dining room. Maids were rushing in, setting out tes of food while also weing a few guests who had three ck lines stretched across their faces in different positions. Intermediate gods¡­ how interesting. First, there was obviously Arachne and then a few other figures which I didn''t recognize from all the information I had. "Oh¡­ Hey, where are your god marks?" I asked Ares, just then realizing how his skin was wless and had nothing tainting its glimmering aura. "They''re hidden¡­ As I said before¡­ I''m suppressing my power to just stand before you," He muttered with a small smirk. I rolled my eyes upon sitting down at the dining table, and the light cushion beneath me nearly sent me to the sleeping realm. It wasn''t that soft, nor was it thatfortable, but the slight squishiness wasforting and nearly made me fall asleep. "Your son is quite the figure¡­." A man whose skin was spotted with ck dots, somewhat like a jaguar or cheetah. "Indeed¡­ Now, I have brought you all here today to introduce you to my son: Orion Vazgath," His words sent a shiver down my spine as if something inside of me had been altered, and the instinctual thing for me to do was to open my status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 43/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 55/55] - Above Human [Strength: 43] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Dripping Hell] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Where has myst name been all this time?" I immediately asked upon seeing it pop up in my status. "Well hidden, but myst name is useless, so I granted you thest name of your mother¡­ also, I''m sure you''d be morefortable with that," The rest of the gods at the table looked up at the man with awe as his eyes had softened and his mouth had pursed into a small smile. "Geez¡­ what a guy¡­" Arachne looked at me, but upon grazing her eyes over me, her pupils widened. "And it also seems he''s been having some fun in Tartarus¡­ you think the chicks down there are hot?" "Umm¡­ yeah? I guess?" I didn''t really know how to respond to this woman since our rtionship was a bit awkward¡­ you could call it a stalker-victim rtionship. "Hm? Why are you looking at me with disgust? Did I do something wrong?" She asked. "You could stop stalking me for one¡­." I muttered under my breath before Ares cut in and severed the little banter session we were having. "Alright, that''s enough. Let us just enjoy our dinner without any tension¡­ ask him as many questions as you would like, and the same thing for you, my son," Don''t call me your son. ¡­ The dinner was quite boring, to say the least since the questions the gods asked were very futile and something I just couldn''t quite understand. But, I did gain some good information from them¡­ the most important piece came from Ares himself. There was a great war millions of years ago, and that is where my mother and Ares had met¡­ so that either meant my mother knew Time Magic or she wasn''t from the earth in the first ce¡­ possibly a fallen angel. "Did you enjoy your dinner?" Ares asked just as I left the dining room. "The food was good¡­ but just as I had thought¡­ the sight of the gods makes me disgusted. You have no idea how hard it was holding back from getting out of my chair and stabbing each and every single one of them," "You would''ve died," "And that is why I prevented myself from losing control¡­ I still have ns," Chapter 282 Training With Ares (4) There was a great war millions of years ago, and that is where my mother and Ares had met¡­ so that either meant my mother knew Time Magic or she wasn''t from the earth in the first ce¡­ possibly a fallen angel. "Did you enjoy your dinner?" Ares asked just as I left the dining room. "The food was good¡­ but just as I had thought¡­ the sight of the gods makes me disgusted. You have no idea how hard it was holding back from getting out of my chair and stabbing each and every single one of them," "You would''ve died," "And that is why I prevented myself from losing control¡­ I still have ns," ¡­ I woke up naturally and without an rm today, feelingpletely refreshed yet a bit sluggish at the same time. My body felt like it was being torn apart from the deepest muscles in my body, but upon seeing a woman with long white hair and eyes that had multiple pupils shifting within their sockets¡­ all of my soreness seemingly washed away. "Hm? What is this?" I muttered to myself. "Allow me to heal you up. Your exhaustion from yesterday is shifting over into today''s presence¡­ so just sit back and rx," She snapped her fingers, suddenly causing me to appear in a room with no door. What the hell is she thinking of doing¡­? I kept my guard up as I sat on the couch, making sure she wouldn''t take advantage of me due to her being so overwhelmingly strong. She walked up to me and removed my shirt before gesturing for me toy down, which I swiftly followed, but just as her hands approached my beaten and bruised back, she stopped. "Hey, aren''t you going to thank me for when I saved you in that sticky situation?" "There is no need to if I still ended up dying and even still ended up in fucking Tartarus¡­ somewyer you are," I muttered. "Oh shut up¡­." She groaned before digging her fingers into my back, making me convulse from how deeply she attempted to massage me. Her fingers felt as if they were trying to massage my bone instead of my muscles, and I kept suppressing the groans of pain until she finally finished. The heaviness in my body was gone right after the soreness hadpletely disappeared. "Geez¡­ you suck at massages," I muttered, throwing on my shirt again and following her out of the room, where I found myself right back in the massive dome-like hall. The servants of all sizes greeted me with a bow and then dashed toward me. "Good luck, pretty boy," Arachne lightly chuckled before disappearing and leaving me to deal with all of these crazy servants who charged toward me. [Influence of Battle] My skill allowed me to see the battle from the air, where I gathered as much information as possible and then maneuvered my body around. For now, I was dodging as many attacks as I could, but eventually, I began to slip into some attacks when the positioning was right. I didn''t want to waste any mana on killing a singr one but instead used an attack that would wipe out many at the cost of very little mana. My spear was mainly used to just create space over everything, so once that actually happened, I was near unstoppable. But just like myst death, the sole problem that I could not ovee no matter how hard I brainstormed¡­ my limited stamina. I managed to conserve my mana, but now I''m running low on stamina which is a given from how I''m moving. Eventually, my body broke down once again, but I tried to save myself by creating a massive wave of [Shroud of Fermented Blood] that moved like a wave toward my enemy. Sacrificing some more mana for the sake of recovering stamina was my only option then¡­ and then it clicked. "Ah, I know what to do now," I lightly smiled before being absolutely torn to shreds. ¡­ "It seems you''re slowly getting used to the battle. I expected this to take at most a month, but you''re mastering it within a few days¡­ though, I''ll give you some advice," Ares spoke up as soon as I sat down at the table to eat my dinner. "And what is that?" I asked, a maid serving some food and drizzling what looked to be balsamic vinegar on the greenery on my te. For some reason, the b of meat in front of me was a dark-purple, as if whatever alien they had picked this from was beaten ck and blue before being ughtered. Though when I actually dug into it, I tasted the most vorful piece of meat in my life, though I doubt I could actually have it again. It was rich and delicious, but it was like eating pure butter. This was probably a once-a-month or maybe a once-a-year treat, so I knew to savor this dish while Ares ranted on about how I could''ve used my throne world. "Stop trying to clear the objective as of now. I want you to focus on honing your throne world and awakening it to the best of your abilities¡­." "You''ve already told me this a thousand times¡­ and I''ll train when I want to. I want to hone this one skill that seems extremely usefulpared to my throne world, which always ends in me losing or wasting tons of mana¡­ I need to learn to fight efficiently as opposed to powerfully," "Wise words from a greenhorn," He snarled, and just like that, the rest of the dinner was awkward, with the only other person there: Arachne attempting to synthesize some kind of conversation. She started off with a few questions that immediately died off, but then eventually asked one big one. "If you don''t mind me asking¡­ where is your son''s god mark? Isn''t he supposed to be a demi-god no matter his evolution or ss?" I then looked at Ares, who sat across the table, twirling his fork in hand. Chapter 283 Intermission: The Interference Of An Old Sponsor (1) "You''ve already told me this a thousand times¡­ and I''ll train when I want to. I want to hone this one skill that seems extremely usefulpared to my throne world, which always ends in me losing or wasting tons of mana¡­ I need to learn to fight efficiently as opposed to powerfully," "Wise words from a greenhorn," He snarled, and just like that, the rest of the dinner was awkward, with the only other person there: Arachne attempting to synthesize some kind of conversation. She started off with a few questions that immediately died off, but then eventually asked one big one. "If you don''t mind me asking¡­ where is your son''s god mark? Isn''t he supposed to be a demi-god no matter his evolution or ss?" I then looked at Ares, who sat across the table, twirling his fork in hand. "Well, I''ll tell you now¡­ that he doesn''t deserve that status. Other demigods may be weaker than him without the mark, but I don''t want him to receive his mark yet. I suppressed it through the system so he can obtain itter on¡­ just not yet," He muttered. "And why is that? Am I not worthy of it or something? You think I''m gonna embarrass you?" "Well, first of all, you''d be a target for every mortal being who wants power. Second of all, you''ll bezy with such overwhelming power¡­ first,e to me when you''ve obtained a demonic title," "What the hell is that?" I asked, stabbing into another piece of meat. "By creating a contract with a demon, you''ll obtain their many names that have been spread across thend," "Don''t I already have one? I mean, I''m literally using some of the skills of Satan himself¡­ I even have the runes to prove it," "That''s a different type of contract. It''s a vessel contract that allows them to hold power within you that you coincidentally are able to ess. It also sort of bends to your own soul, making some of the skills unique, yet always remember the base is that of a demon lord," "Is it a bad contract, then? Should I not have made it?" "It was a smart decision for the predicament you were in, but this wille back to bite you. It''s called a vessel contract for a reason¡­ and the runes are just something to make sure your body can actually hold such power so when they take over your body, you won''t implode," "How kind of them¡­." I grumbled, and just like that, our dinner finished up awkwardly, yet when I went to sleep, I found a single woman sitting on the edge of my bed. When she looked at me, I noticed her pupils were literally just two golden halos that resonated perfectly with her white hair. Each movement of hers was graceful enough to be a literal dance, while her wless white skin reflected practically every light in the room, making her shimmer with an eerie golden glow. "Greetings¡­" The woman muttered, standing up and slowly bing sheathed with a suit of armor. The armor looked familiar¡­ and those wings on the side of her helmet were more than enough to tell me that she was, "Athena. So you''re Athena, huh? You''re taller than I thought," I muttered, looking up at the woman who towered over me at a clean three meters. "I''m much bigger than you think, boy. Just like your father, this is my suppressed form, so your mortal body doesn''tpletely cripple before my presence," The first thing I noticed when talking to this woman was the way she carried herself. It was as if she was the only one who mattered in the universe, strutting through my room like she basically owned the world we were in. Her eerie halo eyes kept grazing over me, and it wasn''t just because she was physically looking down on me, but those eyes just told me I was practically nothing before her graceful presence. Disgusting¡­ and arrogant¡­ just like how I imagined the gods to be. "So, what is your purpose foring here?" "Think¡­ just think¡­" She muttered, slowly moving from the mirror in the corner of my room to the stone tiles right in front of me. "Or, do you really have to do all that? I''m sure you''ve figured out why I''vee," "My apologies for the god quest¡­ I don''t know what you sacrificed, but it must''ve been valuable¡­ so now you''vee to im my soul as ''failure wasn''t tolerated,'' right?" I asked, ring up at the woman who was practically seething with rage. Her beauty was gone as a ck figure of straight malice stood before me, making the hairs on my body stand on end. Goosebumps erupted across my skin, sending a shiver down my spine, yet I never yielded, even as she reached out towards me, her hand glowing with an eerie silver aura. . [You have received the God Quest: Control and Victory] [Description: You have received a God Quest by [???]. Take control of a few families in As and have them win the [War for Power]. But, don''t think you''re done yet as then you must rid all the families that you have controlled. Failure will not be tolerated.] [Reward: [Skill Library (Three Selections)] [Penalty Upon Failure: Destruction of Soul] [Time Left: Infinite] . Suddenly, a panel appeared before me, created by Athena''s hand, as she stretched it towards me. "I''m sure you''ve recognized the conditions. Now follow me," She muttered, her malice switching off for just a moment, allowing me to take out my spear and essentiallymit a suicidal test. SHING The woman caught my de effortlessly, and as her eyes filled with rage turned right back towards me, a jolt of lightning-like miasma shot into my face. BAM I was sent flying back with just a nce of this goddess, but upon feeling that it was but a mere fear-mongering tactic¡­ I couldn''t help but smile. "You can''t do shit in Ares'' domain¡­ so you can go fuck yourself," I smiled while giving her the middle finger. Just like that, her malice broke the room around me, and the pce walls began to crumble. Chapter 284 Intermission: The Interference Of An Old Sponsor (2) The woman caught my de effortlessly, and as her eyes filled with rage turned right back towards me, a jolt of lightning-like miasma shot into my face. BAM I was sent flying back with just a nce of this goddess, but upon feeling that it was but a mere fear-mongering tactic¡­ I couldn''t help but smile. "You can''t do shit in Ares'' domain¡­ so you can go fuck yourself," I smiled while giving her the middle finger. Just like that, her malice broke the room around me, and the pce walls began to crumble. "You insignificant ant¡­ I tried to be nice to you, but you took that for granted¡­ now you shall pay the price," The woman muttered with a spear of light slowly forming in front of my face. Shit¡­ did I guess wrong? Although, it wasn''t long before Ares appeared in front of me, breaking the spear of light and ring at Athena. Their stare-off was so intense that the pce walls continued to crumble, yet at the same time creating their own personal space to duke it out. "You''re weak¡­ you are but a husk of your former self¡­." Athena muttered, her golden power rapidly expanding, shing with the blood-stained aura of the God of War. "That''s what I was going for," Ares replied before both of them switched off their auras, allowing the pce around me to rebuild itself. I don''t know what the hell just happened, but Athena soon left peacefully, although it was obvious she would try ande for me again. "What did she mean that you are but a husk of your former self?" I asked the man who walked beside me. I was just about to head to bed, but I wanted to make sure what I heard was correct¡­ because I had a guess as to why she said this. "What do you know about me through mythology or possibly religion from your old world? The past, shall I call it," "You are the God of War who dominated battlefields by just your mere presence. By just being there, entire armies would sway with your favor¡­ and you had massive anger issues," "The first part can still be correct, but most of my power came from rage. I was so angry all the time for various reasons, and that is what fueled my power, but upon meeting your mother, I feel much better¡­ like my head has been cleared of all worries," "So you became weaker¡­ correct?" "You could say that. I''ve be weaker on a more mental level¡­ in exchange for mental toughness, I learned to love, be kind, and take care of others¡­ though¡­." All of a sudden, a shiver ran down my spine, and when I turned to Ares, all I saw was the silhouette of a man filled to the brim with rage, taking a tangible form. It wrapped around him mercilessly, almost trying to constrict and suppress itself in order to protect the host and the things around him. It was absolutely terrifying, and not even a fiber of my muscles twitched. My bones felt as if they were being ground into dust, and my organs were seemingly on the brink of just imploding. And then, it was gone in an instant, the eyes of Ares calm as a small puddle of rainwater. "Though, when I do feel anger¡­ the urge flies out of control, and I nearly destroy everythingst thing around me until nothing is left," "So what you''re saying is, you still have anger issues?" I genuinely asked, but the god took it as a joke and began to chuckle lightly. "I guess you could say that," He smiled. ¡­ The next week was the same process repeated over and over, but now, I was slowly beginning to push my stamina to its limits, thus increasing it by a few points every other day. [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 60/60] - Above Human I was currently at sixty now when I was previously fifty-five, so I knew my hard work had been paying off. "Hello," Though it still wasn''t enough to face the mighty woman who suddenly approached me on thest day of the week at the end of my rest day. "What do you want?" I calmly asked with my guard up, just in case she pulled something fishy. "What do you think? Of course, I want to ughter you, but I''ve thought about it for a while¡­ and I''vee to the conclusion that you could be much more useful to me," "Then what is it you truly want?" "Join me and ditch your father. You hate him as well¡­ that''s something we have inmon. So I believe in our best ideals, we should join up in order to crush our fated enemy. I''ll train you to be my sword and shield while I do all the thinking. Though, you''re the perfect candidate since I don''t want a puppet who ispletely brain dead and needs assistance or orders all the time," The number of mind games going into this was insane. First of all, Ares was watching. I mean, he can watch any ce in his domain with just a twitch of his muscle, meaning Athena did this on purpose. She wanted to provoke Ares, meaning she still knew that he could get angry, and normally, when people are rageful, they''ll lose their sense of reasoning. So, even if I declined, her ns would still proceed¡­ just a single variable would be taken out. But, I wasn''t so stupid as not to negotiate¡­ and even if I did join the woman hand-in-hand, she knew I was already doing it to gather information and use this for my best interests of myself. Having two gods backing me up wouldn''t be so bad, now would it? "And what''s in it for me? I hope you don''t think I''ll be joining you for free¡­." I smiled since the goddess'' lips slowly hung downwards. Chapter 285 Intermission: The Interference Of An Old Sponsor (3) She wanted to provoke Ares, meaning she still knows that he can get angry, and normally when people are rageful, they''ll lose their sense of reasoning. So, even if I declined, her ns would still proceed¡­ just a single variable would be taken out. But, I wasn''t so stupid as not to negotiate¡­ and even if I did join the woman hand-in-hand, she knew I was already doing it to gather information and use this for my best interests of myself. Having two gods backing me up wouldn''t be so bad, now would it? "And what''s in it for me? I hope you don''t think I''ll be joining you for free¡­." I smiled since the goddess'' lips slowly hung downwards. "I''ll grant you ess to my library of knowledge. Pick three books from there, whether those be skill books or just general knowledge about a certain topic¡­ I have everything you could ever want, but in return, I''d like absolute loyalty¡­." "And you know you''ll never receive that, right?" "Of course," "Then it''s a deal¡­ I won''t tell Ares information about you, but I won''t tell you about the information of Ares," "That''s fine with me," BOOM All of a sudden, a shattering step came from behind me, breaking the ground into thousands of shards that continuously floated in the air. It was like the atmosphere around me hung in zero gravity¡­ and the powerful being right behind me reached his hand out, grabbing my shoulder and pulling me backward. Yanked to the ground, I attempted to stand up, but for some reason, a thousand pounds had been ced on my head, and I was forced to kneel before this all-powerful being. "You''ve crossed the line Athena¡­ were you really that desperate to get your ass kicked?" Athena only smiled lightly, with a bit of slyness creasing her eyelids; it was obvious she was trying to provoke Ares even further. Ah¡­ this is interesting¡­ "You do know it is forbidden for the twelve to attack each other. Wouldn''t want the entirety of Olympus going against each other, right?" Ares, whose anger had increased by tenfold was so thick that it created a deadly aura around him, forming spiraling armor of pitch-ck winds that encapsted his body. Yet, it was unlike any other thing I had seen before¡­ it was strangely a calm rage. A rage honed by the wisdom of the battlefield and a deadliness honed by countless battles against near-immortal beings. "I''ll fucking kill you," "Big words for such a pitiful being¡­ you''ve fallen from grace, young lord," The woman smiled, and in an instant, just as I blinked, Ares had done some kind of attack. It was so fast that I couldn''t even see the blur, so before I knew it, Athena had been sent flying into the end of the hall, crashing against the stone bricks and denting a massive gaping hole in the wall. Her nose was bleeding at that ethereal face of his¡­ could only be described as an ugly rage. She grit her teeth with the force of a thousand suns, creating a grinding sound that rang through the air, tickling the very depths of my brain as it prated through both of my ears. "Zeus won''t forgive y-" BAM She was kicked through the wall, sent into the bloody and dark outside domain of the god before me. It was eerily familiar¡­ as if the domain of this man was the coagtion of every single battle, war, and skirmish he had ever seen, participated in, or led with all his might. "Son, look at me. I''ll show you how to y a god so, in the future, you might have the courage to try and stand up to me. Take my position as the God of War¡­ that is what I want for you," Athena, who slowly stood up after seemingly endlessly sliding across the ground, scraping her skin, and tearing up that beautiful dress of hers, threw the cracked bronze shield of hers to the side. It had been shattered to pieces with the thrown punch of Ares, though just before she could conjure another one, her body began to contort. Her ligaments instantly twisted in ways unnatural to a human body, and thus, the sound of bones cracking began tomence. A truly nauseating sound was the only thing I could hear as Athena died. t-out died right in front of me. Her ichor blood flowed into the already existing streams of blood, seemingly adding power to the domain of Ares. "You¡­ You killed her?" I stuttered since I could already assume that this action would have hundreds- no thousands of repercussions. I didn''t actually expect this guy to kill another god¡­ wasn''t that somethingpletely taboo? "Gods don''t die," Ares muttered, looking back at me with cold eyes as a golden aura arose from the corpse of Athena. Her ligaments snapped back into ce, the bones instantly regenerating and Athena''s presence regaining form in the shape of¡­ a demonic figure. Her rage endlessly flowed through this valley of battle, and here I was, experiencing it firsthand as it scraped my skin. A chilling sensation ran through my spine with each flex of her muscles, and as those pale gold eyes of hers lit up brightly, a halo of golden aura wrapped around her head. "You goddamn good for nothing king¡­ I''ll kill you¡­ I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the domain, shattering the entire pce around me. The bloody screams of the servants inside all copsed into one malding shout before quickly disappearing. I saw the walls and ceiling crumble onto me, but I was suddenly saved by a string sticking straight through my torso and ripping me out of the pce just in time. "Don''t just sit still with your dick in hand¡­ get out of there," Arachne sighed before looking down a the stare-off between both of the gods. Despite Athena''s rageful words, she didn''t do a single thing. It was obvious she waspletely powerless within Ares'' domain, though that didn''t stop her from doing as much damage as possible. Chapter 286 Intermission: The Interference Of An Old Sponsor (Final) The bloody screams of the servants inside all copsed into one malding shout before quickly disappearing. I saw the walls and ceiling crumble onto me, but I was suddenly saved by a string sticking straight through my torso and ripping me out of the pce just in time. "Don''t just sit still with your dick in hand¡­ get out of there," Arachne sighed before looking down at the stare-off between both of the gods. Despite Athena''s rageful words, she didn''t do a single thing. It was obvious she waspletely powerless within Ares'' domain, though that didn''t stop her from doing as much damage as possible. "I thought you were going to teach me how to kill a god¡­." I muttered, looking down at Ares, who skillfully shed with Athena. Both of them started off with hand-to-handbat, and with each strike of theirs, a st of wind so strong prated through the atmosphere, seemingly shattering even more of the domain. The entire domain had been flipped on its head, torn apart, and then suddenly rebuilt as Ares began to manipte it. He used it to his advantage, throwing the debris after rebuilding it and crashing it into Athena, who was surprisingly damaged by such a thing. "Hm? How is he able to do that? Is his domain, in general, just that strong?" I asked Arachne, who carefully watched the fight from above, standing right next to me. "No¡­ he''s infusing his power into the debris, making anything he wills a weapon strong enough to injure a god¡­ I will say, for a nonbatant goddess, she''s holding up quite well. Even though the woman beside me said that, I couldn''t help but raise my evaluation of Athena yet again. She was practically on par with Ares, the literal God of War, in terms of hand-to-handbat, and her movement might be even better than his. "Seems it''s about time that he finishes up," Arachne muttered, yanking me by my cor and dragging me to the crumbled floor of this shattered domain. Each piece surrounding me was like a shard of ss, shattered with the reflection of memories flowing through them, some pieces even disying just a sliver of his past. But, the one thing they all had inmon was obvious¡­ each and every single one was dyed blood-red. BOOOOOM All of a sudden, Athena had a hole blown through her stomach as a bolt of red lightning erupted from Ares'' hand, reinforcing and hastening his blow. His knuckles were bleeding from the impact, but Athena, whose regeneration was surprisingly slowing down, dropped to her knees, coughing up a mouthful of blood and then looking at me with a rageful expression. "I''ll call you when the time is right," She smirked despite her pitiful stance and appearance. I said nothing back as her body shattered into hundreds of gold pieces, slowly disappearing into the atmosphere. "Boy¡­ if you want to kill a god, you must weaken their endless stamina. Continuously beating them and having them bleed ichor, you, of course, weaken them¡­ only then will you be able to kill an immortal and invincible being¡­ But! Gods you see can rebirth in their own domain, so in actuality, you can''t kill them¡­ but you can¡­ it''s a confusing process," "No, no, I understand. But it seems more like quasi-immortality to me," I shrugged and bent down to investigate the river of ichor flowing beneath me. Such a substance was a wonder to all mortals as was the blood of the gods really the perfect potion ingredient? I was highly intrigued and almost wanted to give it a lick myself¡­ but that woulde with the resentment of the gods, as consuming such a divine substance muste with repercussions. Suddenly, a hand reached across my face, slowly dragging a ss vial through the thick golden liquid, which shimmered with an sticity like liquid metal. As I looked up at the man who had collected this ichor, I noticed the pce behind him had been rebuilt. Even the terrain was back to normal, and the bustling sounds of servants constantly attending to such a gargantuan ce continued to flow. "What do you need that for?" "You''ll see in just a bit. Your training will also resume swiftly tomorrow¡­ for now, get more rest," He muttered, slowly walking off into the distance ¡­ The next day during breakfast, I found myself sitting at the dining table myself, peacefully eating unattended to. The only time this calming peace was broken was when a maid would refill my ss of water or maybe top off the sides I had requested¡­ but then, she came. "Alright, kid. Here, drink this," Arachne announced, tossing me a vial of bright white liquid, practically glowing with the substance poured straight from the clouds. It was as if they had condensed a literal cloud and mixed it with the shimmering gold liquid from before¡­ it was incredible. And even the smell wafted over to me, but it wasn''t unpleasant¡­ more like a mellow vani stench that infected the rest of my foods. As I caught the vial, I popped open the cork and looked back up at Arachne suspiciously. "If you''re worried I poisoned it, then don''t even bother¡­ it''s a concoction your father had made. The best of the best alchemists worked on that for an illegal sum of money¡­ so drink it quickly before Zeus finds out," A drop of sweat ran down my cheek upon hearing the word "Zeus," causing me to drink the liquid much faster than anticipated. It went down without a problem, and I didn''t feel much of a change, but before I could ask for its use, Arachne had already disappeared, and this strange warm feeling spread through my chest. It felt as if a gate had been opened within me, letting a substance air out inside of me, bringing me just the slightest bit of drowsiness. But through the day, that drowsiness got worse, eventually forcing me to skip dinner and just head right to bed. And soon, once I closed my eyes, they were forced back open, revealing a ne of white around me. Chapter 287 Intermission: Me? (1) A drop of sweat ran down my cheek upon hearing the word "Zeus," causing me to drink the liquid much faster than anticipated. It went down without a problem, and I didn''t feel much of a change, but before I could ask for its use, Arachne had already disappeared, and this strange warm feeling spread through my chest. It felt as if a gate had been opened within me, letting a substance air out inside of me, bringing me just the slightest bit of drowsiness. But through the day, that drowsiness got worse, eventually forcing me to skip dinner and just head right to bed. And soon, once I closed my eyes, they were forced back open, revealing a ne of white around me. "Your throne world is special, to say the least¡­." A raspy and deep voice called out from behind me, but what really shocked me was the familiarity. "Are you¡­ my spear?" I asked, slowly swiveling my head and seeing a single eye blood-red eye greet me, twisting and turning its pupil as if it were to greet me. "No, I''m the soul held within the spear. I''m a guide for whoever bes a Prince of Sangria or a Vector of Fate¡­ an anomaly, to say the least," "Are you here because I drank that potion made from the ichor of Athena?" "Think what you want. I am only here to awaken the true power of your throne world¡­ The [Basin of Roses]," Suddenly, the white floor beneath me turned into an endless stretchingke of blood only about one foot tall. Roses simr to the ones tatting my body sprung up from the blood, unfurling themselves to reveal a singr blood-red eye in the middle of the swirling petals. ? They sent shivers down my spine, not only from their appearance but the bloodthirsty aura that they continuously radiated into the atmosphere. It felt as if thousands of hungry beasts had sprung up from the floor instead of these beautifully-creepy flowers. "This is my awakened throne world? Why would I ever need this?" I asked since it just seemed worse than my previous one. Yes, the flowers felt like beasts, but that was the exact problem; they were just flowers in the end and only felt like beasts that could ravage an entire city. "You''ll understand some timeter. It''s a key meant for you to understand more of your past and why you were even selected as the Sangria-Eyed King. In exchange for wielding me, you have a duty that you must uphold¡­ but, for now, you must survive," "So you''re telling me my throne world just upgrades like this? No challenge or anything? I thought there would be something more?" "Ah, yes¡­ since Athena is a Goddess of Wisdom and such, most of your skills will reach a higher level once you wake up¡­ but I don''t want my host to be such a spoiled brat. Fight me," He demanded as the eye began to shake and then suddenly melt into a dripping red goo. It looked simr to the hell I created with my previous throne world, but instead of burning the ground beneath it, it was just absorbed into theke. But a second passed before I felt a shiver shoot down my spine. A man slowly rose up from the blood below, d in various robes, and even had arge-ass wizardly hat that sat neatly atop his head. His face was expressionless¡­ almost dead, in fact, and his pale white skin and dull ck eyes didn''t do much for him. He was tired. "Don''t mind the eyebags¡­ because if you underestimate me, I''m going to ughter you whole," Despite his threatening words, I didn''t feel very¡­ threatened to say the least, as his presence was weak and almost dying. And although his appearance was pitiful, I still took a sturdy gaurd, ready to block any attacking straight from him- KSH Just barely, I dodged a spear of blood erupting from theke below me, but what was crazy about it was that the attack could almost be called instant. And the man before me showed no signs of even conjuring up a new spell or even chanting a skill¡­ meaning this man could also be a god¡­ an existence outside of the given system. The spear just barely scraped out a part of my torso, but at least the fatal attack was redirected into something much easier to handle. "Next time, I won''t miss," His mouth uttered, a string of nonchnt words that seemingly served as themand for the next attack. In an instant, my ankles were locked down onto the surface below me, but it took just a bit of force to rip them out. Though, I knew this was bait to draw my attention away from the thousands of spears erupting and charging straight toward me from the thick blood below. There were so many¡­ too many, but they were slower than before, allowing me to slip past most of them and surprisingly summon my spear. I knocked away the rest of them with this spear and closed the distance between myself and the mage in front of me. "[Disable]," I muttered, causing the man''s eyes to widen as my spear prated his chest, forcing him to cough up a whole lot of blood. It nearly coated each and every square inch of his beautiful robes, untouched by any filthy thing. "Did you¡­ really think I was purely a mage based on my attacks and outfit?" The man smiled, his neck and head slowly tilting to the side. I attempted to pull my spear out, but something under his robes held it tightly down¡­ no, the spear itself wouldn''t listen to me no matter what I did. "Of course not," I muttered with a smile, blocking the man who reached out his hand, attempting to vice-w my face and possibly crush my head with his overwhelming strength. "[Royal Blood Magic]," It should''ve been over with this attack, but a chilling feeling continued to rummage under my skin like a thousand ants were crawling inside of my arms. "I am the one who wields all blood¡­ The [Warlock of Blood]," Chapter 288 Intermission: Me? (2) "Did you¡­ really think I was purely a mage based on my attacks and outfit?" The man smiled, his neck and head slowly tilting to the side. I attempted to pull my spear out, but something under his robes held it tightly down¡­ no, the spear itself wouldn''t listen to me no matter what I did. "Of course not," I muttered with a smile, blocking the man who reached out his hand, attempting to vice-w my face and possibly crush my head with his overwhelming strength. "[Royal Blood Magic]," It should''ve been over with this attack, but a chilling feeling continued to rummage under my skin like a thousand ants were crawling inside of my arms. "I am the one who wields all blood¡­ The [Warlock of Blood]," The mana that had gathered in my hand to suck out all of the life essences from the man standing before me disappeared instantly. I was left standing there,pletely bewildered by the sudden change in the pace of the man who I initially expected to be a mix of a mage and a spearsman. From the beginning, I anticipated this and moved like I thought he was only a mage as he incorporated his soul into that of a spear. What man would ce their soul in a spear if they''re not confident in their ability to wield such a weapon? It was almost logically fool-proof¡­ but if he had nned this from the start, then, "You''re one hell of a guy," I muttered before being stabbed in every direction known to man, causing me to die instantly. I thought I was the one controlling the fight, but just like with [Influence of Battle], he had been controlling from the skies. His level of anticipation far surpassed mine, and he read mepletely like an open novel¡­ no, like a fucking dictionary with each piece of me defined down to the core of each letter. ¡­ "*gasp*... huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" The man stood in front of me once again, looking down at me with now two shimmering red eyes, both with a single white cross pressed into the middle of them. It was like somebody had tattooed it onto his pupils rather than it actually being his pupils. "Now¡­ let''s actually have a fair fight," He snapped his fingers, creating a massive system panel in front of me. I stared at it for just a few seconds before nodding my head, creating another string of smaller panels that filled up my vision. . [*@!&Y@*(! QUEST HAS BEEN REVEALED] [Interference of an Outside God has disced your fight in another realm] [No outside contact is possible] . "Huh? Quest? What kind of quest is this?" I muttered, skimming through the information and then snapping my head back toward the man who continued to look down at me. As I stumbled to my feet, a strange sense of something within me being pulled apart shook me to the core. "Who¡­ who the hell are you?" I asked, sweating so much that it already began to drip into theke of blood below. "Surpass me, and I shall tell you," He announced before taking a few steps back upon seeing me summon my spear. I dashed in, using my [Miasma Infused Presence] to create a few distractions which looked like the man couldn''t control¡­ but I made sure to stay weary because he seemed so familiar to me that he might as well have this skill as well. TING He blocked my spear by hardening his arm with a thickyer of blood, so tough and almost metallic that I felt the impact get sent running through the spear and right back into me. His eyebags grew bigger with each of his movements, yet at the same time, his smile continued to grow wider. Either he was taking pleasure in this sight of me struggling so greatly to fight without any of my actual good skills¡­ or he liked seeing something else. TING I distanced myself from the man as I needed some time to think, and unsurprisingly, he didn''t attack me from afar this time. During this round of life, he hadn''t used a single projectile to try and kill me¡­ in fact, he hadn''t even used an attacking move. He''s just absorbing information while repeatedly reading my moves perfectly. "Without my prince of blood skills¡­ my creativity is negative," I muttered as an anxious feeling began to grow in the back of my mind. The feeling of something within my chest being torn apart continued to stretch and stretch until I dropped to the ground, writhing in pain. "That''s right¡­ pain is but a concept¡­ keep smiling like that¡­ you goddamn devil," SHING Once again, I died and awoke in the same bloody domain as before. "If I''m gonna die anyway¡­ I might as well¡­ [Freeze]," I muttered through the influence of my ancient tongue. And surprisingly, my assumption was wrong¡­ he had frozenpletely, but that growing smile of his only made me more nervous. My heart was beating out of my chest, and even though I was used to the feeling of being tortured past death¡­ this was the first time I actually felt fear. Even before the gods, I was unwavering, but this man¡­ who knows, it might''ve been that feeling in my chest, but my legs shook as he stood before me, his long hair slowly turning into that of a dark-dark-dark purple. It was almost ck as he stood before me. And just like that, something clicked inside of me. "No way¡­" I muttered as the man opened his mouth, the back of his neck shimmering with a slight green glow. "[Kill Yourself]," Slowly, my spear rose to my neck, slowly digging into it as I tried to resist, but the confusion whirling in my mind sidetracked me. How the hell¡­ how is it possible¡­ was Ares even aware of this¡­ how did this happen? "Why am I fighting myself?" "As expected¡­ you''re as smart as me, Orion," The man smiled, mimicking how I looked exactly, probably just a bit more tired. SHING Chapter 289 Intermission: Me? (3) Slowly, my spear rose to my neck, slowly digging into it as I tried to resist, but the confusion whirling in my mind sidetracked me. How the hell¡­ how is it possible¡­ was Ares even aware of this¡­ how did this happen? "Why am I fighting myself?" "As expected¡­ you''re as smart as me, Orion," The man smiled, mimicking how I looked exactly, probably just a bit more tired. SHING "Are you my sibling or something?" I asked upon rising from the dead and reawakening to the point where I could fully control my body again. "Don''t try and gaslight yourself¡­ you know who I am," The man muttered before taking a step forward and swinging his arm upwards. It tore through the atmosphere, creating a massive ssh of blood that flew at me with a velocity so quick I could barely track it with my eyes. As it collided with my torso, I felt the wind get knocked out of me, yet also, at the same time, I felt my internal organs fold into each other. "If you''re me¡­ then how are you standing there," "Gods have the power to do many things¡­ and the ones who wield time are known to be the strongest of them all¡­." "You¡­ son of a bitch¡­ so you''re saying you''re me from a different timeline," "To be exact, I''m called a path, and so are you. We are all on paths of destinyid out for us, and from what I''ve seen, you''re the path that hasn''t neared itspletion¡­ what the hell have you been doing with your life?" The man snarled, stepping in front of me as I tried to gather my thoughts, trying to figure something out that I could use against this man. He was so insanely strong that I barely had any idea of how I was supposed to beat him or if even beating him was possible. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about¡­." I wiped the blood from the side of my mouth and swung upwards with my spear, using it as bait as I kicked the back of his leg by wrapping my foot behind him. It was a simple move that somehow worked out as he was knocked to the ground, and I mounted his torso. His cold eyes peered deep into my soul continuously, scraping the edges and making sure I could tell it was really I that had presented itself before me. "All paths happen at the same time ording to a certain god¡­ meaning you failed to utilize everybody around you¡­ you''re the only whose failed out of all of us¡­ unable to utilize the godly information around you¡­" The man smiled before quickly distorting as I wrapped my hands around his slender white neck and pressed hard into his esophagus. There were no choking sounds or signs of struggle as he continued to smirk with his eyes, their life slowly dimming with each passing second. And soon, those dreadful panels revealed themselves to me. . [You have ughtered a Shard of The Emperor of Blood] [The god overseeing the match is disappointed] [A reluctant reward has been granted] ¡­ I soon awoke in the middle of the night, heaving heavy breaths and making sure each of my limbs was still intact. Indeed they were, but a continuous feeling of dread pierced through me, whilst at the same time, I was thankful the tearing feeling within my chest had disappeared. "Was that a dream?" I muttered to myself, wiping the sweat off my face and then opening my status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 43/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 43] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Goddammit¡­ I''m unworthy of such an upgrade," I muttered, agitated at my own weakness and even though I could normally ignore the negative criticism of others¡­ I just couldn''t help but be mad at how I called myself weak. It wasn''t the words that got under my skin but the person who said those words, and obviously, that was me. Suddenly, a woman appeared in my room, not bothering to hide her presence, as she slowly closed the door behind her. "I felt a disturbance within the pce atmosphere¡­ I came here to check up on you and make sure you''re fine," "Hey, Arachne¡­ is it true that there may be parallel Orion''s out there¡­?" "Tch¡­ so he really dide. That loopy motherfucker I''m gonna ughter him for daring to enter this domain-" "Please answer my question," The woman froze as she looked at me, desperately trying to hide the unsettling feeling slowly boiling within my chest. My calm smile slowly turned into one of anguish as I was tortured by this new information. "Parallel universes¡­ we call them different timelines. From each major decision you''ve taken, a different you will appear from there and go down your own path. Then, there will be another fork in the road with yet another major decision¡­ and then they''ll split off from there," "I see¡­ do you have a library I can ess? Preferably one with skill books?" "Do not let your greed cor you. You''ve upgraded your throne world into its intended shape with the help of Athena''s ichor. You should be grateful¡­ fucking spoiled brat," The woman clicked her tongue once before leaving my room, mming that almosticallyrge door behind her. "*sigh*... I got it¡­ The way to get stronger," Chapter 290 Intermission: Me? (4) "Parallel universes¡­ we call them different timelines. From each major decision you''ve taken, a different you will appear from there and go down your own path. Then, there will be another fork in the road with yet another major decision¡­ and then they''ll split off from there," "I see¡­ do you have a library I can ess? Preferably one with skill books?" "Do not let your greed cor you. You''ve upgraded your throne world into its intended shape with the help of Athena''s ichor. You should be grateful¡­ fucking spoiled brat," The woman clicked her tongue once before leaving my room, mming that almosticallyrge door behind her. "*sigh*... I got it¡­ The way to get stronger," ¡­ The next day, I was silent as I approached Ares'' office, sitting right at the very end of this massive pce. He was in his smaller form, thankfully, so I was able to grab his attention immediately as I entered the room full of thick air. "Hey¡­ teach me how to find my own originality. I''m only eating the scraps of a destiny I do not want," As his eyes shifted toward me, I felt my heart rapidly beat, attempting to escape from my chest and leave through my throat. "I cannot teach you such a thing¡­ so go to the room next door. You''ll find the one you need if you want to acquire such¡­ originality," He muttered, but his booming voice almost made it sound like a threat. I just simply nodded before walking out of the room and sweating as a strange presence greeted me from the very center of the massively expanding halls. "Follow me. Lord Ares is the one who sent me, so do not worry," The butler as he led me to the room next door. It was pitch ck as he opened it with a mystical force, but the gust of wind that soon greeted me was enough familiarity for me to calm down. Adrenaline pumped through me as I took a single step, hoping to do something out there that this abyss before me wouldn''t snatch my soul. Tup A single footstep that wasn''t mine echoed toward me, sting another familiar gust of wind straight at my face. It was chilly, sending a shiver down my spine and making sure I was alert as a soft hand slowly reached out from behind me. I caught it just before it could tap my shoulder, yet the woman didn''t seem surprised, as if she had already expected this. "Hello," An angelically sweet voice greeted me. The voice radiating from the hooded woman had been dipped in silver and thered with honey to make sure it sounded the very bestpared to any other voice ever produced by a being. Mortal or immortal, I had never heard such a sweet voice before. "Pick," She fanned out twenty-two cards with solid white backs, and from the small sliver of a mouth I could detect, I saw her creek a smile. "What are they?" I questioned the woman, trying to get a read on this sketchy situation. It felt like this wasn''t what Ares intended for me to encounter, so I must proceed with as much caution that I can produce. "Your fortune," "Say¡­ if there were different versions of myself, is it possible for one of us to possibly¡­ I don''t know¡­ pick different ones?" Her head slowly raised, revealing a pair of glowing suns slotted into her eye sockets, but for some reason, they didn''t give off any glow. Well, actually, they are glowing but not emitting much light into their surroundings. It was hard to exin, but the chilling feeling that was shot down my spine was more than enough for me to know to shut the hell up. But, I couldn''t help but still let loose with my curiosity just for a moment. "Did Athena send you?" There was no response and she didn''t make any threatening gestures either, so I decided to just follow through and slide my hand forward. The matte texture of each card was a bit unsettling as it was as rough as sandpaper, and with each twitch of my muscle, the woman would squeeze the ends of the cards even harder. Her glowing eyes continued to stare into my soul as I watched and watched and watched and watched and watched¡­ until there was a different reaction. "Ah¡­ your hands rxed on this card¡­ is this one you want me to pick?" I looked up and stared into those glowing balls of yellow gas. My face slowly approached her, trying to get a better read as I hovered my hand over this single card all the way to the right of the fan. "Is it?" She didn''t respond. I moved my hand slightly to the side, hovering over a different one which caused her to tense her hands yet again. "So this is the one you want me to pick¡­ but you know I''m smart, which you confirmed after I asked if Athena sent you. No point in lying¡­ I know she sent you to evaluate me or do whatever she needs to do to try and get a read on me. To manipte me, if you will¡­." "So then, what''s your point?" She finally spoke up, and her graceful tone from before had slightly roughened. "You predicted I would expect this and go for another card that you''ve tensed your hands on¡­ but then¡­ what if I picked this loose card?" I asked, cing my hand on top of the card she had loosened her grip on. And just like I expected¡­ her hand tensed immediately, but her face showed no reaction. It was as if I was staring at a block of steel, negating my ability to read and decipher the n of this woman. "Although, there is the chance that you''ve pulled a reverse-reverse on me¡­ and want me to actually pick this card¡­ oh man¡­ this is kind of fun," I smiled, grazing my fingers along the tops of each card, attempting to feel another reaction from this woman. "Then I''ve decided¡­ this one will do." "And why?" "Cause why the fuck not," Chapter 291 Intermission: Me? (Final) And just like I expected¡­ her hand tensed immediately, but her face showed no reaction. It was as if I was staring at a block of steel, negating my ability to read and decipher the n of this woman. "Although, there is the chance that you''ve pulled a reverse-reverse on me¡­ and want me to actually pick this card¡­ oh man¡­ this is kind of fun," I smiled, grazing my fingers along the tops of each card, attempting to feel another reaction from this woman. "Then I''ve decided¡­ this one will do." "And why?" "Cause why the fuck not," Her eyebrows creased ever so slightly as I applied even more pressure, sandwiching the card between my thumb and index finger. Her reaction was slight, but to be honest, I didn''t really care as to what I picked now¡­ as I had chosen this card at random. "What will fate bring me," I smiled, pulling out the card, causing all of the other cards to disappear into white dust, drifting about the abyssal room we had been standing in. Slowly, I flipped the card around, revealing what seemed to be a man d in heavy armor standing within an open box pulled by two strange figures. One was ck with white stripes, and the other was white with ck stripes¡­ "You''ve chosen The Chariot. You Fool," She muttered, her eyebrows creased enough to show her dissatisfaction. "Now, shouldn''t you be happy for me? The Fool will only drag me down with its beginner''s luck¡­ I don''t need fucking luck, you got that?" I announced before a door opened behind me, creating an exit out of the darkness. It was aically massive door, as always, and as I walked through it, it felt like something had shifted within me. The ends of my fingers tingled as arge smile stretched across my face, with my eyes rummaging around within their sockets. They all stared at this one panel bobbing up and down before me¡­ and from here, I knew this was where my originality could be born. [You have chosen The Arcana: The Chariot] [Fate and Destiny has been unraveled] [The new section of your status: Tarot Power has been revealed] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 43/55] (20/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 43] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Tarot Power: [None] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ The next day, while I was training, Arachne came up to me again upon learning about what happened within that strange room. Clearly, she wanted to know the details, whether that be for her own personal enjoyment or for Ares to learn of what happened as well. Although, it''s not like I had an intention of hiding it since it''s already been engraved into my status. "What did you pick?" She asked as I slumped against the wall, sipping on the ss of water a stray butler had prepared for me. "The Chariot¡­ isn''t it suitable for me?" "Do you think you''ll obtain original powers from it? The prince of blood skills and even that ancient tongue of yours is more than enough to grow and expand your strength to a quantity undeniably overwhelming," "Do you know what happened in my dreams after drinking that ichor potion?" I asked, my eyes slowly drifting off into the distance as all of the servants who had been fighting me prepared to beat my ass again. "Dreams? Did Hypno visit you or something?" "No¡­ I was encountered by myself. He perfectly used every single Prince of Blood skills and my ancient tongue to a degree so high that I was nothing before him¡­ he said he was from a different timeline." "Different¡­ timeline, you say?" She pondered over the question for just a moment before speaking up yet again. "Kronos should be locked up¡­ unless there is some other god or goddess out there who might have a hint of control over time." "The thing that really trips me up is the different timeline part because he said he was from the same time period as me¡­ and he was that much stronger¡­ though, I don''t believe him in the slightest." "Yeah, if he has the power to control time or has somebody assisting him with the power of time, then you can''t be sure he is actually from a parallel universe," "Mhmm," I sighed before slowly sitting up and getting ready to fight once again. Currently, the tarot power was empty with no skills that I could use, but that wasn''t my original point. It was obvious Athena wanted me to obtain such power and most likely pick The Fool, who has unlimited potential¡­ but I assume with the blood of gods flowing through my veins, I''m somewhat simr to that condition. "I won''t be your pawn, grandma," From now on, my goal is to obtain skills within the tarot power section of my status, and then once both my prince of blood skills and tarot powers have been polished to the utmost max¡­ I''llbine them. I saw on the inte while still in the overworld thatbining skills is actually possible, and if that is true, then, of course, I won''t hesitate to give them what they want in exchange for it. Bybining these two god-given skill sections¡­ I''ll form my own originality. Chapter 292 Training With Ares (Final) It was obvious Athena wanted me to obtain such power and most likely pick The Fool, who has unlimited potential¡­ but I assume with the blood of gods flowing through my veins, I''m somewhat simr to that condition. "I won''t be your pawn, grandma," From now on, my goal is to obtain skills within the tarot power section of my status, and then once both my prince of blood skills and tarot powers have been polished to the utmost max¡­ I''llbine them. I saw on the inte while still in the overworld thatbining skills is actually possible, and if that is true, then, of course, I won''t hesitate to give them what they want in exchange for it. Bybining these two god-given skill sections¡­ I''ll form my own originality. ¡­ Since that fateful day, a month has passed, and it was time for me to finallyplete this by pushing my body to its mental and physical limits. I felt my lungs set alight with a zing demonic me that just wouldn''t let go of my internal organs. It spread further and further until I could no longer feel my body, yet somehow, my body still moved on its own. Through the repetition of this process, I had created an instinct that caused my body to fight even past its limit, but that only carried me so far. So, as my body defended against the dwindling number of aggressive servants, I made sure to use my skills properly and make sure that they were actually used to their most efficient and greatest potential. Wasting just a single drop of mana would result in me dying, so while I began to push myself to my physical limit, my mental limit was also approaching this insane ceiling. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ This is the first time I''vee so far¡­." I muttered, given a chance to rest as the remaining servants, which were around thirty people, kept a distant perimeter of eyes around me. They observed me like they were watching a rabid beast that was ready to pounce and leap out of its cage, chewing through the metal bars and ripping their faces off. Most were silent, but some were actually heaving for air just a bit, allowing me to know that I was doing something correctly. "Hm¡­ alright¡­" I had been torn out of [Influence of Battle], but it was a conscious idea since I really needed the extra bit of mana. From the number of servants left, I knew I could keep track of most of them without having an overhead view, but the only downside was that the exhaustion of my body came flowing right back in. So, using [Breath of the Snowy Underworld], I calmed the adrenaline within my body till my flesh had basically be stone. No, my entire being was like that of a stone as I pushed this passive skill to its limit, making sure to slow down the world around me. The good thing about this skill was that it cost no mana, but that doesn''t mean I can just use it for free. If I use it too often, my body won''t be able to keep up, and my organs will begin to develop frost, creating the chance for when the fight is done, I''ll actually just drop dead. In fact, my body was slowing down even as I began to move and create heat, so I intended to finish this quickly. All the pain within my body was numb, not like I felt most of my body anyway, but slowly as the servants began to charge in, trying various formations to catch me off guard, I nted a seed right below my foot. The dark aura surrounding me injected itself into the tough floor, but after all the shattering moves and cracking that had spread across the room, it was easily able to prate it without much trouble. FWOOSH FWOOSH TING TING TING TING I guarded carefully, attacked surgically, and eventually dwindled the numbers down to a clean twenty, but I felt my body pushing its limit once again. My supernatural breath can only do so much against the forces of such godly beings who stood before me. Although, the thing I had been slowly controlling had finished its final waltz and suddenly shot from the ground below each and every single servant. There were too many before, but now that the numbers had dwindled to such an easy number, even my near-empty mana pool can pull this off. "[FREEZE]!" I shouted with the influence of my ancient tongue, tearing my throat to shreds but giving just enough time to split every single servant present in the room. I had won¡­ but soon dropped dead upon seeing thest-ditch efforts of these pitiful people letting out theirst breaths. "Ugh¡­ shit," There were gaping holes in my torso, legs, arms, and even neck, causing my vision to tilt all the way until my head severed from my neck and my consciousness disappeared. ¡­ The sound of a faint beating glow, like an angelic heart pumping ichor throughout the depths of the world, slightly greeted me. When I awoke, unsurprisingly, Ares and Arachne were lenient, allowing that past tie to be counted as a win for me. I was the only living thing in the room, with all of the other servants presumably returning to their positions within the godly pce. Slowly, I looked to the side and found a paper vibrating a dim golden glow with the following information on it. . [Human: Lu Bu] [Specialty: Spear] [Difficulty Level: A+] . "Another teacher quest, huh? So¡­ you want me to master the way of the spear or something? You think my skills are subpar?" I turned to the towering man behind me. "Absolutely not, butpared to the foes you''ll face in the future, you''ll need his training," Ares responded before letting out a hand to help me up. Slowly, I took it before a glowing purple portal revealed itself behind me. "But, you may go back now. No need to use that item straight away¡­ you can save it," "Thanks¡­ I guess" Chapter 293 Threatened Upon Returning "Another teacher quest, huh? So¡­ you want me to master the way of the spear or something? You think my skills are subpar?" I turned to the towering man behind me. "Absolutely not, butpared to the foes you''ll face in the future, you''ll need his training," Ares responded before letting out a hand to help me up. Slowly, I took it before a glowing purple portal revealed itself behind me. "But, you may go back now. No need to use that item straight away¡­ you can save it," "Thanks¡­ I guess" Just as I was about to turn around and leave to go back to my siblings, I saw the man before me reach out his hand for a handshake. Calmly, I nced at it multiple times, shuffling through tons of reasons as to why he was doing this, but in the end, I decided to stop overthinking and grabbed his hand. It was dead cold and had the roughness of sand due to the built-up calluses from each experience of his on the battlefield. "Goodbye, son," He announced, but the disgust was too much for me to handle as I let go of his hand and didn''t turn back. I walked through the portal, not even daring to look back before my vision distorted, and my stomach churned like the inside of a washing machine. VWOOP For a while, it felt like I was hanging in limbo, floating aimlessly through a ck void that not only numbed my senses but numbed my mind. I was no more than a floating corpse with just the slightest bit of consciousness. But a golden ball greeted me, filling my body with newfound senses and pulling me in the correct direction as to where I was supposed to be going. "We''ll have a meeting once I''m ready¡­ I''m a bit busy as of now, but we''ll get our ns started soon¡­ I expect much from you, so don''t disappoint me," The golden ball almost smiled before knocking me backward and sending me flying through the void at hyper speed. Athena? The faint voice sounded like Athena, but I couldn''t check any longer as my senses dwindled yet again, and soon I found myself stumbling out of a ck portal. I copsed to the ground with a loud crash, garnering the attention of a couple making out all the way at the end of the hall. My eyes twitched to check if the portal was there, but thankfully it had disappeared, causing the couple to think I was just drunk or crazy. Either one would do, to be honest, since after that trip, my head was spinning, and my mind was in shambles. "Ugh¡­ what I was doing again before I left¡­ that''s right¡­ we came to an inn after fighting that demon lord bastard and traveling back to our main territory¡­ ugh¡­ I need some sleep," I muttered, stumbling through the door and seeing Findir already sound asleep in his bed. I lightly smiled before lying down on my respective bed, feeling a wave of exhaustion rush through me and holding my body down. Even though I had such a nice bed and room in Ares'' domain, I feltpletely at home with my siblings right here with me. "Shit¡­ I''m so pitiful," I lightly chuckled and couldn''t help but let out a little grin as I fell asleep. ¡­ When I awoke, a pale face with long ck hair mixed in with streaks of purple flowed down the sides of his head. "What is it? Couldn''t sleep and need somebody to cuddle with?" I asked drowsily before sitting up. The man stepped to the side, revealing his massively long ck horns, which disyed his overwhelming power with an almost untouchable grace. "Findir¡­ it''s time to wake up," As I slowly woke up Findir, the man let out ament that made me freeze in ce. "You smell like ichor¡­." A deadly sharp voice permeated through the room, and within just a few seconds, a ck w grabbed me from the back of my neck and wrapped its malicious fingers all the way to the front of my neck. The w didn''t press into my throat, but I knew if I made any suspicious movements or possibly even took the wrong move, then I would die instantly. "Give me a good reason as to why you smell like ichor¡­ there are no such beings down here besides Hades, yet I know you are incapable of touching him," "Chill out for a second¡­ I''m sure you already know that I''m a demi-god, so why even ask such a stupid question," I attempted to gaslight the powerful being, but such a pitiful tactic didn''t work against him. "Your lips¡­ the smell is on your lips¡­ you drank the blood of the gods- no, it was mixed in with something: a few more potions that allowed you to consume it¡­ you had help from external beings to drink ichor," Shit¡­ do I really have to tell him. "I drank my own blood¡­ and the only reason why it sounds like it is mixed with something is due to the fact that I recently drank a few stat-increasing potions¡­ it probably hasn''t dissolved into my bloodstream yet," "So you''re saying you''re already producing some ichor as a demi-god?" A pale face appeared right next to my calm and collected expression, his chin resting on my shoulder and the w slowly unraveling from my neck. "Your heartbeat is dead m¡­ maybe a bit too calm¡­ are you trying to gaslight me right now?" He asked, and his expression was quite terrifying, to say the least. Calling it demonic would be an understatement. "I would never dare to," I smiled lightly, and as he reeled his face back from my shoulder, I kept calm and collected. Findir hadn''t woken up yet, thankfully, because he would''ve ruined my concentration,, that was to keep my heartbeat and breathing under control. "Tch¡­ then slit your wrists and prove you have some ichor flowing through your veins¡­ demi-god," Chapter 294 New Main Quest "Your heartbeat is dead m¡­ maybe a bit too calm¡­ are you trying to gaslight me right now?" He asked, and his expression was quite terrifying, to say the least. Calling it demonic would be an understatement. "I would never dare to," I smiled lightly, and as he reeled his face back from my shoulder, I kept calm and collected. Findir hadn''t woken up yet, thankfully, because he would''ve ruined my concentration; that was to keep my heartbeat and breathing under control. "Tch¡­ then slit your wrists and prove you have some ichor flowing through your veins¡­ demi-god," My lips creased as I was suddenly backed into an inevitable corner. I had just been dying it with small bluffs and little liesrge enough to let me just squeeze past. "Fine," I muttered, but all of a sudden, a small gust of wind blew past us within the room, and a man had appeared on the demon lord''s shoulders. His legs had locked around his neck, and two rigid ck daggers were pressed against the demon lord''s throat, just barely being able to draw blood. "Who are you?" Findir asked, his voice cold and as sharp as the daggers he was currently wielding. Dammit¡­ what is this kid doing¡­ he''s gonna get us both fucking killed. "I''ll show you," I announced, and the demon lord''s eyes slightly widened as if he couldn''t believe I actually said that. He was trying to call my bluff, yet after I became so confident, he began to second guess whether he was right this time. "Get off of me," The demon lord muttered, and as he slowly turned his head to the still drowsy Findir, the boy''s eyes widened, and he disappeared from his shoulders in just a split second, appearing right beside me. "What the hell is he doing here?" Findir asked, slightly shuffling behind me as my confident expression didn''t waver. The demon lord stretched out a knife that he had taken from Findir as he attempted to escape. It was instant and a move so fast that I could barely even see it with my own eyes. I let out a long sigh before grabbing it and, without a second of hesitation, shed my own wrist, causing red blood to pour from my own veins. Fuck¡­ But, just as the demon lord was about to make his move, small glints of golden color began to shine through the more blood that I dripped. "Count yourself lucky," "I am very lucky¡­ but now that you''re already here, I''d like to request something from you. Allow me to learn under you¡­ or at least be your supervisor," "And you expect me to do such a thing when I have suspicions that you''ve contacted a god?" "You don''t have to¡­ but you''d be missing out on a juicy opportunity. If you ever want, I can gain the favor of the other demon lords, and we can work together to destroy them all¡­ only if you wish, though," I smiled, but the man''s expression didn''t waver in the slightest. "Unfortunately, I have no ns on doing such a thing. I do not wish to disrupt the peace that we have here¡­ because who knows what would happen if we all went to war¡­ all the gods will be feasting over our trail offs," I had already expected him to say such a thing and knew he wouldn''t waver so easily, so I decided to nt a seed. I nted an option that he could always take in the future¡­ now that I won''t be so idle in this hellish ce. As we waved goodbye to the demon lord, who silently grumbled to himself, I couldn''t help but smile as I forgot how fun nning such arge thing was. Of course, my intentions were obvious to me, but to anybody else, they were something that would be impossible to pull off. And right now, it is impossible, but if I attach a few strings and pull them ever so slightly, then I might be able to create some chaos. [Main Quest Initiated] . [Main Quest: Create Chaos Within Tartarus] [Description: Your determination and ability to n surpass that of even some gods. But try not to lose yourself to the madness of this uncontroble road you''ll be taking. Even some of the mightiest warriors and strategists would fall off this path, dying, bing severely injured, or just giving up on the stress.] [Reward: [ss Book - Warlord of Blood] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: Infinite] . The reward was something that made my eyes squint with suspicion since it was clear my destiny was all the same¡­ possibly just a bit different. Instead of bing a Warlock of Blood, I be a Warlord of Blood which I guess is a nice step in the opposite direction. "Ugh¡­ I should write this down first before I forget," I muttered, opening my storage ring and pulling out a sheet of paper. I quickly jotted down some fresh notes and began to n from there, all while Findir stood behind me, looking down at my ns. "What are you doing? Going to create more trouble?" "Mhm¡­ I intend to reap some of the off-shooting rewards from a massive war between all the demon lord cities in Tartarus. The number of things we might be able to steal and the number of items we could collect¡­ will make us rich. We might even be able to escape this ce and return to the overworld," "Really? That''s possible?" "Maybe, maybe not. I can''t really say, but first, I should focus on the first step towards this path of destruction," I muttered before swallowing a drop of saliva and wiping a drop of sweat that leaked from my forehead. "We have to go to the city that is ruled by Leviathan. More specifically, though, their capital," "And how the hell are we supposed to get in there? Nobody is allowed to leave or enter that fortress," "What does the city of Destruction like most?" I asked Findir calmly, and his eyes suddenly widened before letting out a small smile. "ves... You crazy son of a bitch," Chapter 295 Becoming A Slave (1) "Really? That''s possible?" "Maybe, maybe not. I can''t really say, but first, I should focus on the first step towards this path of destruction," I muttered before swallowing a drop of saliva and wiping a drop of sweat that leaked from my forehead. "We have to go to the city that is ruled by Leviathan. More specifically, though, their capital," "And how the hell are we supposed to get in there? Nobody is allowed to leave or enter that fortress," "What does the city of Destruction like most?" I asked Findir calmly, and his eyes suddenly widened before letting out a small smile. "ves¡­ You crazy son of a bitch," ¡­ About a week of rest had passed, and we were all itching to fight someone or even something, and it''s gotten to the point where Aisa and Cy could barely sit still at a restaurant. So, we decided to let loose a bit on the monsters outside the city for a couple of days, only to realize how weak they were now. This new evolution had not only made us systematically monsters but physically as well. Their attacks could barely evennd a scratch on us, but they still managed to chip away at our health bar, meaning we couldn''t just sit there and eat each attack. So, our fun didn''tst too long, but at least the ones who looked as if they were going to explode had finally calmed down to a reasonable level. And as we sat at a table for lunch, sipping on our coffee, I exined the n, hoping they would actually go through with it. "So you want us to be ves¡­ for what? Once we be ves, what will happen then?" Luna asked, attempting to understand the situation. "We will then create chaos. Our statuses will probably give us an edge in finding somebody who is worthy of owning us while we wait for the time toe¡­ but there is another way that I wouldn''t mind using if alles to fail," I muttered, and the rest of the group shifted their eyes amongst each other. "Sorry, man, but I''m out," Findir spoke up first, so I gave him a little confused expression, forcing him to borate. "There is no benefit for us¡­ you''re only thinking of yourself again, and I don''t mind that part of you, but just remember, not all of us want to dive head first into danger continuously¡­ especially when there is so much risk at y," "Alright, then allow me to ask¡­ who wants toe with me?" There was a silent pause amongst the group, and I eventually began to think that I would be doing this alone, but eventually, I found Aisa slowly raising her hand. "I want to see the demon lord who has cursed me," Aisa muttered, slowly slumping down into her chair before looking up at Luna. "No worries, I''ll make sure he doesn''t descend into madness." "How reassuring," Cy rolled his eyes, but Aisa quickly shot back. "I wasn''t talking to you, dickwad¡­ But anyway, how are we even going to be ves in the first ce? Especially ones that are to be shipped off to whatever the hell that fortress is called," "That''s easy¡­ we just slip into one," I smiled, and Aisa looked back at me with disappointment. ¡­ "What the hell¡­ how did you find this ce? Did the demon lord tell you or something?" Aisa asked as we snuck around a camp with tons of cages filled with all kinds of creatures and Demonoid humans. Some looked to have been ves for a while, while for others, they looked as if they had just been freshly captured and were in their every day to day clothes. It was as gruesome as I had initially thought it would be. "For fucks sake¡­ are we gonna get whipped or something?" Aisa let out a long sigh before grabbing my shoulder and spinning through the camp with only a trail of practically invisible snowkes following behind us. As soon as we had slipped into one of therger cages with some fresher ves, we tried to suppress our presence as much as possible. Although, it seems we had been noticed by a few of the surrounding ves that we winded through to get here. "H-Help me¡­ p-please, my daughter is waiting for me to get home¡­." A woman clung onto Aisa, but her cold eyes grazed past her. "Uh huh," Aisa rolled her eyes before kicking her off of her, and it''s not like I cared about the worries of these other people, but I half-expected Aisa to fulfill thisst wish of hers. And as the woman continuously tried to beg Aisa, I felt somebody tap my shoulder, so I slowly turned my head around. "What?" I muttered as a bald man with ck tattoos crawling up to his cheeks red at me intently. "What is your purpose? Are you with those assholes out there? Trying to keep us from nning anything? Huh?" The man asked, cracking his knuckles and looking as if he wanted to beat the shit out of me. But there was no need to reveal my real intentions, so I slowly moved my mouth beside his ear and whispered, "If I am¡­ what can you even do? I''ll ughter you and everybody in this cage before you can even notice what is happening¡­ you''re all just a bunch of tools anyway," The man shook with anger, unable to refute as he couldn''t tell whether I was stronger or weaker than him due to my suppressed presence. It was as if he was looking at a ghost, but was that only because I was weak, or was it because I was too strong for him to even detect my power¡­ he would never know. And as my mouth was still next to his ear, I decided to try and make everything easier for me. "You better get these eyes off of me before I tear them out myself," He slowly nodded with a drop of sweat running down his cheek, staying weary of me as he attempted to calm down the surrounding ves. That was easier than I thought. Chapter 296 Becoming A Slave (2) It was as if he was looking at a ghost, but was that only because I was weak, or was it because I was too strong for him to even detect my power¡­ he would never know. And as my mouth was still next to his ear, I decided to try and make everything easier for me. "You better get these eyes off of me before I tear them out myself," He slowly nodded with a drop of sweat running down his cheek, staying weary of me as he attempted to calm down the surrounding ves. That was easier than I thought. The ride to the outer walls of the massive city wasn''t as long as I had expected, but the ves surrounding me definitely felt something elsepared to me. Even Aisa, who was normally calm and collected when it came to tight situations like this, began to squirm and shift in her seat, feeling a bit ustrophobic. "Orion¡­ look at that shit," Aisa muttered, her jaw-dropping as we approached the dark fortressy walls overhanging with the corpses and limbs of their enemies. Any signs of annoyance or ustrophobia immediately disappeared as Aisa gazed at the spectacle presented to us and then nced at the new demi-humans before us. "Aisa¡­ be careful," I uttered under my breath as we nced at the few guards whose horns were as long as ours. They looked like any other demi-human, just dressed in a thickyer of armor, but the thing that separated them apart was the massive horns dropped atop their heads. And if this was just the outer wall, I couldn''t imagine how strong the demi-human servants are within the several other walls. "No way that''s real-" Suddenly, Aisa caught her voice as a few guards came out from the office nted against the bottom of the wall, their several eyes inspecting each and every single person within the cages. "It smells¡­." One of them muttered, sending chills down our spines as we lowered our bodies and cupped our noses and mouths with a free hand. We restricted all air, making our presence essentially unnoticeable¡­ until I felt an eye graze against the back of my neck. It shifted off as if the inspector was uncaring at first, but it soon shifted back on, scraping at the back of my neck and practically digging into it. The invisible ws soon grabbed and yanked it upwards, forcing me to drop all of my guards in order to pass off as a normal ve, yet¡­ "You smell¡­." The demi-human muttered, all nine of his eyes locking onto me, and future cursed attributes began to threaten my sanity. He pulled me through the crowd, garnering the attention of all the other ve owners from around the wagons. Though it had been several weeks, and it''s not like they kept a tab on who specifically they brought, so I was safe in that category for now, but currently, the category in front of me was looking dire. Aisa looked ready to step in as she sharpened her forcefully dull eyes, each bone and muscle within her hands and forearms cracking into ce. They were warming up for the main course of this little trip. But, I quickly signaled with my hands for her not to do anything as I had this handled and knew exactly what to do. Just judging from the way they moved¡­ I could instantly know how to appease them or manipte them. Their attitude was clear and apparent, like a ss pane shining into their brain and heart. "I haven''t taken a shower in two weeks¡­ give me some ck," I lightly chuckled, and the man suddenly grabbed my cor with both of his hands and mmed me against the metal bars. His jaw unhinged, revealing a massive and monstrous mouth lined with hundreds upon hundreds of razor-sharp teeth ready to chomp into my head. This part was out of my expectations¡­ but everything went as nned. "STOP! DO NOT TOUCH MY PRODUCE!" One of the ve traders shouted, kicking the guard in his ribs and sending him flying into the ground. The guard coughed up a few drops of blood before obediently returning to his cabin, engraved into the massive and intimidating ck walls. "WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!?" The ve trader shouted once more before turning towards me and pushing me back into the group, shoving his arm and hand through the gaping metal bars. I was tempted to imprint him with [Egg of the Progenitor] as he touched me, but it was too risky as of now and especially more dangerous if the egg hatches at the untimely asion. So, I just obediently shuffled back next to Aisa and nced at the man who had been ring at me during this entire trip. He was smirking with an unhinged expression, the ustrophobia andck of food already eating away at his sanity. "Asshole," He lightly kicked me, but I blocked it with my own hand and gripped his ankle so tight that it nearly broke. "Let''s just kill him¡­ he''s a simple ve anyway," Aisa muttered, but I quickly stopped her just as she flexed her hand into that of a knife. "He still has some use," "Tch¡­ whatever¡­ I was just joking anyway¡­ this might''ve been more fun if Cy or Luna hade with us," Aisa rolled her eyes as the massive gate holding us back from the inside of the fortress began to slowly tilt downwards in the opposite direction. Normally, the drawbridge unfolds towards the entrance, but this time it is folding backward toward the inside of the city. The chains holding it up slowly unraveled, their endless clinking and shifting resounding through the air. And finally, the drawbridge hit the other side with a loud BOOM before the ve traders wheeled us into our destination. "I miss Luna¡­." Aisa grumbled under her breath, trying to garner some pitiful attention from me. "That''s great¡­ should''ve begged her toe then," I rolled my eyes before blocking the woman''sints out of my head and focusing up. Chapter 297 Entered Normally, the drawbridge unfolds towards the entrance, but this time it is folding backward toward the inside of the city. The chains holding it up slowly unraveled, their endless clinking and shifting resounding through the air. And finally, the drawbridge hit the other side with a loud BOOM before the ve traders wheeled us into our destination. "I miss Luna¡­." Aisa grumbled under her breath, trying to garner some pitiful attention from me. "That''s great¡­ should''ve begged her toe then," I rolled my eyes before blocking the woman''sints out of my head and focusing up. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup The sound of stone wheels cking against a hard surface echoed through the long silence that befell the ves and ve traders. We all looked up at the spectacle, which towered and practically reigned over us with an iron fist, just threatening to take our lives within a split second. The pressure and atmosphere were as heavy as a mountain, and each and every single person that we walked by had this depressed look on their face, yet¡­ their systematical power was greater than both mine and Aisa''sbined. I thought we had grown strong, but it seemed we were just a frog in a well, finally getting raised up by the bucket and scooping us up from the bottom. It was truly a fortress built with thick stone walls and arge castle in the middle of the capital built with pure metal and stone, emitting a dark aura that I could only assume was the most powerful demon lord to ever exist. "N-No shot. We''re gonna have to fight that guy¡­ right?" Aisa stuttered upon feeling the same pressure as me. "Depends how well you act in front of him," I wearily smiled before we reached our destination on the outskirts of the fortress, skimming just by the towering stone wall right beside us. "ALRIGHT! GET OUT! YOU WEAKLINGS!" A booming voice echoed through the atmosphere, and as a man d in armor walked over to the ve traders, each and every single one backed off. It seems they were used to this routine and didn''tin in the slightest, making this guy''s job as easy as taking candy from a baby. He inspected us with his roaming eyes, so both Aisa and I suppressed our presence, yet I knew this wouldn''t go well¡­ Eventually, his eyes locked on both of us, and Aisa quickly began to tap my hand, eventually just punching it as she began to panic. "Don''t worry¡­ this is within expectations," I muttered and suppressed the light smile attempting to crawl its way out. I put on a facade as the man walked closer to my cage, ripping open the metalttice door with pure brute strength. "You two reek of power¡­." His cold eyesy on us further, almost as if he was trying to get us to bow with just his overwhelming presence. My nervous facade almost made him a bit disappointed, while Aisa''s terrified expression was utterly genuine. The man''s pitch-ck eyes, buzzed gray hair, and towering seven feet tall stature was very intimidating on top of his rabid bloodlust. Still, I had already taken this into consideration. Still within my predictions¡­ "You two, stand up and follow me," He ordered, but instead of letting us do it ourselves, he just grabbed us by our arms and yanked us out of the cage, throwing us onto the dirt ground surrounding this bare campsite. As we both shuffled to our feet, Aisa kept ncing at me, feeling the man''s power only swell as he looked down on us from his towering height. Each step he took towards us was a threatening string of words to get us to bow yet again, but we stood strong and made sure to keep the distance between us. Before we knew it, the ve traders had created a perimeter around us and the towering man, creating a makeshift arena which I presume was for us to fight. "Get ready," I muttered, flexing my fingers to quickly summon my spear if need be. "Now, show me what you got. Otherwise, I''ll throw you both into the same hell hole as your other little cage friends," I need more information on him¡­ so¡­ I nced toward Aisa, and she almost let out a long sigh before stepping forward and calming her heart rate with the ever-so-special Hayha breathing technique. Each time she inhaled, an almost whistling sound cracked through the air, sending shivers down the spine of almost everybody present. "That''s good¡­ fight me like you want to kill me," The man smiled sadistically before tossing off the gauntlets. Chivalry¡­ that''s unexpected¡­ not like Aisa gives a shit about that. Now, I hope you produce results within my expectations¡­ otherwise, we''re fucked. FWOOSH The battlemenced almost immediately, with Aisa taking the first move, dashing head-on and immediately ducking out of the way as a fist with the strength of a mountain grazed by her. There were no extra and shy moves within her movements, and no time was wasted as she circled around the man, forcing the guy to disy an unbelievable amount of flexibility within his spine. He twisted his torso around, using the momentum from the twist to charge up an even harder punch, but Aisa stayed calm and slid between the man''s legs, dodging the iing attack. FWOOSH His fist had created a gust of wind so powerful that it nearly sent the surrounding ve traders flying back into their own camp. The man snapped his torso back around, only to find Aisa right in front of his face, her legs wrapped around his neck, and both of her hands wielding long daggers swung towards his eyes. Her hidden bloodlust exploded out, jolting the man''s body in an instant, but suddenly, she froze up just like the man who was in the face of death. As I thought most are strong, slow, and stupid¡­ but it seems not all of them are like that. "Gorge, that''s enough ying around." Chapter 298 Colosseum (1) His fist had created a gust of wind so powerful that it nearly sent the surrounding ve traders flying back into their own camp. The man snapped his torso back around, only to find Aisa right in front of his face, her legs wrapped around his neck, and both of her hands wielding long daggers swung towards his eyes. Her hidden bloodlust exploded out, jolting the man''s body in an instant, but suddenly, she froze up just like the man who was in the face of death. As I thought, most are strong, slow, and stupid¡­ but it seems not all of them are like that. "Gorge, that''s enough ying around." A snappy yet silvery voice prated through the air as Aisa had been locked in ce, unable to move her daggers any further. The woman, whose way was opened through the surroundingrge circle of ve traders, flicked her fingers to the side, sending her flying across the men and nearly breaking her neck uponnding on one of the carts. If she hadn''t twisted her body, she would have died already, and it seemed the woman knew this as she clicked her tongue with disappointment. She was probably hoping to kill Aisa with that fall, but she was too prepared for everything as this constant bloodlust only heightened her senses and movements. "You good?" I asked Aisa as she pushed through the surrounding circle, walking right up next to me with a bloody nose. "How''d you get that?" "She knows telekinesis¡­" "And how does that corrte? I didn''t see anything grab you in the face?" "No, something did¡­ it was just invisible. Anyway, we should probably cool down now since she looks stronger than the dude I just fought," Aisa muttered with a drop of sweat running down the side of her face. I nodded slightly before taking a good look at my enemy, who walked forward with such pressure that she put the previous man to shame. So he was just an underling¡­ how pitiful we are. The woman was d in dark armor with her purple hair flowing out from the crevice at the very bottom. It was like a waterfall of the night sky shimmering with speckled dots of white stars crawling up and down every other strand that fell from her pale white head. She wore a horned metal helmet dipped in rust, but upon closer inspection, that rust was natural and formed from the blood of her enemies if I had to just go off the stench. "You''re crazy," I lightly chuckled as the woman''s eyes gazed over me, looking deep into my soul with pitch-ck pupils. They almost seemed to swirl like Cy''s as she dug deeper and deeper until she was satisfied and found the answer that she wanted. "You''re useless," she then spoke up, leaving me to deadpan as she gazed over to Aisa, who immediately widened her eyes. "Is he your friend?" "Yes, and what if he is?" Aisa immediately took notice of the situation as she could immediately infer that the woman had seen the curse ced on us. "You follow me and bring the young man to the Colosseum. He''ll make good entertainment," I stayed silent, calcting the best decision as Aisa walked away with the woman, frantically taking nces at me. But in the end, I found that the easiest decision would be to just leave her alone and focus on my future for now, as she seemed safe, but I, on the other hand¡­ ¡­ "Name, race, and if you have a ss, please name it," a man requested, but it was more of a demand as the two demi-humans behind me nted their spears close to the back of my neck while both my ankles and wrists were shackled together. "Orion, Demon-" "Full name please," I was immediately cut off, and as the spears approached my neck even tighter, I let out a long sigh. "Orion Vazgath, Demon, and Prince of Blood. There is that all you need?" I asked, annoyed with the current situation. "You''re all registered; please proceed," The man monotonously gestured down the hallway, and as I walked down the stone brick path, I felt the heavy bloodlust of the two men behind me. "What do you want?" I asked, continuing to walk until we reached arge expansive area filled with prison cells containing beasts, demons, and demi-humans weaker, much weaker, stronger, and much stronger than I. In the end, there was no response from the guards consistently monitoring me, so I focused on the other situation at hand. "HAAHAHAHA! A FRESHY! THAT''S NEW!" A man d in the darkness of his cellughed, clearly going insane. "WELCOME TO HELL GREENHORN! I HOPE WE GET TO SEE YOU LIVE TILL TOMORROW!" "[All Of You Shut The Fuck Up]," I ordered, silencing everybody in the prison as I walked through, slowly wiping the trail of blood that escaped from my nose. With the training that I had to endure all the way in thend of the gods, my skills and my proficiency with them have risen to an almost deadly level of potency. I can now use my ancient tongue to a point where I can influence higher beings to a certain degree, but the more demanding the order, the more damage I will take¡­ obviously. Even when the skill wore off, everybody else stayed silent, but their first naive and uncaring eyes turned into that of predators. They stalked me as I walked into my cell, hearing the loud ng of metal bars shut behind me, locking me in. ? "If you want to be ughtered, then feel free to join me in the colosseum¡­ well, as if a greenhorn like me would go against such strong diators, right?" I taunted the prison while sitting down in a meditative position. And as the prison exploded into an uproar of insults and foulnguage, I just closed my eyes and calcted the situation and what my best future course would be. Chapter 299 Colosseum (2) I can now use my ancient tongue to a point where I can influence higher beings to a certain degree, but the more demanding the order, the more damage I will take¡­ obviously. Even when the skill wore off, everybody else stayed silent, but their first naive and uncaring eyes turned into that of predators. They stalked me as I walked into my cell, hearing the loud ng of metal bars shut behind me, locking me in. "If you want to be ughtered, then feel free to join me in the colosseum¡­ well, as if a greenhorn like me would go against such strong diators, right?" I taunted the prison while sitting down in a meditative position. And as the prison exploded into an uproar of insults and foulnguage, I just closed my eyes and calcted the situation and what my best future course would be. ¡­ A few days passed, and no food had been given to me, yet I realized what I needed to do in order to eat. "I guess I have to win this match," I smiled as a guard pulled on the chains linking my wrists together and dragged me out of my cell, taking me down the hallway where a long silence befell the prison. Everything about this ce revolved around the idea of getting rewarded upon surviving in the colosseum, and this has beenpletely revealed to me through different means. I''ve seen many weaker onese backpletely unharmed, with their match apparently ending in a draw, meaning I didn''t have to win every single match in order to survive. Most likely, I just needed to provide entertainment like a normal diator would¡­ but that isn''t my goal in the slightest. I wasn''t nning on extending my stay here, but instead, I wanted to try and find a sponsor or possible guild who could buy me from this hell hole. The chances of somebody watching the brutal colosseum are pretty low, but on the off chance it does happen, I''ll use my chance to the best of its abilities. [Next Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Colosseum Match One] [Description: Utterly destroy your opponent in this next match in order to reveal to the opposing settlers that you didn''te here to y around. Strike fear into the hearts of everybody watching and make sure your opponent doesn''te back with his sanity intact.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tarot Unlocking Process] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 30 Minutes] . I stared at the quest in front of me, slightly disappointed, as this meant I couldn''t just sit back and watch. Plus, the description of this quest was so vague that I might not evenplete it if I just survived¡­ but it doesn''t want me to kill the opponent at the same time? I was utterly confused but decided to just go with my gut and make sure to destroy my opponent with everything that I had. "Hey, since it''s my first match, will my opponent be weak?" I asked the guard, who pushed me toward a beaming light at the end of the hallway. But the man didn''t reply and just gave me a cold look before a gate came down, separating both of us within the hallway. "Go," He almost ordered, so I let out a long sigh before shuffling to my feet, where the links binding my wrists and ankles suddenly unlocked, dropping to the floor wlessly. "Ugh¡­ this stench¡­" I covered my nose as I walked towards the light and shielded my eyes from its blinding properties. RAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH The colosseum exploded with tension and excitement as I walked out, every single person in this damn ce praying for my downfall. "AND NOW! THE CHALLENGER HAS APPEARED! AND FOR HIS FIRST MATCH! WE HAVE THE FAMOUS NOOBIE KILLER! THE MINOTAUURRRRRRRR!" An announcer shouted, her voice ringing across the Colosseum. My expressionless face shifted into a smile as arge minotaur about five meters in height came charging out of the opposite gate, its hooves kicking up a dust cloud behind its rabid and fast legs. "I guess I don''t have to hold back," I smiled ear-to-ear before utilizing the [Breath of the Snowy Underworld]. All the ttering noise constantly attempting to distract me was blocked out; I assessed the situation, predicted every single oue, took my starved body into ount, my weaponless state¡­ and then proceeded. "IT LOOKS LIKE THE NEWBIE IS FROZEN IN PLACE WITH FEAR!" I stood still, sweating as the minotaur charged closer and closer, reaching out its hairy hands to grab me and most likely crush me. And once its three meter long wingspan was about to touch me, I raised my hand into the air and then swung down. "Come," A whistle resounded through the stone bowl before arge crashing BOOOOM exploded through the arena, the scarred minotaur in front of me frozen in ce. It then dropped to its knees, coughing up so much blood that it fell from its mouth like a waterfall of dead essence. I grabbed my spear, which had appeared before me, and then swung it once, removing the blood from the de and looking up at the now pitiful monster. My spear came crashing down through the minotaur''s torso, leaving a gaping hole in its stomach, destroying almost every single organ that it held within its body. As its eyes dimmed, I pped it with the blunt and t side of my de, waking it up for just a split second as it was knocked to the side. I raised my knee and looked at the minotaur straight between the eyes before mming my foot down, denting its entire skull. It died instantly, blood spurting from every orifice in its body. But I wasn''t done yet as the quest hadn''t beenpleted, so I repeatedly shed and stomped on the monster''s corpse until it was unrecognizable, leaving the entire colosseum speechless. "Ugh¡­ I got blood stians on my only shirt," I muttered disappointingly before gazing up at the panel now floating above. Chapter 300 Colosseum (3) As its eyes dimmed, I pped it with the blunt and t side of my de, waking it up for just a split second as it was knocked to the side. I raised my knee and looked at the minotaur straight between the eyes before mming my foot down, denting its entire skull. It died instantly, blood spurting from every orifice in its body. But I wasn''t done yet as the quest hadn''t beenpleted, so I repeatedly shed and stomped on the monster''s corpse until it was unrecognizable, leaving the entire colosseum speechless. "Ugh¡­ I got blood stains on my only shirt," I muttered disappointingly before gazing up at the panel now floating above. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Colosseum Match One] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . All of a sudden, purple lights began to float off of my body as if they were dancing fairies wanting to stay near me. One, two, three, four, and then thest one, five, began to swirl like a vortex around me, eventually growing close to the crown of my head. They inserted each other into my skull without much feeling for some strange reason. It was only as if my head was being massaged by a very harsh and inexperienced masseuse. There were no changes to my status, nor were there any changes to my physical body, so I decided to just shrug it off and let the iing knights d in dark armor chain me up and bring me back to my cell. Each and every single person present in prison was silent as they stalked me with their disgustingly sharp eyes. The guards would inform the prisoners about the state of the matches, and I would assume they did that for my match as well. Idiots¡­ ¡­ Another few days had passed, and I was finally brought out for my next match, receiving yet another side quest, but this time it was a bit different. . [Side Quest: Colosseum Match Two] [Description: Utterly destroy your opponent in this next match in order to reveal to the opposing settlers that you didn''te here to y around. Strike fear into the hearts of everybody watching and make sure your opponent doesn''te back with his sanity intact.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tarot: Undying Will] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 30 Minutes] . The reward this time was different and looked to be a bit juicer than my past one, so I was so ready to justplete this match¡­ but it seemed like it wasn''t going to be as easy as I initially thought it would be. As I walked into the center of the dusty colosseum, breathing in the smell of blood stains and death, I looked across the arena to see who I would be facing. His horns were probably as long as mine, and he wielded two massive machetes with his beefy seven-foot build. His skin was a light purple, meaning he was part subus or incubus, so I had to watch out for any illusion or mind attacks that came directly at me. Subi and Incubi may be known as the whores of the monster world, but just like every other monster, they''re terrifying and use attacks that are unknown to most people since the strongest ones don''t let anybody survive. "I wonder how he''s still alive though," I muttered to myself. "Maybe he''s just drinking blood?" Suddenly, the monster raised one of his swords in a badass way, pointing it directly at me, clearly wanting to start the match soon. "AND IT SEEMS BOTH CHALLENGERS ARE READY! WE HAVE THE MAN WHO SLAUGHTERED A MINOTAUR WITHIN SECONDS! AND THEN! ON THE LEFT! WE HAVE THE FAMOUS DUAL WIELDER OF SWORDS! WHO KNOWS WHAT WILL HAPPEN!" The announcer screamed into his microphone. As his voice pumped adrenaline through the surrounding demi-humans, my eyes and senses realized a few stronger demons were in the crowd. "I guess I''ll try then," I smiled before raising my hand into the air whilst the announcer began to count down the beginning of this bloody match. "AND BEGINNNNNNNNNNNN!" FWOOSH FWOOSH Suddenly, the monster threw both of its swords at me, which went outwards but then curled in towards me, nearly shaving off my hair while the user dashed forward. He then pulled his arms back, pulling the swords who I realized were attached by a strong invisible string, right into his hands. He was fast and immediately prated through my guard, and I showed a bit sign of panic as the spear was slow toe to me as it broke through the colosseum walls¡­ but then I cracked a smile. "I know what you''re trying to do¡­ don''t think I''m an idiot-" BAM The man''s face crashed against the ground, breaking his nose as I gripped the back of his head, releasing the pulling of my spear. "Huh? Did you think I could only fight with my spear?" I muttered, grabbing a fistful of hair and bringing him upwards, smashing him against the ground repeatedly until he began to smile pervertedly. "You''re an asshole," He grinned before grabbing my arm with one hand and yanking a sword to his other that had fallen to the side. He swung upwards, but it was already toote as my spear swished through the air, cutting the man''s arm clean off. I will admit he was probably stronger than me and possibly faster as I could barely react¡­ but if I predicted all of his moves, I could easily win this. But, just as I was about to smash his face into the ground again, his head snapped towards me, and his eyes began to gleam a dim pink light, so I let go of him while shutting my eyes closed. My senses were still working, but he was fast, forcing me to rely purely on instinct, an ideal Ares wanted to pound into me, but I just thought that was inconvenient. The idea of entering a wager you''re not going to win isn''t fun, nor is it safe for my well-being. "So I''ll reject your ideal by winning this match," I grinned. Chapter 301 Colosseum (4) I will admit he was probably stronger than me and possibly faster as I could barely react¡­ but if I predicted all of his moves, I could easily win this. But, just as I was about to smash his face into the ground again, his head snapped towards me, and his eyes began to gleam a dim pink light, so I let go of him while shutting my eyes closed. My senses were still working, but he was fast, forcing me to rely purely on instinct, an ideal Ares wanted to pound into me, but I just thought that was inconvenient. The idea of entering a wager you''re not going to win isn''t fun, nor is it safe for my well-being. "So I''ll reject your ideal by winning this match," I grinned. SHING My head was nearly torn off by a pair of ws just as I opened my eyes, and yet again, I was met by a pair of gleaming pink eyes. "[Shut Your Eyes]," I muttered, using the influence of my tongue. The man who was smiling, ready to take control of my mind, shut his eyes as I grabbed his throat, digging my fingers into it and then gripping my spear in my other hand. A dark aura began to rise from my body as the order wore off, and I let the blood that dripped from my nose just slide down, just barely stopping mid-air right below me. [Miasma Infused Presence] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] The stench of rotting and decaying blood wafted through the air but, more importantly, was injected into the ground through my spear. The incubus attempted to sh at me once again, but my grip on his neck was more than enough to force him to stop and try and escape my grasp. BOOOOOOM But it was toote as the bloody mist injected into the ground built up and exploded upward through the thickyer of dirt and stone,pletely tearing the arena apart. "This would''ve been easier if your neck wasn''t so god damn thick," I clicked my tongue before letting go of his neck and seeing the small film of dark red mist cover my vision. "Oh¡­ you''re so fucked," I grinned from ear to ear. The man felt a shiver shoot down his spine and instinctually took a few steps back, ultimately failing as he soon tripped over his ankles. He stumbled to his feet, nearly tripping yet again, but upon gathering the situation in his mind, he figured out what he needed to do as I caught my breath and tossed my spear to the side. I raised my hands into the air, getting ready to cast arge spell that was guaranteed to kill this man, but the incubus wasn''t dumb. He charged toward me, ready to intercept the spell no matter what¡­ but it was useless against me. "[Stop In ce]," I ordered, yet for some reason, he only froze and then continued to charge, causing me to cough up a mouthful of blood. "Shit¡­ [Kill Yourself]," I ordered this time, and soon he froze in ce. His eyes widened as he lifted up his ws and nearly slit his own throat, but the willpower of this man just barely stopped it as I felt something inside of me rupture. A burning sensation, as if a fire was spreading through my organs, bubbled up within me, nearly killing the spell I was making by disturbing with my mind. But then, just then, right then, I had finished as soon as the incubus managed to break out of my spell. His eyes glowed a dim pink, hisst attempt at stopping me. "[Royal Blood Magic]," I muttered, and then the surrounding air, which was coated in the thin cloud of blood, concentrated into my palm before cracking, leaving the audience silent as they waited with anticipation. CRACK The thickyer of hardened blood outside the smooth orb shattered like ss, unleashing a wave of blood that sshed and crashed toward the incubus. But just then, I felt my consciousness waiver and the burning sensation within my stomach burn like a holy me attempting to eat me from the inside out. My mind turned hazy and I lost all feeling within my limbs, forcing me to drop to my knees and thennd on my face, nearly breaking my nose in the process. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Colosseum Match Two] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] ¡­ When I snapped awake, I found myself lying against the hard cold ground of my cell, and I immediately ran over to the man beside me. He jumped awake as I banged on the bars, asking him whether, "Did I win?" "Ugh¡­ huh? Oh¡­ yeah¡­ your match¡­ uh, yeah, you did, but apparently, you were severely harmed? Is that right? I mean, you look perfectly fine, so thank the healers for doing some good work¡­ now, just go back to sleep¡­ you look like shit," The man across the bars replied, and I was satisfied. I thought the match would''ve tied, but I guess my opponent was killed instead of just knocked out. I tried lots of things against that incubus, but his skin was tough and thick, rendering my strength and spear almost useless, so I was forced to suffocate him with a wave of blood. On the other hand, I also tried to suck the life force out of him with [Vampiric Drain], but clearly, his willpower was too strong. "Almost makes me feel bad for him¡­ He probably had some kind of motive to keep going," I muttered lightly before opening my status¡­ and there it was. [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] My first tarot skill, which I had no clue how to use, so what other way is better than just testing it out right here and now? I immediately activated the skill, but for some reason, nothing happened, so I deactivated it and reactivated it. "You''re shitting me¡­ you''re not even gonna tell me what it does?" I muttered, attempting to punch a hole through my status. BANG BANG BANG BANG But then, all of a sudden, an unfamiliar banged on the metal bars enclosing me within this prison. Chapter 302 Colosseum (5) My first tarot skill, which I had no clue how to use, so what other way is better than just testing it out right here and now? I immediately activated the skill, but for some reason, nothing happened, so I deactivated it and reactivated it. "You''re shitting me¡­ you''re not even gonna tell me what it does?" I muttered, attempting to punch a hole through my status. BANG BANG BANG BANG But then, all of a sudden, an unfamiliar face banged on the metal bars enclosing me within this prison. "What is it?" I asked, looking up towards the man who looked to be some kind of noble judging by how his purple robes seemed to be made from silk. His wless and silky white hair drooped to his waist, and therge wizard hat that sat on the very top of his head was almostical. "Where do you originally reign from?" The man asked in a raspy and deep voice, resonating with the firm walls of this prison. I sat quiet, not saying anything as provoking him might lead to my death. I was confident I was stronger than him, but judging from how powerful everybody else was in this goddamn fortress of a kingdom, he must''ve been trying to draw something out of me. Did he want something? Possibly¡­ but my best bet as of now is to just stay quiet and observe my current situation. "Are you mute? Surely not¡­ you were using skills back there¡­ and, most appropriately, blood magic. Now, tell me where you reside from," The man ordered, hismon ck eyes shifting into a dark shade of blood-red. A vampire, huh? I''m not a hundred percent sure, but just judging from how hard he is pressing me about my magic, then surely he thinks I reign from his family or something. "SPEAK!" He suddenly shouted, but I stayed quiet, staring up at the man whose breath shifted from a rapid and uncontrolled one to a more calm version. His sudden burst of rage was more than enough to tell me that he wasn''t one to tolerate jokes and such. "I''m a demon," I replied bluntly, and the man just clicked his tongue before turning away, spewing one more thing at me just before leaving this hell hole of a prison. "I''ll get the truth." From what I saw, I could infer as to why he appeared in front of me, but it is very vague and something that could be easily altered. First of all, he must think I''m a vampire and is disappointed at how I had fallen into such a position. He must want to help me get out of this position but needs to fully confirm as to whether I''m truly one of his own¡­. I mean, it would''ve been useful if something else hadn''te up. For now, staying in this colosseum was my best bet for acquiring new power, such as this tarot skill section of my status. "Though, I could use himter on¡­ hmm¡­ I''m worried about Aisa." ¡­ A few more days passed, and I found myself in yet another battle, but for some reason, the side quest didn''t pop up. But, as soon as I saw my opponent, I could immediately assume as to why it didn''t pop up since, for some reason, my opponent was weak¡­ way too weak for me to even have some sort of a challenge. "Tch¡­ well, I guess I can try and figure out as to what this new skill does¡­." I muttered with a smile, and as the announcer introduced us both, I hopped up and down to warm up my legs before dashing towards my opponent. The match had started, and I immediately used [Undying Will], but just as predicted, nothing happened, even as I slipped under the pitiful thing''s attack. His sword swung over me as I ducked under it, carefully watching the de before using my core strength to pull me back up and grab onto my opponent''s neck. "Still not gonna do anything¡­?" "Huh? You bastard, are you taunting me?! RAHHHHHH-" SNAP The resounding sound of my opponent''s neck snapping caused a few grimacing faces within the crowd, and as his body dropped limply to the ground, I let out a long sigh. "God dammit," I kicked the man''s corpse before turning around and letting the knights chain me back up before taking me away. The next few days were long and boring since I was pit up against very weak opponents who posed no challenge to me, and as always, this new skill of mine did nothing, no matter what I tried. "Come on¡­" I groaned in my cell as I stared at this skill in front of me, which just kept trying to piss me off. If my status could make a hand, it would have been giving me the biggest and longest fucking middle finger of my life. But then, that very night, after drinking my usual cup of water, I fell into a deep slumber and reawoke, only to find myself standing naked amid a ck void. I attempted to assess the situation, but as soon as I swiveled my head, I felt my head burst into a seemingly never-ending migraine that threatened to gnaw away at my sanity. I fell to my knees, my hands gripping the pitch-ck floor as I saw my life sh before my eyes. And then, the sound of a single bell ringing across the endless void surrounding me dispersed through my ears, breaking the migraine and allowing me to look up, my body sweating bullets. "Huh?" I gripped my eyes and then rubbed them as a massive card, probably about triple the size of me, floated in the abyss gracefully and gently. "A¡­ tarot card?" Its signature blue with a star design was immediately recognizable, but upon closer inspection, I noticed an almost demonic face sprawling across it. It sent shivers down my spine, and my body, already sweating like I had just gotten out of a sauna, froze up. Chapter 303 Colosseum (6) I fell to my knees, my hands gripping the pitch-ck floor as I saw my life sh before my eyes. And then, the sound of a single bell ringing across the endless void surrounding me dispersed through my ears, breaking the migraine and allowing me to look up, my body sweating bullets. "Huh?" I gripped my eyes and then rubbed them as a massive card, probably about triple the size of me, floated in the abyss gracefully and gently. "A¡­ tarot card?" Its signature blue with a star design was immediately recognizable, but upon closer inspection, I noticed an almost demonic face sprawling across it. It sent shivers down my spine, and my body, already sweating like I had just gotten out of a sauna, froze up. "What do you want?" I red at the card, attempting to keep a powerful presence up, but seeing how the thing just wouldn''t stop smiling, I couldn''t help but drop the act. Slowly, the face faded away, and the tarot card slowly turned around, revealing the chariot yet again. It was shining, bright, and brilliant, but the scent it emitted was that of a battlefield slowly growing with the stains of blood and death marking the world. "You," A voice called out to me, causing goosebumps to erupt from my skin as the stone face on the card began to move, and its pitch-ck eyes seemingly stared into my soul, judging me. Fuck¡­ what is this¡­ pressure? I felt my head bend downwards, and my body soon copsed as I was pressed against the floor, the same pitch-ck eyes scraping my skin. "What a weakling," The face sighed before the world around me shifted with just the chime of a bell. I didn''t even blink. The world just appeared as the inside of the cell I was constantly in, sweating from head to toe. The headache might''ve been gone, but the ws scraping the back of my neck wouldn''t stop taunting me with their enormous pressure. "What the hell is that¡­ that was¡­ as powerful as a fucking god," I grit my teeth, angry at how powerless I was but also a bit relieved to know that I hadn''t died. [You have been infused with the knowledge of your new skill] There was no painful headache which served as a cover for the information getting injected deep into my mind. There was no numbing to force me to pass out and altogether avoid the process¡­ it was just simple and instant. It was almost like I had reached an epiphany, causing information on how to use this skill to appear inside my mind, causing a light grin to crack onto my face. "I thought it was just a buff skill¡­ but this is just crazy." ¡­ [Side Quest: Colosseum Match Three] [Description: Utterly destroy your opponent in this next match in order to reveal to the opposing settlers that you didn''te here to y around. Strike fear into the hearts of everybody watching and make sure your opponent doesn''te back with his sanity intact.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tarot: Heroic Persuasion] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 30 Minutes] . As I stepped out onto the dirt battleground, I sucked in the refreshing blood-stained, and burnt air surrounding me. It was a beautiful scent one just couldn''t go without once addicted to. "AND NOW! WE HAVE THE FATED MATCH BETWEEN THE WINGED RAPIER OF BLOOD AND THE INCREDIBLY BRUTAL DEMON OF BLOOD! BOTH EXIST FOR THE SAKE OF BLOOD AND FEASTING OFF THE OTHERS DEATH! WHO WILL WIN!?" A bit overkill¡­ it''s not like I''m eating the other dude when I kill them. As men, women, and even some children began to shout their favorite warrior and support the one they thought was going to win, I took a look at my opponent. He had blood-red eyes and short bright-red air, matching with his tattered and almost broken bright-red wings lightly pping behind him. But this menacing presence that radiated from him and the honed bloodlust practically creating an aura of demonic energy was more than enough for me to take him seriously. I was nning on just testing out my new skill, but if I didn''t y my cards right, that slight moment of weakness before the skill activates could end up with my death. Suddenly, the man''s forearms split open, unveiling twin des made from his bones that he gripped with his calloused and firm hands. The adrenalineced through the colosseum air practically pumped me with a new sensation of determination, as if forcing me to be a beast and give in to my instincts. "Hm¡­ you''re different," The man mouthed towards me with a devious smile, and just as the start of the match was announced, I took a step backward. Just barely, I dodged the sprout of blood shaped into a de that threatened to tear my head off of my neck. I then nted my foot forward and then summoned my spear, causing it toe crashing straight into my hand just as I began to make a chucking motion as if the spear was a javelin. FWOOSH The spear tore through the air, but the challenger in front of me didn''t run and instead did the opposite and charged towards my spear, just barely ducking under it while pushing his hands outwards. He caught my axe kick which came from above, and then tossed it to the side, revealing my back to him as he firmly gripped his des. SHING SHING With an X-shaped motion, he swung forward, threatening to tear a hole open in my back, but before he knew it, a wall of soft white flesh presented itself before him. The muscles tightened, keeping the des in ce just as the vampire I had created distorted and turned into a puddle of blood. "No need to drag this out," I muttered, curling my fingers around the handle of my spear and directing the de downwards. My opponent, who was near death and confused as to how I summoned the vampire, somehow remained calm and collected before pping his hands together. "[Domain of Blood]." Chapter 304 Colosseum (7) With an X-shaped motion, he swung forward, threatening to tear a hole open in my back, but before he knew it, a wall of soft white flesh presented itself before him. The muscles tightened, keeping the des in ce just as the vampire I had created distorted and turned into a puddle of blood. "No need to drag this out," I muttered, curling my fingers around the handle of my spear and directing the de downwards. My opponent, who was near death and confused as to how I summoned the vampire, somehow remained calm and collected before pping his hands together. "[Domain of Blood]." My spear was suddenly wrapped in blood and tossed, sending me flying away as I kept my grip strong around the handle. As I instantly recovered and stopped rolling on the ground, I stood up and scoured the area, seeing the ground beneath me slowly turn into what seemed to be a marsh of hanging limbs, blood, and rotting flesh. "You¡­" The man muttered before dashing towards me, clenching his two des in the center of his palms before chucking them at top speed. They whizzed past me as I ducked out of the way and blocked a kick that came flying toward my head, stinging my hand a bright red from the force. I attempted to move again but soon realized my ankles had been locked in ce, shackled by the bloody marsh below me. My body even felt a bit sluggish as my reaction time disappeared, causing me to bepletely open to the fist that nearly crunched my nose into my skull. BAM The sound of his knuckles pping against my face resounded through the arena whilst sending me flying backward into the stone perimeter lining this colosseum. The loud and annoying cheers of passionate fans shouted at me, clearly wanting me to get up, but before I could get out of the slight daze after my brain had practically rattled within my skull, another fist came flying toward me. BAM It clocked me in the chin, nearly knocking me unconscious¡­ but this was all part of the n because now, it should activate¡­ this new tarot skill of mine. The air around me vibrated as the man took a step back away from my body, which slid down ever so gently against the hard stone backboard. A trail of blood lightly followed the back of my head as Iy limp on the ground, smiling at the man who couldn''t kill me. "I heard you were a kind person¡­ I didn''t expect you to spare me¡­ just like all your other opponents," My lips quivered before my mind went numb, and I had passedpletely out, feeling my mind sink into what could only be described as a void of dark tentacles. They wrapped around me, sucking all the power from my consciousness and injecting it right back into my body, where it slowly began to stand up. I watched from afar, like an eagle soaring above as I red down at the match, which had almost ended if my body hadn''t begun to stand up on its own. My eyes had rolled back into my skull but then slowly rolled back forward, revealing a pair of twin singr ck pupils that caused my mouth to twitch into an even greater smile. My body took a slumped-over position, like a rabid beast, arms hanging and legs firmer than ever before. [Undying Will has been activated] [All stats have been increased for Thirty Seconds] . [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 50] - Above Human [Defense: 50] - Above Human [Magic: 50] - Above Human [Speed: 50] - Above Human . Oh wow¡­ there''s no way I can lose now, right? My body made the first move as my opponent smiled back at me, seeing that I stood back up again, almost impressed at my determination. But unfortunately for him, this wasn''t my determination but the act of a skill I had yet toprehend, but now, right before me, it was working at full speed. I dashed around, arms still hanging, and as soon as my opponent made the first move, I took a step forward and baited out the kick, nearly clocking me in the chin. But my body was fast, and managed to just narrowly dodge it even after acknowledging how strong and quick it was. I retaliated with a quick flurry of punches that my opponent deflected and then grasped my ankles with the blood from below, worming them up to my shins just to ensure my body wouldn''t get up after this attack. He twirled around a wild and feral hook before reaching behind my body and grabbing the nape of my neck, and opening his jaws wide. But somehow, in the act of incredible flexibility, my back twisted around, and my hand caught his face, my free hand freely swinging at his temple. BAM It connected with a loud crack, and as he stumbled away, the control on my body''s lower half gone, my body took advantage of this and dashed forward. The man iled outwards, creating a fewid pikes of blood that shot outward, which I just narrowly dodged. It seems my body wasn''t activating any skills whatsoever, which I guess is fair sinceing back from being knocked unconscious is a privilege in its own right. BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM My body unleashed yet another flurry of punches, with some connecting and the others getting just straight up blocked by my opponent''s impressive defense. And soon, a punch connected with the man''s chin, just disying the difference between his domain and my throne world. I see¡­ it seems he can''t use any other skills here besides the control over the domain¡­ which he uses in a very narrow-minded way. He only uses it to assist, not set up any attacks¡­ he clearly hadn''t honed this skill or even bothered at doing it at all. My opponent soon realized the difference in our physical capabilities and deactivated his domain. Still, even as he began to conjure a spell of blood magic, my body caught his neck and dug two fingers right into his eyes. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" Chapter 305 Colosseum (8) And soon, a punch connected with the man''s chin, just disying the difference between his domain and my throne world. I see¡­ it seems he can''t use any other skills here besides the control over the domain¡­ which he uses in a very narrow-minded way. He only uses it to assist, not set up any attacks¡­ he clearly hadn''t honed this skill or even bothered at doing it at all. My opponent soon realized the difference in our physical capabilities and deactivated his domain. Still, even as he began to conjure a spell of blood magic, my body caught his neck and dug two fingers right into his eyes. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" His limbs iled as he attempted to w my fingers from out of his eyes, only to identally shove them further in as he hit my hands. Well, seems this is over- All of a sudden, the man was wrapped in a thick shell of blood, like a cocoon of the essence which flows through our veins. My consciousness which floated from above, was dragged back down and was injected straight into my body, where I stumbled just a bit as I backed away from the cocoon now stabbing me with blood-red spikes. They punctured my skin quite easily and left me to nearly pass out from the blood loss as I took a knee and raised my eyes upwards. "Assholes¡­" I muttered through gritted teeth, a pair of sharp predatory red eyes greeting me through a gray, foggy mist. "*sigh*... So you''re the boy my son has been talking about," A chilling and mature voice echoed through the air. "Your capabilities are passable¡­." "Are you with that man?" "You could say that, but I was more here for this guy rather than anybody else¡­ though, it seems I''ve found somebody stronger," The voice muttered as she walked out of the mist and revealed herself to me. She towered over me at a clean seven-foot, deathly white skin, long, soft white hair, and blood-red eyes so sharp you''d think they could cut me in half. As she cracked a slight grin, I could see two pointy fangs protrude from her top row of teeth, allowing me to know just exactly who this was. "Okay¡­ so what do you want¡­ you''re leagues above me," I responded, but it wasn''t long before the colosseum security surrounded the woman while they took me away, chained up and bound with magical shackles. "I''ll talk to youter," The woman lightly smiled before raising the cocoon of blood into the air, and with but a snap of her free hand, the thing exploded, coating everybody in the colosseum, battlefield, and stands. After everybody shielded themselves from the explosion, they looked back to where the vampire should have been but noticed she was gone,pletely gone, nowhere to be seen. ¡­ "You''re finally here," I smiled while ncing up at the unmoving shadow just above my cell and as the shadow unfolded, revealing a small bat, it slipped through the bars, moving straight towards me. ? "I didn''te here to waste time. Decline the contract, and I shall never appear before you again," "Woah, woah, woah¡­ contract? I was expecting a deal, not a contract¡­ If it''s a contract, I don''t give a shit. You can leave right now and nevere back if you want. I''m not making a goddamn contract," I stated one of my conditions, and as the bat turned into a woman, she slowly walked towards me, her piercing red eyes attempting to intimidate me. As I nced down at my hand, I noticed it was trembling, and from the slight glow hovering around the bottom of her eyes, I could already tell she was using some kind of mind-bending or manipting skill. "Fine¡­ so be it," She shrugged as if she had nothing to lose. "Just so you know, a guard will being back in here for a routine check-up in just a few minutes now. You should take care of that," "Oh, don''t worry. They all know why I''m here and what I''m here for¡­ I mean, even if your little hostile friends here snitched, they wouldn''t be doing much," She lightly chuckled as her eyes scanned the cells around me. Most were asleep, but the few stared at our conversation, observing and analyzing the both of us for as much information as possible. "Sly bastards¡­ I bet there are some moles as well," She chuckled but ultimately didn''t care in the end as she summoned a wooden chair from the ring on her left hand and sat down on it, staring down at me as I leaned against the only stone wall. "What are your conditions¡­?" "You must serve me with full intent, but you do not have to swear your loyalty¡­ for a vampire, going that far with just a fling ispletely useless. But, you are very proficient in blood magic, I have heard¡­ and your evolution is quite unique. My son wants to know where you acquired such powerful magic-" "Demon Lord Beezlebub¡­ I acquired it there¡­ any other questions?" I smiled in order to test this woman as she squinted at me. My heart rate and everything were normal as I lied, and judging from her reaction, I''ll be able to know if taking this deal is smart. "Don''t lie to me," She responded, but it was weak, only basing it off the condition that I used a demon lord. Obviously, that was quite out of the ballpark, but it made less suspicious when I actually said what I needed to say and hear what I needed to hear. "That''s it. Those are the conditions¡­ now state yours and I''ll decide if it''s worth it," "I wouldn''t mind serving you if you give me ess to some knowledge¡­ or maybe skill books," I smiled and as the woman squinted at me yet again, she let out a long sigh. "Is that it?" "Also, I would like to know that you can have my back if time needs be," "Sure, whatever," What a dumbass¡­ Chapter 306 Colosseum (9) "I wouldn''t mind serving you if you give me ess to some knowledge¡­ or maybe skill books," I smiled, and as the woman squinted at me yet again, she let out a long sigh. "Is that it?" "Also, I would like to know that you can have my back if time needs be," "Sure, whatever," What a dumbass¡­ Obviously, I didn''t believe this, but this was a proper step in the right direction as of now, though this might take a bit more time than I had initially hoped for¡­ as the one who approached me was clearly way too suspicious of me. . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Colosseum Match Three] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . And then there''s this¡­ just great¡­ just absolutely amazing¡­ if it wasn''t for this skill, I probably would''ve fucked up that negotiation. [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [Heroic Persuasion]¡­ it''s exactly how it sounds and works wonderfully to, and only to my favor, no matter what I do. I assume it helps with altering my speech to not be as harsh as a level as my ancient tongue, which anybody can discover I used. And clearly, this woman was so much more powerful than me, which is also why I could assume a servant position beneath her because the amount of power I could possibly receive would be unimaginable. "I assume you have no ns on leaving this ce as of now. If you did, you would''ve epted my son''s offer, and as this is more of a deal and no contract, can I trust you to stay alive until I really need you?" "You can trust me for anything, Miss," I lightly smiled before getting on one knee and taking her soft pale white hand and bringing it closer and closer to my lips. "You may kiss it," She uttered, causing my eyes to go a bit softer as I kissed the back of her hand gently and attempted to suppress the smile, trying to w its way out of my mouth and stretch itself across my lips. But, as I retreated backward away from the woman and returned to my seated position, leaning against the wall, I noticed a small mark on where I kissed the back of her hand. Clearly she didn''t notice it, nor did anybody else, since it was shining brighter than anybody could ever imagine. It was in the shape of a long spear bathed with roses, causing me to sift through my skills and see what activated¡­ but the only activated was [Heroic Persuasion]. It also couldn''t be any of my passive skills since I''ve obviously done this before, or maybe I didn''t reach the right conditions¡­ it wasplicated, and I was almost desperate to find out what it did, but it seems that was it for today. "I will be returning now. I''lle here at this exact hour on this exact day a week from now, and if you''re still alive, I''ll check up on you¡­ so don''t die on me, boy. My expectations of you are through the roof," "No need to worry. I don''t die very easily," I smiled, and as the woman poofed away into a cloud of ck smog, a little bat flew out of my cell and into the hallway, disappearingpletely from my senses. I guess this is one step in the right direction¡­ I almostpletely forgot as to why I was here. As I lightly chuckled to myself, a pair of glowing red eyes in the cell next to me stared, ring with all their might. "What is it?" I asked, feeling his suspicious yet angry look graze against my neck. "You just made a deal with the fucking devil. Do you know who she is? What she will do to you as her servant? You''re no more than a blood bag to her¡­ she will wring you dry of everything in your body and everything you''ve ever loved." "I''ve made deals with worse people. So if you don''t know anything, then shut the fuck up," I turned to the man with a soft smile, sending chills down his spine. I was in too good of a mood to get angry at somebody, so as he slowly turned away, Iid down and closed my eyes, drifting off into thend of dreams, content with my current situation¡­ but there was something I couldn''t help but ask. "Hey, how do you know all this information? You sound like you''re talking from personal experience¡­ so, how about you tell me about yourself," I smiled, using the influence of [Heroic Persuasion]. "I''m no more than a fallen servant. I was once a servant to a duke of this massive empire. I can''t say he''s kind, but he''s not as cruel as everybody else. He really thought things through¡­ but the ability to be kind was something that crushed him from the inside. Traitors appeared left and right, and I was forced to flee, only to be captured and sold to this god-forsaken hell," "Then how do you know about this vampire woman?" "She is a duchess of this empire. A strong, bloodthirsty, and, most importantly, powerful one. She is a great asset due to her house''s work as assassins. If the great demon lord needed somebody ridden from this hell, she would do it without hesitation¡­ though I think it''s just a cover," "Why do you think that?" "Vampires are very arrogant at heart. Some can suppress it, but eventually, it takes over and blends in with their instincts. She has greater aspirations than just being a duchess to the demon lord''s empire¡­ and I''m sure he is very aware of that. You could almost say a civil war is bound to happen¡­ and you just injected yourself into the midst of that," "You haven''t answered my question, but I''ll just assume you know this frommon knowledge?" "Yes, she normally sucks the blood of her servants in the open. Sometimes even draining them until their death, leaving their rotting and disgusting husks inside the meeting rooms, waiting for another servant to take them away." This skill¡­ is crazy good. "Alright, then tell me more about this empire. I want to know everything about it. Down to thest detail," Chapter 307 Colosseum (10) "Vampires are very arrogant at heart. Some can suppress it, but eventually, it takes over and blends in with their instincts. She has greater aspirations than just being a duchess to the demon lord''s empire¡­ and I''m sure he is very aware of that. You could almost say a civil war is bound to happen¡­ and you just injected yourself into the midst of that," "You haven''t answered my question, but I''ll just assume you know this frommon knowledge?" "Yes, she normally sucks the blood of her servants in the open. Sometimes even draining them until their death, leaving their rotting and disgusting husks inside the meeting rooms, waiting for another servant to take them away." This skill¡­ is crazy good. "Alright, then tell me more about this empire. I want to know everything about it. Down to thest detail," ¡­ The next day, I had a match once again, and surprisingly it wasn''t against some fodder but a monster that had apparently been ravaging the forests of this kingdom. They had captured and controlled it but actually using it to their advantage was apparently too hard¡­ well, that''s at least what the dude in the cell next to me exined after I hadpletely ughtered the monster. No quest had appeared, so once again, I was just waiting around, meditating and keeping my body in top shape before I fought my next strong opponent. But it''s not like I waspletely wasting my time with this monotonous routine as I was jotting down mental notes about the empire and throwing out the ones I didn''t really need to know. "Okay¡­ that''s interesting," I replied to the man before leaning against the wall and closing my eyes ever so slightly. The world around me defended, and I couldn''t help but slowly drift off into the ce I had deemed my mind pce. It was a certain technique I had picked up quite a while ago after reading it in some book, but it took years to actually create the visualization. The man in the book was able to form a whole house with all the information he needed, but at most, I could barely create a room that held bits of information instead of stacks. But, there was one thing I felt the man did inefficiently that I was nning on doing better, and that was efficiently using his space. Instead of casually cing bits of information around his house that he could remember, he should''ve had one room that was easy to visualize, preferably a library, and then opened up the books in that library to obtain their information. Upon opening my eyes, I found myself in a solid wood room with a singr bookshelf in front of me, containing what seemed to be around twenty books or so. I walked up to the first one I could reach and opened it up, looking at the contents, which were information about dungeons I had already memorized without this technique. But it seems it was working¡­ CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG A loud nging resounded through the cell I was in, snapping me out of my pce and back into reality, where I red at the guard who had intended to harass me. "Wake up, bastard. You have another fight," He tauntingly grinned before unlocking my cell and then tugging on the chains locking my wrists and ankles together. And as he brought me out and forced me to walk down a hallway I didn''t even know existed, I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh as I stopped in ce upon seeing the dead end waiting with a few other guards. "What do you want?" I groaned since this couldpletely ruin my n if I ended up killing them right here and now. But, just as my eyes grazed the surrounding area, I caught a glimpse of two hanging red eyes, and a pair of leathery wings creating a sort of coat that wrapped the beast with ayer of darkness. "Do you know how much money we ended up losing on you? How about you lose once in a while, huh? Everybody bets on you because you''re the lucky boy¡­ so if you lose, we''ll have a big payout, and we''ll stop harassing you," One man smirked while the guard who brought me here kicked me in the back of the knee, forcing me to the ground. To be honest, I could probably overpower them with pure brute force, but if skills came into y, it could get a bit sketchy. These current chains locking my wrists and ankles together are meant to suppress my mana, meaning I was most likely at or maybe even below their current level of power. But thankfully, there was no need for that¡­ "Just get it done," I rolled my eyes, and as the few men around me began to cackle softly, I saw mana slowly rise from their bodies. "Will do, you fucking rat-" Blood sprayed across the dark stone brick walls as five heads dropped and rolled to the ground, their blood soon being sucked into a singr red orb within the palm of a pale man''s hand. "Thanks," I muttered, licking the bit of blood that had sprayed my lips. "I wouldn''t drink that if I were you. Who knows what diseases these rats have," the man smirked before helping me up onto my feet and then suddenly changing into the appearance of the guard that had brought me here. "I don''t really care¡­ what about the corpses?" I softly whispered before taking a look at the illusion wrapping the man right behind me, acting like a guard as he asionally pushed me through the halls. "Mother ordered me to leave an ominous sign for the owner of this ce to know we are here¡­. And those husks are more than enough of a sign," "That''s right¡­ I forgot to ask your mother, but what are you even doing here?" As these words slipped from my lips, I activated [Heroic Persuasion] which took a while to kick in as the man seemed hesitant to answer, but eventually, he cracked open his lips and informed me of their n. Chapter 308 Colosseum (11) "I wouldn''t drink that if I were you. Who knows what diseases these rats have," the man smirked before helping me up onto my feet and then suddenly changing into the appearance of the guard that had brought me here. "I don''t really care¡­ what about the corpses?" I softly whispered before taking a look at the illusion wrapping the man right behind me, acting like a guard as he asionally pushed me through the halls. "Mother ordered me to leave an ominous sign for the owner of this ce to know we are here¡­. And those husks are more than enough of a sign," "That''s right¡­ I forgot to ask your mother, but what are you even doing here?" As these words slipped from my lips, I activated [Heroic Persuasion], which took a while to kick in as the man seemed hesitant to answer, but eventually, he cracked open his lips and informed me of their n. "Our original intention was to absorb this money-making factory into our ownpany. You have no idea just how much money this ce racks in, and neither does the audience or betters. They all sign a contract that says they''ll take 70% of their winning bet money, but in reality, it''s more like¡­ 10%. Maybe even lower," "But they signed a contract? Was it not activated or something?" "There are some loopholes in the contract that most betting junkies don''t see. And the ones that do see it¡­ well, they obviously get killed. Though that is beside the fact that they are raking in so much money that they make up about twenty percent of this kingdom''s economy," "Do you have any idea who might be ruling this ce personally? Or is just the demon lord himself?" "It''s the demon lord in name, but in reality, he doesn''t do anything besides have a fearful name. The ones who really rule it are the Duke of Bones and the Duchess of Flesh. One is a skeleton, while the other is a zombie¡­ in retrospect. They''ve evolved and such to be so powerful that they are the right and left-hand personnel of the demon lord himself," "Is there anything else I should know about this n?" The influence of the skill still traveled through my words, but it seemed it''s run out as the man just squinted and shrugged off my question. It seems there''s a limit¡­ maybe I need the mark that I ced on the duchess? That could be a possibility, but I don''t think he''ll let me kiss his hand. The walk back was quiet and long, but I decided to just make my move since I''d probably have no other chance to do this than right now. "Sir, allow me to promise my loyalty to you. I have sworn an oath with your mother to be loyal to her, but I desire to also assist you in this n of yours. If you ever need me, pleasee to me," I smiled, getting down on one knee just as he opened the door to my cell. A bit of lying doesn''t hurt to achieve what I want¡­ This time, the influential speaking skill soothed his ears and allowed me to grab him by the end, kissing the very back of it. "Then I will hold you to that," He muttered before allowing me to walk into my cell and lock it, poofing away into a bat and flying off, nowhere to be felt within my range of senses. Hm¡­ It didn''t work¡­ I guess there are certain conditions¡­ but what''s the difference? Their level of power? I mulled over this strange urrence the rest of the night, all the way until my next match the very following morning. ¡­ [Side Quest: Colosseum Match Four] [Description: Utterly destroy your opponent in this next match in order to reveal to the opposing settlers that you didn''te here to y around. Strike fear into the hearts of everybody watching and make sure your opponent doesn''te back with his sanity intact.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tarot: War Resonance] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 30 Minutes] . "Get up," The guard ordered, and as he dragged me away by the chains binding my wrists and ankles, I looked up at him, seeing if he had anyints aboutst night¡­ but it seems the vampires did a good job at cleaning it up. And since the guards were so thorough, there were no witnesses to even attest to what had happened. Soon, I had met face-to-face with my next opponent, who was a big and burly man covered with scars and littered with tattoos ranging from his neck to the very tips of his toes. "Small fry," He attempted to spit in my face, but I quickly dodged it just as the announcer had started the match. Hisrge greatsword swung downward, trying to clip me as I was already dodging his spit, but I just followed through with the movement and swiveled around him, summoning my spear, which he easily blocked with his greatsword. There was a significant crack in the weapon, but seeing how it didn''t immediately shatter, it had to be a weapon of great value. "[Stop]," As he was in this defensive position, I made him freeze for just a moment before I grabbed the end of my spear and twirled it around, cracking him in the ribs, only barely making a bruise and a small cut. "What the fuck are you," I lightly chuckled under my breath, taking a few quick steps back to avoid the massive sword now being wildly swung towards me. He had an all-out attack backed by the almost imprable skin that I had, which must''ve been a passive skill since he shouldn''t have been able to use a skill. "I''m your worst nightmare! AHAHAAHAHAHAAHA!" He smiled viciously. "Gross¡­" I muttered, deflecting his greatsword to the side by using his own sideways momentum and then dashing in, covering my spear with all of its buffs. Chapter 309 Colosseum (12) As he was in this defensive position, I made him freeze for just a moment before I grabbed the end of my spear and twirled it around, cracking him in the ribs, only barely making a bruise and a small cut. "What the fuck are you," I lightly chuckled under my breath, taking a few quick steps back to avoid the massive sword now being wildly swung towards me. He had an all-out attack backed by the almost imprable skin that I had, which must''ve been a passive skill since he shouldn''t have been able to use a skill. "I''m your worst nightmare! AHAHAAHAHAHAAHA!" He smiled viciously. "Gross¡­" I muttered, deflecting his greatsword to the side by using his own sideways momentum and then dashing in, covering my spear with all of its buffs. The tip of my spear shed a dark red from all the buffs, forcing the man, whose horns were probably as long as mine, to react. He reeled his hand, hoping to block the attack, but I spun my spear around by the handle and stabbed it into his opposite side. This time, it pierced the flesh, drawing a great amount of blood, but since my strike was sloppy and slow, the man had caught it with his muscles. They squeezed down on the metal, threatening to break it with every ounce of his strength as his hands came upwards, coated in a buff that it made it seem like two pairs of jaws had appeared around his fists. "RAAAAAAAH!" I decided to just ditch my de and back up, narrowly dodging the m that had created a whole fucking crater in the middle of this seemingly indestructible arena. His smile was immense as I attempted to call back my de, yet to no surprise, the man continued to squeeze his abdominal muscles, locking and mping the de into ce, wedging it even further into his body. "KAHAAHAHAHAHAHA! NOW, WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO, LITTLE FLY!? NOW THAT YOU HAVE NOTHING TO PROTECT YOURSELF WITH, WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO USE!?" He smiled, but everything was already falling into ce. "This is why I hate stupid people," I grinned before cracking open my lips and saying, "[Rx]~," The man''s body suddenly rxed, causing my spear to drop slightly, but instead of pulling it forward, I whipped my arm to the side, causing the spear to swing horizontally, slicing the man through his torso. "I can only retract it, so this will have to do," I smiled while twirling the thin strings of blood connecting me to my spear. "I''d prefer not to beat up a child, though," The man began to scream with agony but didn''t die just yet as his will and pain tolerance prevented him from dying from shock. Though blood loss will eventually take him¡­ but that''s not enough¡­ it wasn''t brutal enough to fulfill the conditions of the side quest. "[Vampiric Drain]," I muttered with a dry cough as the previous order was quite taxing on my body since the man was way too strong to have an easy way into the depths of his muscles. From my fingers sprouted a few long tendrils made from the blood, which snapped outward, digging themselves into the flesh of the man''s lower body. They began to pump and pump and pump towards the leg until the pumping began to move backward, draining all of the blood from the man''s lower body. Now, it waspletely irreversible, and reattachment was meekly wishful thinking. "Alright, good enough," I muttered before whipping the tendrils away, revealing razor-sharp circr teeth that thentched onto the slowly withering upper torso from which the man had just been barely clinging to his life. I felt a few predatory eyesnd on me, just disying how this guy was probably an asset to somebody already¡­ meaning everybody in the upper ranks had supporters. Whether that is to pump more money out of the entertainment or hopefully use them as a strong asset upon setting them free. "That''s right¡­ I want all your deals toe to me," I smiled before the man began to scream in agony as the teeth dug into his flesh. The pumping motion almost seemed to bloat him a bit before sucking out every drop of blood in his body, leaving absolutely nothing left for these tendrils to suck on. For a moment, they nced at me, and I felt their famished eyes think for just a moment before returning to my fingers and avoiding my cold eyes. "ANNNNNNNND THE WINNER IS! THE NEW REIGNING KING OF BLOODDDDDDD!" . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Colosseum Match Four] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . People began to chant my name, but the title I had been granted was something I seriously did not want to hear¡­ especially after my previous encounter with the real king of blood. "KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD! KING OF BLOOD!" It didn''t feel good at all. ¡­ The next day, I woke up feelingpletely battered and bruised, so when I went to go and take a look at my injuries, I realized there was some severe damage done to my muscles and bones. Somehow, he had fractured some of my bones, and I only just realized now since the adrenaline finally wore off. In addition, there were massive bruises, mainly stretching across my torso, meaning this could only be one thing¡­ "That was entirely luck¡­ if it wasn''t for his personality, I would''ve lost for sure¡­ shit¡­." I groaned, slowly standing up with the help of the bars so as not to make my wounds worse. "Guards! Lemme get some medical attentuion! Guards?!" No response¡­ and then a pale white woman stepped from out of the corner down the hall. Chapter 310 Colosseum (13) The next day, I woke up feelingpletely battered and bruised, so when I went to go and take a look at my injuries, I realized there was some severe damage done to my muscles and bones. Somehow, he had fractured some of my bones, and I only just realized now since the adrenaline finally wore off. In addition, there were massive bruises, mainly stretching across my torso, meaning this could only be one thing¡­ "That was entirely luck¡­ if it wasn''t for his personality, I would''ve lost for sure¡­ shit¡­." I groaned, slowly standing up with the help of the bars so as not to make my wounds worse. "Guards! Lemme get some medical attention! Guards?!" No response¡­ and then a pale white woman stepped from out of the corner down the hall. My face softened, and I just returned to the wall of my cell, leaning against it and then slowly sliding down until I was sitting. "What do you want? It hasn''t been a week yet," I questioned the vampire duchess, but clearly, she was intent on responding, onlying here to get some kind of job done. As she walked up to my cell, her body faded into smoke, allowing her to pass through and then reform inside my cell, where she grabbed me by the neck and slowly picked me up. Shit¡­ she''s strong as hell¡­ I wed at her hands but couldn''t do much besides that, as the chains restraining my limbs prevented me from activating any of my skills. Her eyes glowed a dim red, causing me to panic as I pieced together just what was about to happen, so I iled my arms, only to evidently fail as the woman sunk her fangs into the side of my neck. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as a mix of pleasure and pain coursed through my body, trying to resist the induction into her own race. My blood was extracted for only a few seconds before she began to pump some kind of liquid back into that wound, making the conversion into one of her own even harder than before. "N-No¡­ I have to stay as a demon," I just barely managed to choke out since if I returned as a vampire to the demon lord who watched over practically everything that I owned and loved, then there was no doubt in my mind that he would ughter me. And then suddenly, the spear with roses marked into the back of her hand began to glow a dim red, causing the vampire to slowly back away. "Let go of me," I snarled, but it seemed this mark wasn''t all-powerful as she only began to crush my neck even harder with her hand. It seems this tarot power doesn''t use mana which these chains feed on¡­ though that''s the least of my worries as of now. And then, finally, after what seemed to be minutes, she let go, and I dropped to the ground, gasping for air. "What the fuck did I do?" I choked out in between gasps. "You''re a subject of Satan¡­ my enemy. Even though I may despise the demon lord ruling this ce, I despise the other ones even more¡­ and you really slipped up thinking you could hide the demonic aura chaining your soul," Howe she just noticed this now¡­ or was she waiting for something? "Well, as you can see, I am but a lowly ve within this colosseum now. And I''m sure you''re well aware, the demon lords don''t give a fuck about their subjects¡­ so what makes you think I still have a connection to him?" I grunted and then leaned back against the wall, calming my heartbeat and attempting to rx. "You must be a vampire. Otherwise, I cannot uphold our deal. You could always leak information, but if you be a vampire, that will be physically and mentally impossible upon bing my kin," "Well, that won''t be possible if you always keep me under surveince¡­ you can trust me. But, turning me into a vampire will forcefully make me trust you, and even once everything is over, I''ll just be your ve until the end of time¡­ it''s a win and then a massive fucking loss for me," "And? What''s wrong with bing my ve for all of eternity?" "*sigh*... just trust me, alright? Is there anything I can do to earn your trust without bing one of your own?" The vampire didn''t look amused in the slightest, possibly even considering dropping our agreement for just killing me right here and now¡­ which honestly wouldn''t be the best for me. "We''ll form a pact which will set our own rules. From there, we cane to an agreement," She sighed, and I knew this was my chance to really dig deep into this alliance that I currently have with a rebellious duchess within the kingdom I intend to take down. "Fine¡­ we''ll drop the deal from before and create a new one within this pact¡­ not one made by words¡­." The vampire''s voice trailed off as she slit the palm of her hand with her nail, letting a fewrge drops of blood to drop onto the cell of my floor. "... It''s a pact made with blood and equal loyalty." "Then let''s get to it," I muttered before she wiped some of the blood dripping from her palm onto my forehead and then onto her own forehead. I can already assume what she is going to be asking for¡­ so I''lle up with some equally as dangerous to her as it is to me. The drops of blood sprawled across the floor suddenly expanded into arge magic circle, catching the attention of everybody within this prison. The guards, who were supposed to be just outside, weren''t reacting, meaning the vampire duchess must''ve done something to get them to stay silent. The blood mark on my forehead spread to my eyes, stinging them greatly before making their way into my mouth and wrapping around my tongue. For the vampire, the same thing happened, and then she proceeded with the rest of the ritual. "Now, I shall state my conditions first¡­." Chapter 311 Colosseum (14) The drops of blood sprawled across the floor suddenly expanded into arge magic circle, catching the attention of everybody within this prison. The guards, who were supposed to be just outside, weren''t reacting, meaning the vampire duchess must''ve done something to get them to stay silent. The blood mark on my forehead spread to my eyes, stinging them greatly before making their way into my mouth and wrapping around my tongue. For the vampire, the same thing happened, and then she proceeded with the rest of the ritual. "Now, I shall state my conditions first¡­." I waited for her to proceed, but before I could even ask her when she was about to start, she cut me off and said, "Now it''s your turn¡­ speak it in your mind. If I hear it, then the contract will be null immediately." I was a bit confused as to why this was part of the contract, but I just stated my details internally, not wanting to hear an exnation even further since this chance was massive to get the upper hand. First of all, I had the previous conditions that I needed and then added my wants which would force her to help me find Aisa in this massive blood-filled city. Soon, the blood marks all over my body sank into my flesh, not appearing ever again as the contract was finalized, and I felt a strange shiver run down my spine. "You probably added a few additional terms as per the silent contract, but unfortunately, that''s not how it works. The contract will bnce itself out no matter what you or I do, meaning if you do add something, the original intent will be the only thing contracted," I had been caught in her trap to see if I was somebody suspicious, and I guess she could tell from the way I visibly and very harshly shivered. My entire body practically quaked as she stared at me, her body slowly walking away, but her eyes still piercing through my skin. "Alright¡­ that''s my bad. I thought you would''ve done the same," I rolled my eyes before sitting back down and watching the vampire poof away into a bat, swiftly and nimbly escaping this stone prison of mine. ¡­ [Side Quest: Colosseum Match Four] [Description: Utterly destroy your opponent in this next match in order to reveal to the opposing settlers that you didn''te here to y around. Strike fear into the hearts of everybody watching and make sure your opponent doesn''te back with his sanity intact.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Tarot: Twin Carriers] [Penalty Upon Failure: Death] [Time Left: 30 Minutes] . The name of the reward was pretty strange as I had no clue what it could''ve meant, so I decided to lock in for my current match, which already wafted a strong scent of blood. My nose practically stung from how thick the stench of blood was, and of course, I had already expected this, but an already-turned diator was on the vampire''s side and greeted me. I could feel the blood-red eyes stalking me, a bit confused as to why I hadn''t been turned into a vampire yet. "So you''re the freshie they want me to challenge¡­ I guess whoever wins this match will be the one who goes with them," The woman with short white hair, blood-red eyes, and heavily scarred skin shook my hand. Her body was toned, and her palms were so callused that I could barely even feel the flow of her blood spreading through her fingertips. I''m¡­ gonna lose¡­ her stats are way above mine, and she probably just has a better skill set in general if she''s already a vampire¡­ fuck¡­ I gotta use my head for this one. [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] carried me into a trance as the announcer did his thing, but from my position, I could only hear the faint voices of his screaming. The collective colosseum roar was obviously there, but was quieter than usual as Ipletely zoned in, nearly drooling all over the dirt ground. This wasn''t a fight to see who would go with the vampires¡­ but a fight to the death, as per usual, just like how the colosseum likes it. "Dammit¡­ my neck already hurts, and I gotta do this shit," I groaned before injecting a few pieces of [Royal Blood Magic] into the ground and slowly spreading it deeper and deeper and deeper until I could barely feel its presence. This was good insurance, for if I messed up badly, it would most definitely lead to my death or a severe injury that would lead to my death. "[Close Your Eyes]," I announced, and the woman''s eyes shut for just a moment before I dashed in, my spear practically zapping like a lightning bolt into my hand. SHING I swung, obviously missing, but the dug blood magic deep underground came shooting upwards, sting past the woman''s face as she just narrowly dodged it. She then came face to face with it as it curled to the side, stabbing her through the throat but only causing her to unleash a sadistic smile. "Slow," Her voice sent chills down my spine as my blood magic suddenly bent to her will, splitting into thousands of needles that shot toward me in an instant. I blocked with my spear, but some managed to slip through, causing my muscles to feel a bit weaker, meaning she must''ve hit a few nerves or a pressure point at most. The injury that stabbed through her trachea and esophagus was apparent as she dashed towards me, but in the next second, I saw it healing instantly, leaving me with my jaw practically dropped to the ground. "What the hell," I spat out before swinging my spear forward, widening the distance between us as the two daggers she had made from blood were glistening in the sun. "[Ruler of Blood Magic]," She smiled even wider as she tossed both daggers at me, causing them to explode into thousands of fine needles that I, this time, blocked by spinning my spear in a circr direction. "Once again¡­ you''re too slow," Chapter 312 Colosseum (Final) Her voice sent chills down my spine as my blood magic suddenly bent to her will, splitting into thousands of needles that shot toward me in an instant. I blocked with my spear, but some managed to slip through, causing my muscles to feel a bit weaker, meaning she must''ve hit a few nerves or a pressure point at most. The injury that stabbed through her trachea and esophagus was apparent as she dashed towards me, but in the next second, I saw it healing instantly, leaving me with my jaw practically dropped to the ground. "What the hell," I spat out before swinging my spear forward, widening the distance between us as the two daggers she had made from blood were glistening in the sun. "[Ruler of Blood Magic]," She smiled even wider as she tossed both daggers at me, causing them to explode into thousands of fine needles that I, this time, blocked by spinning my spear in a circr direction. "Once again¡­ you''re too slow," My pupils dted as she spun around me, circling towards my back and then grabbing me by my shoulders. "[Freeze]," I ordered, just narrowly skimming out of her grab, and I usually would''ve gone for a fake to set up for an attack that would actually hit, but to be honest, my instinctually dragged me away as I rubbed my sore throat. "Damn¡­ that fucking hurts," The woman chuckled as she snapped her broken fingers back into ce, once again conjuring a few daggers that glistened in the beaming sun. "Alright, fine. I guess you are quite the fighter, even without your blood magic. I''ll admit it; I underestimated you," [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] As these buffs filled not only my body but also my spear, I got ready for the insanely fast lightning bolt that nearly tore my head off of my body. I could only witness the red lightning sh past me, the handle of my spear heavily scratched up to the point where I worried about its sturdiness. "Don''t worry¡­ I made sure it wouldn''t break instantly-" "[Throne World: Basin of Roses]," I muttered, causing the woman to visibly shiver as a dark aura spread from my feet and swallowed her whole. I saw her physically convulse and almost foam at the mouth before returning to normal as we both appeared in a ne of red, her eyes bloodshot and her body hunched over from exhaustion. I took a step forward, feeling the thick blood beneath me bend to my will as it hardened, creating a perfect stepping stone for me to begin my assault. The woman clearly attempted to control this blood, but unsurprisingly, it didn''t work, allowing me to get a free stab in which she just narrowly dodged with her insane flexibility. "What the hell is this¡­? TELL ME WHERE I AM?!" She shouted, but I stayed silent with my intent to kill slowly rising with each swing of mine. My movements gradually grew faster and sharper as I got used to the shaky footstools beneath me, all while the woman stumbled over the calf''s deep blood, which made any fast and instant movements impossible. "I guess I''m just your perfect counter," I smirked before the woman tripped, causing my smile to grow even wider as this now activated the roses. ck vines with sharp points dripping with poison scraped around her limbs, causing her to cry out and attempt to conjure her own weapons made from her own blood magic¡­ but it was way toote for that. I raised my hands, creating a wall of thorny vines with the asional rose that had a single eye in the very center of it. This wall practically absorbed her magic and used it as nutrition to fuel the vines which strangled her limbs, tearing them bit to bit with each scraping thorn. KSH Suddenly, a de pierced my back and prated straight through my heart, tearing a hole open in my chest which caused me to spew blood. I saw the woman lightly smile as the poison dug deeper into her body, burying so deep inside of it that any kind of recovery was impossible¡­ but I didn''t have time to worry about her reaction as I snapped my head around and saw a vampire. It wasn''t familiar in the slightest, but no outside forces could have gotten in here, meaning this woman had to have summoned it. "Took you long enough," The woman muttered, but her face suddenly paled as my vines wrapped around my arm, holding my spear, locking it to my grip with an insurmountable amount of force. Nothing could have ripped this spear away from me, and it was shown as the man pushed the spear further through my torso, only to receive no reaction as I swung backward, tearing the man in half. He struggled limply for just a few moments before the vines below dragged him down and bloomed a single rose with a single blood-red eye in the center of it. "I guess it doesn''t seem like it¡­ but I''m practically immortal in here," I muttered, pulling the sword out of my chest, the handle ravaging my insides. But, as soon as I had fully pulled it out, I dropped it into the basin of vines below me and watched roses sprout from my wounds, healing them to the point of full recovery. "It seems we were a bad match¡­ though, you did force me to use this¡­ and now the vampires probably know of its existence¡­." I sighed, crouching down to the pale corpse, which had sprouted a singr rose with a blood-red eye in the middle of it. It twitched around, eventually locking onto me before I pulverized it with my fist, feeling the mana get suckedpletely out of my body. Soon, I returned to the underworld, which had partly taken the form of my throne world around me, but in reality, all the others saw was our reaction¡­ not the true terror and fear that my throne world could create. "I''m exhausted¡­." Chapter 313 Easy Escape And Max Level But, as soon as I had fully pulled it out, I dropped it into the basin of vines below me and watched roses sprout from my wounds, healing them to the point of full recovery. "It seems we were a bad match¡­ though, you did force me to use this¡­ and now the vampires probably know of its existence¡­." I sighed, crouching down to the pale corpse, which had sprouted a singr rose with a blood-red eye in the middle of it. It twitched around, eventually locking onto me before I pulverized it with my fist, feeling the mana get suckedpletely out of my body. Soon, I returned to the underworld, which had partly taken the form of my throne world around me, but in reality, all the others saw was our reaction¡­ not the true terror and fear that my throne world could create. "I''m exhausted¡­." . [You havepleted the Side Quest: Colosseum Match Five] [Reward has been granted] [The next Side Quest will be revealed once ready] . "Ah, finally," I muttered, pushing the reward out of the way to see my actual status, which had finally reached a point where I was absolutely content. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) [Meet Evolution Requirements] [HP: 100/100 MP: 75/75 SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 43] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [War Resonance] [Twin Carriers] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ Unlikest time where upon hitting max level, I could instantly ss up or evolve, apparently, this time, I needed something else in order to proceed with my evolution. "Alright, what do you want from me?" I slowly muttered under my breath as several soldiers took me back to the prison pce. . [You have leveled up] [You reached the max level] [Materials are needed to ss Up and Evolve] . [1. Blooming Carnivorous Rose] [2. Contained War Essence] [3. One Hundred Decaying Warrior Souls] . "I don''t even know what the fuck any of these are¡­ and you expect me to retrieve all of them? Should I ask the vampires for help?" I lightly muttered, but it seemed I wasn''t the only one listening to myself as the soldiers around me soon stopped, their pupils filling the whites of their eyes. "And what would you need my help for?" A sly mature voice rang through the air, vibrating my chest and causing me to freeze in ce. An extreme amount of pain flooded my body as if my blood began to flow backward, but with just a gritting of my teeth, I was able to withstand it and look back at the woman dressed in long dark red robes. "You look like a cultist," I heaved. "Impressive pain tolerance¡­ if I didn''t want to make you my servant, you would''ve been perfect as a toy," She lightly smirked while undoing the massive chains wrapped around my limbs. "They really went all out because you killed one of their top dogs¡­ and now the top is in disarray. You even fucked over a few of my friends, which I don''t mind since they needed to learn their ce anyway," nk As soon as the chains hit the ground and I was left free to roam around, my blood began to flow in its normal direction, allowing me to let out a long sigh of relief. "We''re leaving now. My friends aren''t going to take this loss lightly and will most likely begin the conversion of every single demon and demi-human within the colosseums vicinity," "Can''t you just stop them since you''re a duke or something," "Unfortunately¡­ I was also going to do the same thing anyway, so I don''t mind them doing the heavy lifting for me," Her wide smile nearly sent a shiver down my spine as her eyes had practically turned to slivers, revealing an almost snake-like quality from the thin red pupils being disyed. I quickly followed her down the stone hallway and past the prison, where I saw each and every diator banging on their metal cells, begging or demanding to be released by the vampire who led the way. She wlessly ignored them, and so did I, allowing a smooth passage to the outside of the colosseum¡­ or so I thought. "Duchess¡­ please hand over that young man. He has fucked us overpletely, and the only way my master will be pleased is if he is dead or tortured," A young vampire came out of the shadows. The dark properties literally wrapped around him like leaves, allowing him to move them to the side, causing them to snap right back to where they were initially created. This guy is proficient with shadow magic¡­ I''m gonna have to use my throne world again- SHING The vampire''s head went flying as soon as the duchess disappeared from right beside me, a long bone-white de with a spiky red handle gripped firmly within the center of her palm. "Let''s get going," The duchess smiled once again, and this made me only warier as now I could hardly wage the gap in power between us¡­ I needed to evolve or ss up fast. Otherwise, this city would devour me. For the rest of the journey outside of the colosseum, these same bugs came flying in, only to be swatted away by the duchess, who effortlessly tore her allies apart. And then, we finally reached it¡­ the exit. Chapter 314 Vampire Estate SHING The vampire''s head went flying as soon as the duchess disappeared from right beside me, a long bone-white de with a spiky red handle gripped firmly within the center of her palm. "Let''s get going," The duchess smiled once again, and this made me only warier as now I could hardly wage the gap in power between us¡­ I needed to evolve or ss up fast. Otherwise, this city would devour me. For the rest of the journey outside of the colosseum, these same bugs came flying in, only to be swatted away by the duchess, who effortlessly tore her allies apart. And then, we finally reached it¡­ the exit. As soon as I stepped outside, I was hit with a wave of excitement as the streets of this ce were nearly identical to the streets of Satan''s city. It was massive, busier than one could ever ask for, and most of all, extremely intense, as even the nearby children running down the street were strong as fuck. "Since you were a ve before bing a diator, I''m sure you didn''t have time to explore or even see the city," "Well, yeah, but it''s not like I care much," I rolled my eyes before following the vampire down the streets of this ce, quickly shrouding our presence with a dark aura. The cloak which was currently hiding our presence was thick and dark, making everything seem suddenly ten times hotter within just a few seconds. "Hey, can I get some better clothes? These clothes that they gave me are like sandpaper when walking," I requested and the woman looked back for just a moment before turning back around. "Guess that''s a no¡­." "You''ll have better clothes once we arrive at my estate," "Ah, that''s fine then," ¡­ It took about a day to get to her estate since we were practically just walking the entire way there, mostly so I could get a feel of the entire city and map out the streets just in case something came up. "Does it¡­ have to be so big?" I asked, my jaw dropping to the floor and hitting the concrete so hard that it left a massive bruise on the bottom of my chin. In front of me was more like a pce rather than an estate, and I knew it would be massive, but I was expecting some kind of mansion¡­ not an entire fortress right before my very eyes. The guards on the outside of the massive dark fence noticed the both of us, immediately opening the gates and not even questioning my existence in the slightest. "Now, don''t touch anything in this ce. The only things you have to worry about are my son and me. No need to follow the orders of the guards around you. If they try to pick on you, I give you permission to teach them a lesson¡­ though, I doubt you''ll have the time to even converse with them," She''s a widow¡­ from what I can tell, as she didn''t say husband, who I would presume would most likely be as strong as her or around her level of power. I mean, I could just ask the son, but bringing up old wounds definitely won''t put me in their favor¡­ so I''ll hold off on that now. We both keep tons of secrets from each other, and I''m sure the gap between our mysterious personalities will only widen with each piece of knowledge learned. Clearly, she has a fleshed-out history that I doubt would be useful to me, but if there is some kind of weakness¡­ like a dead husband, then I wouldn''t mind learning more about it. "Also, do not use that persuasion skill on my son again. If I catch you doing it, I''ll have your head on a stick," She said it so casually that it made me almost believe that she didn''t really care about it, but from what I''ve learned, if she says something, it will happen, and this was to reinforce that idea within my mind. "Sure¡­" As we walked past her garden and to the very front doors of her estate, several shadowy figures rose from the surrounding splotches of darkness,pletely ignoring me as they turned to their ruler. "We''vepleted our mission," A man with long silverish hair and dim purple eyes announced, his fangs slightly protruding atop his lower lips as he opened his mouth to speak. His mouth continued to open even after finishing his announcement until it looked like his jaw was unhinged, and from the depths of his esophagus, he pulled out a burnt and bloody head. Torture marks¡­ so these guys are the Duchess'' shadow corp or something simr to that. I could probably beat them, no doubt, on a one-on-one, but groups like this are most likely more powerful when they''re in battle together, supporting their every move. "Good¡­ get some rest for a few days, but keep your body warm and ready¡­ I can feel something bading," "A bad premonition? Then shouldn''t we gather all of our forces here? Your premonitions have always been right," "No need for that¡­." She slyly smiled, her eyes slowly dragging towards me, garnering the attention of the entire corp straight on my face. Premonition? I guess her powers aren''t as shallow as I had initially anticipated¡­ "Miss, who is this demon? Shall I turn him into a vampire so you don''t have to sully your wless fangs?" The man who I presumed to be the leader continued, redirecting the conversation to me. "No need. We have a contract since this young man is so stubborn, but don''t worry about that¡­ he won''t betray me," The vampire smiled, sending a shiver down everybody''s spine as we all witnessed that demonic smile of hers. She''s strong¡­ way too strong¡­ and smart¡­ dammit. This is going to be harder than I thought. "Well, then we should fulfill part of my end of the deal at least. Help me find the person I''m looking for, and I shall return the favor tenfold¡­ in terms of the contract at least," "*sigh*... Alright, follow me," Chapter 315 A Vampires Merciless Hunger "Miss, who is this demon? Shall I turn him into a vampire so you don''t have to sully your wless fangs?" The man who I presumed to be the leader continued, redirecting the conversation to me. "No need. We have a contract since this young man is so stubborn, but don''t worry about that¡­ he won''t betray me," The vampire smiled, sending a shiver down everybody''s spine as we all witnessed that demonic smile of hers. She''s strong¡­ way too strong¡­ and smart¡­ dammit. This is going to be harder than I thought. "Well, then we should fulfill part of my end of the deal at least. Help me find the person I''m looking for, and I shall return the favor tenfold¡­ in terms of the contract at least," "*sigh*... Alright, follow me," As soon as we walked inside, the smell of a drifting bleached shirt rinsed my nose all the way through, making me cover it almost immediately. "Eugh¡­ Why does it smell like cleaner? Holy shit," I cringed to myself as I attempted to clear the smell from my airway, but it was just so so strong that it forced its way through my entire body, nearly shutting it down. This wasn''t just any old type of cleaner, but something specially made for vampires¡­ as the amount of blood they feast on most likely leaves a stench¡­ but still, why does it have to smell so strong. Suddenly, I noticed my nose was bleeding, and as I wiped it away before the vampire could even notice, we were greeted by a few passing servants. "Wee back, Miss. There is a hot meal in the dining room if you wish to eat," A random maid said, her smile so wide you''d think she had bad intentions. "I''ll give it a try, but only after I''ve finished something. Give me a few minutes, and then I''ll be right there," The duchess smiled back with shimmering red eyes, and as the few servants all scattered, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted by her genuine smile. "Vampires are so disgusting¡­." I muttered under my breath. "Hm? What was that? Vampires are disgusting?" The woman turned around, her eyes slightly shimmering a dim dark red while slowly walking up to me. It wasn''t like I meant topletely hide my out-of-pocketment, but it seems I might''ve gone a bit too far with my words. "What makes you say that vampires are disgusting?" "You looked like you were gonna suck the life out that vampire¡­ am I correct?" I asked, and as the duchess squinted her eyes at me, a strange pressure enveloped my body,pletely restricting my movements. "You were supposed to be my meal, but you have much more use than a snack. But always know your ce, boy," "Mhm¡­ my bad," I raised my hands into the air, surrendering to her overbearing attitude against such a situation. We continued to walk down the long hall, dimly illuminated by glowing white crystals, casting beautiful shadows across the pirs to my right and illuminating everything else. This almost seemed to be intentional, and if I had to guess from the shadow corp that I just witnessed, then they most likely used this long stretch of shadow to travel quickly. Findir did say moving through it was about five times faster, so I wouldn''t doubt such a mechanism to be inside this well-thought-out pce. The walls were lined with jewels, only enhancing its grand aura as we walked through it. "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­ goddammit," The duchess muttered through heaving breaths. "What''s up? Tired already?" I asked, but upon seeing her eyes glow even more than before, I couldn''t help but take a step back and stay wary of this woman who seemed like she was going to snap any second. I don''t want her sucking my blood¡­ but there''s nobody around, and if she passes out, that could be bad for me¡­ wait, is that even how it works for vampires? A few questions whirled in my mind, but it seemed I wouldn''t be able to get an answer any time soon as a young man appeared right beside the duchess, helping support her up while two other men brought a beautiful young woman over. She waspletely naked, but chained up by the wrists and ankles, crying and squealing for help, running that silky voice of her''s hoarse. The duchess couldn''t contain herself anymore as she lunged forward, grabbing the young woman by the neck and mming her down onto the ground, knocking her clean out. ? She did, unfortunately, manage to wake up again, and noticed me, her eyes pleading for help as two massive pale-white fangs sliced into her neck. Her voice wailed onest time, but it wasn''t a cry for help, but ast blood-curdling scream as all the blood was sucked out of her body in an instant, rejuvenating the duchess who somehow turned even more beautiful than before. "Mother, are you alright?" The young man asked, helping the woman up from her bent down and feral stance. "Yeah¡­ that one was good? Where''d you find her?" The duchess licked her lips, ignoring the other two men who sprinkled a horrifying powder that had the straight scent of death, decay, and disease in one condensed form. My nose began to bleed again as my enhanced senses picked it up, causing me to gag and nearly puke up what little I had in my stomach. Soon, the powder which had been sprinkled on the drained husk of a young woman burned her body until there was only ash, allowing the two men to sweep her up like a pile of dust. And then, the final cherry on top was a single spray of a strange golden liquid that had the stench of bleach but multiplied by a thousand. My eyes almost began to water as I took a few steps back. "What''s up with him?" The young man asked as he backed away from his sweating mother. "I don''t know¡­ let''s get going! We don''t have much time now!" Chapter 316 The Capital Layout Soon, the powder which had been sprinkled on the drained husk of a young woman burned her body until there was only ash, allowing the two men to sweep her up like a pile of dust. And then, the final cherry on top was a single spray of a strange golden liquid that had the stench of bleach but multiplied by a thousand. My eyes almost began to water as I took a few steps back. "What''s up with him?" The young man asked as he backed away from his sweating mother. "I don''t know¡­ let''s get going! We don''t have much time now!" I quickly followed her for not much longer, eventually reaching some kind of dark wood office that had a clean smell of fresh wood. It wasn''t dusty, but it still had that earthy, almost rich smell which I would take over whatever the hell that was back there, any day of the week, month, year, my life. At the very center was a singrrge desk curving slightly inward, towards the wall of entirely ss panes, amodating for a rolling chair which the duchess immediately took a seat on. "Stand there," She said, and her son pulled me back a bit from her desk, just barely allowing me to see what she was doing. She bent over while in the chair, stretching down to reach down to one of the cabs hidden with her desk, rummaging through a few documents before pulling a massive sheet of paper out. "A map?" "Since you want to find somebody, we need to know where exactly we have to search. We''re not sweeping the entire goddamn city just for your sake, so we''ll narrow it down and hopefully, just maybe find her," As soon as the vampire swished the map outwards,pletely unfolding it, she flicked it back down, stretching it across the entire length of her open desk. I waited for her to tell me toe forward, but such a thing never happened, so I walked up by myself, craning my neck over a raised part of the desk and seeing the entirety of the map. It was that of the city we were currently in, but something strange ticked me off, giving me an almost unsettling feeling as I looked at it. "Huh? What is that?" I asked, pointing to a darker part of the map, which also had splotches of white dotted across it. "That is the other half of the city¡­ in fact, I should probably tell you how this capital is divided¡­ and I guess the kingdom. So, first, you obviously have the demon lord who rules over all territories within the kingdom, but more specifically, he just watches over them and doesn''t govern them," "So he''szy?" "No, he''s precarious. He manages all the battalions that we have, always ready to take over some newnd which, on average, I''d say he does¡­ every other day?" "Damn¡­ he''s a demon of war," I chuckled lightly before the vampire continued to exin, all while her son had brought both of us a ss of ice-cold and refreshing water. "I appreciate it," "Now, we should start at the capital and work our way outwards, so¡­ ah yes, the capital is managed by the demon lord a bit more directly, but in reality, two high-ranking demons take care of it. And these demons are called Quincy''s, a title was given to only those of the strongest demons, but what''s so special about these titles is that if you kill them, you can actually absorb it and acquire a permanent boost in power. Pretty neat, right?" "Uh huh, and? What else? Why''d you bring such a thing up?" "Cause it''s part of my n, but I''ll tell you now that only three people can acquire the title of a Quincy¡­ Anyway, two Quincys rule two parts of this city, managing both. One is the Quincy of Snow, and the other is the Quincy of Sand, two pr opposites in terms of practically everything, including personality. The other Quincy is always out helping the demon lord conquer thend, but lucky for us, he''s in this capital right now, attending to the demon lord, who is also currently present," I nced up at the vampire, attempting to read that demonic smile in some other way, but I just couldn''t shake the feeling that I was almost preparing to die soon. Welp¡­ Aisa¡­ seems you''re gonna have to go on without me. "Now, in a more general sense, there is the kingdom which is thergest territory out of all the other demon lords. So, the demon lord does need people to manage it¡­ and that''s where Ie in with a few others. There are ten Dukes and five Duchess'' who are extremely powerful politically, physically, magically, psychologically¡­ you could essentially call them sitting warlords who have been suppressed by the demon lord," "So, you were originally the queen of some ce, right? And then he took over your queendom of vampires," "Yeah, you could say that," "Why are you telling me all of this?" I asked since it was suspicious she informed me of so much great knowledge when she could barely even trust me. "Even with the contract, this seems like too much knowledge," "This is surface-level knowledge that everybody on your daily street knows¡­ now, tell me, when you came into the capital, was it humid and warm or dry and cold?" "Ah, I see where you''re going¡­ It was very much humid and warm, meaning it''s in this section of the map," I muttered, pointing to the very edge of the map where the Quincy of Sand ruled over. "We should probably start there first," "Hmm¡­ not ''we,'' but my servants will. You have a much better and, let''s say¡­ more taxing job since I do need you to acquire some political power. You''re a young talent that most would like to take in and teach¡­ but that''s not enough. You must squirm your way to the top, and no better way to do that than killing a Quincy yourself." Her smile was like an icy hand gripping my spine, causing goosebumps to erupt from every inch of my skin. Chapter 317 Sorting Things Out And Preperations "Why are you telling me all of this?" I asked since it was suspicious she informed me of so much great knowledge when she could barely even trust me. "Even with the contract, this seems like too much knowledge," "This is surface-level knowledge that everybody on your daily street knows¡­ now, tell me, when you came into the capital, was it humid and warm or dry and cold?" "Ah, I see where you''re going¡­ It was very much humid and warm, meaning it''s in this section of the map," I muttered, pointing to the very edge of the map where the Quincy of Sand ruled over. "We should probably start there first," "Hmm¡­ not ''we,'' but my servants will. You have a much better and, let''s say¡­ more taxing job since I do need you to acquire some political power. You''re a young talent that most would like to take in and teach¡­ but that''s not enough. You must squirm your way to the top, and no better way to do that than killing a Quincy yourself." Her smile was like an icy hand gripping my spine, causing goosebumps to erupt from every inch of my skin. "How strong in rtive to my power would a Quincy be?" "I''d say it''s probably double your stats, and don''t get me started about their skills¡­ although, you''re close to evolving, aren''t you?" This vampire¡­ "*sigh* Yeah, but these materials are things I have never heard of before¡­." I muttered, staring at the list, which continued to taunt me as if knowing I''ll probably never acquire them in my lifetime. "Well, first, why don''t you tell me what they are? I might be able to help with some; if not, I could give you the location as to where you could acquire these materials," She slid a piece of paper across her desk, and whilst I wrote down all three materials, she rolled the map back up and shoved it back into one of her lower drawers, never to the light of day again. "Alright, finished," As I slid the paper over to her, her eyes lit up with excitement, quickly nced back and forth between me and the list of materials. "What''s up? Is there something wrong with them?" "Well¡­ I think I can assume what your next evolution is¡­ though telling you would spoil all the fun," She chuckled before gesturing for her son toe over. Suddenly, he pulled my belongings, which I had been stripped of by the colosseum, out of his magical ring, including my spear, which he struggled to lift up, even with several physical buffs ced onto his body. I quickly took the spear from him with ease, only using one hand before putting it back into my own magical storage ring. Now¡­ I should probably use this now that I have some downtime¡­ "Okay, I''ll be taking my leave then. Do I have my own room, or do I just sleep on the floor?" "Son, please take him to his room," The duchess sighed, waving both of us off, allowing me to continue my exploration of this massive pce. But it didn''tst long as I soon encountered my room which had been stered with all kinds of paintings. "The previous owner was a painting fanatic¡­ I hope you don''t mind, though," The man said before opening the door, allowing me to enter just before he mmed the door behind me, his cheerful aura immediately disappearing from his body as soon as we split ways. Eh, not that I care¡­ I''d rather only have the favor of the duchess¡­ As I took a look around my new room, I discovered the massive fluffy bed, which I couldn''t wait to sleep in, but also my own personal bathroom with arge bath, and of course, the several creepy paintings. They were of different hellish monsters, some of which I had encountered before, others I had never seen of or heard of in my entire life. "*sigh*... not thefiest of ces, but it will do," I muttered, moving the rug in the middle of the room, finding the hardwood floor, which I swiftly sat down on. My hands shed with a piece of paper just before a string of notifications appeared before my very eyes. . [Teacher Quest: Learn The Spear Arts of Lu Bu] [Description: Your proficiency with the spear has exceeded all expectations, but in order to proceed, you need a powerful and wise teacher. Lu Bu was a great Chinese general in the past but is now but an ancient relic of what people could physically obtain before magic spread through the world. Learn the ways from [The Flying General] and make sure to not die¡­ to him.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu] [Penalty Upon Failure: Cut All Stats In Half] [Time Left: Infinite] . My head spun, the room distorting around me before revealing a great vast sky asionally filled with speckles of clouds that quickly snapped me back to reality. A soft wind blew past me, fluttering my hair across my face, forcing me to tie it up behind my head before I took another look around. I was on a tall mountain. A very, very tall mountain with a singr tree right behind me, serving as a bit of shade from the soft sun spreading firmly through the leaves. A gentle breeze once again blew past me, sending chills across my body, forcing me to step outside from the shelter of the tree and onto the firm sun-kissed grass forming a little green helmet around the top of this mountain. I took a look over the mountain and saw the scattered pieces of rock formations spread across, but the thing that really made me drop to my knees was the stretching prairie of grass, fluttered lightly by yet another breeze. "Fuck¡­ it''s so beautiful¡­ it''s so fucking beautiful," I nearly teared up, thankful I could see something much more appealing than the dark skies of hell and the thick red fog that would asionally roll through my surroundings. "It''s so pretty¡­." Chapter 318 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (1) A soft wind blew past me, fluttering my hair across my face, forcing me to tie it up behind my head before I took another look around. I was on a tall mountain. A very, very tall mountain with a singr tree right behind me, serving as a bit of shade from the soft sun spreading firmly through the leaves. A gentle breeze once again blew past me, sending chills across my body, forcing me to step outside from the shelter of the tree and onto the firm sun-kissed grass forming a little green helmet around the top of this mountain. I took a look over the mountain and saw the scattered pieces of rock formations spread across, but the thing that really made me drop to my knees was the stretching prairie of grass, fluttered lightly by yet another breeze. "Fuck¡­ it''s so beautiful¡­ it''s so fucking beautiful," I nearly teared up, thankful I could see something much more appealing than the dark skies of hell and the thick red fog that would asionally roll through my surroundings. "It''s so pretty¡­." I sat there on the edge of the mountain, looking over the rolling hills, seemingly trying to wee me in as the golden sun began to lower behind it. The golden haze it produced was spectacr to just look at, as the golden properties infiltrated the world and calmed the entire world before it would soon disappear, never to be seen again until half a dayter. Click Click Click Click Suddenly, the galloping of horses resounded through the air, their stomps like beating drums setting up for a new air within this field of hills that sent a shiver down my spine. "RAHHHHHHHHHH! SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!" A man shouted from below, so I took a look down and saw two opposing sides, both on horseback, charging at each other on equal geographical ground. "You''re ruining the moment-" I was just about to jump down and clear up this disturbance within my first moment of silence in years, but for some reason, my limbs had frozen up, and everything around me seemingly moved in slow motion, as a horse asrge as an elephant charged through the left side. "Wait¡­ why is it?" For a second, it did look like it was asrge as an elephant, but upon closer inspection, it was pretty much no different than any other horse there, maybe just a bit darker and more muscr. But, the aura it gave off was like apletely different being was trampling its own underlings, charging through them with a bloodlust that could rival even that of a starving pack of hyenas¡­ and the lion that they are trying to hunt. Its power and aura just kept rising, something no mortal being could ever pull off without magic¡­ yet here it was, already as strong as some high-tier monsters. NEHHHHHHHHHHHH It kicked up its front hind legs, unleashing a cry that froze all soldiers on the backs of their horses, with their trusty steeds, stopping in ce, just narrowly dodging the massive hooves that nearly crushed their faces. But, the monstrous horse didn''t stop there as its mouth opened and its surprisingly long neck stretched towards the other horse in front of it, chomping down on its neck and flicking downward, ripping its neck in half and sending it flying into its trampled allies. Bum bum¡­ bum bum¡­ bum bum¡­ bum bum¡­ I felt my heart begin to beat harder and harder as a presence even more menacing than this monstrous horse stepped over the trampled soldiers on the left side of the battle. A singr man with a tattoo like that of a purple centipede ripping down from his cheek, and all the way to his exposed torso, the only item of clothing being some light ck baggy pants. "Seems I was right¡­ there was no need for armor," He yawned, calling back the monstrous horse with a whistle and then pulled out a halberd as long as my entire body from behind his back. I barely even noticed it, as all my attention was on him. The man. The myth. The legend¡­ Lu Bu, the Flying General of Ancient China. I gulped down arge drop of saliva as I feltpletely suppressed, and if I was struggling to just maintain myposure, then you could already assume what the others were doing, all while Lu Bu stood there, expressionless, nearly yawning as he took another step forward. "R-RETREAT! RETREATTTTTTTT!" The opposingmander shouted, and as his army turned around, he took one quick nce to make sure they were running before turning his horse around¡­ and right before, his vision flipped upside down. I could barely see it. Lu Bu covered a mind-boggling twenty meters in just a split second, his halberd tearing off his neck and then snaking down towards the horse, also cleanly slicing off his neck. The amount of strength needed to resist all of that gravity and pressure and speed and momentum nearly made my head spin¡­ as he was doing all of this without the help of the system. As he saw them all run away, his opponents sprinting with their tails between their legs shamelessly, he let out a long and disappointed yawn whichpletely contradicted the image I had of him. I thought he would be overbearing and apletely bloodthirsty man, just like his horse¡­ but I guess he was the calm that quelled the storm. "And you! Come down from there unless you wish to meet your end!" The man shouted, his dark red eyes suddenly snapping towards me, sending a shiver down my spine. He was hundreds of meters below me, yet he noticed me without skills or skill of that matter¡­ but how would he reach me? Suddenly, from his trampled allies, Lu Bu picked up a long wooden bow about as big as his torso and stretched the string with his halberd serving as the arrow. I immediately got up and attempted to run, but before I knew it, the weapon had whizzed past me, tearing out a chunk in my shoulder that made me click my tongue. "He''s strong¡­ way too strong." Chapter 319 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (2) "And you! Come down from there unless you wish to meet your end!" The man shouted, his dark red eyes suddenly snapping towards me, sending a shiver down my spine. He was hundreds of meters below me, yet he noticed me without skills or skill of that matter¡­ but how would he reach me? Suddenly, from his trampled allies, Lu Bu picked up a long wooden bow about as big as his torso and stretched the string with his halberd serving as the arrow. I immediately got up and attempted to run, but before I knew it, the weapon had whizzed past me, tearing out a chunk in my shoulder that made me click my tongue. "He''s strong¡­ way too strong." As I applied pressure to the wound, I thought for just a moment before peaking my head over the edge of the mountain, finding myself staring right at the beastly and almost demonic man right below me. "I surrender!" I shouted, throwing my hands into the air, causing my shirt to be more soaked than before. The man almost looked confused as he squinted at me before gesturing for me toe down, so I slowly wormed my way down the hill until I was right before him¡­ and everything about him somehow changed. His tattoo was covering a thick and deep scar that made me wonder what could have done this to such a sturdy being. His red pupils were like two separate pools of blood, gathering the souls of each and every single soldier right here on this battlefield. And then, finally, I didn''t realize it from up top¡­ but he was so tall that he was practicallyparable to the hill behind me. He had to be at least eight or nine feet tall with muscles bulging like that of a dwarf getting ready to smite the metal of the gods in order to forge a weapon so strong that even a godly being could be ughtered. "Hm?" He pursed his lips before grabbing my shirt, which suddenly turned into a suit of thick armor, which the man closely expected. Wait¡­ this wasn''t here before¡­ what the hell is up with this system? [Malfunction fixed] I looked up at the panel, only to have my hair grabbed as Lu Bu dragged me towards his horse, throwing me on it with barely any struggle. I was still bleeding out, so I kept pressure on my wound, and as the remaining soldiers who weren''t trampled on our side slowly gathered to Lu Bu''s position, they began to question who I was. "A deserter. We''ll see his judgment when we get back¡­ I have a strange feeling about him, though," Lu Bu muttered before hopping up onto his horse and beginning to lead the remaining soldiers down the dirt road where this small battle had taken ce. This pping of horsefeet against solid ground resounded like a beating drum as we all ran back victorious over this small win. I''m wearing the same armor as them, meaning I must be part of their side, but they did call me a deserter¡­ so I must be careful about what I pick and choose to do next. I won''t ask anything for now, just so I don''t draw suspicious attention towards myself by making them think I was a spy nted in their allied lines with their ally''s trust. There were so many points where I could fuck this entire thing up, so I sat quietly, all the way until we reached the end of the dirt road. There was a decently sizable base camp with at least a few hundred soldiers ready to attack, but the strange thing was, it was right next to arge cliff that dropped straight into a massive river piercing through the mountain range. It honestly wasn''t that bad of a ce to set up base camp because they knew they wouldn''t be attacking from behind, above, and practically every side beside the one where we just came from. That dirt road must be special¡­ a trading route, possibly? Lu Bu was a warlord meaning he could take overnd without the emperor watching over his back every single second that he went to war. He must have a n in his mind that I cannot fathom with my limited knowledge as of now¡­ but I guess I should focus on actually living through this instead of being executed. As I stared at the massively scarred back, which had been tattooed over in order to try and hide most of it, something clicked in my mind that I almost didn''t remember. [Heroic Persuasion] As I activated the skill and my lips slowly twitched into a smile, I attempted to open my mouth and extract information since we were at the very front of the pack where most couldn''t hear us¡­ yet I still couldn''t shake this feeling that gnawed at me. I closed my mouth, attempting to reopen it and retry this again, but for some reason, no words came out beside a choking gasp for air. "Fuck¡­ I''ve lost too much blood¡­." I muttered before feeling my eyes roll back into my skull, and the rest¡­ well, only the man sitting in front of me could tell. ¡­ "*gasp*... Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Damn¡­ that''s hot as shit," I groaned as the hot metal chains wrapped around my wrists dug further and further into my skin. This pain was nothing, but I was scared they would actually melt through my wrists and tear my hands clean off¡­ that wouldn''t be the most fortunate thing. "Up here," From my sitting position, I snapped my head upwards, finding myself in arge tent with a singr man, his blood-red eyes glowing as he stared down at me. A lion¡­ that''s not a human, that''s an entire lion, manticore, chimera¡­ a monster. "We patched you up. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" He asked, but his voice was so cold that I just couldn''t reply as my eyes shifted down to my bandaged wound. "Your healing properties are quite good¡­ though, you''ll have a dent there due to the flesh being ripped out." Chapter 320 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (3) This pain was nothing, but I was scared they would actually melt through my wrists and tear my hands clean off¡­ that wouldn''t be the most fortunate thing. "Up here," From my sitting position, I snapped my head upwards, finding myself in arge tent with a singr man, his blood-red eyes glowing as he stared down at me. A lion¡­ that''s not a human, that''s an entire lion, manticore, chimera¡­ a monster. "We patched you up. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" He asked, but his voice was so cold that I just couldn''t reply as my eyes shifted down to my bandaged wound. "Your healing properties are quite good¡­ though, you''ll have a dent there due to the flesh being ripped out." "Thank you for your generosity in healing me¡­." I muttered but wasn''t too happy as he was the one who did this to me. "Well, there wouldn''t be any use in healing you if I didn''t find you interesting. Deserters are executed¡­ or are you possibly not part of our army?" He was keen on watching for any slip-up in my words, and even if I did nothing wrong, if I said something wrong, he could use that against me and get me executed on the spot. I needed to somehow get out of this situation whilst bringing the least amount of suspicion to myself as possible¡­ otherwise, today might be myst day on earth. "I apologize for my actions. I was considering nking around the mountain to try and get the upper hand on them, but upon seeing your greatness, I saw that was not needed," I lightly smiled, rubbing the cold cuffs, which were sturdier than I had imagined. Shit¡­ I''ll have to use a skill if I want to get out of this, but I might get trialed as some kind of magic-practicing demon¡­ or possibly revered as a powerful man? Well, only the gods can tell. "So youpletely ignored direct orders from me," The man muttered, his dry lips slowly opening to allow a single pipe to sit limply in his mouth. It wasn''t lit, but the aura of this man was only entuated by the fact he was so powerful¡­ and almost seemed like he could light the pipe with just his imagination or possibly just his overwhelming willpower. "I can have you executed for that as well. So, do you have anything else to say?" Shit¡­ I guess I can''t work around it. "I apologize for deserting and attempting toe up with an excuse. If you allow me one more chance, I will be sure to use it wisely and swear my utmost loyalty to you," I begged on my knees, and although my posture waspletely heartfelt, my face was expressionless¡­ which is why I didn''t raise my head until I heard the man take the pipe out of his mouth. "No need to praise me with dead words. I know you don''t mean such a thing¡­ I mean, all of you men were practically forced toe with me. I see why some would desert, and I would normally execute them¡­ but you''re different," He muttered, walking forward and grabbing the cuffs binding my wrist. With just an ounce of his strength, he shattered the metal cuffs that I would have needed a skill to break out of in a split second. The pieces crumbled to the floor as I looked upward at the man''s long ck hair, with two golden strands woven like feathers, limply drooping before his face. "Show me you have even an ounce of worth in you," I slowly got up, and I rubbed the red marks on my wrist before following the towering and muscr man just outside of the tent. We were in a base camp on the edge of the mountain path, and many soldiers were currently recovering from the previous battle, which had been utterly dominated by the man I was currently following. His naked back was covered in scars; so many scars that his back looked like a modern battlefield in itself with trenches andrge dents due to bomb shells blowing up and making way for new trenches to be created. But, there were so many scars that it was almost to the point of negligence as if he fought uncaring of whether he got injured or not. "Pick," The man announced as we reached some kind of training ground where I was presented a rack of weapons. Of course, I selected my trustworthy spear, causing the expressionless man to almost crack a smile before walking into the only tent nearby anding out with halberd as long as himself. "Show me what you''re made of¡­ boy," As I felt the weight of the spear in my hand, I noticed it was much lighter than what I was used to, despite it having a sharp metal de. We both walked to an empty spot in the training grounds, but it was not like the others continued to fight as they watched from a distance the fight between a young man and the flying general of their army. "You get three moves. I will not attack during that time, but I will defend. If you manage tond a blow on me before or by the third move, you pass my test. Then, I''ll consider sparing your life¡­ but for now, you''re nothing but a dead man walking," I was still currently injured and was recovering from the previous tear on my shoulder, which honestly should''ve healed by now due to my demonic properties. Although I felt strangely mortal here, as if I was a human yet again, forced to withstand everything presented to me with mortal intelligence, strength, speed, magic, and endurance¡­ everything seemed to have been powered down. I took a quick nce at my status, which appeared in front of me, and fortunately, everything was normal besides my race. [Race: Temporary Human (Demon)] "ALRIGHT, BOY! SHOW ME WHAT YOU''RE MADE OF! FIGHT AND SCREAM FOR YOUR LIFE AS YOU ATTACK ME!" The man''s voice boomed before I took a heavier stance, getting ready to unleash my best attack yet. Chapter 321 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (4) I was still currently injured and was recovering from the previous tear on my shoulder, which honestly should''ve healed by now due to my demonic properties. Although I felt strangely mortal here, as if I was a human yet again, forced to withstand everything presented to me with mortal intelligence, strength, speed, magic, and endurance¡­ everything seemed to have been powered down. I took a quick nce at my status, which appeared in front of me, and fortunately, everything was normal besides my race. [Race: Temporary Human (Demon)] "ALRIGHT, BOY! SHOW ME WHAT YOU''RE MADE OF! FIGHT AND SCREAM FOR YOUR LIFE AS YOU ATTACK ME!" The man''s voice boomed before I took a heavier stance, getting ready to unleash my best attack yet. It will be obvious if I activate any buffing skill¡­ so I guess I''m forced to use as much momentum as possible in this next attack. SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ My spear was like a winding tornado above my head as I turned and flung it around, carrying more momentum than my fingers could soon catch up with. But, there was a skill that seemed to have no physical appearance, and if I had to guess¡­ this is what might give me the advantage. [Heroic Persuasion] "Can''t you just let me hit you? That would make this much easier," I smiled, but the man''s cold expression was unwavering, and my magic almost seemed to deflect off of him as my words traveled into his ears. "Come at me, boy," The man gestured with his hand, and so I couldn''t help but chuckle lightly before running towards the flying general, his overwhelming presence beginning to reveal itself. FWOOSH¡­ SHING All the momentum I had built up was for nothing as the man effortlessly redirected my spear instead of blocking it, sending me tripping and tumbling into the ground beneath him. I attempted to put my spear out of the thick rock below, but Lu Bu soon brought up his knee and kicked his leg out, breaking the spear in half. [Heroic Persuasion] "Tch¡­ Why don''t you try and block the next one? Isn''t redirecting it too harsh on me," I lightly chuckled once more, stepping over to the rack of weapons and selecting the next strongest spear that I could identify. Once again, I twirled my spear above my head, building up momentum, but this time went with a different n of attack. Instead of facing him head-on, I would take a different approach, one safer than thest but not yet as reckless as myst resort. FWOOSH¡­ SHING I swung, feeling the tip of my spear''s power get redirected away, but I swiftly kicked my leg forward, stomping down to create a powerful and sturdy stance that kept me upright. All the muscles in my body flexed, keeping the spear from sinking into the ground from all the momentum, allowing me to do a sharp turn back up where the man had thought he had already won. Everything in my body began to strain due to the unnatural movements, but it wasn''t long before I just barely managed to clip his hair. A few strands of his ck hair dispersed in the air upon being sliced by me, slowly drifting down like a strand of excess feathers fluttering off a flying bird. "Does that count?" I asked, grabbing the pieces of hair, but feeling my shoulder seemingly copse physically, shooting so much pain down the injured side of my body that my body froze up for just a second. It wasn''t just the injured pieces of my body that had cramped, but every single muscle that I had just used to pull off that attack. "I hope you know I let you have that¡­ you''re such a great fighter that it would be a waste to kill you," The man smiled before a swift chop came to the back of my neck, and I felt my eyes roll into the back of my head. I had absolutely no control over that situation since he was so fast and strong that his hand just looked like a blur¡­ meaning he had been holding back that entire time. The first round was a test to see if I was worthy of living and still being in his army, while the second was to show the rest of the army not to mess with me now¡­ although I highly doubt that will happen. In fact¡­ this entire thing might''ve been an act to convince not only the other soldiers but himself that I could still fight with them. "Shit¡­ can''t-" ¡­ Slowly and rxed, my eyes opened before being greeted by a beautiful woman who was checking the bruise around the left side of my chest. "Who-?" "I''m a doctor. Do not worry. I won''t let you die," She muttered, still focused on inspecting my injuries rather than just talking to me. But I didn''t have the time to just sit around and have my injuries constantly checked since I needed to test something out quickly¡­ before I ended up losing my chance of impressing Lu Bu. This was supposed to be a teacher quest, meaning he was supposed to be teaching me things, but from what I''ve seen, the only thing he''s taught me is the difference in our power despite him not even having a status to grow exponentially. "Woah, woah, woah¡­y back down," The woman sternly said, her hand pressing back on my chest, but she was too weak to resist as I fullyy up. But, she then wormed her way over to my injured shoulder, where she pressed down, only receiving a reaction opposite to what she had thought would happen. I continued to stay up and moved her to the side, seeing I was in a public tent filled with injured men being attended to by doctors. "*sigh*... Where is the general?" I asked the woman, and she froze up just a bit before helping me up. "He is it as his office in the very center of the camp. If you feel like you''re about to copse, then pleasee back and receive more treatment. If it gets infected¡­ well, you''re gonna die," Chapter 322 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (5) "Woah, woah, woah¡­y back down," The woman sternly said, her hand pressing back on my chest, but she was too weak to resist as I fullyy up. But, she then wormed her way over to my injured shoulder, where she pressed down, only receiving a reaction opposite to what she had thought would happen. I continued to stay up and moved her to the side, seeing I was in a public tent filled with injured men being attended to by doctors. "*sigh*... Where is the general?" I asked the woman, and she froze up just a bit before helping me up. "He is it as his office in the very center of the camp. If you feel like you''re about to copse, then pleasee back and receive more treatment. If it gets infected¡­ well, you''re gonna die," The healer was very straightforward with her words, but I knew it was for the sake of my safety; otherwise, she might be out of a job. "Thank you," I smiled before exiting the tent, only to make my way to the outskirts of the entire camp, waiting and waiting and waiting and waiting and waiting¡­ until somebody finally fell into my trap. "So you''re the newbie who won against our general''s trial¡­ that''s the first I''ve heard had that happening. Was he not trying or something because of you¡­" A soldier came up to me, picked up my arm, andy across my side. "... Are so weak? Did he hold back because you''re as frail and thin as those healers in there?" The man chuckled just a bit, twirling around me until his back was only a few meters away from the drop in the cliff. A few of his friends also came over, but instead stayed behind me, making this situation just a bit more troublesome than I had initially expected. I gathered the information around me and decided the best course of action¡­ was to be quick and thorough, letting nobody escape no matter how desperately bad they were at fighting. "Come on, speak up. What''s wrong-?" [Miasma Infused Presence] Suddenly, three pikes of ck and dusty aura erupted from my back, killing the three soldiers behind me, but as they flopped down onto their wounds, the man in front of me was puzzled. "I was a bit suspicious before¡­ but it seems you all can''t see miasma¡­ humans or mortals on earth can''t see miasma," I smiled, turning to the see man''s face slowly warp into that of fear as he saw threerge pools of blood gather beneath his friends. "Y-You demon¡­ stay back¡­ s-stay back," He stuttered, unsheathing his sword and waving his weapon at me desperately. "How''d you know," I cackled before stepping forward andshing out a foot which pushed him back, sending him flying off the cliff. The pikes extending from my body were soon sucked back in as now it was finally confirmed that nobody could do such things¡­ meaning I could actually be some kind of god if I wanted to stay here forever. There is no time limit to a teacher''s quest, and the reward stays the same no matter what¡­ so if I wanted to, I could pretty much change the course of the future if I wanted to¡­ "There''s the possibility that these events happen in a bubble separate from the real timeline in history¡­ but everything in the first teacher quest had been passed down just like in real life¡­ almost like I can''t avoid how these things end," I waspletely in the palm of the gods as they controlled from every event that I participated in, to every movement and twitch of my muscles which I had thought I calcted. "Goddammit¡­" I gritted my teeth before chucking the dead bodies over the cliff and gathering the sprayed and spilled blood into an orb of concentrated and hardened blood magic. I swallowed it like a pill, feeling its thick outer shell nearly get stuck in my throat as I attempted to force it down. "Yuck¡­" I cringed as even though this was my skill, blood tasted no different to me than what it was like as a human--metallic, disgusting, and bitter. I made my way back to the medical tent, where I found the healer once again, and seeing how I was sweating profusely and holding the wound on my shoulder, she quickly escorted me back to the same bed. "Hey¡­ do you believe in demons?" I suddenly had the urge to ask the woman since knowing the beliefs of these people might be useful if I ever got caught. "I didn''t¡­ until a few weeks ago," She shivered, her eyes lingering towards arge man who stepped through the curtains of the tent. "If there are demons in this world¡­ then he is the king of hell," "I can''t disagree there," I lightly chuckled. ¡­ The next morning, I found myself in Lu Bu''s office, standing right before his desk while he almost waited to judge me for something. A few thoughts flowed through my mind, but there was no way he had evidence, even if he did see it happen¡­ although I have a feeling he doesn''t need evidence to execute somebody he wants to kill. "We will be heading off again and moving our way up the trading route. There is arge trading town that we must control in order to crush every one of our enemies because once we control their materials, we control their army. What use is there in having arge army when you have no armor to shield them with, no swords or spears to arm them with?" "Am I allowed to ask why I am here then?" "Because you will be right beside me. You''re an interesting young talent, but that''s not why I''m intrigued by you¡­ I want to see you fight more because I have a feeling we may be alike," The flying general smiled, and I couldn''t but shiver before nodding my head, unable to respond verbally. What is this guy nning to do with me¡­ Chapter 323 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (6) A few thoughts flowed through my mind, but there was no way he had evidence, even if he did see it happen¡­ although I have a feeling he doesn''t need evidence to execute somebody he wants to kill. "We will be heading off again and moving our way up the trading route. There is arge trading town that we must control in order to crush every one of our enemies because once we control their materials, we control their army. What use is there in having arge army when you have no armor to shield them with, no swords or spears to arm them with?" "Am I allowed to ask why I am here then?" "Because you will be right beside me. You''re an interesting young talent, but that''s not why I''m intrigued by you¡­ I want to see you fight more because I have a feeling we may be alike," The flying general smiled, and I couldn''t but shiver before nodding my head, unable to respond verbally. What is this guy nning to do with me¡­ As soon as he dismissed me, I returned to the medical tent where the same medic from before checked up on me. "You''re a young kid. Do what you can to survive¡­ I don''t want to see your corpse being dragged back here," She muttered, spreading a green paste on the wound on my shoulder. I may be able to regenerate faster, but there was always the chance of an infection which, of course, would not be the most ideal of things to experience while in battle. [Heroic Persuasion] "You know¡­ I was sent here by my parents. I was forcefully signed up to assist in this conquering raid, so can you tell me the details of what we''re doing? I don''t really remember much because I was so nervous when the general first exined it," "Hmmm¡­ I guess it''s fine since you don''t know. So, first of all, our main enemy is the Mongrels of the Fiery Mountains. They''re beastly and live in a more reserved way, but thend that they hold is very precious in terms of growing crops¡­ and being the center of trade in this new route being formed," "The silk road?" "Ummm¡­ I don''t know what it''s called, but it''s a very important trade route that we have established for the first time in hundreds of years. And controlling such a ce will allow us to achieve higher and more powerful achievements," "I see¡­ thank you," I smiled, and as the woman smiled back with an exhausted smirk, she fell back onto the wooden stool, nearly toppling over it. "You''re like me, kid. I was a medic, but I didn''t want to join such a bloodthirsty war¡­ yet, my parents sold me off to this battle for expansion. I feel no pity towards any side of this battle and could care less who wins. As long as I''m getting paid, I don''t care if I have to join those beasts," They keep saying they''re beasts¡­ yet they seem to still be very conscious and even have as strong of armor as our side. "Yeah, I know what you''re thinking¡­ beasts this, beasts that¡­ well, it''s just propaganda. In reality, they are no different from us, and in fact, we may be the bad ones here since we invaded without any real reason, yet-" "Yet, you still don''t care, right?" "Mhm¡­ As long as I''m alive, well-fed, and earning money, I can do whatever I want no matter how shameful or hard it is," ¡­ The next day, we set off, and surprisingly I was given a horse to ride on at the very wings of the army that had been slimmed down in order to squeeze through the tight path we were taking. The point of my job was fairly simple, to keep anybody from nking us and making sure to nk the enemy when the time was right. This could have been what Lu Bu wanted to test me on, but I still had a feeling in the back of my mind that there was more to this than meets than eye. We were like a booming storm cloud, repeatedly sending threatening thunder sts in order to prepare and warn that lightning strikes were ready and woulde no matter what the enemy could prepare. I saw Lu Bu waspletely locked in, a strange aura seemingly rising from his horse and body, resonating into one being that interlocked to a proficient level of resonance. I wouldn''t be surprised if Lu Bu could pull off some magic and see thend through the eyes of his horse¡­ that is how closely connected they were. Also, he''s wearing armor this time, meaning he must be serious. I mean, who could evennd a scratch on his bare skin, and now an entire suit of armor? Therge halberd strung across his back locked a massive and heavy bow against his back as well, which was surprising to me because I thought the man was more of a close-range fighter. His horse held his arrows in order to not weigh the flying general down anymore, so I knew it wasn''t just to shoot that halberd of his. "The man who split the skies with a single strike¡­ I wonder if that has happened already," I muttered to myself before we reached the top of a hill and encountered a long and expansive grassy ne where a decentlyrge town was bustling with activity. Clearly, this was our target. "MEN! GET READYYYYYYY!" Lu Bu shouted at the top of his lungs, not only warning our army, but also the opposers, who were now gathering as many soldiers that they could in order to defend this raid. Hm¡­ Something seems off¡­ clearly, they were aware of us but didn''t have an army ready to defend what was clearly our target? Were they truly that stupid, or was there something else? I opened my mouth ever so slightly to try and warn the flying general, but his shifting eyes told me everything I needed to know. "Alright, I trust you," Chapter 324 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (7) Clearly, this was our target. "MEN! GET READYYYYYYY!" Lu Bu shouted at the top of his lungs, not only warning our army, but also the opposers, who were now gathering as many soldiers that they could in order to defend this raid. Hm¡­ Something seems off¡­ clearly, they were aware of us but didn''t have an army ready to defend what was clearly our target? Were they truly that stupid, or was there something else? I opened my mouth ever so slightly to try and warn the flying general, but his shifting eyes told me everything I needed to know. "Alright, I trust you," It wasn''t long before everything was set in ce, and a makeshift army greeted us at the wimpy walls that protected this also wimpy town. "Horses! Split to our rear!" Lu Bu announced, and everybody who was on a horse began to run back towards the rear while I kept my senses sharpened, making sure everything would go ording to n. Clearly, he was waiting to draw out the other army in the ambush, and if I had to assume, "They''re probably behind that tree line. It dips into a small hill, so its the perfect ce to hide and wait for a scissor attack from behind and upfront," They know they cannot stop Lu Bu, but if they destroy his army from the back and force him to prioritize the front, then they can easily sh and hack at whatever soldier stands in their way, with no consequences. All of the other horse ridders probably either knew of this n or could assume what was going to happen, but telling the foot soldiers would put them on edge and cause an unsettling amount of men to probably run away with fear as the tension thicker and thicker. Lu Bu was smarter than I thought, as I just assumed him to be some kind of overpowered barbarian¡­ but clearly, he''s a general for a reason. "Hey, newbie. Check out the tree line," The captain and presiding leader of this horse squadron ordered and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes as I would get absolutely punctured by hundreds and maybe thousands of arrows. Maybe I could survive if I used my skills, but I didn''t want to reveal that to such arge amount of people. The troubles that would follow such an event wouldn''t be pretty, and I''d rather keep my status on the low unless I''m seriously in trouble. "If you want to kill me, then make it less obvious¡­ clearly, they''re waiting just in case they are found out," I replied sternly. "And who the hell do you think you are? When I give you orders, you follow them. Otherwise, I will kill you right here and now," "Oh? You''re gonna kill me? You? You''re gonna kill me?" I taunted him. "Shouldn''t you check on it if you''re so eager to see if they''re there?" "Sir, please ignore the newbie. Allow me to check on it," A zing soldier asked, clearly wanting to steal some spotlight, and I mean, I wasn''t going toin. "*sigh*... Go. Newbie, you will be punished once we get back," The captain smiled while the excited horseback rider slowly worked his way over to the tree line and then¡­ FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH A volley of what seemed to be a thousand arrowsunched into the sky, not only ughtering the man who discovered them but also threatening to ughter the rest of the army as they tilted down, gravity giving them a boost of encouragement. "SHIELDS!" Lu Bu shouted before seeing the army at the wall begin to charge towards them, seeing a massive army of about five thousand men erupts from the tree line. I grabbed the massive metal shield hanging from the side of the horse and brought it up to cover my horse''s head and also my entire body. There was a long silence of thick malice as these arrows whistled through the air, and eventually, one struck my shield, immediately bouncing off of it. But, when as I thought I was in the clear, another arrow came and, this time, dented my shield with another one nearly sting straight through the metal frame. Sweat dripped down my face as I used [Miasma Infused Presence], helping to support the shield as a rain of arrows showered down on us, ughtering almost an eighth of our army with one attack. Everybody had shields, but the tips of these goddamn arrows were so sharp and so strong that they punctured holes through the ones with wooden shields. Swoosh¡­ And then, the final arrow had hailed down on us, ughtering a foot soldier but revealing the end of the attack, and as I lowered my shield, I felt my heart begin to pump my body with adrenaline. My body shook violently as the adrenaline filled my bloodstream, flowing throughout each and every individual muscle of mine. The entire passage back to our camp had been filled with so many men that it looked like a horde of mindless zombies charging toward us. There was absolutely no formation with them, and the ones at the very front reminded me of something¡­ a berserker from my world. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their muscles bulged with vascrity unknown to themon man, almost breaking the handles of their weapons as they charged toward us. "ARCHERS! LOOSE!" Lu Bu shouted, and we soon fired off our first wave of arrows, catching them off guard, as for now, we ignored the thin army approaching from the trading town. It was about two-hundred soldiers, more or less, filled with vigor and violence as they saw their allies begin to overwhelm our front line. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH Our first volley of arrows struck into the very front of their army, killing some of these berserker men, but the rest charged forward, even with arrows going through their limbs. "R-Retreat-" The captain of our horseback group stuttered before being interrupted by a voice that boomed through the nes like a p of thunder. "NOBODY RETREATS! SHIELD WALL! SPEARS! HORSES RETREAT FROM THE BACK LINES AND HELP OUT THE SIDES!" Chapter 325 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (8) It was about two-hundred soldiers, more or less, filled with vigor and violence as they saw their allies begin to overwhelm our front line. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH Our first volley of arrows struck into the very front of their army, killing some of these berserker men, but the rest charged forward, even with arrows going through their limbs. "R-Retreat-" The captain of our horseback group stuttered before being interrupted by a voice that boomed through the nes like a p of thunder. "NOBODY RETREATS! SHIELD WALL! SPEARS! HORSES RETREAT FROM THE BACK LINES AND HELP OUT THE SIDES!" Everybody quickly listened to the general''s orders and ran as fast as their horses or legs could take them, positioning themselves in their proper ces. The horses provided support for the sides so as to not get crushed from the sides and be pincered, cutting chunks of the army off. Meanwhile, the general ordered the army beside him to focus on the army which was attacking from behind as he turned towards the army of about now three hundred men strong¡­ his bored expression slowly shifting up. His horse beat its legs against the ground, kicking it and creating a cloud of dust that illuminated a massive demonic aura that wrapped around Lu Bu. He unsheathed the massive halberd from his back, and as his horse began to step forward, he swung. BOOOOOOM It wasn''t the sound of a de slicing through the air but instead something much thicker, grainier, and almost explosive as it tore through at least fifteen men in one swing. "What are you doing, newbie?! Do not get distracted! FIGHT! FIGHT BACK NOW!" The captain shouted, and so I turned back towards the oing soldiers and took the spear, which was so light in my hands that it felt like feathers. I gripped it tightly, feeling the leather wrapping nearly fuse with my skin, my callouses, and my hard work as the stench of blood and bloodlust welded together, nearly fusing into something much deadlier. ¡­ SHING¡­ SHING¡­ SHING¡­ SHING¡­ The number of men I had ughtered was enough to fill a massive swimming pool full of their blood, yet the massive war was still in a stalemate. Morale was not only beginning to dip on our side but also on the enemy''s side as there was no sign of hope for each side¡­ it almost seemed like everybody present was destined to die. In fact, our side was losing more and more hope as our general was so focused on forcing back an entire army of four hundred men, causing him to give very loose directions, which we mostly had to fill in ourselves. If the soldiers who fought beside me weren''t so strong and skilled, then our army would have been obliterated by now, our corpses littering the blood-stained grass and deep-red earth. BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­ But then, all of a sudden, the tides of the battle turned, and a visible wall of bloodlust pushed ours from behind, supporting us as a man parted his soldiers like a god cutting a wave in half. "What the hell- oh," My captain muttered, wiping the blood from his face before pumping the sword he had gripped in his hand into the air and unleashing a battle cry so fierce and powerful that the surrounding soldiers almost seemed paralyzed. "RAHHHHHHHHHH!" The rest of our soldiers turned towards the general and his massive horse, both stained with so much blood that they looked more monster than human and much more demonic than me. "EVERYONE CHARGEEEEE!" Lu Bu shouted at the top of his lungs, and soon, our army had gained back their morale, and I caught a quick glimpse of the makeshift army which had challenged the man¡­ and I barely saw any corpses with clean cuts. They were beastly and rigid, as if he was already turning towards his next victim while the tip of the halberd was stuck inside the ribcage of somebody else. It wasplete carnage behind the man who looked like a god waltzing through the field of death, his reapingpletely unstoppable. He was the deifnition of a grim reaper, but there was nothing dark about him, and instead, the two shimmering almost feathery strands of golden hair that protruded from the very forefront of his head shimmered brighter than ever, ridding themselves of any dark stains. It was a glimmering hope that the soldiers around saw and feltpletely filled with something much different than just excitement¡­ but a culmination of all the trust they had ced in their beloved general. He may have been a ruthless and cold man, but when on the battlefield, he was somebody you wanted to be on the same side as. Otherwise, you might as well just kill yourself before the god of death can reap you. [You have been filled with an injection of Golden Morale] As the screen popped up in front of me, I felt the exhaustion within my body utterly evaporate before the man''s heavenly body. His back muscles almost seemed to form wings as he took to the very front of the battlefield before his signaling for all horse riders toe to the front. "We will pierce through the center. As soon as I release my bow, you will destroy them, and then when I signal once again, you will split to the right or to the left. The choice is up to you," Lu Bu ordered, tearing apart soldiers like they were mere leaves falling from a tree. Slowly, he took the massive bow, which probably weighed at least half of his weight from the massive horse that only it could withstand the weight of. He ced his blood-stained halberd and locked onto a man on a massive horse at the very back of the battlefield. The general of the opposing side quickly noticed as the halberd had been cocked back into ce, ready to release at a moment''s notice. A wall of shields gathered before him¡­ but it was practically air before this man''sbination of weapons. Chapter 326 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (9) "We will pierce through the center. As soon as I release my bow, you will destroy them, and then when I signal once again, you will split to the right or to the left. The choice is up to you," Lu Bu ordered, tearing apart soldiers like they were mere leaves falling from a tree. Slowly, he took the massive bow, which probably weighed at least half of his weight from the massive horse that only it could withstand the weight of. He ced his blood-stained halberd and locked onto a man on a massive horse at the very back of the battlefield. The general of the opposing side quickly noticed as the halberd had been cocked back into ce, ready to release at a moment''s notice. A wall of shields gathered before him¡­ but it was practically air before this man''sbination of weapons. ZWOOM The air lifting and pressing down on the battlefield almost seemed weightless, gravity not even an option as the man''s bow lit with a bursting golden me simr to the same color as his near angelic halo of sweat that gathered around his back. Every single human, bug, and animal watching pauses for just a moment, their eyes glued to the god who had just descended to our mortal realm. He looked like a god who hade down to punish all he sees unfit of living, his cold eyes entuating this dark and frightening idea. He almost looked like he hade to this battlefield not to win the war but instead to kill and ughter his enemies, coldly looking down on the men who blocked his path with useless metal shields. "BRACE!" The general at the back of the opposing army shouted, but as Lu Bu had finished cocking the ming halberd back, his fingers slowly released. Time almost seemed to slow down before returning to normal, a massive strike of lightning horizontally crossing everybodies vision, freezing their bodies in ce. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ What the hell was that?" I wheezed, out of breath from just watching the spectacle that had appeared before me. His halberd magically created mes and upon release the halberd had disintegrated and turned into a literal bolt of lightning that struck past the wall of shields and tore every single molecule in the enemy''s general to shreds. It was almost like he had evaporated from existence, the man who had just released such a powerful attack raising his massive wooden bow into the air. "CHARGEEEEEEE!" The general roared as adrenaline pumped through my veins, a rush of excitement brought me to whip my horse, causing it to sprint right towards the enemy. I felt unstoppable with such a godly being at my side, and just like that, we began to overwhelm our opponents, the shifting tides of morale slowly working in our favor. Some opposing men attempted to fight back while most just ran away, their tails between their legs and trails of piss wettening their leather pants. And it wasn''t much longer uintil the fight had ended, and everybody raised their weapons into the air, chanting the name of our heavenly general. "LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU! LU BU!" It was impressive how long the chant roared on, but eventually, all good things muste to an end, and most importantly, we must finish the main reason as to why we were here. "EVERYONE! RAID THE TOWN! DO NOT KILL INNOCENTS! BRING PEOPLE WHO YOU MIGHT THINK ARE IMPORTANT STRAIGHT TO ME!" The general ordered just as we all began to gather ourselves, feeling the rush slowly fade out of our bodies. We all marched towards the oh-so-important town, contiously chanting the name of our general while horrified screams echoed throughout the walls of this trade center. I was hoping I could find somebody who would inform me more about this world because, clearly, this wasn''t earth. Clearly, the general just used magic, something impossible before the great conversion. "Wait¡­ now that I think about it¡­ didn''t somebody in the previous teacher quest also uses magic? And¡­ wait¡­ didn''t the gods talk about this¡­ with the smithing god or something?" I muttered, feeling pieces of the past flood into my mind. Wait, then wouldn''t that mean even before the world even had mana, the gods were- "NEWBIE!" A man shouted straight into my ear,ughing with his other men before gesturing for me to follow him. "Let''s go. Don''t you want to have some fun?" The man smiled, lightly licking his lips as soon as we passed through the front gates. This disgusting pig¡­ not like it''s my business¡­ "But I just don''t really like you. If I could, I would stab a stick through your head and wave it through the air like a g," I muttered coldly, causing the other men riding horses to quickly nce at the captain, who was bright red from embarrassment. "F-FOLLOW ME!" He shouted, and normally people would have attempted to escape, but I knew he would cause me troubleter on¡­ so I decided to just deal with it now. There were no direct orders for the horseback riders, so we all grouped up and went deep into the two before reaching a semi-remote area where people hadn''t hidden. "Now, lower your spear unless you want me to slice off your-" A st of dark aura exploded from my body, instantly chopping off the man''s head, leaving everybody around me staggering in ce, puzzled, confused, and most of all, fearful of me as they could barely crack open their lips. "Oh, what a shame. He was a good captain, but I guess he couldn''t handle the pressure of being in that position¡­ suicide¡­ how sad¡­ am I right?" I sadistically smiled at the remaining members, who lightly nodded before turning away, holding back the urge to throw up as the captain''s head rolled through the streets. Chapter 327 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (10) "F-FOLLOW ME!" He shouted, and normally people would have attempted to escape, but I knew he would cause me troubleter on¡­ so I decided to just deal with it now. There were no direct orders for the horseback riders, so we all grouped up and went deep into the two before reaching a semi-remote area where people hadn''t hidden. "Now, lower your spear unless you want me to slice off your-" A st of dark aura exploded from my body, instantly chopping off the man''s head, leaving everybody around me staggering in ce, puzzled, confused, and most of all, fearful of me as they could barely crack open their lips. "Oh, what a shame. He was a good captain, but I guess he couldn''t handle the pressure of being in that position¡­ suicide¡­ how sad¡­ am I right?" I sadistically smiled. The remaining members, who lightly nodded before turning away, held back the urge to throw up as the captain''s head rolled through the streets. His blood painted a long streek on the barren rock-tiled ground madepletely from polished and pure white stones. This town, being a crazy popr trading hub, was, of course, going to be crazy rich, which most everybody here was, but there were still ones who stood out. "Let''s return," I smiled, and as the men shivered in ce, I hopped back onto my horse and rode toward where most of the action was. When I got there, I saw a rampaging wall of bloodshed and chaos push through the entire town, capturing men dripped with gold and immediately chaining up the ones who seemed useful in a ve sense. ves did go for tons of money, such as very buff men and women who would be goodbor workers¡­ and, of course, beautiful men and women who would be sold as prostitutes across the entirety of China. "Hm¡­ Now, where is he¡­ oh," My eyes lit up as I saw the general just across the street, directing a few soldiers to clear out a house so big that it stood out from the rest of the houses. The others were made with stone and wood, while this one was also made with stone, but also with a stone close to marble¡­ possibly quartz? "Sir, the captain, unfortunately,mitted suicide," I reported to the general, whose eyes didn''t even nce over at me. "Uh huh¡­ and did he leave a will?" The man asked, and a drop of sweat dripped down my face as Ipletely forgot about that part. "He was a very familial man. Surely he wanted his children and wife to obtain parts of his assets," His eyes then turned towards me, and I felt a shiver run down my spine, the horse beneath me practically freezing in ce. I kicked its side, attempting to get it to move, but it just wouldn''t, as if its hooves had been glued to the solid ground beneath us. "Ummm¡­ well, you see-" "I already know you killed him. I never liked him anyway. I only kept him around because he had the most experience out of anybody in my army. But now that he''s gone¡­ well, I guess I''ll have to find somebody else," The general sighed before hopping off of his horse and gesturing for me to follow him.please visit I quickly unmounted the horse and dropped to the ground, following the man who towered before me as horrifying screams came from the insides of the massive white house. "This ce is so big it could be a pce," I muttered, my eyes sparkling from the amount of jewelry scattered across the main entrance. "It is a pce¡­ kind of. No royalty lives here, but the residents do think they are royalty¡­ and they have no use to me anymore. The emperor will be injecting better and more ambitious men in the seats of power," The man muttered, watching a fat pig-like man get dragged away, his struggling futile against the powerful chains. "If he''s useless, then why aren''t you killing him?" It took a while for the man to reply, but eventually, he let out a long sigh and turned towards me, cracking open his pink lips. "He''s still useful for other things¡­ such as using him as a piece to ckmail the Mongolian empire. He seems to be high in power as a powerful and rich trader¡­ so we could get some more out of him if need be," The Mongolian empire existed around this time? Really? Did something happen for history to be changed¡­ or was history changed inside this bubble probably made by the gods? "Why not extract information from him?" "Well¡­ he''ll just die. Most die instantly if they speak of anything about Ghenghis Khan. So, we''ll use him in a more beneficial way than him going out as a useless turd," Alright, this timeline is definitely fucked¡­ these two did not live anywhere near the same time period. "Also, I''ve been meaning to ask, but back there, did you use magic? Your halberd lit up in mes and then turned into a streak of lightning," Suddenly, the man froze, his expressionless eyes opening up for the first time as his head slowly turned towards me, and as I thought I had said something wrong, his hand reached over to my shoulder and gripped it. "You must not tell anybody about what you saw," "Y-Yes, sir," I could only stutter as he walked away, deep into the white pce lined with sparkling jewels and towering pirs of quartz. Once again, clearly, something was up with this reality I''m in¡­ and slowly, I felt like I was piecing things together. If nobody can see my skills and judge from his reaction¡­ nobody can see his skills, then only people with a status can see this magic? Or maybe they need a connection with a god? A connection with a higher power? Reaching some kind of enlightenment that lets them know of the truth of this world? The deeper the hole went, the more my mind began to spin. Chapter 328 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (11) "Y-Yes, sir," I could only stutter as he walked away, deep into the white pce lined with sparkling jewels and towering pirs of quartz. Once again, clearly, something was up with this reality I''m in¡­ and slowly, I felt like I was piecing things together. If nobody can see my skills and judge from his reaction¡­ nobody can see his skills, then only people with a status can see this magic? Or maybe they need a connection with a god? A connection with a higher power? Reaching some kind of enlightenment that lets them know the truth of this world? The deeper the hole went, the more my mind began to spin. ¡­ An entire day had passed, and half of the army returned to our camp, only to find half of our medics ughtered and the remaining soldiers left to defend themselvespletely dead. "EVERYONE SPREAD OUT!" A new captain inmand shouted, who was also the only one riding on a horse as of now. We all followed his orders, walking through our deste camp, not even in mes now, but just the remains of charcoal and burnt flesh. All of the medics came running out of their tent, covered in blood, tears streaming down their faces, but as soon as they approached us, they copsed from exhaustion. They probably hadn''t got any sleep the entire time we were away, especially when the thought of something threatening was always lurking behind, above, or around you. Suddenly, as I turned to look inside the medical tent, a pair of soft white hands grasped my cheeks, pulling me closer to an inspecting face. "Good. You''re still alive. I didn''t want the first person I saved to immediately die upon going to war," It was the same woman from before who had taken care of me after I waspletely knocked out by Lu Bu and also healed the same wound from before. "But¡­ you''re bleeding?" She muttered, letting go of my cheeks and spinning me around to see blood slowly trickling from the same shoulder wound, but instead of spreading to my chest, it had torn open on my back. "Why didn''t you receive medical attention?" "Everything was full of people who were near death. This isn''t too bad, so I took care of it myself," I shrugged, but the medic wasn''t having any of it, immediately dragging me into the tent and sitting me down on the same cot as before. As she took off my shirt, she saw the sloppy bandage work and the wasted medicine spread across my upper back. "Well, at least you applied for some medicine. That''s all that really matters," She sighed, slowly unraveling the bandages and seeing the actual wound. "But it seems you need to take better care of yourself because now it will take double the time it took for you to heal your previous wound," "It took me only a few days, though," "Well, now you have to wait probably a week. Just be thankful the battle for the town is over otherwise, you would have beenpletely useless," "Yeah¡­ I guess," I sighed before jolting upwards as she pressed something cold deep into the wound, and I felt her fingers literally wriggle inside my back. It was a disgusting feeling, like maggots were slowly moving inside of me, but as soon as she pulled her fingers out, the slight pain did feel much better than before. "What the hell was that?" I shivered with disgust. "Something to disinfect the wound inside. You applied a surface-level amount, and you''ve been walking around for a day or two. So it was either that, or I stuck a hot knife in there to disinfect it," She rolled her eyes. She tightly bandaged my wound despite my little groans of pain, and she seemed pretty angry with me, yet didn''t say much in response. Once we had finished, we exited the tent, only to see the rest of our supplies being packaged up to be carried back to the town. We no longer needed this base as we now had a probably infinite amount of supplies within the walls of that rich trading town. Lu Bu clearly wanted to turn it into a city because it already had something of a rich capital. It honestly just needed a little boost of manpower. With the help of the emperor that could definitely be done, but was this it? Was this the entire objective of this raid? "Are we heading home now?" The medic asked, following behind me as we made our way back to the town not even a few miles away. "I don''t know yet. Was this objective of why we came here?" I asked, and the woman didn''t see me as suspicious as before, allowing her to burst outughing, slightly tearing up. "Yes, that was the objective. We only wanted this ce for its extreme convenience on both sides, and a true expansion outward into the Mongolian territory," As herugh trailed off, she slowly wiped the tears from her eyes and flicked them at me. "Then, where are you going? Back home?" "Yes. I''m from a small vige on the outskirts of the Han Dynasty. We live a slow and peaceful life there, and if you would like to join me back, then I wouldn''t mind," She lightly smiled, but as she reached out her hand, I just looked at it. "Unfortunately, I still have other things to do," I smiled back. She was, fortunately, understanding, just smiling before reaching into her pocket and taking out something smooth and shiny. "This is a charm my family gave me. It will keep you safe, and by the time we hopefully see each other again, I expect to treat you. Otherwise, do note to me, alright?" "What if I''m dead?" I lightly chuckled, taking the smooth tiny beetle charm and stuffing it into my armor. "Well, at least I''ll have hope that you reach some kind of nirvana. I will pray for you everyday so please stay safe," [You have received the Charm of Madam Han] Chapter 329 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (12) She was, fortunately, understanding, just smiling before reaching into her pocket and taking out something smooth and shiny. "This is a charm my family gave me. It will keep you safe, and by the time we hopefully see each other again, I expect to treat you. Otherwise, do note to me, alright?" "What if I''m dead?" I lightly chuckled, taking the smooth tiny beetle charm and stuffing it into my armor. "Well, at least I''ll have hope that you reach some kind of nirvana. I will pray for you every day, so please stay safe," [You have received the Charm of Madam Han] Madam Han¡­? Is that her name? "Miss, may I know your name before we split ways?" I asked the woman who began to gather her few items from the horses carrying our belongings. "You can call me Han," She smiled, and as I nced down at the charm in the center of my palm, I lightly smiled. "My name is Orion. Please take care. I will pray for your safety as well," I chuckled just before the woman walked up to me and hugged me, her hands running through my hair in a bit of a gross manner. "I knew it," She muttered before quickly reaching down into a small leather bag and pulling out some herbal medicine, applying it to the dry wound on my head. "Your hair makes it hard to tell whether you''re bleeding or not." "Now, we can part ways¡­ I guess," "Of course. I hope to see you soon, friend. Don''t die on me, and if you do, I better see your spirite to me¡­." "Of course," I giggled, covering my mouth with my hand before waving the woman goodbye as she took a separate route from the one towards the town. ¡­ "So, what did you call me here for?" I asked the man, slowly walking over to the vacant seat in the middle of a fancy office. His hand rubbed against the polished wooden desk, rubbing his fingers together to see the very lightyer of dust trail off of his skin. "To be honest, I do not believe what you said. If you really do such a thing, I hope you know I will have to kill you as per my contract with-" "With Zeus? Do you have a contract with a man named Zeus? Is that how you were able to wield such power?" The man was almost unphased, but as he dropped into the vacant seat, he let out a long sigh, a small smile slowly oveing his expression. I couldn''t tell whether it was out of excitement or amusement because I knew which one would most likely lead to my death¡­ or possibly both. Who knows what this crazy general would do? "Okay, I understand that you have the same powers as me. You''re interesting because I thought I was supposed to be the only one with such capabilities," "May I ask how you acquired such strength?" The man paused for just a moment as if waiting for a sign, only to find none in his vicinity. "I was stuck. Completely stuck on my strength. No matter how many times I swung my halberd or shot my bow, I couldn''t pierce a mountain. I needed the strength of a god. I needed the strength of a deity," "Don''t your people not have a god? Or is it Bhudda? Maybe just nirvana," "I don''t believe in that bullshit. I never did, and I especially won''t now. There are things in this world that are beyond human capabilities¡­ and one day, when I was stumped on my power, I looked up at the sky, imagining myself in the clouds¡­.." The man slowly turned towards the window just behind him, looking at the empty sky devoid of clouds, staring not only at the blue emptiness but into the stars hiding behind the glint created by the mighty ball of fire just shining there in the sky. He was about to continue his story before he paused and then smiled, gesturing for me to follow him as he exited the room. We exited therge pce and immediately saddled our own horses, riding them out of the town and to a familiar hill, greeting me with its slight breeze. From the path leading to the open face of the mountain, we diverged into a very dirty one that led around all the way until we saw a slope we could climb. "If you can''t follow me, then I don''t believe you''re worthy of hearing my story," The man smiled before grabbing the halberd from his horse and beginning to walk up the side of the hill, eventually climbing it effortlessly. I also followed him until we reached the top, yet another breeze sweeping past our long hair, fluttering it ever so slightly. As if reacting to the presence of the general, a few clouds drifted by, blocking out the sun for just a moment as the man grabbed his halberd with both hands for the first time. His stance was as sturdy as the hill below him, even digging a few inches into the ground as a strange pressure gathered around his body. It focused on one point at the very tip of the man''s halberd before he swung down, no magic wrapping around his body or weapon. FWOOSH My jaw dropped as I looked at the clouds blotting out the shining rays of sunshine, parting at the will of the man who had just swung his halberd,pletely splitting them in half. "This was the level I managed to reach upon being blessed by a deity named Zeus. In exchange for bing his servant, I was granted power beyond theprehension of man. I am now able to split the sky, granting me the title of Heavenly General," As my eyes began to bake in the shining rays, I quickly diverted them away and took a quick nce at the man''s presence who shimmered before me. "Why tell all of this to me? I thought you would kill me?" Chapter 330 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (13) FWOOSH My jaw dropped as I looked at the clouds blotting out the shining rays of sunshine, parting at the will of the man who had just swung his halberd,pletely splitting them in half. "This was the level I managed to reach upon being blessed by a deity named Zeus. In exchange for bing his servant, I was granted power beyond theprehension of man. I am now able to split the sky, granting me the title of Heavenly General," As my eyes began to bake in the shining rays, I quickly diverted them away and took a quick nce at the man''s presence who shimmered before me. "Why tell all of this to me? I thought you would kill me?" His expressionless face turned towards me, the two golden strands dangling from the front of his head, shimmering even brighter than ever before. "Show me proof that you are the same as me. That you can use skills, magic, or just something that shows proof that you have a status," I knew it¡­ he''s the same¡­ way before the earth was awakened with mana¡­ But first, I had to test out something, as before I used a regr old skill, I activated [Miasma Infused Presence], which the man in front of me could not see in the slightest. His head twitched to the side ever so slightly, but that was it, leaving me with one final conclusion. The people of the overworld cannot see any demonic-rted skills, but if I activate this¡­ then¡­ [Empower]. A golden-orangish glow encapsted my entire body, causing my veins to practically burst out of my skin and allow an overwhelming amount of strength to flow through me. It bubbled like a strange potion as it didn''t move like air but a thick liquid that I could slowly manipte to swirl around me, still creating the same effect. "Is this [Empower]?" Lu Bu asked, slowly walking towards me and reaching out his hand, feeling the tangible buff begin to push his hand back from my body. "Yes, it is. Do you also have this skill?" "I do¡­ would you like to see it, or would you like to see my status instead?" He smiled, and as he spoke those words, a chill shot down my spine before a system message appeared in front of me. [The eyes of a thunderous god re down on you] "Seems the old man isn''t happy," Lu Bu lightly chuckled, and seeing him smile was a bit weird since his face was so stern that it looked unnatural for it to look like anything else. "I guess it''s decided¡­." "Wait, you shouldn''t show me your status. I''m not tryna get smited down," "Oh, not about that. I don''t know how to show my status anyway¡­ that was just to see if the old man was listening in to our conversation. But I want to make you my student as then I can teach you what you have to learn. You have a fiery passion deep in your heart for the art of war, so allow me to teach you," "Really? THE Great Heavenly General wants to teach me? What do you get out of it? Did Zeus tell you to do this, or-" "No, don''t worry. This is my own selfish decision since, eventually, you might find somebody else willing to teach you. Somebody who wants to take you under their wing, but I feel like I should steal you before any of that happens, right?" The man chuckled, his stern face slowly softening, and before I knew it, he had walked right in front of me. His rough hand ced itself on my shoulder, slightly gripping it before he shoved the soft leather handle of his halberd into my chest. "Take it. Let''s start now, as we have tons of free time," The image of this heavenly general that I had conjured up in my mind from the countless stories I had read of him, countless articles discussing his brutal and almost metallic nature, and the legends that had been passed down from this ancient time¡­ but he was different. He was more human than I ever was. "I''ve been meaning to ask¡­." I muttered, taking the halberd from him and feeling just how light it was. "When I first saw you, you were trampling through your own men, right? Was that some kind of intimidation tactic, or was it something else?" "You could call it an intimidation tactic, but in reality, those people who I trampled over were already dying, stricken with a deadly sickness. It''s a new one that has slowly begun to flood this world, and from what I''ve observed, the main cause is mana. Mana is slowly leaking into this world. Humans struggle to adapt to it, but I believe over generations, it will be something normal, and the status will be free for everyone to use," "Hmmm¡­ I see. So, the conversion has already begun," "Indeed. The gods want to inhabit this world, and their process has begun. Slowly but surely, people will begin to use magic and skills. It makes my blood boil with excitement¡­ Now! Let''s get right to it!" The man shouted before pushing me back ever so slightly. He took a deep stance as I prepared myself with the halberd which the de was much bigger than I would have liked it to be. It didn''t feel as nimble, but as soon as I swung it, seeing the man shoot towards me like a bolt of lightning, I just barely scraped his cheek. "Oh~ you''re fast," Lu Bu smiled, hopping back just a few steps while licking the blood dripping from his left cheek. A chilling sensation shot through my body as the man took a taller stance, signaling he was going to kick me, so I prepared myself for a big sh of power. "You''ve already lost your cool. If you can''t see your opponent, still try to look for hints as to where they are¡­ don''t just stupidly brace for an attack," The man chuckled, flicking the back of my head as I opened up my squinted eyes. "You''re gonna kill me if you hit me with full power," "Then don''t die," The heavenly general smiled. Chapter 331 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (14) "Oh~ you''re fast," Lu Bu smiled, hopping back just a few steps while licking the blood dripping from his left cheek. A chilling sensation shot through my body as the man took a taller stance, signaling he was going to kick me, so I prepared myself for a big sh of power. "You''ve already lost your cool. If you can''t see your opponent, still try to look for hints as to where they are¡­ don''t just stupidly brace for an attack," The man chuckled, flicking the back of my head as I opened up my squinted eyes. "You''re gonna kill me if you hit me with full power," "Then don''t die," The heavenly general smiled. ¡­ After the first day, I had to be carried back home since he hit me multiple times with probably, I would say, about three-quarters of his power. I thought my bones were going to shatter upon every punch that he sent slinging my way as each and every strike of his was reinforced through a lightning bolt practically attached to his muscles. His attacks were not only explosive but extremely powerful, allowing him to blow past every single guard of mine without even trying much. It was almost pitiful how I was a punching bag to him, and to be honest, I was siked for the next day of training. "When will we be able to learn more with weapons? Today you just beat me up with your fists¡­ I didn''t learn much," "Then maybe learn how to deflect better. You are very skilled and powerful, but when there is something too fast or too powerful for you to see, you just brace for it and let yourself be hit. What if there is some kind of curse attached to it?" "So, you want me to deflect your fast-ass attacks? That''s practically asking to tear something. I don''t know what I would tear, but I wouldn''t be surprised if it was all the muscles in my body," "Then tear your muscles and get used to it. I don''t care what you do, just learn how to do that, and then I''ll help you more with your weapon," As I rode on the back of his horse, my own horse followed his clicking, which he asionally made with his mouth, directing the animal towards himself. I understand what he''s saying, and what he''s trying to teach me as the basis of his weapon arts is probably redirection and deflection¡­ but still, that''s almost impossible to learn if he doesn''t dial his power and speed down. "So, you injured at all or just a couple of bruises?" "What do you think?" I groaned, looking at my arms which were bruised very unnaturally due to my pulling practically every single muscle in them. On top of giving up on blocking with the halberd, eventually moving to block with my forearms¡­ which I deeply regret now. To be honest, blocking with the halberd would have saved me less damage, but I was more prone to cleaner hits as he usually could just wind around the handle or de that I was using to block. "What a beautiful sunset¡­." The man muttered, breathing in the fresh, breezy air and fluttering his long hair into my face. Why do I even bother¡­ As soon as we arrived back in the town, we greeted a few guards and passed through the long line of inspection as the traders might be loyal to the previous people in this town. If so, we will need their information, so if they do anything stupid, we can quickly get rid of them¡­ of course, many didn''t have this idea, but it''s better to stay safe than sorry. As we moved into the inner walls, the man took his massive horse all the way to an infirmary which wasn''t just a tent now but an actual building with even better nurses. "Give way. Give way," Lu Bu muttered, eventually helping me off of his horse and guiding my staggering body to the upper floor, where I was immediately attended to. The wounds almost made it look like a father was beating his child while the child attempted to block the hits, so the nurse was a bit suspicious, but after assuring her of a few things, she finally got to it and ground up some paste. It was soothing on the bruises and stinging skin, but I soon discovered just how powerful these medicines were able to be. She gave me something to ingest, and when I swallowed, I felt a wave of pleasure but also anxiety flood through me. The pain in my forearms waspletely gone, but now if I felt like walking or running, I would have just tumbled to the ground. "What¡­ is this?" I asked, the world around me spinning. "Opium. Justy there¡­ you may feel woozy, but it will run out in a few hours. Also, do not ask for more¡­ it''s for your own sake," The nurse smiled, and as she left, I soon noticed the flying general hadpletely disappeared. It was like he had faded out of existence, leaving me utterly bored in this empty and nd infirmary room. [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed "Goddammit¡­ this is so annoying," I muttered, rolling on my side, redirecting my eyes from my status to the small charm that I held in my hand. The shiny stone was slowly fading into what seemed to be an orb asyers on top of it began to break away, eventually revealing its proper form. "Jade, huh? It''s not even cloudy¡­ it''s almost like ss," I chuckled, expecting it even further. "Small town, my ass¡­ if she''s from a small town, she must be the goddamn god of that ce." As I looked at the jade even furhter, I noticed tiny bits of blue mana floating inside of it, causing my eyes to widen. "I was wondering how mana was getting into this world¡­ I guess it''s through¡­ no, that just doesn''t make sense," I shook my head before getting some rest as I would need it tomorrow. Chapter 332 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (15) "Goddammit¡­ this is so annoying," I muttered, rolling on my side, redirecting my eyes from my status to the small charm that I held in my hand. The shiny stone was slowly fading into what seemed to be an orb asyers on top of it began to break away, eventually revealing its proper form. "Jade, huh? It''s not even cloudy¡­ it''s almost like ss," I chuckled, expecting it even further. "Small town, my ass¡­ if she''s from a small town, she must be the goddamn god of that ce." As I looked at the jade even further, I noticed tiny bits of blue mana floating inside of it, causing my eyes to widen. "I was wondering how mana was getting into this world¡­ I guess it''s through¡­ no, that just doesn''t make sense," I shook my head before getting some rest, as I would need it tomorrow. ¡­ The next morning, during breakfast, I stared at the jade in the center of my palm all the way until the general came to pick me up. He swiftly noticed I hadn''t eaten any of my breakfast, and so he sat across from me at my lonely table, watching me twirl the jade in my hand. "Where did you get that from?" "A girl I met. She was kind and gave this to me as some kind of lucky charm¡­ and maybe it is lucky, but from what I can tell, it''s most definitely filled with mana¡­ did you know that? Does manae from stones or something? I always wondered how it really got into our world," Seeing how the flying general was just as curious and confused as me, I gave him the jade from which he began to press on it, the veins on his hands bulging out as he squeezed seemingly with all his might. "I can''t break it," The man huffed, sliding the jade across the table so I could have a turn at it, and just like that, even with a few buffs, my fingers felt as if they were about to snap, all while the jade waspletely untouched. "So you had no idea of this as well? Have you ever seen anything like this?" "Nope¡­ I only know of what I''ve seen with my own eyes. On the other hand, Zeus has told me pretty much nothing. He just reacts to some of my decisions and asionally grants me a reward after giving a certain side quest. Sometimes I even get hidden quests which grant me an evenrger reward," . [You havepleted the Hidden Quest: Meet Another God System User] [Your mind''s eye has expanded, granting you a new skill] . Suddenly, I felt a kickback of mental whish send my head flying back, causing me to nearly fall off of the bench and tumble to the calm grass below. "You good?" The man asked, kneeling down next to me and reaching out his hand. But as I slowly reached out my hand to grab him, I missed and felt my entire arm go limp, causing him to catch my arm just before my mind went nk. "Alright, we''re going back inside. Rest up and tell me what happened," He muttered,ying his free hand on my eyes, causing me to instantly drift asleep. ¡­ When I awoke yet again, I felt a calm ray of sunlight bask over my entire body, filling me with a strange feeling of warmness that slowly circted in my body. In the sunlight were faint blue particles that seeped into my skin, filling me with even more power and granting me the ability to finally sit up. My groan nearly echoed through the hall as my hand grasped my face, attempting to unblur the vision that made me nauseous. Once again, I saw a wind of faint blue particles sweep past me with the open window, causing my eyes to widen and my pupils to dte into beads of purple and red. "Mana?" I muttered, reaching my hand out, causing the faint blue particles to drift around my hand before gathering at the center of my palm, seemingly awaiting my orders. And then, almost instinctually, my mouth opened, and my tongue felt numb, yet I was still able to speak the few words hanging in the back of my throat. "[Mana Control]." The faint blue particles swirled in the center of my palm, the surrounding specks around the room soon gathering at the center of my hand as well, swirling and swirling until it formed into a piece of blue crystal. I grabbed it as soon as I deactivated the skill, and as I nced at my status, something made my eyes widen even further and my smile to crack into an ear-to-ear grin. [HP: 100/100 MP: --/-- SP: 56/60] - Above Human "Holy shit¡­ I have infinite mana¡­." I smiled, immediately testing the limits of the skill as soon as I could. I dropped the crystal to the ground and focused all my attention on the center of my palm once again, activating the same skill as before. "[Mana Control]." The mana around the room began to swirl, dragging bits from out in the hallway and all the way from the wind and sunlight just outside my room. It formed into an even bigger crystal, creating a physical gust of wind that shook the items left on my bedside table. My breathing began to rapidly increase from excitement, but soon, everything came to a stop despite the skill still being active. [HP: 100/100 MP: --/-- SP: 55/60] - Above Human "Holy shit¡­ I really do have infinite mana," I smiled but knew there were some quotation marks around such words. It did take some of my stamina, but it was very little, and there was a limit to the radius of the absorption since absorbing the entire world''s mana would be way too overpowered¡­ I would essentially be a god. "But with this, I''ve definitely leveled up¡­ I have to go find Lu Bu." Chapter 333 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (16) My breathing began to rapidly increase from excitement, but soon, everything came to a stop despite the skill still being active. [HP: 100/100 MP: --/-- SP: 55/60] - Above Human "Holy shit¡­ I really do have infinite mana," I smiled but knew there were some quotation marks around such words. It did take some of my stamina, but it was very little, and there was a limit to the radius of the absorption since absorbing the entire world''s mana would be way too overpowered¡­ I would essentially be a god. "But with this, I''ve definitely leveled up¡­ I have to go find Lu Bu." ¡­ For quite a while, I could not find the flying general as, for some reason, he had left town just yesterday for an emergency escort mission. I felt a bit lonely and lost all alone in the town, so I spent most of my day on the top of the same hill where I had previously trained with Lu Bu. The previous scratches and sh marks were still there from our previous session, which made me smile just a bit before continuing to work hard, also attempting to utilize this new skill to its fullest. But, if I had to be honest, this skill almost seemed like a downgrade in terms of mana capacity as I was limited to the small radius around me. I thought it was tons of mana, but in terms of my system, it was probably only around twenty points, meaning I had to constantly be moving around in order to make full use of this skill which I had thought was broken. It almost put me off of it, as when I attempted to use my throne world, I literally couldn''t because it used about thirty mana points from my mana pool. So, most of my skills were essentially locked off until I upgraded the skill or some divine intervention actually assisted me. "*sigh*... Shit," I muttered through gritted teeth,ying my sweaty back on the prickly grass and raising the tip of my spear into the air, pointing towards the dark rain clouds slowly making their way above me. I was a bit curious as to how time works in the god dimension as no time passed when I was with Ares, but clearly, they do watch into the mortal realm, which has time. On top of that, even though this is a fabricated dimension, gods are still looking into it, as signaled by the previous panels I had. Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Drip Rain began to pour, coating my face with a thick wet aura that just hung above me, my mana slowly directing it elsewhere. With this new skill, I was able to form a thin film of concentrated mana wherever I wanted to, but it''s not like that wasn''t possible already with [Miasma Infused Presence]. "Fuck¡­ How do I upgrade this skill? Use it a lot? Maybe pray to one of those assholes up there?" I gritted my teeth yet again before rolling onto my side, tossing the spear away, and closing my eyes. I had a lot on my mind, and the pitter-patter of the rain was just enough to luby me to sleep. ¡­ When I awoke, it was the dead of night, and it was pouring even harder, sending a cold chill down my spine that forced me to stand up and run back toward town. But in the dead of night, a few figures were seen scaling the wall with a rope, their silhouettes highlighted by the small shes of lightning that cracked above me. It was almost impressive how skillfully they scaled the wall without being some kind of superhuman¡­ so I decided to get closer and check it out, seeing how they seemed a bit desperate as they slid against the slippery stone. There were two things¡­ either they were fugitives running away from somebody or something or just desperate travelers who were locked outside during the downtime for when the town allowed people in. It was a pretty good system that they had here, and with the emperor directing way more funds into it, the protection of this town skyrocketed. On top of that, the poor had gotten a bit rich while, of course, the rich only got richer, but at least the poor had something to eat everyday. There were no bad houses in this small bubble of economic demand, but there was tons of tension between tons of different merchants andpanies. If Lu Bu didn''t return soon, arge civil war could break out, and the Mongolian leader could immediately snatch the entire town away or maybe add fuel to the fire, burning it down in hopes of getting back at us. There was just too much going on within this city that I barely had the time to think¡­ though as a soldier who is kind of on a short vacation, it''s none of my business. I didn''te here to save a trading town but learn the martial arts of the flying general¡­ and still, he hadn''te back yet. "Ugh¡­ alright, well¡­ it''s none of my business¡­" I rolled my eyes before walking to the bottom of one of the ropes and seeing where it trailed up to. "The east part of the city¡­ maybe they''re spying on the merchants¡­ so it''s already begun, huh?" Clearly, these were spies sent to investigate the tension within the town, which honestly had the potential now to expand into a city under the financial support and guidance of the current Chinese Emperor, who I have yet to know the name of. Even knowing what time period this was wouldn''t have helped since figures all across time within Asia were here, battling it out right now. It made me wonder if I could find others who may be able to teach me something else¡­ or possibly another amazing martial artist that can teach me their arts. "That would be nice." Chapter 334 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (17) "Ugh¡­ alright, well¡­ it''s none of my business¡­" I rolled my eyes before walking to the bottom of one of the ropes and seeing where it trailed up to. "The east part of the city¡­ maybe they''re spying on the merchants¡­ so it''s already begun, huh?" Clearly, these were spies sent to investigate the tension within the town, which honestly had the potential now to expand into a city under the financial support and guidance of the current Chinese Emperor, who I have yet to know the name of. Even knowing what time period this was wouldn''t have helped since figures all across time within Asia were here, battling it out right now. It made me wonder if I could find others who may be able to teach me something else¡­ or possibly another amazing martial artist that can teach me their arts. "That would be nice." ¡­ A few weeks passed, and Lu Bu finally returned from his mission,pletely unharmed as always, but from what I could tell, that mission was to actually escort what seemed to be a noble all the way to this now-growing city. Most of the walls had been torn down, causing a few decently-sized raids to be put in ce on our frontwn, although defending them wasn''t much of a problem. We had so many soldiers and men to defend the city that we couldpletely overwhelm them instead of using strategies. "How have you been?" Lu Bu asked after the small parade, not only weing the flying general back but the noble hidden deep within theyers of guards, had ended. They were tucked behindyers uponyers of guards and then squeezed into a carriage drawn by two massive and strong horses. "I''ve been pretty good. Just training¡­ and more training. I also helped defend the city from a few raid parties," "Did they seem like they were organized, or were they just a bunch of mongrels sporadically attacking the city?" "I''d say thetter. They were rtively easy to take down, especially due to our always-increasing number of soldiers. We could just overwhelm them with a single charge, and it would be done without much thought," "That''s good," The man smiled before lightly ruffling my hair and then walking over to the carriage, where the guards cleared way for the towering man''s presence. Not to say that they weren''t tall and muscr, butpared to the heavenly general standing right before them¡­ well, they were no more than a bug on the road. The carriage door swung open, and a soft, gentle hand took the general''s hand, two of his fingers being enough for her to grasp. "Who is that?!" I called out from behind, attempting to tease the general, who lowered his gaze as the presence of the woman overwhelmed the street we were in and took the breath of every single man in a twenty-meter radius of her. "No fucking way¡­." I lightly chuckled to myself as a familiar face once again took hundreds of breaths, but this time it was across the entire street, and everybody practically stared at her. She had long, silky ck hairbed all the way down to her waist, and her eyes were like whirlpools of darkness, sucking your gaze in and keeping it deep down beneath the surface of the whirlpool. Her skin looked to be as soft as silk, and it was a petite white that was blushed ever so slightly with a lightyer of makeup, but just enough to let her natural beauty still shine through. "Orion~ you asshole," She smiled through gritted teeth, and as I looked around to see if she was really talking about me, her slender finger pointed straight at my face. "Let us talk in private." Her smile continued to prate the atmosphere, but it seemed I got in trouble with something that I had no idea even existed. Her silk robe waved in the wind as she walked over to me, her heels seemingly floating across the jagged and rigid dirt road we were currently standing on. As soon as she stood next to me, she wrapped her arm around the back of my neck like we were old buddies and dragged my ear next to her mouth. "Let us talk in private¡­ I need an exnation." "I need one as well. I thought you were a farmer or something¡­." "And the jade didn''t give it away?" She smirked as we walked into the massive white office building right beside us, the only person daring to follow being the flying general who just couldn''t shake his re off of me. He prepared his office for us to converse, and as soon as he left, standing just outside the door, the nurse that I once knew mmed her fist onto the wooden table, immediately regretting it as her knuckles turned red. "Ah¡­ shit¡­ I need¡­ an exnation from you. I sent a request to have you specifically as the head escort of my guards, but it seems you don''t even know about it. I''m sure I sent it directly to you, and the scout I sent was quite trustworthy. He even came back saying he gave it directly to you," The woman clicked her tongue, but as she attempted to seem powerful, she couldn''t hold back the grimacing expression as her tender fist began to bleed. I was confused as hell by everything she was saying, but before I even had the chance to open my mouth, Lu Bu stepped straight through the office door, his cold eyesnding on the woman. "What? I told you to wait outside. You dare go against my orders-" "Shut the fuck up. I and the emperor both know why you wanted him, but unfortunately, he''s already my student. Also, I''m sure he has no interest in learning medicine¡­ so please back off, Madam Han, before I am forced to remove you," Both the man and woman stared at each other, a bolt of lightning crackling between their eyes before Madam Han rolled her eyes and leaned back in the wooden chair. "Whatever¡­ so you''re the reason why he didn''t get it¡­ I''ll note that." "Do what you want, witch." Chapter 335 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (18) "What? I told you to wait outside. You dare go against my orders-" "Shut the fuck up. I and the emperor both know why you wanted him, but unfortunately, he''s already my student. Also, I''m sure he has no interest in learning medicine¡­ so please back off, Madam Han, before I am forced to remove you," Both the man and woman stared at each other, a bolt of lightning crackling between their eyes before Madam Han rolled her eyes and leaned back in the wooden chair. "Whatever¡­ so you''re the reason why he didn''t get it¡­ I''ll note that." "Do what you want, witch." The general immediately left the room, his footsteps slowly trailing off down the hallway while the witch and I continued our conversation. "Okay, I understand what happened now. I won''t me you¡­ but I''m d we finally got to meet again," The woman smiled, and a few dimples I didn''t even know were there beginning to reveal themselves. "I''m d as well, but I''m very confused as to why you''re here¡­ aren''t you in some boonies farming or something? I knew that jade you gave me was precious, but I thought-" "What? You thought I just got lucky?" The woman smirked, and upon seeing me roll my eyes, she burst outughing. "A noblewoman wouldn''t want to get down and dirty like what you were doing. Are you some kind of rebellious princess who wanted to escape her parents?" I said that more of a joke, but as soon as the woman redirected her eyes away from me and had this stupid expression stered on her face, I couldn''t help but burst outughing as well. "You are one weird kid." "Well, I''m definitely older than you," I smiled back, and as the woman leaned forward, she grabbed my cheek and pulled me closer, staring into my eyes. "First of all, I highly doubt that, and second of all, you have some weird ass eyes. Also, I''ve never seen somebody like you before¡­ are you a foreigner from the tip of China? You kind of resemble them," Ah, that''s right¡­ China was too focused on civil war to explore the rest of the world at this point¡­ or even attempt to discover it. "Do you know what heterochromia is?" I asked, and as the woman continued to keep a stupid expression on her face, I just assumed she didn''t know. "Well, since you''re a doctor, maybe you should learn more." "Oh fuck you¡­ I''ve just never had a case like you before¡­." "You have quite the spicy mouth for somebody who is supposed to be nobility. You practically looked like a princess out there, and now in here, well¡­." My eyes nced up and down at the doctor princess who leaned back in the wooden chair and kicked her legs up on the wooden desk, dirtying the extremely long dress that she was wearing. She seemed to have no manners or decided not to show any manners, and there could be various reasons¡­ which are all starting to connect together. "What? Do I look like a thug or something? A thief? A peasant?" I stared at the woman as she leaned further back in her chair, nearly tipping it to the point where she would fall, crashing back into the stone floor below. "Do you not like your family?" I finally cracked open my lips, causing the woman to lean forwards again, attempting to get a better look at me while also bringing her eyes closer to mine. "What makes you say that?" "Well, first of all, you wanted to be some kind of medic for this battlefield which most nobility don''t want to do. It''s dirty, sweaty, bloody, and just overall ufortable¡­ yet you looked very used to it," "And that''s your logic?" She scoffed, arge bodacious smirk crawling onto her face. "Then, you also don''t tell me you''re a noble and say you live in the boonies or something as if you don''t want me to know your background. That made it easy to assume you were some kind of important person," "Mhm¡­ and?" "Andstly, you carry yourself like a noble. Most people don''t act arrogant, cocky, and, well, excited in those tents. While everybody else in the medical tent was sweating and running around, you looked like you were just having fun while attending to me,pletely blocking out the blood-curdling screams of infected wounds and bleeding-out soldiers. You act like aplete amateur¡­ but not in an amateur way¡­ more in a curious way," "Okay, you''re correct, but how does this corrte with my family?" "Clearly, you are noble, and it''s even been confirmed before my very eyes. But, you have curiosity and angst, something most nobles don''t have¡­ as if you''re trying to act like somebody else to get rid of a part of your identity," The woman was silent¡­ waiting for my following words. "And that''s it. I can infer the rest and see how your bottom lip quivers and you''re clenching your fists¡­." I smiled, looking down at the woman''s hands which quickly softened. "... I can easily confirm what kind of person you are." The woman stayed silent for a bit longer, scoffing at my analysis once again and then leaning back in her chair, her eyes attempting to pierce mine. "People like you are bound to get ughtered like sheep. Most do not want sly people around them in case of betrayal¡­ such as Lu Bu. He''s already aware of it and is considering dropping you for obvious reasons¡­ so how about youe to me? I can teach you everything about medicine. I can teach you how to control the life within the palm of your hand," "I am inept at fighting. Why would I ever want to be a medic?" The woman smiled sadistically, her softened hands pressing against the wooden table as she stood up from her chair. "You can make sure your opponent doesn''t die too quickly¡­ and I guess save yourrades while you''re at it," I was about to decline her offer since it was just so stupid, but then, a new kind of panel appeared in front of me. It was something I had never seen before in my entire existence with this system. Chapter 336 Intermission: Madam Wu (1) "People like you are bound to get ughtered like sheep. Most do not want sly people around them in case of betrayal¡­ such as Lu Bu. He''s already aware of it and is considering dropping you for obvious reasons¡­ so how about youe to me? I can teach you everything about medicine. I can teach you how to control the life within the palm of your hand," "I am inept at fighting. Why would I ever want to be a medic?" The woman smiled sadistically, her softened hands pressing against the wooden table as she stood up from her chair. "You can make sure your opponent doesn''t die too quickly¡­ and I guess save yourrades while you''re at it," I was about to decline her offer since it was just so stupid, but then, a new kind of panel appeared in front of me. It was something I had never seen before in my entire existence with this system. [Optional Side Quest has appeared] [Details will not be revealed until you ept] . [Optional Side Quest: Learn Dark Medicine From Madam Wu] [ept] [Decline] . As these two options floated in front of me, I felt the gaze of this crazy princess graze over my skin, nearly sinking its ws into my throat before I even had a chance to process what was happening. "*sigh*... I ept," I smiled, cing out my hand for a handshake, causing the woman''s eyes to brighten just a bit. [You have epted the Optional Side Quest] . [Side Quest: Learn Dark Medicine From Madam Wu] [Description: You have been given a chance to obtain not only a masterful teacher in the art of long weapons but also a chance to expand your skills. Indulging in various pieces of mastery will certainly raise your stats¡­ right? So, raising your interest with Madam Wu and even gaining her trust may not be so bad. But, you must learn the art of Dark Medicine from this strange woman otherwise,pleting this side quest will be impossible. Good luck¡­] [Reward: [Item - Potion of Deathly Ooze] [Penalty Upon Failure: N/A] [Time Left: Infinite] . This quest was so much easier and so much less stressful than the previous one that I couldn''t help but just let out arge sigh of relief. "Are you really that reluctant to learn from me? I''ll make sure you''re not only entertained butpletely masterful in the art of Chinese Medicine. So, don''t worry and just rx~," She smiled, slowly walking over to me with a long smirk. As she circled around the table and stood right in front of me before sitting down on the desk behind her, her face almost seemed to flicker with a sly, enigmatic smile. "How about we try some first? But, of course, I will describe the effects of this one," She muttered, her smile growing even bigger as she took out a few pieces of wrapped green leaves and crushed herbal spices. Its spicy and tangy aroma immediately filled the room before I even had a chance to grab one from her hand. "Smells good, right? Well, it has an aphrodisiac property. It''s meant to be alluring and really turn you on¡­ of course, I only brought this out so we could have some fun." "I didn''t expect you to be-" "Woah, woah, woah, woah¡­ don''t jump ahead, dumbass," She snarled, hopping off of the desk and twirling around me, her lingering scent of perfume attempting to already trap me in her cage or aroma. "What? If you wanted to fuck you could have just said something," I nkly responded, causing the woman to back up a few inches and stare at me with a nk gaze as well. Her expressionless face cracked with just an ounce of the brightness before it diverged into an entire belly-achingughter that nearly caused her to roll on the ground. "Before, you were pretty cool, but now you look really cool," I smirked back at her, and as I raised the medicine towards her, her eyebrows cocked upwards, and her hand holding her medicine cheered mine. "I appreciate it. You will feel a bit of wooziness and then a bit of lightheadedness¡­ in a good way, though. You will essentially feel high, but without any opium-" Before she could finish exining, I popped the medicine into my mouth, feeling my eyes water and my nose itch from just how powerful and aromatic this piece of medicine was. Compared to anything I''ve ever had before, this was basically just a gas bomb in my mouth that, for now, did pretty much nothing. "Oh, Ipletely forgot to tell you my name." "Oh, you already have. It''s Han, right?" I slowly began to smile, unable to suppress it as a giddy feeling rose within my chest. "No, I haven''t," She responded and stayed firm with her answer. "Well, then introduce yourself¡­." I smiled, but at that moment, I knew taking advantage of her and manipting her wouldn''t be the easiest. She was calm and calctive, and even under the influence of substances like this, she didn''t give up any of her core values and still remains mentally strong¡­ how admirable. My name is Han, but you may call me Master now¡­." She smiled back, but it then turned into a burst ofughter as she stumbled back onto the desk. "I''m just fucking with you¡­ call me Han, for fucks sake. I don''t care. I may be teaching you, but I still feel we''re equal." "Okay, Han. Then, shall we get a room?" I smiled, taking her hand in mine and reaching across the desk to grab two hair ties that Lu Bu kept around for his extremely long hair. Especially when it was wet, that bundle of fibers and messy twigs just went everywhere, so a few hair ties weren''t umon for him to wear. As I tied my hair back in a loose ponytail and she tied her hair back in a better and much neater ponytail, she squeezed my hand harder. "You''re one crazy bastard¡­ okay then. Lead the way," Chapter 337 Intermission: Madam Wu (2) My name is Han, but you may call me Master now¡­." She smiled back, but it then turned into a burst ofughter as she stumbled back onto the desk. "I''m just fucking with you¡­ call me Han, for fucks sake. I don''t care. I may be teaching you, but I still feel we''re equal." "Okay, Han. Then, shall we get a room?" I smiled, taking her hand in mine and reaching across the desk to grab two hair ties that Lu Bu kept around for his extremely long hair. Especially when it was wet, that bundle of fibers and messy twigs just went everywhere, so a few hair ties weren''t umon for him to wear. As I tied my hair back in a loose ponytail and she tied her hair back in a better and much neater ponytail, she squeezed my hand harder. "You''re one crazy bastard¡­ okay then. Lead the way," ¡­ I woke up the next morning, my back aching and my thighs cramping just as I attempted to climb out of bed. "Where are you going~" A sweet voice attempted to entice me from behind, but as I began to put my clothes back on, I stared back at the woman with an expressionless stare. My face was like a sheet of paper, and the woman who looked back at me was a colorful painting, every ounce and bit of her emotions disyed on that beautiful face of hers. "And you''re calling me crazy. How can you keep going?" I groaned, tossing the woman her clothes, causing her to deadpan almost instantly. "Seriously? A beautiful woman offers another round, and you reject it?" "Even subi are easier to handle than you," I muttered under my breath. "What was that?" The woman responded, staring deep into my soul as if she had actually heard what I had just said. "Nothing. Anyway, are you going to teach me anything or what? You only gave me medicine to have sex and didn''t even tell me how to make it¡­ you''re a horrible teacher. Even the general is better than y-" "Don''t you dare finish that sentence," Wu red at me, and as I rolled my eyes, she put on her clothes and quickly got ready. "Wanna take a bath before we get going?" "Meh, it doesn''t matter. It''s just going to be you and me in theb anyway. I have you to myself this entire morning, and you''ll be sweating by the time you start training General Lu Bu. So, let''s not waste any time," As I followed Wu out of the cramped bedroom we had stayed in, the presence of a few guards met us, some looking at me with despicable stares. I guess they didn''t receive the news of me banging their master all that well¡­ not like I care, though. "Have you prepared aboratory for me?" Wu asked, and the man right in front of her nodded swiftly. "And you got all the materials I requested, right? If I find anything is off, your ass will be fighting on the front lines. Okay?" The man nodded again before walking down the hall. We followed him out of the little hotel we stayed in, and just across the street was a small, seemingly abandoned building that was decently sized and had enough venttion so we wouldn''t suffocate. I could already assume we were going to be working with lots of smoke since, as soon as we entered the building, the scent of incense immediately tingled in the deepest parts of my nose. "Alright! This equipment is pretty good!" The woman eximed, walking through the aisle of tables holding just about every herb and medicinal thing you could imagine. "It is a bit dusty, but it will do for now." She quickly dismissed the guards and grabbed a mortal with a pestle just beside it, handing it to me and then retreating back into the isle of medicine. She looked like a kid in a candy store, reaching out towards one herb, only to retract her hand and catch a glimpse of something even more interesting. It took a while, but she soon gathered all of her desired materials andy them across an empty counter, taking the mortar and pestle from my hand and tossing it on the counter as well. "Okay, I''ll teach you the very basics of Chinese medicine¡­." She smiled, looking at me with gleaming eyes before pointing at one of the herbs. For what seemed to be an eternity, I listened to this woman rant on and on about different bases and reactions between various medicines, how some suppressed others while some made others much more potent. It was pretty simple to absorb, if I had to be honest, but once she had finished exining all of that, she then pulled out a dark purple crystal from her back pocket. "And this is the secret ingredient that separates a normal medicine from a higher tier medicine." As she handed me the crystal, I took it upon the palm of my hand and nkly stared at it, feeling nothing strange from it. It was just normal. Just purely normal, which was extremely disappointing, but just as I was about to hand it back, an aura of dark hands arose from the very center of it. They seemed to have a limit as to how far they could reach, and judging from how calm and expressionless the woman was¡­ she clearly wasn''t aware of such an aura. "Where did you find this?" "I have an entire mine that my family built a business and living around. We sell it to Chinese warlords and, of course, the emperor, who loves this substance so much that he ingests it directly." "Umm¡­ That is not something he should be doing. This stuff is dangerous¡­ it gives me a bad feeling." "Well, it enhances medicine to such a potent degree that without the proper additives and suppressants mixed into the medicine you''re trying to make, you could very well kill somebody. So, even if people get their hands on this substance, they can''t do much without our secret technique¡­ and that is what I will be teaching you right now." Chapter 338 Intermission: Madam Wu (3) They seemed to have a limit as to how far they could reach, and judging from how calm and expressionless the woman was¡­ she clearly wasn''t aware of such an aura. "Where did you find this?" "I have an entire mine that my family built a business and living around. We sell it to Chinese warlords and, of course, the emperor, who loves this substance so much that he ingests it directly." "Umm¡­ That is not something he should be doing. This stuff is dangerous¡­ it gives me a bad feeling." "Well, it enhances medicine to such a potent degree that without the proper additives and suppressants mixed into the medicine you''re trying to make, you could very well kill somebody. So, even if people get their hands on this substance, they can''t do much without our secret technique¡­ and that is what I will be teaching you right now." I was a bit confused, but as she retrieved the crystal from my hand and tossed in a few other herbs, I could tell what she was attempting to do. She was making a medicine right before my very eyes, and upon crushing all of these herbs into a thick paste, she ced the crystal on the table in front of her. Small ck hands, imitating the crystal''s aura emitted from the center of the slightly clear stone, reached out towards the woman as she pushed her palms towards it. They were about to connect when the woman flexed her forearms, releasing a gust of wind that blew back the hands and allowed her to grab the stone with ease. From their wobbling position, the hands attempted to recover and reach back towards the woman, but it was toote as she crushed the crystal, crushing it instantly into several separate shards. "Huh? Did you just-" "Yes, I did just use magic, but that isn''t even the special technique of my family¡­ as this is," Wu smiled, waving her hands side to side, causing the shard''s ck aura to be sucked out of its shell, waving into the air with the sway of the woman''s hands. The actual crystal shard dissipated into ck dust, emting what seemed to be ash, but in reality, it was actually very fine and ground down the crystal. Both this dust and the swaying aura, which seemed to take a tangible form, floated into the air, the aura moving like water with the dust swirling like a light gust of wind. These materials converged in the air, folding into each other and entangling each and every molecule that was possible. They weaved into something better, greater, stronger, and more beautiful. It had weaved into a substance that glimmered like a shimmering neb in the pitch-ck sky. It was like staring up at the stars on a cool summer evening, feeling a light breeze brush over your body while a shooting star rushes through the atmosphere, only revealing itself to you and only for you. This substance that was like the literal night sky almost disrespectfully mushed into a wet and tangible substance was pushed into arge open vial. From the depths of this ss container, it attempted to crawl its way out, but a cork was soon ced on it, squeezing the substance down and taming it, at least for now. Wu was sweating ever so slightly, but after knocking on the cork of the bottle a few times with her knuckle, she let out a long sigh of relief. "Okay, that was good. It took a bit longer than I would have liked, but this piece was pretty big¡­ so¡­ what do you think?" She walked over to a counter nearby and picked up a refreshing ss of water, chugging it down and wiping the few lingering drops from her chin. "You used magic? How were you able to use magic?" I interrogated her,pletely aghast at how she manipted mana without even chanting or showing any sign of activating a skill. In fact, now that I could see mana¡­ it was quite clear she used mana in how a skill would use mana¡­ but without a chant or without a sign of activation. Mana immediately begins to gather at the point where you activate your skill, so if it was a buffing skill, it would gather around your body. On the other hand, if it was some kind of magic released from the palm of your hand, then it would gather in that one spot, concentrating the mass of mana into something even greater and more powerful. Another example would be using magic apart from your body, like conjuring a pir of blood or summoning a vampire. This mana would gather at the spot in front of you but took much more of the mass needed and also took a bit of stamina. "Hm¡­ that reminds me¡­" I muttered, ncing down at my status and locking eyes on one singr skill: [Vampiric Creation]. "Hello~... Orion~... Are you alright~?" Wu quickly walked up towards me and stared directly into my soul through my eyes and then right through my body. It was as if she saw everything happening inside and out¡­ making me question who she really was. "Do you know what a status is?" I asked, watching for any slight facial twitch, uneven blink, or even the slightest breath that might''ve been shorter than usual¡­ but there was nothing. Completely nothing. "Ummm¡­ like how I''m a noble? Or maybe like how there is the emperor?" She responded, and seeing how her reaction was genuine, I couldn''t help but likely chuckle. "What''s wrong? Did I do something funny?" "No, no, no," Iughed, shaking my head side to side before narrowly catching my breath. "Shit¡­ there is so much more to learn about this world." The woman stared at me yet again, but this time her eyes scanned me from top to bottom. "What? Do you know magic or something? Do you know an ancient technique that is better than mine?" "No, of course not. You''re the master at medicine," I smiled back, and as the woman scoffed ever so slightly, I shifted my eyes over to the vial of purple and ck medicine. Chapter 339 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (19) "Ummm¡­ like how I''m a noble? Or maybe like how there is the emperor?" She responded, and seeing how her reaction was genuine, I couldn''t help but likely chuckle. "What''s wrong? Did I do something funny?" "No, no, no," Iughed, shaking my head side to side before narrowly catching my breath. "Shit¡­ there is so much more to learn about this world." The woman stared at me yet again, but this time her eyes scanned me from top to bottom. "What? Do you know magic or something? Do you know an ancient technique that is better than mine?" "No, of course not. You''re the master at medicine," I smiled back, and as the woman scoffed ever so slightly, I shifted my eyes over to the vial of purple and ck medicine. My eyes were practically glued to it, its mystical propertiestching onto my pupils and holding me there. Staring at it. Unable to look away. I tried. But I couldn''t. A drop of sweat ran down my cheek, and as I felt my foot tap the ground rapidly, Wu soon noticed and covered my eyes, allowing me to snap my head away from that mystical concoction that was trying to control me. "Ugh¡­ what was that?" I muttered, rubbing my eyes and then shielding my vision from such a thing. "That''s the potion. This one right here, honestly is a bit more powerful than normal due to the amount of aura hidden within that crystal. But that doesn''t mean it''s bad. Here, drink up," She smiled, and I visibly shivered as she swung the vial around and hung it in front of my face. I looked away from it but heard its bubbling and crackling within the ss container. It was nauseatingly powerful, to the point where I had to suppress a gag at just the thought of consuming such a thing. "What? Are you not gonna drink it?" "Of course not! That''s gonna kill me if I consume it!" I shouted, pushing her hand away and sitting down on a nearby stool, mentally reinforcing myself as I saw the woman tip the concoction towards her lips and pour. It slid effortlessly through her soft red lips and then into her mouth, where she seemingly began to gulp it down with very exaggerated movements. And as she finished the concoction, she smiled and walked over to me, holding my face and then cing her lips against mine. But I could already tell what she was going to do as once her tongue slipped into my mouth, I pulled back and watched the liquid fall from in between her teeth and gums. "Kekekekeke¡­ you''re so adorable¡­" She chuckled, spitting out the rest of the concoction on the floor. "So, do you want to kill me or something?" I questioned the woman as she chucked the ss vial on the floor, creating an ear-shattering sound that was enhanced by something. "What the hell¡­." As I adjusted my ears, the woman pulled out another free stool and sat it right in front of me, her eyes staring into mine. "There are rules to alchemy that you must learn. One, you must follow your instincts. Always follow your instincts otherwise, you might end up regretting itter¡­ just like what you did here," "I didn''t swallow it because I saw you fake swallowing it. Relying on your instincts is stupid when you''re in such a controlled situation." The woman smirked before continuing. "Second, never trust another alchemist. Don''t even trust me, your teacher, because we alchemists can be very selfish. We maybel ourselves as creators of medicine, but in reality, we create more poison than anything else. We are used and trained for chemical warfare." My ears perked upon hearing such sweet and tingling words slide into my brain, and my choice of epting this side quest only got more manageable the further I delved into this extraordinary art form. "And then the third rule. Never create something you cannot control. If you cannot control your own poison, then you are a horrible alchemist. Entire empires have fallen in the past because of my family, who have made stupid mistakes¡­ yet we are so irreceable to the royals that we are still here in such noble positions." Creeeeeeeek The wooden door to thisb that had been set up slowly opened, and a man so tall he had to duck down walked into the room. The two almost feathery golden strands of hair in front of his face fluttered ever so slightly as a breeze swept into this surprisingly musty room. "Okay, and that is the lesson for today!" Han eximed, pping her hands together and turning towards the flying general who was standing in the doorway like a dad waiting to pick up his child. "Seems you two had some fun," He muttered, but before I could walk over to him, Han''s lips folded onto mine. She soon pulled back and seductively licked her lips, her eyes shifting over to Lu Bu, who was as expressionless as usual. "You two are so simr it''s almost creepy¡­." She chuckled and waved me goodbye as I left theb with the towering man. We didn''t really talk as we walked through the dirt street and even as we left the town and walked towards the hill we normally trained at. It was silent yet peaceful. As we scaled the mountain, I looked over at him, and he just focused on climbing up, reaching the top before me, and stretching out a hand for me to grab. "Thanks," I muttered, taking it and getting pulled to the very top of the hill, seeing the sun slowly set from its noon position. "Today''s a long day¡­." "Okay, let''s take a break for now. Meditation is important when mastering the art of any weapon. You must be calm and not wildly swing at your opponent. So, for now, every day for thirty minutes, we will meditate. It''s not for long, but just enough to clear your mind of all unnecessary thoughts." Clearly, he was talking about Han. Chapter 340 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (20) We didn''t really talk as we walked through the dirt street and even as we left the town and walked towards the hill we normally trained at. It was silent yet peaceful. As we scaled the mountain, I looked over at him, and he just focused on climbing up, reaching the top before me, and stretching out a hand for me to grab. "Thanks," I muttered, taking it and getting pulled to the very top of the hill, seeing the sun slowly set from its noon position. "Today''s a long day¡­." "Okay, let''s take a break for now. Meditation is important when mastering the art of any weapon. You must be calm and not wildly swing at your opponent. So, for now, every day for thirty minutes, we will meditate. It''s not for long, but just enough to clear your mind of all unnecessary thoughts." Clearly, he was talking about Han. ¡­ It was the mid of night, and pure and utter darkness had clouded my vision, yet I still managed to hold onto my still mind. "AGAIN!" The general shouted, and as I gritted my teeth and clenched the metal bar in between my palms, I swung with full force, creating a massive ripple in the grass below. My muscles ached, and my bones almost felt bruised just from swinging this massive halberd that the flying general had granted me. I thought it was a kind present at first, but in my eyes now, it was just a torture device made to tear my muscles apart with each passing second that I was atop this hill. "SWING AGAIN! HARDER! FASTER!" I tensed my muscles and swung, feeling the sweat on my bare upper body fly off of me with my intense swing that was filled with killing intent. I was angry and tired¡­ and for some reason, this halberd continued to be my downfall as normally I would''ve been able to lift such a heavy weapon¡­ but this thing was HEAVY. And when I mean it is heavy, I mean it weighs at least a ton. "ALRIGHT! STOP! THAT''S ENOUGH!" My breathing was off and rapid and I attempted to suck in as much air as I possibly could before flopping onto my back and staring up at the star-ridden sky. A light breeze blew past me, and two glowing golden strands of hair dangled over me, their wielder''s ck eyes softly looking down on me. "You''re gonna kill me!" I heaved, quickly sitting up and grabbing the man''s several calloused hands, which felt more like a rock than the skin, in order to help me up. His training and dedication were not only prevalent in his body, but also in the way he carried himself, which almost seemed arrogant, but in reality, he was entirely epting of what came to him. He was like a de of grass, drifting through the wind, letting only a few things dictate his life. Yet even if those things are all powerful and controlling, he still has this sense of freedom to him that makes me look at him with awe. He looked so free despite having the emperorpletely breathing down his neck. It was almost impressive how epting and uncaring he was. "Today was a bit harder than future training days as I wanted to test your limit. I wanted to see where you could go and what you needed to adapt to¡­ but clearly, you''ve already reached your limits¡­." "I''m well aware of that¡­." I huffed, slowly stretching out so that I don''t crampter on while I''m attempting to have a peaceful recovery. "How close are you to ssing up? Clearly, you have no more room to grow in terms of your physical capabilities. I''ll test your magic tommorow, but I have a feeling you won''t need much training with that." "If you didn''t know, I''m already a master at magic," I smirked, and as he smiled back, he lifted up the halberd with his foot and kicked it upward so he could grab it. "Mhm¡­ Dinner is on me. Get whatever you want," If there was one thing I loved about this timeline, it was the food¡­ and best believe I used this personal bank to my advantage just as I was about to order some food. As soon as I received a menu, I ordered practically everything on it, and as the flying general looked at me with discern, I just continued to read out my order. "What? You''re helping me, right?" "Sure, sure¡­ whatever. It''s not good to eat so much after working out so hard. You''re gonna throw up if you eat more than two tes of-" "Psh¡­ like I care. I''ll stuff myself now and regret itter¡­." I sighed, and as the atmosphere of the tavern began to fill me with warmth, the fatigue and previous nausea that I had from working out so hard slowly began to fade out of my body. The lights that illuminated the room were bright and weing, and everybody within the tavern was drinking and having a good time, singing songs and dancing, ying games, or even arm wrestling to test their strengths. Waiters and waitresses were running around, professionally darting through walls of people with tters of food still in their hands. Cooks were shouting back and forth with each other, making sure their dishes were prepared carefully and perfectly, and making sure every order was made with love, care, sweat, and tears just for the best experience within this ce. As my waiter quickly dashed off with my humungous order, I turned towards the flying general who was flipping a small knife in his hand. "What? Wanna try?" "No thanks¡­ I was just wondering¡­ can I ummm¡­ order some alcohol? Nothing much, just a few-" "Waiter!" The general immediately shouted, and as he saw my face brighten up, he couldn''t help but smile as a tiny waitress ran over to us. "Bring two big pints of ale." "O-Of course," She jotted our order down before dashing over to another table, making a quick round trip before returning to the kitchen where our order would be prepared. Chapter 341 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (21) As my waiter quickly dashed off with my humungous order, I turned towards the flying general who was flipping a small knife in his hand. "What? Wanna try?" "No thanks¡­ I was just wondering¡­ can I ummm¡­ order some alcohol? Nothing much, just a few-" "Waiter!" The general immediately shouted, and as he saw my face brighten up, he couldn''t help but smile as a tiny waitress ran over to us. "Bring two big pints of ale." "O-Of course," She jotted our order down before dashing over to another table, making a quick round trip before returning to the kitchen where our order would be prepared. ¡­ The next morning, I woke up early. So early that it almost made my skin tingle¡­ no, it was tingling for a different reason, and I immediately found that reason as I turned toward the corner of my room. A man d in ck clothing, wielding a single dagger, dashed towards me, his explosive legs nearly sending him head-first into my chest before he could even whip his arm up to stab me. KSH The dagger went straight through my hand, my flesh, and even scraped my bone, yet I sat there,pletely unphased, as the man let go of the weapon and hopped back a few steps. His eyes quickly darted towards my window, which I assumed he had opened, and then made a mad dash for it, only to be met with a dagger that he just narrowly dodged between his eyes. The scalp of his head immediately began to drip with blood but continued on his way out, flipping up onto the roof by using my window frame as support. Clearly, he had been professionally trained, and seeing how he was able to slip into my room when my senses were practically pushed to their max¡­ he had to be using some kind of magic, if not using some kind of equipment that assisted him greatly. "[Vampiric Creation]," I sighed, watching a wave of blood diffuse through my wrists and slide over my sheets, creating arge pale white man who stood right beside my bed, his blood-red eyes and crimson bat wings throbbing like a beating heart. "Track him down before your time runs out. Don''t fail me." The man silently nodded before disappearing into thin air, and as Iy back on my pillow, somebody creaked open the door to my room. My heart rate swiftly increased, sending a burst of adrenaline through my body, giving me just enough motivation to slide out of my bed like a snake and press my body up against the shadows covering the walls. Carefully silenced footsteps still managed to creak on the wooden floorboards below, and as the person turned the corner, I slipped behind them and put them in a chokehold, pressing up against their trachea immediately. Choking noises slipped from their mouth, but as their scent infiltrated my nostrils, I let go and let a woman with long ck hair and deep ck eyes drop to the ground. "What the fuck is wrong with you!?" Wu shouted at the top of her lungs, immediately standing up to go and punch me in the face, but I quickly blocked it. She attempted another flurry of attacks, but I blocked those as well until she slowly calmed down and finally had the patience to ask, "What happened? I heard a bunch of ruckus from your room, so I came to check on you¡­." "It''s nothing¡­ just a small nightmare," I smiled, forcefully escorting her out of her room, and just as I closed the door in front of her, I saw her personal guards just about appear in front of me. Of course, they missed their chance to do anything, but while I took this time to myself, I looked back at the middle of my room where a single tall and eerie man stood. "He is heading west. Shall I kill him with my time remaining?" The vampire''s deep and raspy voice permeated through the air. "Keep your voice down and bring him out. I have a few questions to ask him," I lightly smiled. The man soon reached down towards the ground, a portal of blood swirling below his feet, allowing him to reach into it and yank a man d in ck cloth out of his little safe space. "Is that all, sir?" The vampire bowed respectfully, and as I waved my hand ever so slightly, he poofed into a cloud of white smog, all while the man d in ck attempted to crawl his way toward the window. I walked towards him, my footsteps immediately alerting his heightened senses, so he scoured the room and saw the dagger which I had flung at him. It was currently sticking into the wall, but unfortunately for him, I already knew he would look this way and retrieved the dagger with utter care. "Do what you want! You won''t be getting any information from me!" "I''ll see how loyal you are¡­." I muttered, my voice slowly trailing off while I stomped on hispletely shattered leg bones. The vampire didn''t hold back in the slightest, and well, I guess that made my life just a little bit easier. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" The man let out a blood-curdling scream, causing the door behind me to be broken through, allowing two servants of Wu to infiltrate my room and raise their long spears toward me. "I''m only defending myself," I smiled, my eyes slowly trailing to their master behind them. "Now leave me alone. I have to question why this man tried to kill me." "Huh? You almost got assassinated? But why? You aren''t that famous¡­." Wu muttered, but upon further thought, she let out a long groan. "Are you serious¡­ well¡­ okay, do what you want, but just don''t kill him. We''ll execute him tomorrow just to appease the people and strike fear into the hearts of any traitors¡­ possibly moles." "Whatever you want, princess," And as the woman left, the man below me violently shook his head from side to side, unable to speak as he manically choked on his saliva. Chapter 342 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (22) The man let out a blood-curdling scream, causing the door behind me to be broken through, allowing two servants of Wu to infiltrate my room and raise their long spears toward me. "I''m only defending myself," I smiled, my eyes slowly trailing to their master behind them. "Now leave me alone. I have to question why this man tried to kill me." "Huh? You almost got assassinated? But why? You aren''t that famous¡­." Wu muttered, but upon further thought, she let out a long groan. "Are you serious¡­ well¡­ okay, do what you want, but just don''t kill him. We''ll execute him tomorrow just to appease the people and strike fear into the hearts of any traitors¡­ possibly moles." "Whatever you want, princess," And as the woman left, the man below me violently shook his head from side to side, unable to speak as he manically choked on his saliva. The door shut behind me, hisst bit of hope slowly fading from his eyes as those shaking pupils of his directed upwards, zing over my foot which pressed further and further into his diaphragm. I pushed the air out of his lungs, and as I bent down, bringing my heterochromatic eyes towards him, his eyebrows furrowed. Clearly, he still had a bit of spirit in him. "[Heroic Persuasion]..." I muttered, my voice practically forcing its way into his eardrums and then digging itself into his brain, easily burrowing its way into him. His eyebrows softened, and so did his eyes, allowing me to remove my foot from his neck and sit on top of his chest, making sure not to take my eyes off of him. "Now, the first question. Who sent you to kill me? Should be easy enough to tell me that, right?" "A warlord," The man responded in a very monotone voice, and as I signaled with my hands for him to continue, he cracked open those dry lips of his once again. "Sun Quan. Warlord Sun Quan hired me to assassinate you." "And for what reason did he try to assassinate me? Did he not tell you anything else besides the fact that he needed me to die?" "No. I was just paid heavily to kill you. It took me a while to find your location and information, and took me even longer to track your habits. Unfortunately, it did not turn out the way I had nned¡­." His eyes almost seemed to ze over as he responded to me, holding just a bit of consciousness to exin further than what I asked. So, the severity of this skill must be determined by how weak or strong the victim is¡­ and seeing how this is just a measly regr old human¡­ he must be feeling the full effects. "Where can I find this warlord? Is he under the control of the current emperor right now? I have never heard of him before¡­ or is he from Mongolia?" "He is one of the three warlords under the current Chinese emperor. He is at the same status as General Fengxian." "Feng¡­ xian-?" "General Lu Bu. The title given to him is the Flying General, but most refer to him as General Fengxian¡­." This world was so weird. I was in the middle of old China, yet here I was, speaking perfect English with everybody, yet some still referred to Chinese words. I could only assume this was due to the ease of life that came with the system and this world Ares most likely forged for me. "Interesting¡­ I guess I''ll have to learn more about this ceter. I''m so clueless on everything it almost makes me seem suspicious," I muttered to myself, and as my eyes shifted around the room, I began to forge a decent n in my head. I also attempted to create many assumptions as to why people wanted to kill me, and the sole and final one I narrowed down to¡­ was the fact that I was training under Lu Bu himself. "Okay, now sleep." The man''s eyes instantly rolled back into his head before I was able to eveny him down properly, but he still tried to kill me, so I guess a bit of cruelty was deserved. Soon, I called Wu back in, and her servants immediately restrained the man''s limp body, and just as I snapped my fingers, he slowly began to wake up. He was still as obedient as ever, and I guess it almost made it seem like I broke his mind as his head limply fell backward. "Alright, thank you for letting us take him. Anyways, will you tell me what information you were able to extract from him?" Wu intently leaned forward, fluttering her eyshes. "Sun Quan wants to kill me¡­ do he and the general have bad blood or something?" "Oh¡­ geez¡­ okay¡­" Wu silently murmured. "Well, don''t tell anybody else that information. He''s another warlord under the control of the emperor, and he is most definitely the absolute most violent warlord out of the three¡­ and uh¡­ yes, he and the old man have some beef." "What''d he do?" I scoffed. "I don''t know. The old man disrespected him in front of the emperor once, and their rtionship just devolved into a mess of arguments and pure and utter hatred. That man will do anything to mess with the old man¡­ he''s also super creepy and a nning nut." "Oh? You''ve met him?" "Once for something. Anyways, he isn''t very good at fighting and doesn''t even have the most men in his army. He''s just extremely smart. Like, really, really smart. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s trying to overthrow the emperor¡­ which is also why the old man constantly has to go back and forth since he trusts him the most." "So we should stay wary of him?" "Yes, please do. You''ll underestimate him when you first see him, but please take my word for advice. Don''t fuck with him any further¡­ you do not want him to be going after you all the time¡­ and I guess for now, you can sleep with me. I have tons of guards around my room, so no assassin will be able to get through." "Thanks," I bluntly responded and packed up my stuff before moving over to Wu''s bedroom, which was¡­ well¡­ pretty fucking big. Chapter 343 Intermission: Madam Wu (4) "Oh? You''ve met him?" "Once for something. Anyways, he isn''t very good at fighting and doesn''t even have the most men in his army. He''s just extremely smart. Like, really, really smart. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s trying to overthrow the emperor¡­ which is also why the old man constantly has to go back and forth since he trusts him the most." "So we should stay wary of him?" "Yes, please do. You''ll underestimate him when you first see him, but please take my word for advice. Don''t fuck with him any further¡­ you do not want him to be going after you all the time¡­ and I guess for now, you can sleep with me. I have tons of guards around my room, so no assassin will be able to get through." "Thanks," I bluntly responded and packed up my stuff before moving over to Wu''s bedroom, which was¡­ well¡­ pretty fucking big. ¡­ [Vampiric Creation] The next morning, whilst nobody was around, I summoned four vampires that sucked tons of energy out of me, but at least I had Wu''s lessons in the morning, giving me more than enough time to recover. Once they had spawned from the pool of blood, finally done diffusing through my arms, they kneeled in front of me. They were all in ck cloaks as if they already knew my wishes, and their usually glowing red eyes were a bit dimmed into a dark pale red. Two women and two men. They looked to be nimble at the joints but powerful enough to hold their own against any monster that could attack them. "Your set time is one month," I muttered, causing all of them to snap their heads up towards me, their eyes practically bulging out of their sockets. "I trust you know what I want to do and what I want to aplish¡­." They all nodded silently before raising up, slowly towering over me the further they began to stand. "Okay. Leave and don''te back unless you have my desired information or anything else important. If it''s something else, I''ll judge whether it suffices," I muttered coldly, and after all the cloaked vampires visibly shivered under my presence, they turned away from me and disappeared, sprinting towards the west. I wasn''t about to sit here idly, and even though this was a great sacrifice to my stamina¡­ as long as I had this practically infinite pool of mana, pulling off something like this was no problem. But the one main thing I was worried about, and that has always been in my calculuations when I summoned vampires, was their sentience. I don''t know where theye from, but it''s clear they see me as their master. Although, there is the possibility that it is something fake and they hail from a ce unbeknownst to me. I have no clue where the source of vampires is, but as long as I have this skill, I''ll make sure they follow me through fear. Nothing more, nothing less. Because as long as there is fear, I can control all of them in a breezy moment. For them to gain more sentience than they already have will be like giving birth to a new life who wants to actually aplish something. They don''t want to just sacrifice themselves for this forced loyalty. And the only reason why I''ve considered this is that if I was in that position, forced loyalty to somebody I just met, I would strive for more and attempt to break my bonds. So, that is the reason for the time limit. It''s to make sure none of them betray me and consider doing something other than the mission I have given them¡­ but I guess I can only wait and see. ¡­ "Alright, now can you get me those leaves over there¡­" Wu ordered, and as I sluggishly walked over there, she snapped at me. "Quick! Come on! Before the materials meld together even more!" I sprinted and retrieved the materials, handing them to her and slumping down on a chair just beside the table. I was so exhausted from keeping up four summons at the same time that my stamina hovered around the thirty mark. That was exactly half of what my stamina is supposed to be. "Are you even paying attention?" Wu snarled, mming the table with her hand and snapping her eyes toward me. "What''s wrong? Hm? Already tired of my teaching?" "It''s just¡­ I''m feeling tired today. Do you think we can maybe rest up today¡­ I''m not feeling my best." "Oh¡­ that''s a shame. I was nning on teaching you a technique that willpletely change everything about you¡­ but okay. I guess we can take a break for today¡­." Wu rolled her eyes, but she had already made my ears perk up, so I swiftly straightened my back and softened my eyes. "I-I was just kidding. Come on, sit back down, Master," I smiled, and as the woman blew out a long sigh, she pushed two empty wooden bowls in front of me and kicked her legs back. "Now, make the two things I just made, and then I''ll teach it. I''m not wasting materials on using this technique on something mid as fuck¡­, so go. Do it. Now!" She demanded, and as I stretched my limbs a bit, she mmed the table, waking me up to go gather all of the ingredients. "Y''know, just because I lookedzy didn''t mean I wasn''t paying attention," I cheekily grinned, and as the woman rolled her eyes once more, I ground the first batch of materials up, sshing a few drops of cold liquid into it in order to finalize the entire thing. I then mashed up the next batch of ingredients and dripped a few drops of boiling hot liquid into the mixture, causing an eruption of steam to finalize the entire thing. "And¡­ how is it?" I asked, pushing two bowls towards her, causing her to let out an angry grunt as she muttered under her breath, and soon she took her two wooden bowls and shoved it in front of her. "Now, pay attention. I won''t be doing this again." Chapter 344 Intermission: Madam Wu (Final) "Now, make the two things I just made, and then I''ll teach it. I''m not wasting materials on using this technique on something mid as fuck¡­, so go. Do it. Now!" She demanded, and as I stretched my limbs a bit, she mmed the table, waking me up to go gather all of the ingredients. "Y''know, just because I lookedzy didn''t mean I wasn''t paying attention," I cheekily grinned, and as the woman rolled her eyes once more, I ground the first batch of materials up, sshing a few drops of cold liquid into it in order to finalize the entire thing. I then mashed up the next batch of ingredients and dripped a few drops of boiling hot liquid into the mixture, causing an eruption of steam to finalize the entire thing. "And¡­ how is it?" I asked, pushing two bowls towards her, causing her to let out an angry grunt as she muttered under her breath, and soon she took her two wooden bowls and shoved them in front of her. "Now, pay attention. I won''t be doing this again." She dipped a single finger, one on each hand, into one in each bowl, and upon chanting a few inaudible words, the two liquids began to glow. They vibrated and shook in the bowls before rising into the air, slowly but surely melding together right in front of Wu, whose concentration was so thorough that she began to drool all over the table. I watched the woman mold these two liquids together until they formed a golden liquid that, upon mixing together, fell straight down, creating a wet splotch on the wooden table below. "You''re just gonna waste the product?" I questioned but was soon shut up as she flicked her finger upwards, sending the shimmering golden liquid arching into her mouth. She swallowed, and I couldn''t help but gag as it looked like she had just swallowed straight steaming piss. "Mmmf¡­ okay¡­ I''m not fucking doing that," I muttered, and as the woman rolled her eyes, she finished swallowing the liquid that she strangely let sit in her mouth for a few seconds, slowly draining it down her esophagus. "Delicious¡­" "There was no need to say that¡­." As Wu lightly chuckled, I bent over my chair, suppressing the urge to throw up as she let out a loud burp that smelt like absolutely cat piss. "There is no way that wasn''t piss. Please tell me you didn''t just make piss out of herbs and medicine¡­ and please don''t tell me it''s good for you." "Well, a good thing for you, it is not piss, but it is very nutritious for you. But that wasn''t the point of this lesson. The skill that you saw me dobine and melded two pr opposites together. One was a freezing medicine meant to quell fevers and various poisons. One was a ming medicine meant to quell hypothermia and various other poisons as well¡­ now, what if youbined not just two medicines but two weapons? Two sets of armor? Two¡­ skills?" "Wait, don''t tell me you can actually-" "Yes, you can. You most definitely canbine skills, and this right here is proof of it¡­." The woman smiled, nudging the two bowls of medicine toward me. "Okay, fine. Let''s say you canbine two skills, but how the fuck am I supposed to do it in the first ce? How am I supposed to learn a skill that you created through chanting? You think that''s really gonna work with me?" Wu gave me a stupid expression with a slight side idea to avoid my gaze, but as a drop of sweat ran down her cheek, she wearily chuckled and nudged the two bowls even further forward. "Now, dip both of your index fingers into the bowls and keep your eyes wide open. You need concentration, but you also need to see what you are working with¡­ see the mana swirl around you," she smiled. "You can also see mana?" "Everybody can. Everything around you is mana. It is the blood of the world. The wind that sweeps through des of grass is mana. The towering rock formations making hills and mountains are mana. The raging rivers providing us with natural barriers and a source of water are mana. They are the blood of the world, and we, the inhabitants of such a world, thrive off of the resources that it has been providing us." I paused for a moment, ncing down at the two wooden bowls before licking my dry lips. "I never thought of it that way." "Of course, you haven''t now stick your goddamn fingers in the bowl before I do it myself," "Alright, alright. I was just having a revolutionary moment¡­." I sighed, dipping both of my index fingers in the bowls, feeling two pr opposite temperatures almost begin to connect my skin to my eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. "Now, follow after me: May the rising sun and the setting moon¡­." "May the rising sun and the setting moon¡­." "h h h h h¡­ I''m just kidding there is no incantation. I was just ying with you," Wu smirked, and as a vein nearly popped out of my forehead, the woman slid her chair back just a few inches out of my punching distance. "Anyway, you must feel the connection already. Grasp it and hold onto it like it''s a rope. Pull that feeling towards you." I did just like she said, despite her previous prank, and made sure to grasp such a feeling, causing the mana around me to swirl into a whirlpool. That whirlpool of mana dragged the two substances up into the air, slowly molding them together into one floating puddle of golden liquid. "You should probably catch it in a bowl before-" SPLASH Suddenly, the substances finished mixing, and the new product dropped to the ground, the swirling pool of mana immediately dispersing back into the air, freely roaming the dirtyb we were in. "Ugh¡­ whatever¡­" Wu rolled her eyes before lifting up her finger, arching the substance into my mouth. I tried my best to ignore its properties and focus on the vor¡­ and well, it was sour and bitter but strangely sweet as well. "Still gross¡­" Chapter 345 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (23) SPLASH Suddenly, the substances finished mixing, and the new product dropped to the ground, the swirling pool of mana immediately dispersing back into the air, freely roaming the dirtyb we were in. "Ugh¡­ whatever¡­" Wu rolled her eyes before lifting up her finger, arching the substance into my mouth. I tried my best to ignore its properties and focus on the vor¡­ and well, it was sour and bitter but strangely sweet as well. "Still gross¡­" I finished swallowing the substance, a lingering taste of metal hanging in the back of my throat, but besides that, everything was pretty fine. It didn''t taste as bad as I expected, and the thought of it being urine was immediately wiped from my mind¡­ especially when a beautiful well, crafted panel graciously appeared in front of me. [Your HP has risen by two points] My head immediately snapped towards Wu, my eyshes fluttering as I quickly approached her, grabbing both hands and lightly lowering my head towards them. "Master, thank you for the guidance¡­ now please tell me where can I get those ingredients-?" Wu quickly pushed me away before she could even consider following through with my request, and well, it turned out exactly like I expected. "Welp¡­ how unfortunate. I guess the world has to know of that massive mole at the very bottom of your back. God, is it disgusting. I really held myself back earlier from saying anything, but now I just can''t help but look back at its grotesque nature. It was practically a mountain on your back¡­ wow¡­ so horrible. Such a beautiful woman is ruined by such a thing¡­ it would be a shame if the entire city knew," I smirked, kicking my feet back in my chair, waiting for the woman toe begging, but all she did was graze her eyes over me and shrug. "Sure, whatever. I know you want more of that potion, but those ingredients are he expensive. So, if you want more of that, then go get a job, youzy bum. I could care less about what others think of me." "Well, it was worth a shot." "Then next time, try to pick something better to ckmail me with. And anyway, did you get the skill, or did you just waste my time? If you didn''t get it right now, then you have no hope of being an alchemist, and I''ll have to drop you as a student-" "Oh, I got it," I smiled before grabbing two random herbs, but before Wu could stop me, I looked at the panel floating in front of me and activated the skill. "[Assimtion]." Suddenly, the two ingredients glowed a bright yellow, slowly shimmering with golden particles that rose into the air, enveloping both herbs. The one that looked like a root melted and then encased the one that looked like a long rough, and pointy leaf. Both fused and fused before dropping onto the table, revealing a brown leaf. But before I could inspect it or even take a look at it, I felt a fist connect with my chin. "What the hell is wrong with you!" Wu shouted, attempting to push me down, but I was much stronger and heavier than her. She stood absolutely no chance against me. "What? Was it expensive? These all look like things I can just pick up off the ground¡­ are they seriously expensive?" I acted dumb, but in reality, it was fun teasing her, and I was going to be sure to pay her backter on. For now, she was cute when she was angry and especially fun to y around with due to her constantly fluctuating emotions. "You''re like a teenager girl," I chuckled, blocking her flurry of punches that genuinely tried to hit and injure me with all their might. Yet, it was a pitiful attempt against my skillful blocking and constantly on-alert pupils. "Oh, shut up! You owe me so much money you''ll practically be begging for forgiveness when I give you the bill!" "I''m sorry, can you please forgive me," I fluttered my eyshes yet again, but of course, she didn''t fall for it and just pushed me away, back onto my chair. "Tch¡­ lesson''s over for today¡­ don''t joke around like that¡­ now I''m taking this. You''re lucky the assimtion seeded because they''re both from dry and sandy climates. If they''re two opposing items, then the sess rate of them fusing is practically zero. But if they areplete opposites, then the sess rate is near one hundred percent. Even aplete newbie can fuse two pr opposite things together¡­ so don''t get too cocky! Now out! GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY LAB!" "Yes, ma''am~," I smiled,ughing the entire way out of herb and then being kicked off into the streets. "God, you''re so annoying. Now go find the old man. Lesson is over early today¡­ and don''t go fusing things without my permission! You could seriously end up injuring yourself or somebody else if you aren''t careful! OKAY!?" "Yes, ma''am!" I replied, and as the woman shut the wooden door in my face, I nced up at my skills. . [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Miasma Infused Presence] [Mana Control] [Assimtion] [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [War Resonance] [Twin Carriers] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] . "First of all¡­ the thing I''m most curious about is how this even works," I muttered under my breath while picking myself up. I briskly brushed the dirt off of my pants and shirt and walked down the bustling streets of this now-thriving trading center. "Okay¡­ it should work like this¡­ I''m assuming¡­" Chapter 346 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (24) "First of all¡­ the thing I''m most curious about is how this even works," I muttered under my breath while picking myself up. I briskly brushed the dirt off of my pants and shirt and walked down the bustling streets of this now-thriving trading center. "Okay¡­ it should work like this¡­ I''m assuming¡­" I stretched my finger out, pointing and touching both of the skills I wanted to fuse together. But, it didn''t seem that easy as nothing really happened as soon as I slid my finger across both skills. Still, I had no directions meaning I had to figure this all out by myself, but to be honest, I felt I had already grasped it, and as I stretched out both of my fingers, a slight smirk appeared on my face. My left and right index fingers touched both of the skills I wanted to fuse, most likely making me look like a crazy person, but if I could fuse both of these skills together¡­ then that would be way too overpowered. Both skills shimmered in their sockets, a golden glow enveloping the rest of my status, disintegrating it and letting both skills to just hang there, floating gently in the air. VWOOM Suddenly, I felt a tug on my chest, both skills vibrating like they were amidst a magnitude nine earthquake. Their quaking aura almost seemed to spread to me as I was forced to back away and let both skills fly up into the air, way past the clouds, and seemingly into the forces of space itself. I just stood there, looking up at the sky, attempting to see if something was wrong. I mean, those two skills were precious to me, and if they just disappeared due to my experimentation, then I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. . [Miasma Infused Presence] + [Mana Control] = [Miasma and Mana Maniption] . My smile widened as I looked at the fuse skill, its golden body gently shimmering onto me as it floated down from the clouds. But then suddenly, I felt a tug on the back of my shirt, and as I spun around, ready to defend myself, I saw Wu with a panicked look. "You fucking idiot¡­e on¡­ follow me¡­" She gritted her teeth, swiveling her head around as if trying to watch out for something or someone. "What? What happened?" I asked, running behind her as we turned into herb. She immediately locked the door and grabbed me by my cor yet again, tossing me against the wall and mming the piece of wood behind me with her hand. "What was this called? Uhhh¡­ a kabedon-" "Shut the fuck up for a second¡­." She muttered, silencing both herself and me as a somewhat glowing light descended from the sky just outside of ourb. It vibrated just like that of the skills I had fused, and as the sound of a shattering piece of ss nearly destroyed my eardrums, I felt a piece of me vibrate¡­ like something was trying to get out. [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Miasma and Mana Maniption] I looked over at my normal skills, seeing my new skill but also noticing it was vibrating greatly, as if it was trying to break its way out of my status itself. It hurt. It really fucking hurt, but I kept quiet as the presence of whatever was just outside our door was so powerful that it made me nearly want to throw up. Wu was shivering with fear, but as soon as the door cracked open, she let out a long breath and tightened her muscles. A creepy smile entered, two slim eyes immediately locking onto Wu''s face while I brushed a bit of the dirt off of my shirt and regained myposure. It looked to be a man in his early twenties with long white hair, two slim golden pupils, and a smile that stretched all the way from one ear to the other. In his pale white hands, he held two boxes, shimmering with a golden light, and as my eyes widened, his eyes locked onto me. "Hm? What''s wrong? These look familiar to you?" "They''re mine. Please ignore him¡­." Wu immediately stepped up, and as she held both hands behind her back, I could tell both were shaking with fear. "I''ve already warned you many times not to do such a thing. It wakes me up from my slumber¡­ but what is also strange is that I felt an anomaly. Something else within my domain¡­ also, are you going to introduce me to your friend over here?" "Orion, this is Chronos¡­ the god of time and space." I shivered under those words, and as an immediate sense of panic began to spread through my body, the man in front of me couldn''t help but smile even wider. "So you are the anomaly. Not like you needed to do much else¡­ the time around you is quaking¡­ all the time," He muttered, almost out of breath as he stared at me. "Please don''t mind him. This is my fault. I taught him the technique andpletely forgot to tell him the rules of space. If you could forgive us just this one time-" "Uh huh¡­ *snap*," He snapped both of his fingers, causing everything around me to freeze. The bubbling and burning of incense, the cawing of birds and creaking of crickets, and most importantly, the shaking of Wu. "Now, let''s have an undisturbed conversation. You are an anomaly in my domain of time. You interfered with my domain of space by fusing two skills together¡­ way before mana could fully assimte into the world, but I forgive you just this once. I''m a very forgiving god," He smiled but then chuckled lightly before creaking open his lips again. "I''m just kidding¡­ I''m just azy god with an unsurmountable amount of power¡­ it''s truly pitiful," He smiled even wider. "So you want to know why I''m in this timeline, correct? "Of course." Chapter 347 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (25) ? "Uh huh¡­ *snap*," He snapped both of his fingers, causing everything around me to freeze. The bubbling and burning of incense, the cawing of birds and creaking of crickets, and most importantly, the shaking of Wu. "Now, let''s have an undisturbed conversation. You are an anomaly in my domain of time. You interfered with my domain of space by fusing two skills together¡­ way before mana could fully assimte into the world, but I forgive you just this once. I''m a very forgiving god," He smiled but then chuckled lightly before creaking open his lips again. "I''m just kidding¡­ I''m just azy god with an unsurmountable amount of power¡­ it''s truly pitiful," He smiled even wider. "So you want to know why I''m in this timeline, correct?" "Of course." I was a bit suspicious, as why would he ever ask me such a thing if he was so powerful? Couldn''t he just immediately tell by looking at certain things or even just seeing my soul, which I assume has been tampered with by Ares? Then should I start off with a lie? But that would be really risky¡­ although if he knew why I was here, he would no doubt try to ask Ares about this¡­ possibly ruining this juicy quest for me. I''ve been slowly diminishing in terms of skill with my spear, so this is the best quest I could ever ask for¡­ I won''t let some random god take it away so easily. "Then, to tell you the truth, the full and honest truth, I just appeared here one day. I remember what I was doing before, but it was mostly just a random transportation." His golden pupils shimmered, narrowing down on me, trying to tell if I was lying, but even though I couldpletely cover up a lie, I still mixed in tons of truth¡­ just not all of it. "Well, it seems like you aren''t lying, but I do hope you know that staying here will cause trouble for me-" VWOOM A massive beam of light shot towards me from a small white portal just above my head, yet even though it was right there, practically pressed up against my skull, I was able to narrowly dodge it with my insane and very inhumane reflexes. "Kekekekeke¡­ You''re quite bold for a mere copy," The man in front of me cackled, his tongue practically hanging out of his mouth while his eyes rolled into the back of his head. A third eye appeared in the middle of his pale white forehead, causing a wave of negative emotions to rush through me. I attempted to suppress them, but they were too strong. They clouded my mind, my vision, my hearing, my smell, and my senses. All of my senses had been overwhelmed almost instantaneously. "I was just ying around, Warlock of Blood. I know who you are¡­ I know exactly who you are. I mean, you''ve exined practically every detail about your life to me¡­ in one of your alternate timelines, you became my apostle. Not the idiot Ares or that bitch of a goddess¡­ you chose the correct god to worship and serve." "What¡­ do you want?" I choked on my words as a crushing pressure attempted to snap my trachea in half. "Serve me once again. Be my apostle, and you will be grantedplete control over time and space." The man smiled viciously as if the lies being filtered through his teeth weren''t obvious enough to me. "I thought¡­ you already¡­ had one of me? Why would you need another one?" "Oh? Well, if you really wanted to know¡­ that all happens in the future. All of that happens after this singr meeting. I know what the various oues are, but every. Single. One. Of. Them¡­ leads to you bing my apostle." "Then I decline," I smiled at the man smiling back at me. "That''s exactly what I thought you''d say¡­ now, please excuse me." The man then disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if he had been erased from existence instantaneously, only leaving behind a salty stench of ruptured space crawling deep into my nostrils. "Like I would be your apostle¡­." I coughed, heaving for air as Iy on my back, watching Wu immediatelye sprinting over to me. "How the fuck did you not die¡­ I really thought he would kill you," Wu angrily gritted her teeth, but upon looking down at me, her expression softened, and she brought me in for a long and warm hug. Bzzzzt [You have received a foreign God Quest] [Requester Name: Athena] [A few gods angrily look down at you] [A few gods smile maliciously at your next decision] . . [You have received the God Quest: ughter] [Description: You have received a God Quest from Athena. Prove yourself that attachments are worthless and ughter the Apostle of Zeus. Once you have finished ridding his name from this world, you will be granted the same reward.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu] | [Demonic Trait Enchantment] | [God-Killing Enchanctment] [Penalty Upon Failure: Destruction of Soul] [Time Left: One Month] . "Orion? What''s wrong? Orion? Orion?! ORION! WHAT''S WRONG!" And just like that, I copsed from exhaustion, my head swirling with so many things that keeping track of everything made my head throb with pain. ¡­ "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so, so, so sorry¡­ please f-forgive me," I sobbed as the torrential downpour of rain stained the muddy field we were in. Wu looked at me from afar, her pupils dted with fear and anger, both coursing through her veins, paralyzing her in ce with conflicting emotions. The corpse held in my arms, still shimmering with shes of lightning, somehow raised a hand towards my face, the man''s eyes sparking with life for just a split second. Despite the gaping holes blown through his torso and left part of his head, he still managed to speak a few words that made tears flow from my eyes. It had been forever since I cried¡­ and here I was, sobbing and crying. "I¡­ trusted you¡­ and loved you¡­ like a son¡­ I''m sorry." ¡­ "*gasp*... Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ What¡­ why am I crying¡­ and why am I sweating so hard?" Chapter 348 Teacher Quest: Lu Bu (Final) ? The corpse held in my arms, still shimmering with shes of lightning, somehow raised a hand towards my face, the man''s eyes sparking with life for just a split second. Despite the gaping holes blown through his torso and left part of his head, he still managed to speak a few words that made tears flow from my eyes. It had been forever since I cried¡­ and here I was, sobbing and crying. "I¡­ trusted you¡­ and loved you¡­ like a son¡­ I''m sorry." ¡­ "*gasp*... Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ What¡­ why am I crying¡­ and why am I sweating so hard?" My head was pounding like never before, and my neck ached as if it had been strained the entirety of my peaceful sleep. I was currently in a hospital bed, though you could hardly call it a hospital bed since it was more like a cot inside a medical tent where tons of other wounded were. Confused as to why there were so many wounded, I brought myself up, rubbing my eyes to clear my foggy vision and using a nearby spear that had been thrown away as a crutch. It was rusted with blood and covered with grime and sweat. Everything on this de was something seen on a battlefield, yet for some reason, I couldn''t sense one. Normally, I would be able to smell or hear the cries of a war, yet here I was, unable to do what really made me special in dire times like these. Slowly, I pushed the cloth curtain to the side, allowing me to step outside of the medical tent, where I witnessed hundreds of smoking houses, some still on fire while somepletely burned down to the ground. "Orion? Are you finally awake?" A voice called out to me from a distance. I swiveled my head around, seeing a familiar pale face slowly approach me cautiously. She made sure I wasn''t injured any more, yet I feltpletely fine. So, she immediately stormed towards me and wrapped her slender arms around my torso. "What happened?" I muttered, groaning as a sh of pain washed through my mind. My mind felt as if it was being ravaged by the worst headache known to man¡­ and what do you know, it was all happening during an event that possibly could have torn down this entire town. "Bastards areing after us¡­ They gained the favor of Zeus." "That doesn''t tell me anything of what happened. What happened here? Right where I''m standing." The ground beneath me was soaked in blood, burnt to a crisp, and seemingly eroded by an endless amount of rain tearing through the sky. For a moment, Wu bit her lip ever so slightly before cracking open her lips. "There was no army, there were no soldiers¡­ just lightning. A massive storm gathered above this forming city¡­ yet evacuating was way too risky, so it was ordered that everybody stay within the lowestyer of their homes. Clearly, that didn''t do much, though." "And you''re saying this is the work of Zeus?" "No shit¡­ for some reason, he turned his back on the old man. He would have never let such a thing happen if the old man was in the city, so clearly, he gave up on him." "Where is the general?" "He''s currently in the office¡­ but it was¡­ well, it waspletely destroyed. He''s at the remains of what it used to be, so you should go check up on him." Quickly, I ran as fast my legs could take me, bits and pieces of the dream I had just experienced shing through my mind. They were small shards of the bigger picture, but from what I witnessed, I was holding the flying general in my arms as his life slowly began to fade from his body. "General!" I shouted upon seeing his towering back littered with so many lightning-shaped scars that there was practically no piece of skin untouched by the wrath of Zeus. Slowly, his head turned towards me, a lethargic look of defeat showering over his dull expression. "Fuck¡­ it''s finally happened," he muttered, and as I wrapped his arm around my back, he nearly copsed to the ground. My strength was absolutely nothingpared to the weight of this man as I was forced to let go of his arm, allowing him to drop straight down. "A-Are you fine? Do you need any medical attention? You''re not bleeding, but clearly you''re-" "Just shut the fuck up for a second and help make sure everybody is fine. I won''t die that easily¡­" I hesitated for just a moment, but upon seeing the man''s dire expression of anger, I knew he would make it through this. "Alright. You better not die on me." ¡­ A day had passed, and every single ounce of fire had been extinguished with the help of not only the remaining soldiers, but the remaining citizens who had grown to love this town. It had been slowly expanding into a city, yet the work of Zeus set us back a few months, meaning we had to work even harder. The general had locked himself away in his rebuilt office, which was mostly just a shed as of now, but it was clear he was nning something or for something. I''m sure he had heaps of anger that he wanted to vent but knew the emperor wouldn''t allow such a thing and would restrict him from ever even attempting to get his revenge. "Do you think he''s working on something to propose to the emperor? Like a n to go all out and raid the entirety of the Mongolian Empire?" As I listened to Wu slowly ramble on, fidgeting with a loose piece of grass she had yanked out of the ground beneath us, I couldn''t help but zone out. . [You have received the God Quest: ughter] [Description: You have received a God Quest from Athena. Prove yourself that attachments are worthless and ughter the Apostle of Zeus. Once you have finished ridding his name from this world, you will be granted the same reward.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu] | [Demonic Trait Enchantment] | [God-Killing Enchantment] [Penalty Upon Failure: Destruction of Soul] [Time Left: 29 Days] . "You have no choice," A voice almost seemed to smile into my ears, its tantalizing tone slowly fading away. Chapter 349 The Decievement Of A Goddess ? [You have received the God Quest: ughter] [Description: You have received a God Quest from Athena. Prove yourself that attachments are worthless and ughter the Apostle of Zeus. Once you have finished ridding his name from this world, you will be granted the same reward.] [Reward: [Skill Book - Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu] | [Demonic Trait Enchantment] | [God-Killing Enchantment] [Penalty Upon Failure: Destruction of Soul] [Time Left: 29 Days] . "You have no choice," A voice almost seemed to smile into my ears, its tantalizing tone slowly fading away. "Hey, Orion¡­ where are you really from?" A question slipped through my trance, causing my eyes to roam all the way to the woman who was lying right next to me, her head turned entirely at me. "Do you want me to bepletely honest? I''ll even be honest as to who and what I am since I feel things are about to change around here¡­. I mean, you''ll most likely find out eventually¡­." "Sure, if you want." I paused for a moment, thinking about details I should change, but in the end, I caved and told her the truth. I felt like I could trust her. "Are you aware that demons exist in tandem with the gods? Think of them as the antithesis of the gods. They exist to counterbnce their good and even their evil." "So what you''re saying is that you''re a demon. Correct?" "Yeah, something like that. I was originally a human and was kind of forced to be a demon because I was too weak." "That''s cool and all, but you don''t have to lie to me. I''ve never felt the existence of a demon before, but I have felt the existence of a god. And you feel exactly like one." My mouth lifted into a smile before I lightly chuckled to myself. I couldn''t help butugh as the first mortal who would find out about such a thing was this woman right here¡­ "How did you know?" "I have many other skills I haven''t told you about¡­ I can see the status of others whether they like it or not. And that fake status is unable to cover up your real status¡­." "My original status doesn''t have my demi-god status." "What do you mean? It''s right there?" The woman smirked, raising her hand toward me, disying a status that was slightly different to mine. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demonic Demi-God] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 102/102 MP: --/-- SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 30] - Above Human [Defense: 30] - Above Human [Magic: 85] - Above Human [Speed: 20] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Time Maniption] [Time Dtion] [Time Hopper] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] ¡­ "Huh? But that isn''t mine," I replied, the woman not even trying to believe me for a second of her time. "I''ve had this skill for years, you think it just doesn''t work now?" I checked the skill section of my own status just to confirm I wasn''t going crazy, and what do you know, my status was as normal as expected. [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Miasma and Mana Maniption] "Who are you really?" I frowned, staring into the woman''s smiling eyes. She looked different. Yes, she lookedpletely different from how I saw her before. It was almost as if she was apletely different person. The real person hiding behind the persona stered along her face. "You''re smart. You''ll figure it out once I exit this girl''s body." "... She''s¡­ an apostle. She''s an apostle. She signed a contract with you, a god. Correct?" I questioned the woman, who lookedpletely different from before. I rolled backward, kicking myself onto my feet by pushing against the ground with my hands, sending me flying upwards. As I stared the woman down, who began to file her nails with a sparkling file that appeared out of thin air, I began to calcte just exactly who she was. Out of every god. Out of every being. There was only one other god who I could think of¡­ "Athena." "That''s right, kid. I''vee to enjoy the show. Will you fulfill my god quest, or will you let yourself die for the sake of this fake world?" I grit my teeth as the woman''s smile began to touch the ends of her ears, and as I dropped to my knees out of shock, I covered my face to hide myself from the humiliation. "Just kidding~" I smiled back at the woman, spreading my fingers to allow the woman to see just how much of a fool she had made of herself. "Kekekeke¡­ KAHAHAHAAHAA! YOU''RE A FUCKING FOOL! I KNEW YOU WOULD DO THIS!" As I cackled like a mad scientist at the top of my lungs, I sprinted towards the woman, summoning my spear into my hand and swinging at her. The goddess was in shock as she went to block it with her hand, but it seemed she had forgotten just exactly where she was and who she was possessing. "Oh, my gods¡­ you made it too easy for me!" I sadistically smiled, swinging straight through the woman''s hand, tearing right into her flesh. "You-" "You''re in a mortal body, you fucking dumbass." The woman''s body was quickly enveloped in a golden aura that stopped my de, but my spear had already torn through her right hand and severed more than half of her right arm in half. Blood poured from the woman''s wound and as her frown turned upside down, my smile couldn''t help but widen. "That''s a good expression¡­ it really made everything worth it in the end." Chapter 350 The Perfect Prediction ? "You-" "You''re in a mortal body, you fucking dumbass." The woman''s body was quickly enveloped in a golden aura that stopped my de, but my spear had already torn through her right hand and severed more than half of her right arm in half. Blood poured from the woman''s wound, and as her frown turned upside down, my smile couldn''t help but widen. "That''s a good expression¡­ it really made everything worth it in the end." "D-Don''t you care about her?!" The woman shouted, her face practically crumbling with anxiety and panic as I continued to press her. The tip of my spear, drenched in her blood, sizzled like the surface of a hot pan. It boiled the water until it evaporated into the atmosphere, mixing into the lingering confusion. "You know¡­ I had a dream where I killed the general. It took a bit for me to finally regather all the pieces of that dream, but now I''ve realized who my true enemy is¡­ It''s you. It''s fucking you, you disgusting goddess prick. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been able to leave that city, and I would have been able to have the freedom I wanted. I wouldn''t have been sent to hell, and I will admit, therades I made are quite good to me¡­." My sadistic expression dropped to a cold re, sending shivers down the goddess'' spine. "... But I couldn''t give any less of a shit. Now¡­ will you lose to not only my father but also me?" The goddess slid her foot back as if wanting to retreat, but upon realizing the shameful thing she was just about to do, she stopped herself and gritted her teeth. "You son of a bitch¡­." Everything was falling together too nicely. It was all going ording to n. [You have received a new sub-ss for such an aplishment] [Effects will be granted upon ssing up] [You have been crowned "Prince of Maniption"] [Watching gods gawk their mouths in shock] [Watching gods smile maliciously as they gaze down on a potential new foe] [Watching godsugh hysterically at the foolish goddess] I knew she wouldn''t run away due to her pride as a goddess. I also knew she wouldn''t let this slide¡­ meaning I needed to kill her immediately. "Did you never love this woman?" My cold gaze twitched, the edges of my lips slowly curling upwards while my eyes ever so slightly squinted. A malicious smile stretched across my face, and as the woman shivered once again, she saw my lips crack open, allowing the few words I had kept in my throat to flow out. "Love? Why would I ever love that thing?" The massive injury I had dealt to the vessel of this goddess was already regenerating at a rapid speed, butpared to when she was fighting with Ares, the difference was like night and day. Soon, the woman stretched and flexed her fingers, allowing her to imitate reaching toward me, and just as her hand began to squeeze my image, I felt an invisible force wrap around me. "So you said all those loving words to this pitiful girl just to gain her favor in order to draw me out? That''s such bullshit that it makes me want to torture your soul. You never knew I was going to appear! YOU NEVER FUCKING KNEW! IF YOU DID, YOU WOULD HAVE PREPARED BETTER! DON''T FUCKING INSULT ME AGAIN, YOU INSIGNIFICANT ANT!" "You know, it was a bit harder than I thought to gain her favor. But as soon as I saw her true personality and her true status¡­ I knew there was only one way to get to heart¡­ through [Heroic Persuasion], of course," I continued to smile, all while an invisible force continued to try and crush my ribs. I''ve gambled my entire existence on this¡­ if everything is as nned and my foresight is good enough, then¡­. For the first time in both of my lives, I nearly began to pray to some outer. I prayed that this would work because if it didn''t, I knew this woman would take my soul and do heinous things with it. I wasn''t going to allow myself to be received, just to be tortured over and over again until my willpletely broke¡­ and all of that hung on this one single gamble. "[FREEZE]!" I shouted with thest remaining bits of air in my lungs, and just as I thought¡­ she froze for just a second, allowing me to coat myself in buffs and powerful auras. Through [Royal Blood Magic], I controlled and whipped my spear straight at me, cutting right upwards and swinging through the invisible force. It easily separated it, allowing me to breathe for just a second, but as my spear followed through, the power was enough to send a massive shockwave up into the sky, splitting the clouds above for just a mere moment. "[FREE-" I attempted to use my ancient tongue once again, but the repercussions were so strong that a pool of blood poured from my mouth. I vomited it all up but wasn''t given a chance to breathe as the blood just kept pouring out. If I wasn''t careful now, my death would be by my own hands. "You fool. Do you really think you can kill me?" Athena muttered, her face darkened over with rage. Her foot mmed the back of my head into the ground, forcing me into a humiliating position that caused an endless stream of notifications to follow. "YOU THINK YOU CAN KILL ME!? YOU MERE MORTAL!? KNOW YOUR FUCKING PLACE!" The gods were clearlyughing at me as I felt the woman''s heel crush harder and harder into the back of my skull. "I SHOULD LOCK YOUR SOUL UP FOR ALL OF THE ETERNITY! I SHOULD ALLOW THE DEMONS OF HELL TO FEAST ON THIS DREADED SOUL OF YOURS! DID YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD DEFEAT ME!?" My eyes felt as if they were about to pop out of my head, and the blood that poured from my mouth nearly drowned me until- CRACK "Nah¡­ but he can beat you¡­." I bubbled through the pool of blood, and as a flicker of lightning lifted me up, allowing me a chance to breathe, I saw the scarred back of a man who looked bigger than ever. Chapter 351 The Flying General Vs The Goddess Of Wisdom (1) ? The gods were clearlyughing at me as I felt the woman''s heel crush harder and harder into the back of my skull. "I SHOULD LOCK YOUR SOUL UP FOR ALL OF THE ETERNITY! I SHOULD ALLOW THE DEMONS OF HELL TO FEAST ON THIS DREADED SOUL OF YOURS! DID YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD DEFEAT ME!?" My eyes felt as if they were about to pop out of my head, and the blood that poured from my mouth nearly drowned me until- CRACK "Nah¡­ but he can beat you¡­." I bubbled through the pool of blood, and as a flicker of lightning lifted me up, allowing me a chance to breathe, I saw the scarred back of a man who looked bigger than ever. "Has she been possessed by a demon or something?" The general asked, the two strands of hair dangling over his face glowing like two rods of concentrated sun. "Yeah¡­ it''s a demon, alright," I muttered before coughing up another pool of blood. My mind was in a fog. A constricting and suffocating fog. It was tight, continuously wrapping around me. It was like a snake, using its long, slender, and powerful body to attempt to squeeze me to death. Before I knew it, I felt my breath escape from my grasp, leaving me to drop limp onto the grass below. I attempted to choke out a few words, but all of the air in my body had been squeezed out. Everything hurt¡­ the internal damage done to my organs had ravished my body to the point where I might actually die. "Hey, kid, you won''t die on me, right?" I couldn''t respond and instead used [Influence of Battle] to see the battle from above. It was almost as if my soul had ascended into the sky, taking the body of an eagle, allowing me to see the endless sea of grass surrounding the hill we were on. The sight was a peaceful one that was slowly enveloped in an angry red haze. The influence of our battle was affecting not only each other but also thendscape around us. CLANG The fight immediately started with the general whipping out a spear that I hadn''t even noticed was there, its red tassel connected to the end of the handle flying like a g of war. CLANG The tip of the spear shed with the woman''s hand. It had been wrapped in the same ghostly substance that attempted to squeeze me to death, which the general knew to be wary of. He was aware that she had masterful control of it, so he made sure to keep his distance with quick and stretched-out stabs that forced the woman to back up. Yes, the goddess, who was so powerful that she could have crushed me with just a thought, was getting pushed back by the warrior who looked more rxed than ever. He was expressionless but wasn''t stressed. He almost seemed to let his spear carry his loose body till the ends of his stabs, where he would finally react and pull the spear back. These moves were lightning-fast, literally. Sparks of lightning began to shoot from his toned and bulging muscles, light rubbing against each other. These effects sparked a massive boost in speed and power that the general used perfectly in tandem with his stabs. BOOOOOOM Eventually, the strikes had picked up so much electricity that one strike that the goddess didn''t think much of exploded with kic energy, sending her flying back and nearly off arge cliff face at the end of the hill. And despite taking so much damage mentally and physically, she refused to pull out of Wu¡­ a mortal body. "GODDAMMIT! I HAVE NO QUALMS WITH YOU! HELP ME SLAUGHTER THAT BOY, AND I WILL REWARD YOU GRACIOUSLY!" The sly woman attempted to make a deal, but her desperate attitude was enough to see through the lie¡­ not that the general would have agreed to it anyway. "Uh huh¡­" The general replied bluntly before taking a massive lunge forward at the retreating woman and flexing all the muscles in his back and right arm. ZWOOOOM Without even using a skill, electricity followed the lightning strike known as the man''s spear. It had flung right at the woman, and even though she somehow managed to dodge it by just a hair''s width, I could tell she was now beginning to not underestimate this man. "My powers may be restricted in this mortal body¡­ but taking care of things like you will be no problem." Suddenly, massive angelic white wings sprouted from Wu''s back, creating a gust of wind so powerful that it shook my vision and sent the general flying backward. His spear, which was nowhere to be seen as he chucked it so hard, was swiftly whipped back into his hand, which he used to stop himself. By mming the tip of his spear and even part of the handle into the fresh dirt below, he was able to slow down the momentum, allowing him to stop just barely before toppling down the steep hillside. Come on¡­ you have to kill her now before she powers up more. And as if the general had heard me, a lightning bolt struck him from the open sky above. It infiltrated into his skin, muscles, veins, and then blood, pumping it through his body whilst he muttered the name of a skill for the first time since this fight started. His eyes crackling with pure white electricity channeled into his spear. It absorbed it graciously, eating it up like it was the most delicious substance in the world. He felt powered up. He smiled as if he had just grown ten times stronger, faster, and even smarter. He felt nearly unstoppable as the woman across from him summoned a massivence of light. Both sides looked so equal that my slowing heart tried to beat out of my chest. My nerves were sky-high as everything was riding on this. I wanted to win. I needed to win. I must win. "I''ll crush you out of existence itself." Chapter 352 The Flying General Vs The Goddess Of Wisdom (2) ? And as if the general had heard me, a lightning bolt struck him from the open sky above. It infiltrated into his skin, muscles, veins, and then blood, pumping it through his body whilst he muttered the name of a skill for the first time since this fight started. His eyes crackling with pure white electricity channeled into his spear. It absorbed it graciously, eating it up like it was the most delicious substance in the world. He felt powered up. He smiled as if he had just grown ten times stronger, faster, and even smarter. He felt nearly unstoppable as the woman across from him summoned a massivence of light. Both sides looked so equal that my slowing heart tried to beat out of my chest. My nerves were sky-high as everything was riding on this. I wanted to win. I needed to win. I must win. "I''ll crush you out of existence itself." Athena, wrapped in an angelic white aura, wielded hernce of light in a stance that was meant to generate as much power as possible. It was clear she was going in for one final blow, wanting to end this instantly, but just as I saw the general take a stance in retaliation, my hawk-eyed vision went blurry. My vision was instantly clouded with streaks upon streaks of smudge. I couldn''t see a single thing, no matter how hard I squinted. In addition, my mind was foggy, causing the skill I had been using to watch the match to deactivate not even a few seconds after. Everything around me rang with a silent bell, constantly screaming down my ear canal and into my ear drum. The headache it formed was painful, but it didn''tpletely take my attention away from the two warriors announcing their final skills. "[Lance of Wisdom: Smite]." "[Flying Spear Arts: Heaven Splitter]." A strong gust of wind, cutting my skin and down to my bones, exploded past me. It followed the words of the flying general, who I could only assume used his strongest skill. I couldn''t see a single thing, but just- BOOOOOOOOOOM Even reality itself couldn''t keep up with the logic-defying skills as sound soon followed after the gust of wind. My eardrums shattered instantly, knocking me out faster than I could process what had just happened. It was instant, painless, but most of all¡­ enough to activate [Undying Will]. ¡­ (Athena POV) (A few days prior) "Ares, let me borrow yours," I requested, expecting nothing of it since I had already lost my orb. But to my surprise, the man held out his hand, stretching arge glowing dark red orb towards me. "You want my son to improve, but you are too ambitious. He will end up resenting you for forcing such a quest on him." "He shouldn''t, as this is just a fake reality. I know what he''s doing with that child¡­ whatever her name was¡­ Wu, right?" The god before me didn''t answer. "Whatever her name is, she''s being used by him. But I can tell he''s developing feelings¡­ this is not what he needs right now. He needs to be cold-hearted in order to be the perfect vessel." The man''s eyesy on me, seeing my desperate state. I mean, after I lost the orb that practically made me a god, I had fallen from grace and was no longer considered a god by the public. I was still allowed to remain in the Twelve Olympians, but my power is just barely on par with some of the weakest ones¡­ it was pitiful. I was so fucking pitiful. "I''m trusting you with my orb. If something happens to you, I won''t help you. That orb is my entire lifetime¡­ but I''m trusting you with my orb. So, take it¡­plete this mission of yours," the man announced coldly and almost a bit resentfully. Just from looking at him, I could tell something was up, but I had no other choice. I had to follow through with this before I got kicked out of the Olympians and lost my all-powerful status. I must regain my previous power before somebody reces me. Desperation flowing through my veins, I immediately sacrificed the orb, granting the boy the god quest at his own mental expense. For some reason, there was a slight disturbance, as if some other divine force was blocking the quest, but before I could investigate it, the quest was sent out, and the divine force disappeared without a trace. "Now¡­ I should proceed with the next part of the n." FWOOSH Through an astral projection, I was able to appear in front of the pitiful girl being taken advantage of by this wretched demon I had created. "W-What the fuck-" The girl stuttered, quickly falling back on her chair whilst I floated above theb station, looking at the various medicinal items she had acquired. "You''re quite good," I smiled, lying straight through my teeth, but it was toote to be a kind god. I had no choice but to mold her to my liking. "Wh-Who are you? Are you a goddess? I''ve heard about goding down, but I didn''t think it was real-" "Your entire existence is a lie, little girl," I immediately broke the ice with the hard truth. "This is a ce made to train up that little boyfriend of yours." She looked like she didn''t know what to do, opening and closing her mouth various times, but nothing came out. She was frozen in ce, thinking everything through. "I-I don''t believe you." "Then don''t believe me. But I havee to offer you a deal. If you help me, I will grant you life. I will grant you real, physical, tangible life. This may be but a simtion created through heaps of ichor, but with just a flick of my hand, I can make you into a real thing." "Wh-Why are you offering me this? Do you want me to turn on Orion?" "There is no need for you to turn on Orion. I will handle that part myself." "Then what are you going to do with him?! A-Are you going to kill him? Capture him?!" She was getting on my nerves, but I stayed patient as I slowly weaved lies and truths to form the perfect convincing n. Chapter 353 The Flying General Vs The Goddess Of Wisdom (3) ? "Then don''t believe me. But I havee to offer you a deal. If you help me, I will grant you life. I will grant you real, physical, tangible life. This may be but a simtion created through heaps of ichor, but with just a flick of my hand, I can make you into a real thing." "Wh-Why are you offering me this? Do you want me to turn on Orion?" "There is no need for you to turn on Orion. I will handle that part myself." "Then what are you going to do with him?! A-Are you going to kill him? Capture him?!" She was getting on my nerves, but I stayed patient as I slowly weaved lies and truths to form the perfect convincing n. ¡­ A few dayster, the time came for me to take over her body, but I did it without her consent,pletely out of the way from our agreement. I didn''t care, though, as seeing this boy''s dreaded face was everything I had ever wanted for the past few days. I watched and inspected him, carefully for every second that he talked to this little girl. Clearly, he was growing more fond of her, to the point I doubted he was even trying to manipte her. But, I kept that shoved into the back of my mind as I knew how this boy was. There was no doubt in my mind that this was all an act covered by dry and very surface-level feelings. After Wu had coincidentally picked a spot away from any sign of civilization, I took this chance to take over her body. Pushing her soul down deep into her body caused her to drown, immediately fainting, on the brink of death but not far enough to actually kill her. Everything was going well, and I basked in that surprised yet angry expression of his. I had ruined his ns. I hadpletely ruined his ns, and boy, was it entertaining to watch. But then, his frown tipped into a smile, and I felt a shiver get sent down my spine. My body instinctively brought my hand up, blocking a shing attack that tore across my vision, creating a blur that I was unable to see. For some reason, everything felt slower. My senses were dulled, and my mind was in shambles as if a limiter had been ced on me. SWOOSH A de made of a glistening red material torte straight through my hand and up the arm I was inhabiting, causing it to split in half and begin to pour blood. Thankfully, my regeneration had carried over. Otherwise, this vessel would have died already, but that was the least of my worries. "You-" "You''re in a mortal body, you fucking dumbass." His expression widened as the pouring blood still continued to drip. Clearly, my healing properties had been nerfed as well. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be losing so much blood. "D-Don''t you care about her?!" I shouted, a great sense of panic beginning to flow through me. I expected him to be using her, but didn''t expect to be able to sh her body without a single shred of remorse¡­ or was he blinded by the fact I was sitting in her body as of now. A few details were outside of my calction, but for now, I still had the upper hand. I still had ess to my godly powers, so all I needed to do was- "You know¡­ I had a dream where I killed the general. It took a bit for me to finally regather all the pieces of that dream, but now I''ve realized who my true enemy is¡­ It''s you. It''s fucking you, you disgusting goddess prick. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been able to leave that city, and I would have been able to have the freedom I wanted. I wouldn''t have been sent to hell, and I will admit, therades I made are quite good to me¡­." His sadistic expression dropped to a cold re, sending shivers down my mortal spine. "... But I couldn''t give any less of a shit. Now¡­ will you lose to not only my father but also me?" My foot slid back as his eyes dug into my skin, but I caught myself before I could subconsciously retreat any further. My pride had been torn to shreds already, but now I felt that if I ran away now to try and n something else¡­ I would be known as a fool for the rest of eternity. "You son of a bitch¡­." Those were the only words I could mutter as I was caught in his trap. I didn''t know if he was aware of my current situation in Olympus, but that didn''t matter as he was aware of how broken my pride must have been. Or maybe he was aware that I couldn''t run away from this fight. That my pride as a god wouldpletely shatter if I ran away from a mortal. But little did he know, I wasn''t like the rest of the arrogant gods. I just couldn''t run away from this fight to save my own selfish honor¡­ it was for myself as opposed to everything else. "*cough* *cough* *cough*..." nk¡­ ng¡­ ng¡­ And that''s how I ended up like this. My wrists were chained by golden links, and a thick golden cor wrapped around my neck, suppressing my powerspletely. "For the crime of disturbing the mortal realm and interfering with significant characters of the past, you are sentenced to a thousand years of punishment. The Olympians shall decide your punishment." A man cloaked in a gray robe with a mask like that of an eagle reading out a long scroll to me. It rolled far across the ground until it traveled under me, but as my eyes drifted off of this insignificant piece of paper, I saw the surprising events that made me lightly smile. A single tear rolled down the boy''s face as he carried the wounded man in his arms. But it wasn''t my attack that had hit him. In fact, he perfectly deflected my own skill¡­ yet he was betrayed by a boy he had trusted so much. He had a gaping spear wound through his abdomen, and as thest remaining bits of life shed across his eyes, I heard him mutter a few things. "I¡­ trusted you¡­ and loved you¡­ like a son¡­ I''m sorry." Chapter 354 The Flying General Vs The Goddess Of Wisdom (4) ? "For the crime of disturbing the mortal realm and interfering with significant characters of the past, you are sentenced to a thousand years of punishment. The Olympians shall decide your punishment." A man cloaked in a gray robe with a mask like that of an eagle reading out a long scroll to me. It rolled far across the ground until it traveled under me, but as my eyes drifted off of this insignificant piece of paper, I saw the surprising events that made me lightly smile. A single tear rolled down the boy''s face as he carried the wounded man in his arms. But it wasn''t my attack that had hit him. In fact, he perfectly deflected my own skill¡­ yet he was betrayed by a boy he had trusted so much. He had a gaping spear wound through his abdomen, and as thest remaining bits of life shed across his eyes, I heard him mutter a few things. "I¡­ trusted you¡­ and loved you¡­ like a son¡­ I''m sorry." ¡­ (Lu Bu POV) My attack did nothing. Absolutely nothing. My attack had beenpletely countered and then crushed to the ground like a meaningless fling of mana. All of the mana in my body was drained from that one skill I had used, intending to settle this in one shot, but even with her being in a mortal body, her godly powers were still able to pull through. "Orion¡­ back up¡­" I gritted my teeth as the woman''s expression turned bright, the edges of her lips turning upwards into a smile. I heard no response, so I quickly swiveled my head around, only to see he hadpletely passed out, and from what I could sense, his heartbeat was slowing. Shit¡­ I guess this is it- All of a sudden, I heard a few kicks against the dirt below. I turned my head around to see Orion standing up, his pupils rolling into the back of his head, revealing two little ck dots. His expression was limp, like he wasn''t even conscious of his surroundings. It was a strange phenomenon that I could only anticipate was the work of one of his skills. There was no other option but for me to pick that. FWOOSH A massive spear with a glistening red tip flung into his hand, sending his limp body hopping to one side. This only confirmed my suspicions of him being unconscious even further. "Oho¡­ I forgot he had this skill¡­ no matter though¡­." Athena smiled, gathering a massive ball of light in her right hand, lined with a million sharp needles about to explode outwards. "Shit!" I eximed, attempting to shufflemy way back to Orion, but my body was so exhausted that when I checked my status, I noticed the remaining bits of stamina I had, dropped all the way down to zero. "You goddamn¡­ MORTALS!" Athena shouted at the top of her lungs, yet before she could release the attack, a massive hammer made from light swung at her side. BOOOOOOOOOM Athena was sent flying to the side, her real form seemingly phasing out of Wu''s body. She slid against the dirty grass below, her ethereal form suddenly being chained up by various shiny links made from a divine metal. Long tinum blonde hair with glistening eyes holding a thousand stars. Her skin was a clear blue as she was in this ethereal form that somehow only enhanced her beauty. She was truly a goddess through and through. Power, looks, and brains are a deadlybination. Wu, on the other hand, immediately woke up, coughing up blood, but wasn''t dead. "Ugh¡­ what¡­ happened?" She muttered before her pupils dted. "OLD MAN!" SHING All of a sudden, I felt a massive de prate my abdomen, tearing both of my lungs to pieces and even clipping my heart. It was an attack meant to kill. When I fell backward, as soon as the de left my back, I caught a glimpse of long dark purple hair and two cold ck eyes greeting me. Those eyes of his sent shivers down my spine as my mind immediately went numb. My breath left my body, escapingpletely from my grasp. I attempted to gasp for air, but that function just wasn''t within my capabilities anymore. "Huh¡­ wha- what¡­ why are you¡­" Orion stuttered as his eyes rolled back into ce and his hair lightened. His expression tightened just a bit as he fell to his knees. "N-No¡­ this¡­" With thest remaining bits of breath I could exhale, I spoke my final words. Words that I had wanted to tell him all this time. "I¡­ trusted you¡­ and loved you¡­ like a son¡­ I''m sorry." And just like that, I felt my entire body grow cold as the icy grip of death wrapped around the spear wound in my abdomen. I could audibly hear my heartbeat stop and my pulse begin to slow. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" And then, my breath returned as my darkened vision lit up with sparkles of light. They led me towards a brighter sun that I instinctively reached out to with my naked body. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® I then appeared in a room of stone, kneeling at the foot of a throne made of des. Every single inch of those sharpened pieces of metal was enough to make anybody kneel just from their divine power. And then, the man sitting atop that throne was a man with short ck hair and fiery red eyes. His long dark red beard neatly drooped to the very edge of hisp. His light brown skinplemented the fire erupting from behind him. "I apologize for what had happened. You may have been part of a simtion, but we did use your real soul. We may have cleared any previous memories of what had happened before the target was ced inside, but I''m d you found some kind of peace as you died." "So I was just a pawn in your n?" I asked, expecting to hear him explode with anger¡­ yet it was different as opposed to how the other gods described him. "Well, not my n," Ares muttered, his eyes falling to the woman as tall as me and with long white hair and eyes shuffling with seemingly hundreds of pupils. "Arachne¡­ this was a good n of yours¡­ I wonder when you started putting it in ce." Chapter 355 The Flying General Vs The Goddess Of Wisdom (Final) ? I then appeared in a room of stone, kneeling at the foot of a throne made of des. Every single inch of those sharpened pieces of metal was enough to make anybody kneel just from their divine power. And then, the man sitting atop that throne was a man with short ck hair and fiery red eyes. His long dark red beard neatly drooped to the very edge of hisp. His light brown skinplemented the fire erupting from behind him. "I apologize for what had happened. You may have been part of a simtion, but we did use your real soul. We may have cleared any previous memories of what had happened before the target was ced inside, but I''m d you found some kind of peace as you died." "So I was just a pawn in your n?" I asked, expecting to hear him explode with anger¡­ yet it was different as opposed to how the other gods described him. "Well, not my n," Ares muttered, his eyes falling to the woman as tall as me and with long white hair and eyes shuffling with seemingly hundreds of pupils. "Arachne¡­ this was a good n of yours¡­ I wonder when you started putting it in ce." ¡­ (Orion POV) As his life drifted away before my very eyes, Wu dropped to her knees, a single tear sliding down her cheek as she stared at the limp corpse. "It''s¡­ it''s all my fault for getting tricked by that woman¡­ it''s all my fault," Wu muttered, her pupils dting while her lips began to quiver. Her slender hand reached out towards the general''s cheek, but before she could touch it, I caught her hand. "You''ve proved your point¡­." "Huh? Orion¡­ what are you talking about?" Wu responded as my eyes sharped, ring at the clouds above. There was one singr cloud that hadn''t moved in the slightest for the past few minutes, and it only stiffened further as I red up at it. "As by the god''sw, all witnesses will have their memory cleared of such an event. Unfortunately, your loss cannot be reversed." A man cloaked in white stepped beside me, his eyes clearly looking down on me. His words seemed to be thoughtful and kind, but the feeling that I got from him was like that of a god looking down on an ant. He was no different than the people he served. "YOU''VE PROVED YOUR POINT!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, and just like that, the cloud I was watching split open, revealing a man with long white hair, sparkling white eyes enhanced by long white eyshes, and a body so pale you''d think he hadn''t seen the sun in millennias. His smile was wide with anticipation. His fingers twitched with excitement. His body twitched and cracked with adrenaline. Every single jerk of his body caused a massive quantity of mana to gather around the man, sucking everything and everyone it could toward him. A massive updraft of wind attempted to carry all of us up, and the apostles that hade down from Olympus attempted to talk it through with him. "IF YOU DARE TO DO THIS, THE OLYMPIANS WILL NOT FORGIVE YOU! YOU ARE ALREADY ON THEIR BLACK LIST! IF YOU FREE ATHENA FROM HER CHAINS, YOU WILL BECOME PUBLIC ENEMY NUMBER ONE TO THE ENTIRETY OF OLYMPUS!" "Kekekeke¡­ I only came for the boy. It seems he''s the center of attention within Olympus¡­ but it seems I also came at a troublesome time¡­ I think I will¡­ kekekeke¡­ Why not free her while I''m at it?" The god''s smile widened even further. In the palm of his right hand, a clock appeared engraved into his skin. The big hand slowly began to reverse in the opposite direction, causing my body to move on its own, all while I kept my intact consciousness. All of the previous thoughts I had felt like they were disappearing, but worst of all, I witnessed just how the general had died. VWOOP ¡­ "*cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*... Ugh, my chest- *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough* *cough*." I woke up to a string of coughs fighting to take my breath away. It took a while to cough up whatever was making me heave so much, but eventually, I got the bits of ck goo out of my chest. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ what¡­ the hell?" As I took a look around, I found myself in a ck void with the broken remains of some kind of fallen castle floating through the endless space. But that wasn''t the strangest part. Cats. Literal cats were floating around, effortlessly swimming through the space. Some came over to the remaining bit of stone brick I wasying on and rubbed themselves against my cheek, slithering around my neck and nudging their adorable three eyed faces into my chest. [God Quest Completed] [Reality shall know of your achievements] [Rewards have been granted] "No¡­ I don''t want these fucking rewards¡­ don''t give me these rewards¡­." I muttered, swiping away the panels floating in front of me. "HEY! IS ANYBODY HERE?!" My lungs felt as if they were going to burst from just one shout, forcing me to take a step back and slowly calm my breathing. A skill book appeared in myp, shing with a stain of blood before returning to normal. I felt like throwing up as the leathery feeling grazed the tips of my fingers, yet¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to chuck it or even attempt to destroy it. [Pick Your Demonic Trait Enchantment] [All Enchantments Are Possible To Evolve] [1. Wings of The Vampire Progenitor] [2. Fangs of The Vampire Progenitor] [3. Spine of The Vampire Progenitor] "*sigh*... is there any way I can see what they do¡­ or are they just cosmetic-" I was suddenly cut off by a string of exnations appearing before me. It caught me a bit off guard, but at least this eased my worries for just a moment. Chapter 356 Demonic Trait Enchantments ? [Pick Your Demonic Trait Enchantment] [All Enchantments Are Possible To Evolve] [1. Wings of The Vampire Progenitor] [2. Fangs of The Vampire Progenitor] [3. Spine of The Vampire Progenitor] "*sigh*... is there any way I can see what they do¡­ or are they just cosmetic-" I was suddenly cut off by a string of exnations appearing before me. It caught me a bit off guard, but at least this eased my worries for just a moment. [Demonic Trait: Wings of the Vampire Progenitor] [Description: Seeing your rise in power, the system has decided to grant you the traits of a potential future evolution. By picking one of these demon enchantments, you will not only gain new power but an increase in better evolution selection for the future.] [Specifics: The Wings of The Vampire Progenitor will allow you to sore across the skies, but due to their sharp and small nature, making quick turns is easier than most. Compared to other wings, these wings won''t fly as fast as they are suited more forbat rather than actual travel. In addition, these wings will brand parts of your back, engraving into your soul. So, these enchantments are locked for this life and your next life.] [Skill Package: [Passive: Wings of The Vampire Progenitor] [Activated: Blood Pursuit] The descriptions were quite useful just from reading the first set of descriptions, but I couldn''t help the feeling of something tickling the nape of my neck as I read it. I thought it was one of the cats at first, but upon closer inspection, I saw a pair of two glowing white eyes watching me from afar. "Come out¡­ I know you''re there, Chronos." "Come on, man, I was having fun watching whatever you were doing. This system Ares gave you is quite interesting¡­ and it seems you also managed toplete a God Quest. The rewards must be useful." "Yeah¡­ I guess¡­" I muttered, watching the man phase out of the distant darkness and step into existence right beside me. He looked the same as before, but this time with a cloak shrouding his hair and the upper section o his face. It made him look mysterious as all you could see was his smug and sly smile that looked down on me. "Well, hurry up and select. I''ll discuss what we''re going to do after you pick your enchantment¡­." "How considerate," I replied in a t tone, shifting my eyes back to the long string of text exining everything else on these amazing enchantments. [Demonic Trait: Fangs of the Vampire Progenitor] [Description: Seeing your rise in power, the system has decided to grant you the traits of a potential future evolution. By picking one of these demon enchantments, you will not only gain new power but an increase in better evolution selection for the future.] [Specifics: The Fangs of The Vampire Progenitor will allow you to suck the blood out of other living beings. By picking this enchantment, not only will your sense of taste skyrocket, but your taste for regr food will diminish while your taste for blood will rise. In addition, you will be able to convert others into dhampirs orpletely suck the blood out of them and turn them into lifeless husks acting as zombies. Your saliva also bes a numbing agent for sneaky and quick meals using your fangs and only your fangs. ] [Skill Package: [Passive: Fangs of The Vampire Progenitor] [Activated: Dhampir Conversion] [Activated: Zombie Conversion] This one was probably better than the wings as flying was something I could probably attainter through other means, while this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I can create my own army and loyal servants who won''t disappear within a few days¡­ speaking of servants, I guess that vampire who I sent to go observe disappeared before he could make it back¡­ [Demonic Trait: Spine of the Vampire Progenitor] [Description: Seeing your rise in power, the system has decided to grant you the traits of a potential future evolution. By picking one of these demon enchantments, you will not only gain new power but an increase in better evolution selection for the future.] [Specifics: The Spine of The Vampire Progenitor is a relic passed down through hundreds of generations. Normally acting as a pseudonce, its tip is soaked in the blood of countless wars and battles. But, by selecting this enchantment, the spine will return to your own body and serve as a backbone that will not only boost your strength tenfold but will allow ess to higher versions of blood magic in the future. In addition, you will be able to summon the spine from your back, recing it with a spine of blood that will debuff you for however long the spine is out of your body.] [Skill Package: [Passive: Spine of The Vampire Progenitor] [Activated: Unholy Lance Longinus Summon] [Activated: Blood Buff] So between all of the options presented to me, I had to pick whether I wanted the ability to fly, the ability to create my own army and loyal servants that stay forever, or the ability to enhance my own capabilities¡­ hmmm¡­ First, to narrow it down, I cut out the wings option as no matter how cool they would look, I just knew they wouldn''t be practical to my style. Mastering how to fight on the ground is one thing, but learning how to fight in the air is another thing¡­ I just felt picking this option would take away time I could be spending on mastering the craft of fighting on the ground. I mean, barely any of my enemies in Hell fight in the air, and if they do, I could just use my ancient tongue to tell them to freeze, forcing them to drop to the ground. Simple enough. "What do you think? Should I go for the safe option and take the ability to create armies¡­ or take the ability to be a living weapon?" The god behind me sighed for just a moment before speaking up. "The path to killing or bing a god takes a solitude mindset and skillset¡­ so obviously thetter." Chapter 357 The Spine Of The Vampire Progenitor ? First, to narrow it down, I cut out the wings option as no matter how cool they would look, I just knew they wouldn''t be practical to my style. Mastering how to fight on the ground is one thing, but learning how to fight in the air is another thing¡­ I just felt picking this option would take away time I could be spending on mastering the craft of fighting on the ground. I mean, barely any of my enemies in Hell fight in the air, and if they do, I could just use my ancient tongue to tell them to freeze, forcing them to drop to the ground. Simple enough. "What do you think? Should I go for the safe option and take the ability to create armies¡­ or take the ability to be a living weapon?" The god behind me sighed for just a moment before speaking up. "The path to killing or bing a god takes a solitude mindset and skillset¡­ so obviously thetter." "Yeah¡­ that''s exactly what I was thinking." [You have selected the demonic enchantment: Spine of The Vampire Progenitor] [1/3 of your existence is nearlyplete] All of a sudden, searing pain ripped open the flesh on my back. It was horrid and bloody, and even though I couldn''t see it, there was no doubt in my mind that the wound had gone down to the bone. Nothing could tell me otherwise. As I slightly winced from the pain and dropped to my knees, my hands gripped the solid ground whilst my knees took the brunt of the force. My spine felt as if it was being shattered by a hammer continuously mming down on my back over and over and over and over and over until I could hardly keep myself up anymore. The pain was intense but nowhere near as intense as the pain I had experienced in hell. Compared to that, this was just a walk in the park, so I stopped being such a pussy and grit my teeth to the point an audible sound resounded through the void. It was a nauseating grinding sound, but it was the only thing I could do to bring myself to stand up with the assistance of absolutely no skills. Physically, this shouldn''t have been possible as my spine had disappeared, but flexing and contorting each muscle in my back sufficed¡­ only for a moment, though, as an even more painful burning erupted from the wound. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I found myself on the floor once again, this time frozen in ce. It was as if my entire body had been paralyzed from the tips of my hair to the edge of my toenails. The only thing my body was capable of doing was coughing uprge qualities of blood that soon turned into ck sludge. It clogged my throat and suffocated the chambers of my lungs, but upon releasing one massive wretch onto the ground below, everything came up. My eyes burned just from how pressure was used to spew out all of this ck sludge, but in the end, it was worth it. My senses slowly returned to me, but even sharper than before. My sense of smell was the first thing to catch my consciousness as the sweet, tangy perfume from the man behind me wrapped around my nostrils. Then the slight crackling of his twitching fingers popped, all heard by my sense of hearing. My sense of sight then picked up, the drifting caught crossing my face, causing me to smile ever so gently. My sense of touch surprised me as it was numb in the beginning, but slowly and surely, it felt like I could touch the void around me. I could graze it, manipte it, or even converse with it¡­ it was strange. "And I guess my sense of taste is stronger¡­ I can taste that awful perfume you sprayed¡­ holy shit, why is it so strong?" I immediately covered my nose from the dangers of that absolutely burning material. It was like a fire had been lit in my nose, preventing me from smelling anything but its insense as it traveled deep into my mind. It wrapped around my brain and squeezed it tightly, creating a chokehold on my consciousness itself. "If you want to pick up a chick or dude, then you should use this," The god handed me a beautifully crafted ss bottle of pink liquid. The smell was radiating from this tithing, forcing me to hand it back immediately; otherwise, I would have just passed out. "Make sure to suppress some of your senses. It helps in the long run, although I feel you might not need that¡­." The man smirked, seeing me sit down on the rough terrain below. I immediately began to meditate and lose myself in the wonders of my own mind, distracting myself from the burning perfume. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Clearly, he was testing me even though he didn''t directly say it¡­ meaning he was aware of these goddamn enchantments from the beginning. "We''re you working together with Athena?" I asked as soon as I felt I was ready. And just like that, the stench was bearable¡­ just bearable. He immediately scoffed while taking a floating cat into his arms. His slender fingers ran through the adorable creature''s hair, causing it to snuggle into the man with greatfort. "Of course not¡­ I wouldn''t work with that bitch even if my life depended on it¡­ And I guess the Goddess of Wisdom has fallen, but it doesn''t seem right. You know, your old man actually gave Athena the orb necessary to give you a god quest. He even permitted its usage under her name, meaning he didn''t want the rewards¡­ it was all a trap for Athena. He knew something she didn''t." "Like that, I would end up actually killing Lu Bu¡­ but also having Athena arrested. Are you saying he nned that out? That was all coincidence, especially when my own skill killed my own Master." "Nope¡­ that was definitely nned out, although, most likely not by Ares, but somebody close to him¡­ hmmmmm¡­ a lower god wants to rise up. " Chapter 358 God-Killing Enchantments ? "We''re you working together with Athena?" I asked as soon as I felt I was ready. And just like that, the stench was bearable¡­ just bearable. He immediately scoffed while taking a floating cat into his arms. His slender fingers ran through the adorable creature''s hair, causing it to snuggle into the man with greatfort. "Of course not¡­ I wouldn''t work with that bitch even if my life depended on it¡­ And I guess the Goddess of Wisdom has fallen, but it doesn''t seem right. You know, your old man actually gave Athena the orb necessary to give you a god quest. He even permitted its usage under her name, meaning he didn''t want the rewards¡­ it was all a trap for Athena. He knew something she didn''t." "Like that, I would end up actually killing Lu Bu¡­ but also having Athena arrested. Are you saying he nned that out? That was all coincidence, especially when my own skill killed my own Master." "Nope¡­ that was definitely nned out, although, most likely not by Ares, but somebody close to him¡­ hmmmmm¡­ a lower god wants to rise up. " I tightly gritted my teeth and balled up my fists, shaking with anger. But as the man in front of me ced his hand on my head, it felt as if all of my overflowing emotions had disappeared. And it wasn''t some cheesy metaphorical thing, but he literally sucked the emotions from my head. "*sigh*... Let me¡­ just finish picking my other enchantment, and then we can discuss this more," I muttered, watching a new panel finally confirm my demonic trait whilst a selection of god-killing traits appeared in front of me. Chronos, the literal embodiment of time, looked at these new panels with a disturbed expression. His lips were pursed, and his entire body had tensed up. Even a drop of sweat began to slide down the side of his cheek. "God dammit¡­ Ares is fucking insane for allowing this¡­ and Athena is even more insane for such a thing to happen¡­. Tch¡­ whatever¡­ as long as you don''t use it on me, I don''t care. Pick what you want, but make sure to pick carefully. Certain skills go after certain kinds of gods, such as ones that specialize in what you could say is magic, or speed, or strength, or if you''re an Olympian¡­ all of those on top of unbounded intelligence." "Speaking of gods, I can''t see your god marks. Are they on your body or something, I thought all were stered along one''s face," I asked, squinting my eyes towards the god, gathering all of the kitties around him and cuddling with them on the bare stone rock below. "This isn''t my true form. This is a form I take to seduce mortals, gods, and all of the like. My real form is pretty hideous, so I doubt you''d want to see it," He muttered, his voice unwavering as he continued to y with the kitties. "Yeah, I don''t care that much." [Pick Your God-Killing Enchantment] [All Enchantments Are Possible To Evolve] [1. Head-Wings Of The Speedster] [2. String Muscles of the One Who Lifts the World] [3. Life Maniption of The Great Sage] "Hey, do you know which ones are the best for me?" I asked the man, who was now buried under a pile of cats. Eventually, he poked his head out from the depths of that pile, but his entire face was scratched up with w shaped marks. They immediately began to heal, but the cats didn''t let go of his clothes and skin. "You were just saying how you didn''t care that much about me¡­ and guess what, I don''t care much about you either-" "Alright, fine, that''s my bad. I just didn''t want to pry on your life and all¡­ I didn''t mean to hurt you," I shifted towards him. "You suck at trying to act empathetical. But, I guess if you do something for me, I''ll tell you what all of the enchantments do¡­ pretty good deal, right?" "What is it you want me to do?" "When you''re in hell, I want you to kill Hades. Of course, I''ll help you since Hades is strong as fuck¡­ but I think we''ll make a good team," The god smiled slyly, and whilst I shook his hand, I felt the tenderness of his skin. He had never wielded or even attempted to pick up some kind of weapon in his entire life. He waspletely sheltered by magic, meaning his body is that of a god¡­ but a weak one. With a god-killing enchantment, it would be possible to kill him once I evolve. "You know I can hear your thoughts, right?" "Tch¡­ alright, whatever. Tell me, and then we can finally talk about where the hell this ce is and how I can even get back to the underworld." "Of course, and to start off, how about the head wings? Those are obviously the head wings of Hermes, the god who sends messages across the universe. Your speed will increase greatly, but if I had to rmend something, it would be not to pick this one. I have no doubt that you''re talented, but the jump in speed would be so hard to control it would take you another century to even try to use it for a split second. I mean, at the least, they look cool. They rece your ears, and it looks¡­ well, pretty badass. From the god killers I''ve seen before, the ones with this are normally the strongest ones, but also the ones who die first. Normally, by their ownck of control of this speed." "Hmmm¡­ Okay, and the next? The string muscles? What does that even mean?" "This is probably the most painful process because your muscles will be ripped to shreds. To long strings that continue all the way throughout your body. Every single muscle would essentially be connected to every other muscle, meaning it''s very hard to control, but just not as hard as the head-wings. These allow for incredible strength, push and pull. And paired with a good weapon, you could split mountains with ease. And due to every single muscle basically being one, your explosiveness is out of this world." Chapter 359 Downsides And Life Manipulation? ? "You know I can hear your thoughts, right?" "Tch¡­ alright, whatever. Tell me, and then we can finally talk about where the hell this ce is and how I can even get back to the underworld." "Of course, and to start off, how about the head wings? Those are obviously the head wings of Hermes, the god who sends messages across the universe. Your speed will increase greatly, but if I had to rmend something, it would be not to pick this one. I have no doubt that you''re talented, but the jump in speed would be so hard to control it would take you another century to even try to use it for a split second. I mean, at the least, they look cool. They rece your ears, and it looks¡­ well, pretty badass. From the god killers I''ve seen before, the ones with this are normally the strongest ones, but also the ones who die first. Normally, by their ownck of control of this speed." "Hmmm¡­ Okay, and the next? The string muscles? What does that even mean?" "This is probably the most painful process because your muscles will be ripped to shreds. To long strings that continue all the way throughout your body. Every single muscle would essentially be connected to every other muscle, meaning it''s very hard to control, but just not as hard as the head-wings. These allow for incredible strength, push and pull. And paired with a good weapon, you could split mountains with ease. And due to every single muscle basically being one, your explosiveness is out of this world." "Would you rmend these, then? We haven''t discussed thest enchantment, but this seems he good. Are there any downsides besides making it a bit harder to control my strength?" "There could be if your control is horrible. Your muscles couldpletely explode out of your skin and ripple across¡­ well, where you currently are. If that happens, even I can''t help you. You''ll need to help yourself or just sit there. Forever. Until the end of time because you''re a demi-god." "That feels like something I should have known before," I deadpanned before scrolling all the way down to the final god-killing enchantment: [Life Maniption of The Great Sage]. Every single one of these enchantments had exnations and such, just like the demonic enchantments, but I just ignored them since the god beside me held more intel. I should have probably asked him before picking my demonic enchantment previously, but I guess he wasn''t even around to help. Despite the demonic enchantments holding a skill package, these god-killing enchantments only came with what they advertised. I guess that means they''re overpowered enough in their own right, making anything else stacked on just unfair. "Life Maniption is something people rarely pick. It''s mostly used for magic specialists like yourself, but that doesn''t mean I would rmend you pick it. As by selecting this option, you will be the enemy of all demons as soon as they find out. And that is something awful for you since, obviously, you''re in hell, but you''re also constantly under the surveince of a demon lord." "W-Wait, even now? He''s watching in on this?" "No," The god chuckled, pushing a few cats from off his face, allowing him to look straight at me. "The simtion you were in was something out of his jurisdiction, and of course, he can''t see into my own domain: The Timeless Pce." "I-I see¡­ so what does he see now, then?" "He should only be able to see you where you first entered the simtion. The passage of time ispletely different in the simtionpared to hell. I mean, especially hell since the time dtion is something equivalent to¡­ every hundred or thousand years¡­ mmmm, well¡­ nah, I can''t really remember. Still, a certain amount of time is equivalent to a year on the overworld. Something like that." "Okay, that''s enough time. I don''t care about time right now. Just tell me what Life Maniption does," I quickly diverted the subject despite me being the one directing the subject in that direction. It was a bit rude, but I wanted to finish this up so I could proceed with my life. "*sigh*... so, Life Maniption is how it sounds. You can manipte the life of somebody. The power varies depending on how much of a gap there is between your magic stat and somebody else''s. But, this wouldn''t be much of a god killer if your magic stat was low, so the skill makes up for that by increasing it¡­ just like the other skills. Did I mention that?" "I just inferred you meant that. Anyways, can you please be more specific about manipting somebody''s life? Like their life span or something?" "No, an essence. Have you ever heard of the saying experience points are the lifeblood of the world? Of the universe?" The time god asked, and as my eyes widened and I swallowed a drop of saliva to moisten my throat, it felt as if time had stopped around me. Everything was moving in slow motion as the realization of just how overpowered this skill was flooded into me. But, that also ignited the idea of just how powerful the other skills were. The time god didn''t make it seem that impressive, but now inparison to this skill¡­ I could hardly keep my excitement together. I kept switching back and forth between which skill would be the best for me, but first stopped myself. I needed to know if there was anything more to this overpowered skill. Every other one had a destructive downside, so why can''t this one have one? "Any downsides?" I asked, causing the man to smile viciously as he embraced a new collection of cats. And as they swirled around him, almost dancing like fairies in the wind, he split open those sly lips of his. "There is a guaranteed downside which shoos everybody away from it. Your mana heart and mana veins and everything in your body that regtes, controls, and uses mana will explode out of your body. Think of a supernova. And now think of that energy being mana. That is what will explode from your body." Chapter 360 Debating And New Information ? "No, an essence. Have you ever heard of the saying experience points are the lifeblood of the world? Of the universe?" The time god asked, and as my eyes widened and I swallowed a drop of saliva to moisten my throat, it felt as if time had stopped around me. Everything was moving in slow motion as the realization of just how overpowered this skill was flooded into me. But that also ignited the idea of just how powerful the other skills were. The time god didn''t make it seem that impressive, but now inparison to this skill¡­ I could hardly keep my excitement together. I kept switching back and forth between which skill would be the best for me but first stopped myself. I needed to know if there was anything more to this overpowered skill. Every other one had a destructive downside, so why can''t this one have one? "Any downsides?" I asked, causing the man to smile viciously as he embraced a new collection of cats. And as they swirled around him, almost dancing like fairies in the wind, he split open those sly lips of his. "There is a guaranteed downside which shoos everybody away from it. Your mana heart and mana veins and everything in your body that regtes, controls, and uses mana will explode out of your body. Think of a supernova. And now think of that energy being mana. That is what will explode from your body." I paused for a moment, imagining that scenario. I went through every single possible way that it could turn out. Every single possibility. Every single oue. Every single goddamn way that situation could turn out. And all I could see was my death. Every. Single. Time. "Has anybody ever managed to achieve that state? A state where you can manipte the lifeblood of existence?" "One person, I guess. It was an archmage, but she''s long past by now¡­ thest time I heard of her, I believe she ascended into a goddess." "Vazgath? Was herst name Vazgath?" I quickly shot my eyes back from the cats and to the man''s pale face. "If so, then I-" "Kid, I don''t fucking know. I don''t give a shit about the affairs outside of my own domain. Thest time I left this ce, I was yelled at by the Olympians for being too goddamnzy, but it''s not my fault I''m special at something so boring¡­. I mean, the passage of time is automatic. It''s not like I need to regte it." "Okay¡­" I sighed, ignoring the man who continued to ramble on about the nagging of other gods and goddesses. So, I decided to just interrupt with my own theory that I was sure he''d listen to. "If I was the son of that woman, do you think I would have a chance at surviving it?" The man paused his rambling as expected, his annoyed expression slowly shifting into a gleeful smile. "Pfffft¡­. Absolutely fucking not!" Heughed at the top of his lungs, the cats around him scattering as he rolled on the ground, soiling the pure white robes he currently wore. "If she really is your mother, then there is absolutely no way you''ll have a chance at surviving. I mean, she must have used up all the luck of her bloodline to achieve such a feat¡­ Really! I feel bad for whoever her descendents are!" As the god foolishly rolled on the ground, I frowned at how much his logic actually made sense. Although, there could have been a chance she used something else to survive it. Maybe the assistance of a god or possibly another item. "Then do I at least have a higher chance of surviving because I''m a demi-god?" "Boy, the only beings in this world that have god-ying abilities are demi-gods and Divine Demons. And well, to say the least, those things have been eradicated for centuries now, so only demi-gods have the chance at acquiring skills like this." Wait, so my mother wasn''t just a regr old mortal? She was actually the descendant of another god? Then who would that be? Some god of magic before her? As I pondered through these lingering thoughts of mine, I quickly lost myself. Theorizing and hypothesizing every possible oue. But in the end, the only thing I managed to grasp was- "Huh? Why are you¡­ crying?" I muttered, looking at the man who was no longerughing, yet had a tear roll down his cheek. And he looked just as confused as me as he wiped the tear from his cheek and brushed it on his dirty robes. "I don''t know," He innocently said, teleporting away to somewhere else in this endless feline-filled void. I could sense he was still around but far away. Way too far for me to even grasp in this infinite abyss of darkness. "Tch¡­ now that he''s gone¡­ I have no more information to acquire," I frowned at the triple selection of god-killing skills. They looked so appetizing and juicy that now I was on edge, unable to hold myself back from picking either one of them. Every single selection could fit me so well, as I''m practically a master of all trades. As now that I''ve acquired the spear arts of Lu Bu and whatever thisnce of Longinus is, I can focus on physicality if I want to. "Fuck¡­ maybe I should just save this. I don''t have enough information on it, but it feels and seems the most appetizing. I''m bound to just regret it when I''m older and looking back on this situation¡­ fuck, but these other two are just- FUCK! I can''t make up my mind!" I shouted, wing at my hair as the process of selecting one of these things proceeded to take over my mind. My thoughts spun like a tornado, tearing every fold in my brain apart. It was as if my own intelligence and ability to overthink were eating away at my own sanity. But I didn''t have to think much longer as a notification presented itself to me. A blessing or possibly a curse that forced me to make up my own mind. [Selection Process will end in five minutes. Please make up your mind before then] Chapter 361 Grandfather And Returning ? Every single selection could fit me so well, as I''m practically a master of all trades. As now that I''ve acquired the spear arts of Lu Bu and whatever thisnce of Longinus is, I can focus on physicality if I want to. "Fuck¡­ maybe I should just save this. I don''t have enough information on it, but it feels and seems the most appetizing. I''m bound to just regret it when I''m older and looking back on this situation¡­ fuck, but these other two are just- FUCK! I can''t make up my mind!" I shouted, wing at my hair as the process of selecting one of these things proceeded to take over my mind. My thoughts spun like a tornado, tearing every fold in my brain apart. It was as if my own intelligence and ability to overthink were eating away at my own sanity. But I didn''t have to think much longer as a notification presented itself to me. A blessing or possibly a curse that forced me to make up my own mind. [Selection Process will end in five minutes. Please make up your mind before then] VWOOP All of a sudden, I felt my body distort and my mind twirl within my brain. It felt as if my physical existence was being erased but then reformed somewhere else. And since I was so powerless against this force, I just gave in and decided to see where it would take me. Meow¡­ Met by the furry face of a cat, I breathed out a long sigh of relief. Obviously, it was the omnipotent time god that teleported me here. So, I quickly brushed the cat out of my face and walked towards the pitiful stone cabin built atop this floating piece of rock. You would think a god would have some towering pce of gold and marble with mes of literal divine energy basking them with each passing second. But this guy lived a simple life. One of solitude,ziness, and minimalism. "What is it?" I asked, walking through the open hole in his stone cabin, which I assumed was meant to be his doorway. "Take this. This will guarantee you will survive, but you may lose some things in the process. But as long as you survive, I can make sure you regain those things¡­ so take it," The man muttered, a hint of sorrow in his voice as he raised a ss bottle towards me. It was a small mason jar tightly sealed with silicone, and inside of this vacuumed antique was a glowing orb of numbers. They swirled in the abyss, stretching infinitely within that orb. It was a strange force of nature that was almost impossible toprehend with my mortal mind. "This is what your mother used¡­ this is what I gave your mother. So, if you are really her son, then you will no doubt survive this." "Hey¡­ it''s obvious no matter how hard you try to hide it. You''re rted to my mother, aren''t you? No god would care about a mortal like this except for Ares¡­ and I''m sure her existence is hated by the gods for obtaining a god-ying skill." I took the mason jar and gripped it tightly within my hand until it shattered, releasing a massive gust of aura that was like that of a ck hole. It released a powerful initial st which was no more than a gust of wind in this void-like space, but then all of a sudden, it began to suck in whatever was around it. "I''m your mother''s father. I am your grandfather," The man meekly smiled before touching the orb of swirling numbers and pushing it toward me. As my eyes widened, my flesh began to rip off of my body, and the hand holding the orb after it had dropped and I caught it disappeared. Each and every square inch of my flesh and bones were being sucked into the abyss held within this orb. But I wouldn''t call it painful as I couldn''t feel it. Things just disappeared from my body as if they were never there in the first ce. "This is a probability orb. One of few within our godly kingdom. It can take our shit luck and flip it upside down. So, follow in my daughter''s footsteps and take the life maniption. You won''t be able to use its full power initially, but you will be able to slowly unlock it with time and effort." "Thank you¡­ will I be able to see you again? You''re different from my father, who only sees me as a tool. So, I was hoping-" My mouth was suddenly sucked into the orb, leaving just my eyes to hang there, in front of the god who only continued to smile weakly. He looked as if a whirlwind of emotions was flying through his mind, but could onlyugh a few words. "You can assimte skills without the risk of meing down¡­ do what you want," He lightly chuckled as my eyes were sucked into the abyss, and I felt my consciousness begin to swirl. It was innate. Something deep in me selected the skill. And I couldn''t even see what skill it was, but I just knew it was the correct option. ¡­ When I awoke, I was in a massive bed. The walls around me were grand, and the high ceiling was more than enough to tell me where I was. I was back. Back in hell and back in this servant contract of mine. [Your luck will return to normal] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 102/102 MP: --/-- SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 300] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [War Resonance] [Twin Carriers] [Life Maniption: [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Blood Buff] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Oh, for fuck sake¡­ more locked skills¡­ just what I needed," I groaned, but was content and happy that things actually seeded. Although, I was still a bit worried as to what the repercussions would be for seeding. Apparently, I was still going to lose things in exchange for obtaining the god-killing skill¡­ or, now that I think about it''s a skill category rather than a single skill¡­ I mean, I won''tin about obtaining more god-killing skills. "*sigh*... Should I-" Just as I went to get up, I felt my bodypletely paralyzed. I was unable to move anything besides my eyes, which frantically shifted around. Was it some kind of sleep paralysis? Some kind of poison that I drank before using activating the teacher quest? Slightly panicking, I began to sweat. I tried my hardest to try and move my muscles. But even the smallest ones, like the muscles on my face, just wouldn''t budge. [God Intervention activating] [Skill Book automatically infused] Suddenly, I was able to move again, and all the movements I attempted to do while paralyzed all of a sudden moved at once. My entire body and face jerked around stupidly for a couple of seconds until I was finally back to normal. "I guess that was one of the repercussions¡­." I heaved before seeing a new section of my status open up just below the life maniption section. [Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu: [Innate Calm] [Double Fanged Demon Crunch] [Seven Striking Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] I wasn''t very happy with this. I didn''t work hard at all to obtain these spear arts, and I''ll most likely still need to train to even hope to control them. It''s more of just a tease and something to put me down whilst knowing the thought of me killing him¡­ was still lingering in the back of my mind. Seeing a ss of water on my bedside table, I picked it up and chugged it down. Its refreshing nature immediately cooled my thoughts whilst a woman in a long ck dress and blood-red eyes stared at me from behind. "You''re different. What did you obtain from that nap of yours? You''re stronger. You haven''t evolved, but the potential that was already immense quadrupled in size¡­. So I order you to tell me what you did." "I was enlightened by a thought. Nothing more," I smiled back at the vampire whose fangs were dripping with some kind of acidic juice. She looked as if she was ready to eat me whole. Chapter 362 New Skills ? [Four Flying Spear Arts of Lu Bu: [Innate Calm] [Double Fanged Demon Crunch] [Seven Striking Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] I wasn''t very happy with this. I didn''t work hard at all to obtain these spear arts, and I''ll most likely still need to train to even hope to control them. It''s more of just a tease and something to put me down whilst knowing the thought of me killing him¡­ was still lingering in the back of my mind. Seeing a ss of water on my bedside table, I picked it up and chugged it down. Its refreshing nature immediately cooled my thoughts whilst a woman in a long ck dress and blood-red eyes stared at me from behind. "You''re different. What did you obtain from that nap of yours? You''re stronger. You haven''t evolved, but the potential that was already immense quadrupled in size¡­. So I order you to tell me what you did." "I was enlightened by a thought. Nothing more," I smiled back at the vampire whose fangs were dripping with some kind of acidic juice. She looked as if she was ready to eat me whole. I refreshed myself a bit on what I was doing here, and well, it made me feel almost like an idiot since now I''m probably as powerful as here in terms of skills. My stats may becking, but to be honest, it felt as if my skills could make up for that part of me. I don''t know¡­ I just felt¡­ strong, like the power that filled me was increasing my mental state and physical state as I spoke. "Hmmm¡­ Enlightened, huh?" The vampire''s eyes glowed, and as I flexed my hand, the woman reached out towards my neck, just barely grazing my throat before my spear chopped straight through her wrist. "[Demon Splitter]," I muttered, enhancing the sh to where I could actually slice through the sturdy body of a vampire. She was bound to regenerate it nearly instantly, but in order to disy this newly found power of mine and make sure I had a bit more leverage in our little deal that we had, I barely held back. It was just enough to where I didn''t tear down the whole building. "Yeah, you''re different," The vampire smiled at her empty wrist, pouring nothing but mana. I could actually see it now. Instead of bleeding blood, they bled mana since they, well, had no blood being an undead beings. Quickly, a new hand sprouted from the empty wrist, allowing her to finally take a look at the damage I had done to the room. The floor itself had a five-meter-long cut, and everything from the left of the floor was split in half, including the wall, which didn''t even tumble down despite the massiveceration through it. That just showed the intensity and precision of this new skill of mine¡­ though it wasn''t without repercussions. That was my first time using such a skill, and from the looks of it, my own wrist was broken, so I tried to hide it, yet I could not escape the haunting eyes of this undead being. Their blood-red thirst was enough to send shivers down my spine. And to say the least, she immediately recognized the injury. "Hmmmm¡­ kekekekeke¡­" He tried to suppress a light chuckle as her eyes whipped downward to my wrist and then back to my face, those slim pupils of hers threatening to stab a hole through my very being. It was sharp, heavy, and filled to the brim with bloodlust so thick that it was making breathing in the very vicinity of this woman almost impossible. "Communication with the gods is a crime down here." "Then can you prove it?" I stood my ground, pushing back with my own aura: [Miasma and Mana Maniption]. It was thick and powerful but not enough to be of equal strength to a Vampire Duchess who specializes in blood. "You remind me of a baby wolf getting backed into a corner¡­ you''re cute when you''re scared and trying to act big¡­ almost makes me want to¡­." Her lips leaned forward, just barely grazing my neck before arching up to my ears. "... eat you up. Fuck, do I want to suck you dry of every single essence in your body¡­ but you''re too appetizing in other aspects to do so. But do remember, if you ever try to cross me, I will not hesitate to suck you dry of your hopes and dreams¡­ those siblings of yours as well." "I''m well aware," I muttered, pushing her back and wiping the dust from the de of my spear. It was as if something had stained it¡­ not blood, but another kind of essence that threatened to rot away at its sharp edge. It was almost like a bacteria slowly multiplying to overwhelm the shiny and sharp de. "Hmmm¡­ give it. I''ll get rid of it¡­ it''s a skill of mine that helps rot des whenever they cut me. It''s useful for drawn-out battles since most underestimate me. I mean, who would expect a woman as smart as me to use such underhanded tactics¡­ nonsense, right?" I rolled my eyes before handing her the spear. She quickly made the same wiping motion that I did across the de, but this time the bacteria, ash, organism-like substance that even began to squirm somehow disappeared in an instant. "That''s gross¡­" Soon, the vampire duchess left my room with a small smirk that told me she would be watching me. So, I knew I had to lie low for a while; otherwise, everything part of my n would just fall apart¡­ I still needed her despite me almost being her equal. Her influence was undoubtedly stronger than mine, a boy who was just bought from the Colosseum. "Now, he said I could assimte without any problems now¡­ so¡­." [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] + [Demon Splitter] + [Innate Calm] + [Angel Destroyer] + [Heaven Splitter] = [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince] [New Section has been created] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 102/102 MP: --/-- SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 300] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Berserk Coating] [Empower] [Scout] [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [War Resonance] [Twin Carriers] [Life Maniption: [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Vampiric Creation] [Vampiric Drain] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] [Egg of the Progenitor] [Blood Buff] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "I would like to do a bit more¡­ but if they all turn out like this, just fusing into a new section¡­ then I''d rather wait till I unlock some of these life skills¡­ maybe I could make them even more powerful by assimting them with other skills¡­." I smiled. Scrolling down my own status, I saw the new equipment I had acquired with the [Blood Buff] skill, which made me frown a bit at the name, but what could I do? There was nothing much besides ept for now that my path was down a blood-tainted path¡­ following the carved-out cavern, my father had made for me. I decided to use it. Cruising through my life with it until I finally can seize the moment where I can actually stand up for myself against my father. Then, I will decide my own fate, and potentially with the help of my grandfather, I may be able to rewrite it. I doubt it, but it was worth a shot¡­ but also, I needed to try and figure out just where I could find my grandfather again. He can''t just drop such an important piece of information on me like that just as I''m about to leave. "When I see Ares again, I''ll ask¡­" I slowly sighed before activating the new equipment: [The Unholy Lance: Longinus]. Its swirling ck body formed from the center in the palm of my hand, and it looked like it was going to be just a simple javelin until the very end split into that of a cross. In fact, it was an upside-down cross from the way I held it. Flipping it around to see inspect it better, I noticed the cross shape always reformed in a downward position, as if never wanting to point up. It was a bit creepy since thence wriggled every time it did that, but besides that, it seemed pretty sturdy. "I need to test it out somewhere." Chapter 363 Famished City ? I doubt it, but it was worth a shot¡­ but also, I needed to try and figure out just where I could find my grandfather again. He can''t just drop such an important piece of information on me like that just as I''m about to leave. "When I see Ares again, I''ll ask¡­" I slowly sighed before activating the new equipment: [The Unholy Lance: Longinus]. Its swirling ck body formed from the center in the palm of my hand, and it looked like it was going to be just a simple javelin until the very end split into that of a cross. In fact, it was an upside-down cross from the way I held it. Flipping it around to inspect it better, I noticed the cross shape always reformed in a downward position, as if never wanting to point up. It was a bit creepy since thence wriggled every time it did that, but besides that, it seemed pretty sturdy. "I need to test it out somewhere." Walking out of my designated room, I found the stench of blood heavily lingering in the air. It was wafted down the hallway by a pulsating gust of wind continuously and mercilessly attempting to rip its way into my own nostrils. It hurt just to breathe, just to inhale, just to live. "Ugh¡­ fuck¡­ why is it-" I was suddenly cut off by a ck figure darting from the ceiling above, revealing its bat-like wings and pale appearance. Blood-red eyes connected with my pupils, and their two dripping fangs almost looked ready to devour me whole. "What''s wrong with the both of you? You''re both starving for some reason¡­ have you not eaten anything?" "No," The man grunted, lightly pping himself in the face with his own hand as if to fully wake himself up. "There is something in the air, and it''s making the entire fucking city starve. We think it''s a tactic meant to mess up the structure of the city and especially get vampires tosh out at people¡­ but we''re more controlled than that. We''re not beasts, but we can be one if unable to control our bloodthirst¡­ it''s really a double-edged sword." "Okay¡­ so, should I be worried because it seems your mother is about to suck the entire city fucking dry," I shivered at the thought of just stepping down the hallway. The bloodlust and scent of thirst reeked physically in the air, making me nearly hurl everything out of my stomach just from the overwhelming scent. It was like that of rotting flesh, but if you burned it and then melded the smell with that of old, stinking, and congealed blood. "No need. We have it under control," The man replied, but clearly, from the look on his face, he was hiding his true expression. But I had nothing else to say to him, so I left him to tend to his mother as she suppressed herself from eating the entire fucking city. Scary. "Actually, wait. Do you have a yard where I can practice? I don''t want any of my skills to go rusty while I wait for good news about mypanion." "*sigh*... It''s down the hallway and then to the right. It''s in the very center of our estate so it shouldn''t be too hard to find. If you need any more help, talk to a servant and not me. I may need to tweak a few things as of now to make sure my mother really doesn''t devour and ruin our entire household." I nodded, allowing the man to disappear into the shadows of a dimly illuminated hallway. He was frighteningly silent as he left, not even making a single creak on the floorboards below as he swept into the ceiling, seemingly melding with the mansion itself. Quickly, I made my way down to the training yard, which was very bare bones, to say the least. It had a few weapons to practice with and a few straw dummies to shoot arrows at, but besides that, nothing else was here but dirt and silence. Well, I guess the only semi-impressive thing was a railing that reced one of the walls of the mansion, allowing me to overlook at least half of the city from where I stood. "It''s perfect," I smiled before looking up at the blood-red sky of hell. It was nothingpared to what I had seen in that perfect simtion. "I almost feel bad for Wu¡­ as she must have disappeared by now, right? Surely, she is gone from this world." Suddenly, a chill shot down my spine as I caught a whiff of the outside air. Before, I could vaguely sense its stench behind the thick blood aroma, but now, it was apparent. The rotting flesh tint that I smelled before was like that outside, but I didn''t feel hungry in the slightest¡­ maybe a bit peckish, but that was it. Nothing more, nothing less when I breathed in a thick pocket of gray smog of that disgusting air. "Wait¡­ this is¡­ this smells familiar. Where have I smelled this before?" I murmured before dashing over to the railing. I pressed over and saw the thick gray smog continue to reek its death and destruction over the city, which was slowly falling apart. A few fires had burst open, burning down a few houses. Clouds of blood were already amidst the streets of this savage fortress. The sound of shing metal shields and weapons galore resounded and echoed through the winding streets. Shattered ss sprayed the ground. Tumbled rubble and loose debris tripped over a few of the savages, fighting to seemingly eat each other. Yet, the demon lord was nowhere to be seen¡­ as if he was prioritized with something else. "I wonder what their rtionship is. Beezlebub and Leviathan. Two demon lords who control the power of disease but specialize in many other things that separate them into two separate demon lords. One was the King of Gluttony, and the other was the King of Destruction¡­ that''s an interesting matchup," I lightly chuckled. "Okay, I should really focus on taming these skills now." ¡­ (Aisa POV) "No wind as always¡­." The annoying bitch who I was partnered with groaned, and as the mass of stinking flesh crawled all the way up my arm andtched itself onto my shoulder, she covered her nose and mouth. The mass of flesh then created a lens for me to look into, scouting the region of where my target was, all while the barrel of this organic sniper of mine extended further and further towards him, hungry for a lick of blood. "Yeah, yeah¡­ just shut up and let me do my job," I muttered, taking into ount every single bit of information that could ruin this wless shot of mine. "Thirty-five hundred meters¡­ that''s a piece of cake with this baby," I licked my lips before pulling the trigger. BOOOOOOOOOM Instead of the usually suppressed sniper I initially wielded, this sniper was like that of Hecate II, no even more than that. It was like an entire fucking cannon was strapped to my arm, and then the ball was condensed into a tight bullet that had the power of a fucking sun. Well, that''s an exaggeration, but you get my point. "This is great¡­" I nearly drooled, seeing the demonic noble get sted to pieces from his peaceful balcony. His servants were unable to react as my bullet traveled almost as fast as the speed of sound, and currently, all of his incredible warriors were out. "Alright, let''s get going and report it to the Duchess." ¡­ Arriving back at the estate, where I was warmly weed but also rudely ced into that of a mercenary contract, I let out a long groan as I stood with my partner in front of twin double wood doors. They were practically ring at me as I took a step forward, pulling down the handle and pushing them in. Inside the room, I was greeted by a woman with wless velvet robes and a long ck hair so dark they almost sparkled with stars. She was lying back in her reclining chair, reading a book peacefully whilst I did all her work. "Done," I muttered, not showing any proof of my work as I assumed she already was aware of his death the second it happened. She was terrifying like that, as with a telekic prowess so wide and strong, she could essentially see every nook and cranny of this city if needed. "That''s great!" She eximed before gesturing her hand downward. Confused, I waited until a shadowy figure dropped from the ceiling above, his pale face and bearing fangs just narrowly poking out of his mouth, slightly covered by a ck hood. He was a vampire. The spitting image of a bloodsucker. "This guy apparently said that your friend that you came here with has made a deal with the other Duchess¡­ who is also allied with me. Pretty cool, right? So, how would you like to meet your little boyfriend again?" "He''s not my boyfriend¡­ but, yes, that would be amazing if I could meet Orion again." Chapter 364 Beezlebubs Arrival ? Arriving back at the estate, where I was warmly weed but also rudely ced into that of a mercenary contract, I let out a long groan as I stood with my partner in front of twin double wood doors. They were practically ring at me as I took a step forward, pulling down the handle and pushing them in. Inside the room, I was greeted by a woman with wless velvet robes and long ck hair so dark they almost sparkled with stars like a slice of space. She was lying back in her reclining chair, reading a book peacefully whilst I did all her work. "Done," I muttered, not showing any proof of my work as I assumed she already was aware of his death the second it happened. She was terrifying like that, as with a telekic prowess so wide and strong, she could essentially see every nook and cranny of this city if needed. "That''s great!" She eximed before gesturing her hand downward. Confused, I waited until a shadowy figure dropped from the ceiling above, his pale face and bearing fangs just narrowly poking out of his mouth, slightly covered by a ck hood. He was a vampire. The spitting image of a bloodsucker. "This guy apparently said that your friend that you came here with has made a deal with the other Duchess¡­ who is also allied with me. Pretty cool, right? So, how would you like to meet your little boyfriend again?" "He''s not my boyfriend¡­ but, yes, that would be amazing if I could meet Orion again." "Hmmm¡­ not your boyfriend? Eh, doesn''t matter to me," that goddamn witch creepily smiled. Her pressure was through the roof and those dagger-like eyes of hers practically pierced through my skin andtched onto my neck. Even the vampire standing right beside her was hit by this merciless wave of attention as she slowly trailed her pupils to the man''s chest. "If you can''t control yourself even under the influence of another demon lord¡­ then you don''t deserve to live. Hah! And you call yourself a loyal servant of the vampire duchess¡­ what a joke." The epidemic that had spread throughout the entire city was targeted mostly toward the poor and struggling. But, that doesn''t mean monsters and demi-humans or even demons were able to escape its starving wrath. Its properties were strange, and I still couldn''t figure it out, but there was one thing I was sure of. "He''s here¡­" I muttered, snapping my head around towards the doorway. And while leaning against the doorframe casually, like he hadn''t just stirred up chaos amongst an entire fortress-like city, he proceeded to lick the tip of his middle finger. "What are you doing here?" The duchess in front of me angrily leaned forward whilst the demon lord continued to keep his cool. He looked as if he was just on a gentle stroll,ing to talk to a few of his friends that didn''t wee him very warmly. In fact, it was a sharp and cold greeting with spear des immediately targeted at his neck. His cold ck eyes grazed against the spears just centimeters away from piercing into his neck, and then looked up at the duchess. She was trying to keep the upper position, but upon feeling a crushing force press down on the entire room, she bowed her head. I, on the other hand, waspletely unaffected, so I just stood there, motionless, waiting for the demon lord to do something. "Is Cy doing fine?" The man turned towards me, but instead of a creepy or cold tone, he almost seemed genuinely intrigued or maybe even worried. It was hard to tell as the expression on his face was always covered with an expressionless mask of flesh. I didn''t even respond verbally as I was too frightened to do so, so in the end, as he began to walk towards the duchess, I gave him a slight nod. He lightly smiled before giving me a nod back just as he leaned over the wooden desk beside me. "How do you know her?" The duchess'' gritted her teeth. Her stern mask was slowly falling apart as the pale man, who almost seemed to be the embodiment of the abyss, stroked her face with his right hand. His slender fingers trailed down her chin and then to her neck, where the duchess visibly gulped a massive drop of saliva that looked as if it would just get stuck in her throat. The power of this demon lord was incredible¡­ and way too powerful for anybody to even hope of retaliating against him. Even the strongest of the strongest within the strongest city was unable to stand up against a single demon lord. She was nothing but putty in his hands as she felt her breath escape as soon as a pale and slender hand gripped her throat. "How¡­ do you¡­ know her¡­" The woman attempted to choke out as if wanting to answer one more desperate question before her life escaped through her very own fingers. It looked as if the demon lord was really going to kill her, but just as her eyes nearly rolled back into her head, he let go, allowing the woman to drop back into her seat. Coughing and gasping for air, her natural reaction was to also begin tearing up as she grabbed her beet-red neck. "Her friend¡­ who you could almost call her brother, is my Apostle. I trained and allowed him to rise to nearly the peak of the demonic species¡­ well, not yet, but I''ve given him the tool to rise up there and even begin to scratch the gods¡­ but this girl right here, she as special or even more than my little apostle," The man smiled sadistically as he gestured for me toe closer to him. This man was a sociopathic, psychopathic, sadistic asshole who used anybody he could to his advantage. He was not only the smartest of the demon lords but also one of the greatest tacticians when it came to maniption. You can be smart at general things, but being smart and applying it to real-world situations is something of an entirely different level. It was almost as if he was a library, and every time he needed something, he would delve deep into himself, searching for whatever piece of information he needed the most. "*cough* *cough* *cough* So then¡­ what are you here for? *cough*..." The duchess proceeded to re at the demon lord, who only saw her as nothing but a mere fly. His condescending gaze was degrading but also justified, as his power was far beyond hers. "I came to renew my contract with your boss, but it seems he is currently sleeping. Anyways, I overheard your conversation earlier about how your friend¡­ Orion, was it?" He turned towards me with the same sadistic smile as before. I could only give him a nod of confirmation. "Hmmmm¡­ so he is here. That boy, I never really liked him. He managed toplete the teachings of Cerberus and proceeded to try and manipte me¡­ didn''t work, of course, but he could be able to do it against such an idiotic city like this." "Pah!" The duchess scoffed at that information. "So, what you''re saying is, he let himself be enved so he could enter¡­ wait." The entire room fell silent as the duchess covered her mouth, brainstorming over the events that had urred at the perimeter of the city. And the realization that she hade to was so dark that her face couldn''t help but pale. "Are you telling me he was acting weak just so he could infiltrate the city and destroy us? I mean, under the authority of another duchess, he could practically get away with anything as long as he has her under his control." "You overestimate him. The reason why he is so smart and calctive is that he is weaker than everybody else in the first ce. This allows others to see him as nothing more than a tiny, harmless spider, allowing him to weave the webs of control through their entire being¡­ he''s basically me, but weaker. And that''s what makes him better than me at controlling people. He won''t be the one making moves on the city, but people he managed to control¡­ and that includes you, Apostle of Destruction," The demon lord turned back towards me, pointing his long middle finger right at me. After licking the tip of his fingernail, he chuckled ever so slightly before proceeding to walk out of the room. His gaze nearly punctured holes through the two guards, who were frozen with fear at the very presence of this man. Their guard duty of protecting the entrance to this room was nothing but a joke in front of this man. He could walk in and out as he pleased, and nobody would dare to stop him. What an asshole¡­ Chapter 365 The After Effects Of A Demon Lord ? The entire room fell silent as the duchess covered her mouth, brainstorming over the events that had urred at the perimeter of the city. And the realization that she hade to was so dark that her face couldn''t help but pale. "Are you telling me he was acting weak just so he could infiltrate the city and destroy us? I mean, under the authority of another duchess, he could practically get away with anything as long as he has her under his control." "You overestimate him. The reason why he is so smart and calctive is that he is weaker than everybody else in the first ce. This allows others to see him as nothing more than a tiny, harmless spider, allowing him to weave the webs of control through their entire being¡­ he''s basically me, but weaker. And that''s what makes him better than me at controlling people. He won''t be the one making moves on the city, but people he managed to control¡­ and that includes you, Apostle of Destruction," The demon lord turned back towards me, pointing his long middle finger right at me. After licking the tip of his fingernail, he chuckled ever so slightly before proceeding to walk out of the room. His gaze nearly punctured holes through the two guards, who were frozen with fear at the very presence of this man. Their guard duty of protecting the entrance to this room was nothing but a joke in front of this man. He could walk in and out as he pleased, and nobody would dare to stop him. What an asshole¡­ He had left a gaping hole in the mood surrounding us. This office wasn''t already looking good, but now after this, the entire thing just feltpletely pointless to us being here. Just standing next to him was draining, and it was quite obvious to see as the guards suddenly dropped to their knees and hands, coughing up pools of blood that gathered at their palms. "Okay, shall we get going?" The vampire who hade to deliver me the message asked. I hadpletely forgotten he was there, but I was too tired to even ask why he seemedpletely unaffected and just went with him as he passed by me. The duchess didn''t even try to stop me as she sunk back into her chair, angrily gnashing her teeth. She was mad at not only the demon lord but herself, who was nothing but an ant beneath him. "Your pride will be the death of you," I spoke up just as I was about to leave, yet as I expected to be called back, surprisingly, she didn''t say anything. To be honest, she might not have even heard me as she didn''t even attempt to give me a nce and instead continued to burn a hole through the wooden table, using nothing but her eyes. Upon leaving the estate and walking through the deste and now destroyed streets, I found myself looking at each and every corner of the city. Well, each and every corner of what I could see while on the path to the vampire duchess'' mansion. And from what I could detect, the hunger was starting to die down, meaning the demon lord must have left by now or gone to some other part of the city. Ruckage was still spread across the streets as people attempted to recover from their starving bodies. Mentally, they also had to recover, as some had even eaten their friends, coworkers, and possibly even family. It was a sad sight to see some of the demons dropping to their knees upon the realization that they held the mauled corpse of their mother, father, daughter, son, sister, brother, cousin, uncle, or aunt. I saw it all, and boy, was it not pretty. They all entered the five stages of grief. Denial, where they attempted to convince themselves that it was somebody else who did it, and they just didn''t see it in their blind hunger. Anger, where they soon came to the realization that gaslighting themselves was pointless. They knew they did it, and that realization came with a wave of emotions that sent them tumbling down to the ground, pounding it and mming it so hard, small craters formed across the streets. "Poor things¡­" The vampire I was following muttered. But despite his words, he looked to be smiling beneath the ck mask covering his nose and mouth. His eyes were tilted upwards, like he was excitedly grinning at the pitiful beings who were breaking down on the streets. I mean, killing your family member is one thing, but cannibalizing them is another. The next stage of grief that was witnessed was that of a daughter who looked to be only a couple of years old. She was barely at the point where she gained consciousness, but due to the curse of demons growing faster than others, her mind was fully developed. So, as her blood-stained mouth dripped with the flesh of her mother, she proceeded to mutter over and over, "I''m sorry¡­ I-I''ll be good. I won''t be bad anymore. Juste back. I-I''ll be good. I won''t be bad anymore. Juste back. I-I''ll be good. I won''t be bad anymore. Juste back¡­." Over and over, I saw her slip further into the five stages as her throat ran hoarse, and she could no longer bargain with a dead individual. So, she just sat there on the ground, her eyes matte with a lifeless aura, slight tears running from her face. She was sad but still couldn''t ept it, causing her to fall into a motionless paradox of depression. Nothing she could do now would save her or her mother. "Hey, don''t worry. It''s not your fault," I quickly kneeled beside the girl, stretching my hand across her back and slowly rubbing her other shoulder. Her expressionless face, stained with red tear streaks, turned towards me. Slowly, her pale face returned with color, and her face crumpled into that of an ugly cry. Mucus dripped from her nose whilerge balls of tears flew down her face like they were rushing to moisten her dry and cracked lips. eptance was the final stage, and no matter how much I tried to tell her it wasn''t her fault, she still uttered, at her young age, "No¡­ It was still me who ate her. Even if somebody influenced me¡­ I-I still ate my mom¡­ I-I hate myself," The girl cried into my corbone whilst a few onlookers used this girl as a source of reality as well. The street was filled with tears, and the vampire standing right next to me couldn''t help but roll their eyes. "Have a bit of sympathy, asshole," I slowly stroked the girl''s long hair. She definitely had demonic features, but not all demons were these horrible beings. It was only the strongest of the strongest that were terrible, and when they rose to the overworld, they brought their misfortune with them, staining their reputation. But it was quite the opposite of what was stigmatized around them. Probably 98% of demons were innocent. They were just like humans as they lived their lives peacefully, while some humans were evil as well. The two races were no different, yet shed because their superiors were prideful assholes who only wanted to conquer or destroy the other race. "Hey, is it a bad thought that I want to make peace between the demons and humans?" I turned towards the expressionless vampire, waiting for me to get up. And as I handed the girl over to what seemed to be her injured big brother, the man opened his mouth. "If that''s what you want, I can''t stop you. It''ll be troublesome, though, because of both sides. But if you want to achieve true peace, which is what I think you want to do, you must have demons and gods in the same field of thinking. Real peace wille from a fresh treaty between demons and gods." "A fresh one? So are you saying there is an already existing treaty between both sides?" I asked, continuing my way down the street. And as the vampire walked next to me, his eyes went cold just as he began to exin further. "I guess you''re new here, or maybe a fallen one from the overworld, but the demons and gods have a non-aggression pact. Both, to be honest, can simply be put in terms as¡­ on a cease-fire, per se. That''s the only real way to exin it. And this cease-fire has been going on for a couple of centuries." I continued to ask him misceneous questions about the demons and gods, but most were stuff I already knew. The things I did learn about were pretty useless when it came to the broader spectrum and my goals. But at least it let me kill enough time till we finally arrived at the vampire estate. And I was so excited to see Orion. Chapter 366 Aisa Arrives ? "Hey, is it a bad thought that I want to make peace between the demons and humans?" I turned towards the expressionless vampire, waiting for me to get up. And as I handed the girl over to what seemed to be her injured big brother, the man opened his mouth. "If that''s what you want, I can''t stop you. It''ll be troublesome, though, because of both sides. But if you want to achieve true peace, which is what I think you want to do, you must have demons and gods in the same field of thinking. Real peace wille from a fresh treaty between demons and gods." "A fresh one? So are you saying there is an already existing treaty between both sides?" I asked, continuing my way down the street. And as the vampire walked next to me, his eyes went cold just as he began to exin further. "I guess you''re new here, or maybe a fallen one from the overworld, but the demons and gods have a non-aggression pact. Both, to be honest, can simply be put in terms as¡­ on a cease-fire, per se. That''s the only real way to exin it. And this cease-fire has been going on for a couple of centuries." I continued to ask him misceneous questions about the demons and gods, but most were stuff I already knew. The things I did learn about were pretty useless when it came to the broader spectrum and my goals. But at least it let me kill enough time till we finally arrived at the vampire estate. And I was so excited to see Orion. Upon stepping up to the outeryer of the estate, I was greeted by a massive fence surrounding the perimeter. And I could just barely see it, but it sparked with electricity. Although, there was a strange effect with the electricity that made it blood red. It was creepily simr to that of an attack created by a monster I encountered not too long ago. The Lightning Flesh Beast was amon monster within the massive expanse of emptynd in Hell. It roamed nomadically, constantly searching for food and new ces to settle in order to avoidrge patches of drought that are verymon within Hell. But what made it so special was that its skin, when touched, would unleash a shock of lightning that was blood-red. Now, at first, we thought this was just a visual effect and didn''t pay much mind to it. I mean, the electricity barely even tickled, so should we have even bothered to pay attention to it in the first ce? But, slowly, we all began to feel sweat gather around our backs until Luna, the first one to drop, fainted, nearly breaking her neck as she fell onto the ground. The effects were so slow we thought it was some kind of sickness, but until we noticed her limp eyeballs spark with red electricity did we know what had happened. And upon checking her vitals which were decently stable, we also noticed she had tons of internal bleeding. It was extremely spread out, lessening the effects, but internal bleeding was still internal bleeding, so we were forced to take a detour to a nearby town and get healed up with demonic magic. "Don''t touch that," The vampire muttered, waiting for a few servants on the other side of the fence to push it open like a double-doored gate. There was no outline for the gate, but they still managed to split it like the red sea. It was impressively well hidden. As we walked into the estate, I felt a chilly sensation rub against the back of my neck. It was like thousands of eyes were watching me, but when I did a full scan of my surroundings, the only thing that came up was a few carnivorous flowers drooling at my presence. There were tons of these little things scattered everywhere. Their use? Well, possibly to defend against intruders who don''t know any better, or maybe just for their aesthetic? Because no matter how hard I tried to connect and wrap my brain around these nts, I came up with absolutely no result. There were no simr connections besides their carnivorous nature, so I decided to just stop overanalyzing everything and rx as a man greeted me on his front steps. "Greetings, you must be Aisa, a friend of our guest here. We have already prepared a room for you to stay in, so allow me to bring you. Oh, and I''m the son of the duchess here, but please just refer to me however you would like," he smiled, but deep down, under that slimy expression of his, I could tell he was looking down on me. He was trying to gain my favor, nothing more, as vampires are selfish creatures. They only think of themselves and asionally close family members, but even then, that''s a bit of a stretch. "Umm¡­ Is it fine if I can see Orion first?" I asked genuinely, yet the manughed like it was some kind of joke. He eventually stopped upon realizing I was serious, and with aplete change of expression, he sternly said, "No. Come with me. Now." Chills shooting down my spine, I decided to just give up and follow the man. He took me to the very top floor where I met my new room for the potential few next days. I was excited since I had never had such private time with Orion before, and even though that may seem weird, I do look up to him quite a lot. He was strong, confident, and powerful. And even though he has some moments of weakness, it was obvious he learned from it and continued to press forward. He was inspirational, even though that may seem a bit cheesy to say. And if I said it out loud to him, I knew he would justugh at me or at least snicker, so I kept these words bottled up inside me. After checking out my new room, I was finally given permission to visit Orion, who was out at the training yard. It was smack dab in the middle of the estate, and as this ce was perched at the top of a mountain arch, they had a railing that allowed for a beautiful view of the city. If it was the overworld and the night had finally arrived, it would have been even more beautiful than this. "Oh, look who finally came," A young man smirked, his heterochromatic eyes slightly lighting upon seeing me. But unlike him, my eyes gleaned like glowing stars, piercing through the darkness of hell and wrapping around Orion like a slithery snake. Quickly, my feet picked up the pace, running faster and faster until I mmed into the young man, tackling him to the ground as my arms wrapped around him. We bothughed as he hugged me back gently, but only for a few seconds, as I soon threw myself off. It was a bit too much affection for his emo heart¡­ or so I thought. As we both stood up, he had a genuine smile on his face. He looked genuinely happy to see me, and that feeling was even stronger as he tapped my shoulder with his right hand. It was warm, and for some reason, he had a different vibe to him. "You seem¡­ different?" I muttered, unable to suppress my glowing smile from shining onto him. And as he attempted to shield my brightness, he chuckled just a bit before cracking open his lips and exining. "In these past few days¡­ weeks, how long has it been since we arrived here? Anyway, since we split up, I''ve been through a lot. I may tell you about it some other time, but hey, look at you. You look like some kind of soldier," Orionughed, looking at my outfit from head to toe. I even gave him a little spin which made both of us cringe, so we quickly wrote it off as something we didn''t even attempt to do. I was currently wearing a very tight soldier fit that was more for the looks than anything else. Its uniform was mostly ck but had streaks of white dotted about thatplemented my lighter hair and lighter eyes. It was a simple fit that I had chosen for this meeting. "So, what have you been doing since we split up? I have a lot, but I feel like you have something to say for abandoning me like that?" The young man smirked as he walked over to the edge of the training grounds and picked up a bottle of water. Quickly gulping down some of its liquid, he walked back towards me, handing me what looked to be another bottle of water. But for some reason, the liquid was shimmering with a golden glow. "Don''t worry. That''s just a serum that helps with recovery. You don''t need to drink it now, but I assume that asshole who weed you didn''t even offer some food or a drink." Chapter 367 Spar With Aisa (1) ? "You seem¡­ different?" I muttered, unable to suppress my glowing smile from shining onto him. And as he attempted to shield my brightness, he chuckled just a bit before cracking open his lips and exining. "In these past few days¡­ weeks, how long has it been since we arrived here? Anyway, since we split up, I''ve been through a lot. I may tell you about it some other time, but hey, look at you. You look like some kind of soldier," Orionughed, looking at my outfit from head to toe. I even gave him a little spin which made both of us cringe, so we quickly wrote it off as something we didn''t even attempt to do. I was currently wearing a very tight soldier fit that was more for the looks than anything else. Its uniform was mostly ck but had streaks of white dotted about thatplemented my lighter hair and lighter eyes. It was a simple fit that I had chosen for this meeting. "So, what have you been doing since we split up? I have a lot, but I feel like you have something to say for abandoning me like that?" The young man smirked as he walked over to the edge of the training grounds and picked up a bottle of water. Quickly gulping down some of its liquid, he walked back towards me, handing me what looked to be another bottle of water. But for some reason, the liquid was shimmering with a golden glow. "Don''t worry. That''s just a serum that helps with recovery. You don''t need to drink it now, but I assume that asshole who weed you didn''t even offer some food or a drink." "Ahem, well, don''t mind if I do," I lightly smiled, taking the drink and immediately downing it. It was refreshing and had a tint or tartness to it, like a lemon had been squeezed into the water, serving as more nutrients and a way to get my saliva flowing again. "Don''t avoid the question," Orion smiled, his heterochromatic eyes almost pulsating within their sockets. It was creepy and a bit scary to just watch, so I instantly gave in with a long sigh of defeat. He was most likely going to find out anyway, so why not just admit to my wrongdoings now? "I''m sorry for ditching you like that, but the woman who took me was a duchess simr to yours. She was powerful. Way too powerful. I could hardly keep myself alive under her surveince and the intense missions she''s been putting me through. I barely had any time to worry about you as I was focused on keeping myself alive¡­ I''m sorry for being selfish," I lowered my eyes only to see a hand lift my face back up. "Nah, you''re good," I noticed Orion smiled lightly, the creepy aura from before dissipating as if it was never there in the first ce. Was I hallucinating it or something? Howe it disappeared so fast? Maybe I was hallucinating. "I''m d you said it like that. Always be selfish and prioritize your own life. I''m also d to hear we were practically in the same position, even if one of us was eating good food." There was a bit of an awkward silence between us until I nced at my status¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demon] [ss: Ghost Hunter] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 50] - Above Human [Defense: 20] - Above Human [Magic: 50] - Above Human [Speed: 200] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Ghost Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Bullet Enhancement] [Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Twin Invisible sh] [Eyes of A Ghost] [Body of A Ghost (Partial)] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Pressure] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppresor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ "Hey¡­ wanna spar right now?" I asked, feeling I was still being underestimated by my brother. He definitely wasn''t the type to show off, but was definitely the type to look down on people, even if it wasn''t fully intentional. He only saw me as a little sister he needed to guide and protect, but I''ve grown to the point I can be my own individual person. I can live my own individual life without his worry. "You''re gonna lose," Orion lightly smiled, retrieving his signature spear that crashed down from the sky and into the ground below. It shook the entire estate as its sharp tip prated the earthy ground. And as its tail reached up towards the heavens, Orion grabbed it, taming the seemingly uncontroble bloodlust it emitted. "No, I won''t," I lightly smiled back. Orion''s expression widened as we both took a deep stance, our weapons almost cracking from the pressure of our palms holding onto their handles. My weapon of choice was, of course, two ck daggers that were madepletely from ice. But contrary to popr belief, these daggers weren''t slippery in the slightest. In fact, they were so dry that they released arge amount of steam just by being gripped. "Yes you will-" ¡­ (Orion POV) Suddenly, she disappeared from my sight. I attempted to sense her, but every single bit of her presence had been eradicated. So, I attempted to look at the ground to try and see if she was leaving footprints on the dusty training arena, but once again, there was nothing there. I tried every trick in the book, but in the end, I could only wait for one single thing. VWOOOM An overwhelming presence, like that of a demon lord, appeared behind me, sending chills down my spine. I froze for just a millisecond, but that was enough for my spear to just barely miss the woman''s dagger, the de sinking deep into my throat¡­ or so I thought. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I lose," I huffed. "I was going to try and wait for thest split second of bloodlust, but you honed so much that it was enough to freeze me. You''re impressive as always." My hand moved the dagger that was just about to prate my skin away from my throat, and dropped my spear onto the ground. The loud ng resounded through the air, signaling the end of the match that had just started. It was impressive, but if we sparred once again¡­ there was no way I would lose. "We''re on simr levels now, Orion. So please stop looking down on me. You don''t need to always protect me as I can protect myself now." "Hmmm? Did Ie off as looking down on you?" I jokingly smiled, making a stupid expression that unfortunately didn''t receive anyughter. "If you think I was holding back, you''re wrong. You''re just strong. I''m proud of you." My hand pat the young woman''s head just as she lowered her daggers. Her eyes may have fallen to the ground, but the smile that appeared on her face was more than enough for me to notice she was happy with her skills. "Are you sure you weren''t holding back?" Aisa tried to make sure I wasn''t joking around, but with a stern andcent expression, I responded to her with a genuine smile. She looked like she was about to cry for some reason, but before she got too cocky with her skills, I brought up the idea of a second round. "Now, don''t get too arrogant just because you beat me once. Now that I know of your skills, I will win the next time we fight, so how about we test it out? Surely I can get a chance to redeem myself, right?" Aisa, feeling a bit more confident, continued to smile and returned to her spot on the training ground whilst I picked up my weapon of choice. The feeling of leather gripping in my hand was nice, and as the match started without a countdown, I smiled, waiting once again. Aisa disappeared into thin air, and then, just like before, the overwhelming feeling of terror and power lunged at me, but now from my left side, opposite to where my spear was. It was a smart decision and worked yet again, but this time, the millisecond was cut in half, and I just barely managed to summon my new weapon in between the single dagger aiming for my throat. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ damn, that was close," I muttered, feeling the de slightly tickle my skin, drawing just a few drops of blood before disappearing into thin air. Aisa was getting ready to make a new attack, possibly incorporating new skills¡­ but the next time, I could already tell it was going to be long-range. Vwooomm¡­ BOOOOM Chapter 368 Spar With Aisa (2) ? "Now, don''t get too arrogant just because you beat me once. Now that I know of your skills, I will win the next time we fight, so how about we test it out? Surely I can get a chance to redeem myself, right?" Aisa, feeling a bit more confident, continued to smile and returned to her spot on the training ground whilst I picked up my weapon of choice. The feeling of leather gripping in my hand was nice, and as the match started without a countdown, I smiled, waiting once again. Aisa disappeared into thin air, and then, just like before, the overwhelming feeling of terror and power lunged at me, but now from my left side, opposite to where my spear was. It was a smart decision and worked yet again, but this time, the millisecond was cut in half, and I just barely managed to summon my new weapon in between the single dagger aiming for my throat. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ damn, that was close," I muttered, feeling the de slightly tickle my skin, drawing just a few drops of blood before disappearing into thin air. Aisa was getting ready to make a new attack, possibly incorporating new skills¡­ but the next time, I could already tell it was going to be long-range. Vwooomm¡­ BOOOOM Quickly, I ducked down. It wasn''t a narrow dodge or anything, as it was obvious what she was going to do. I mean, with her speed, if she wanted to pull off yet another physical attack, it would have been done faster, so it was safe to assume she was going to use that fleshy mass to try and kill me. And well, it seems I was right. The extended barrel of the sniper attached to Aisa''s arm smoked, the bullet of flesh that had ravaged the wall behind me being sucked right back towards it. I easily dodged this as well, causing Aisa to click her tongue with disappointment. "Hmmmm¡­ I thought this wouldn''t work. I guess it was worth a shot, though," Aisa shrugged her shoulders, shortening the barrel to where it looked like an assault rifle and proceeding to bombard me with a flurry of fleshy bullets. They smelled absolutely vial, but what was most dangerous about these things was their firepower because, damn, they were way more powerful than your average bullet. Unsummoning mynce and gripping my spear with both hands, I attempted to block the bullets, only to see them blow the de backward. If I wasn''t anymore careful, I could see easily see my de unattached from the hinge or just straight up shattering from the flurry of bullets. [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Innate Calm] In a mere millisecond, the entire world around me slowed down. My body had also been slowed down, but to be honest, it didn''t feel like it. My body began to grow faster and faster as I dodged each and every bullet flying toward me. This surprised Aisa until she noticed a trail of icy mist escape my mouth, forming in the shape of a condensation cloud. Quickly, she began running towards me, still bombarding me with the fleshy gun, all the way until I stretched out my spear to reach her. A trail of icy mist escaped from the side of her mouth, matching my breathing patterns as she unequipped the disgusting gun and gripped two of these ck daggers made from ice. Her grip was extremely hard, to the point I almost felt bad for the inanimate objects as any harder, and they probably would have straight up just cracked or split in half. Slowly, it was starting to get fun. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG We were on equal footing despite our gaps in different stats. Clearly, she had a much higher speed than I while my strength was unequivocally leagues above hers. Sure, her daggers were able to move at such high speeds even this slowed world of mine could barely keep up with it, but my spear, when defending the des, knocked her arms so far they nearly flew out of their sockets, unhinging from the shoulder. Fighting speed with strength took an innovative method which, to be honest, was working way too well since she was obviously using more physical stamina while I was using more mental stamina trying to keep up with her attacks, nning my moves ten steps ahead before she even threw out her next sh. Sparks flew across the training grounds as we asionally split up, huffing and puffing before shing straight back in the middle of the dirt arena. There was no exchange of blows as Aisa dodged every attack I tried to slip in, and I blocked every attack Aisa attempted to slip in. But my luck was horrible. A drop of sweat flung from Aisa''s forehead and stitched itself into my eye, causing me to blink a bit harder than normal with my left eye. And somehow, Aisa was able to see this, throwing both of her des towards this half-a-second blind spot which I blindly threw my spear towards. CLANG "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Damn¡­ that was close," I muttered, pushing the handle of my spear away, attempting to take out the daggers which had just barely wormed their way into my flesh. It wasn''t deep, but that didn''t mean I wasn''t going to bleed. Aisa, not wanting to contest me in apetition of strength, immediately took out her daggers, causing a burst of blood to fly out of my obliques. Feeling good about herself, she went for my neck, a vital point on my body, but also a spot on me that took just a half a second longer to reach, especially with her physical exhaustion that had been piling up. Finally. It hade. The moment I had been waiting for. "[Freeze]," I choked out a single word that made my throat immediately begin to gurgle with blood. My throat was on fire for using such a skill against somebody so strong, but at least it was enough time for me to knock the weapons out of Aisa''s hands- huh? They won''t budge. "You persistent bastard." As I lightly chuckled, I took a few steps back just as soon as her body had unfrozen, allowing her to sh right toward where my carotid artery would have been. Clearly, she had no intent on holding back. "Stop holding back. Why''d you back up¡­? You could have easily ended my life right then and there¡­ but you didn''t. Why?" "First of all, this is just a spar, so stop trying to go for the kill. Second of all, stop lying to me. I know you stayed frozen for just a bit longer, waiting for me to sh at your vitals. You knew you couldn''t beat me without taking a substantial amount of damage, so you decided to sacrifice part of your body¡­ you''re strong, I''ll give you that," I heaved, sucking in as much air as possible. Aisa did the same but tried not to show it as much. [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] took a lot out of you. It was essentially freezing our lungs the entire time we were shing. I knew we were both looking to try and drain each other''s stamina, which is a reason why both of us didn''t use as many skills as we had hoped to. Maybe just a few buff skills, but besides that, it was a clean fight. Little did Aisa know, I had infinite mana, so her attempt to try and drain my stamina so she could beat me in a contest of mana was impossible in the first ce. I had unlimited mana. Nobody can beat me in that kind ofpetition. There was also the matter of our Throne Worlds. Sure, we could have easily activated them, but it was such an unnecessary expense, espeiaclly with the after effects to our body, that it wasn''t worth it for just a mere spar¡­ although, Aisa didn''t seem like the type to hold back during a spar, so maybe she didn''t activate hers for a different reason. "Let''s end it here," Aisa sighed, rubbing the back of her head as she coughed out a fewst puffs of icy breath. "I see no point in continuing, plus¡­ I''m so fucking tired," Sheughed, flopping back onto the ground while I walked over to her. I then proceeded to sit next to her, smiling as we regained our stamina. "You know, I''ve been thinking. Will I change just like Cy if I meet my demon lord? Do you think he will do something so rigorous that I''ll end up like Cy¡­ I heard Leviathen is even worse and crueler than Beezlebub, so I''m scared I''ll lose myself." "You want me to be honest?" I looked down at the girl, who just shrugged. "You probably will change, but how your personality changes is up to you. I don''t know¡­ just¡­ try not to lose yourself, I guess." "You''re horrible atforting people," Aisaughed, and as I saw her smile, I smiled as well. Chapter 369 Search For Evolutionary Materials ? There was also the matter of our Throne Worlds. Sure, we could have easily activated them, but it was such an unnecessary expense, especially with the after-effects to our body, that it wasn''t worth it for just a mere spar¡­ although, Aisa didn''t seem like the type to hold back during a spar, so maybe she didn''t activate hers for a different reason. "Let''s end it here," Aisa sighed, rubbing the back of her head as she coughed out a fewst puffs of icy breath. "I see no point in continuing, plus¡­ I''m so fucking tired," Sheughed, flopping back onto the ground while I walked over to her. I then proceeded to sit next to her, smiling as we regained our stamina. "You know, I''ve been thinking. Will I change just like Cy if I meet my demon lord? Do you think he will do something so rigorous that I''ll end up like Cy¡­ I heard Leviathan is even worse and crueler than Beezlebub, so I''m scared I''ll lose myself." "You want me to be honest?" I looked down at the girl, who just shrugged. "You probably will change, but how your personality changes is up to you. I don''t know¡­ just¡­ try not to lose yourself, I guess." "You''re horrible atforting people," Aisaughed, and as I saw her smile, I smiled as well. ¡­ "What do you want?" I asked, stepping into the vampire''s office. She had calmed down by quite a great amount than before, almost to the point it seemed creepy. She wasn''t agitated by my presence, nor was she annoyed by it. She was just¡­ I don''t know, not the same as before. "What? Do you not want to know of the location of the items you requested? I don''t have to tell you if you''re going to be a fucking bitch about it." Or maybe not. "Alright, whatever, my bad. How can I get them?" I sighed, wiping the snarky grin from my face as her sudden shift in attitude was amusing. It was almost like she had to do aplete one-eighty in¡­ well, everything, to talk to somebody. "Hey, did the demon lorde here? Is that why you''re acting so strange?" It was obvious from her loud gulp and immediate stuttering that I was right on the mark. But that didn''t really matter to me. Whether she had beef with Beezlebub or not was none of my business, and in fact, I''d rather stay out of it as best as I could. Dabbling in the shit of others will just put me in even deeper shit. "Well, luckily for you, our merchants in this city have the materials you need. I''ll give you the money to buy them, but that doesn''t mean you''ll immediately be able to obtain them. You''ll need to do the negotiation, arguably the hardest part. So, if you''re up to the challenge, which you might very well die from, I will send you off now. Bring your friend while you''re at it. I don''t want them leeching off of this estate¡­ she reeks of that skank bitch." "Hmmmmm¡­ I mean, I got nothing else to do," I muttered, but inside, I couldn''t help but grin so wide it felt like my brain was tickling the tips of my ears. With this chance, I was able to not only connect with merchants but also obtain the materials I needed to evolve. This was the perfect chance to expand my underworld connections as best as I could before creating a n to get close to Leviathan. "So, where are these merchants?" All she did was toss me a map of the city with three red X''s shes across different parts of the dry and crinkled paper sheet. Her re was apparent, digging deep into my skin and burrowing its hateful aura so far inside of me that it looked as if I had no chance of redeeming myself. "I''m sorry about earlier. It must have made you so much more paranoid," I lowered my guard, immediately beginning to use [Heroic Persuasion] to try and get this woman back on my side. And with this skill, in tandem with just a bit of sweet talk, I was able to get her to calm down and sink back into her chair, letting out a long sigh. "If you ever need to talk about something, I''m here for you. Just tell me. We may be working contractually, but we''re still allies." Yeah, I really didn''t care about this woman''s feelings, but if it could get me just a bit closer to her heart, then I guess it would be worth it in the end. To be honest¡­ even this might work- Just as soon as I crawled over the tail as seductively as I could and reached out my hand towards the now vulnerable woman''s chin, I was immediately caught. Her hand gripped tightly around my wrist, squeezing it so tightly it felt as if my hand was about to pop off of my arm. So as soon as she pushed me back, I retreated out of the door, map in hand. "Hmm¡­ That was a bit too quick. Maybe I''ll try itter," I grinned, walking down the hallway, making sure nobody followed me. I immediately met up with Aisa, who was currently eating alone in her room. She was enjoying the beautiful view that this mountaintop estate presented us with, and with a delicious meal unparalleled by any of the crap served down on those dirty streets, she couldn''t stop smiling. "Hey, how close are you to evolution?" I caught the young woman off guard, startling her and nearly causing her to drop her te of delicious food. She immediately red at me before brushing the bits of toppled goodness off the balcony before fully turning her entire body towards me. "Sorry about that." "I''m already at the limit. I''ve hit max level at the Demon evolution. I''m sure you''re there as well, so are you going to ask me to help you find the pieces or what? Maybe you already have them, and you''re offering them to me?" Aisa lightly smirked, trying to seem serious, but the way she scarfed down her food was incredibly funny. "Did she not feed you? You''re like a rabid beast who hasn''t had a decent meal in days," Imented, lightly chuckling as the young woman forcefully swallowed arge ball of mashed potatoes with some golden water before speaking up. "No, she did not feed me and answer my damn question." "Alright, no, I do not have the materials, but I was wondering if you wanted toe with me to find them. I know where they are¡­ just need a bit of help in the negotiations. So, are you up for the task?" "Are these evolutionary materials for you or me because they''re very different? Mine are ice and assassination-focused. Yours are probably much different, so¡­ if you want me to help, you have to got to help me find my evolutionary materials as well, deal?" From the moment I began speaking to her, I was already caught in her trap of negotiation. She had immediately set everything in her favor, causing me tough just a bit since I had never expected such actions from Aisa. She was normally the quiet type and not really one to take the initiative¡­ but it seems her independence has indeed changed her in a beneficial way. . [1. Blooming Carnivorous Rose] [2. Contained War Essence] [3. One Hundred Decaying Warrior Souls] . "Okay, well, let''s go for the Blooming Carnivorous Rose first. It''s the closest to us¡­ even though it''s slightly in the ice section of the capital. Are you aware of the different sections and the Quincys ruling those sections?" I immediately asked Aisa, who most likely didn''t learn anything from her previous captor. And as expected, she shook her head from side to side with a clueless look stered all across her face. "I know about the different sections. I''ve literally been to the bipr sections of this capital, but I didn''t know two different people rule them. I thought it was just the demon lord¡­ or is he justzy?" "Nah, he''s busy conquering other ces, but that''s beside the point. First of all, there is the Quincy of Ice, who will be ruling the ce we are going to. And as long as we don''t do anything super fucking sketchy, we should be fine. So, justy low and let me do the talking¡­ a-AND-!" Aisa was about to interrupt, saying she could handle herself, and I knew she could now, but I doubt she was at a level as high as me. She can definitely handle herself when I''m assisting her with her own evolutionary materials, but for mine, I need everything to be perfect. "Please. Aisa¡­ just let me do the talking, and you do the shooting, just in case. I NEED! Like, I NEED a good rtionship with these merchants, and if you somehow fuck that up, then I''ll be super fucking angry. Okay? Okay? Understand? Now just¡­ stay back and let me do the talking no matter what. Okay?" "Yes sir¡­" Aisa groaned, rolling her eyes, but I didn''t pay any mind to her annoyance and instead focused on trying to figure out how exactly I''ll tackle this. Chapter 370 Powerful Merchant ? "I know about the different sections. I''ve literally been to the bipr sections of this capital, but I didn''t know two different people rule them. I thought it was just the demon lord¡­ or is he justzy?" "Nah, he''s busy conquering other ces, but that''s beside the point. First of all, there is the Quincy of Ice, who will be ruling the ce we are going to. And as long as we don''t do anything super fucking sketchy, we should be fine. So, justy low and let me do the talking¡­ a-AND-!" Aisa was about to interrupt, saying she could handle herself, and I knew she could now, but I doubt she was at a level as high as me. She can definitely handle herself when I''m assisting her with her own evolutionary materials, but for mine, I need everything to be perfect. "Please. Aisa¡­ just let me do the talking, and you do the shooting, just in case. I NEED! Like, I NEED a good rtionship with these merchants, and if you somehow fuck that up, then I''ll be super fucking angry. Okay? Okay? Understand? Now just¡­ stay back and let me do the talking no matter what. Okay?" "Yes sir¡­" Aisa groaned, rolling her eyes, but I didn''t pay any mind to her annoyance and instead focused on trying to figure out how exactly I''ll tackle this. ¡­ In the back alley of a street still recovering from rabid hunger, a single man sat. He held a sword sheathed in ck leather tight across his chest. His wrinkly old skin was like that of the sheath covering his sword: wrinkly and tough. It was scarred from various battles, and the biggest of them all was a scar that shed right through his left eye. It left that eye damaged and broken, but it only enhanced his capabilities, as his right eye was now on the level of a demon lord. "Or so some say¡­" I muttered, spitting the piece of gum I had been chewing out onto the street and ncing backward. Aisa was standing parallel to the back alley, discreetly observing the darkness held within it. "Alright, let''s get this party started." My footsteps echoed through the darkness of the alleyway, bringing me closer and closer to the figure cloaked in a long gray shawl. It covered his entire body except for his hands which had now been wrapped in bandages. His sword was decrepit, its sheath nowpletely missing. But that eye of his was still scarred, and the other was just as creepy as the damaged one. His ck pupil held a swirling pool of power that shot shivers down my spine. It was never described, but the horns mounted atop his head were as long as his forearms. In fact, just one of his ck rigid horns might''ve been as long as both of my hornsbined in length. It was impressive but also scary. I couldn''t help but swallow arge drop of saliva before letting out a long breath to calm myself down and then¡­ step in front of the man. "Excuse me, but I saw you just from across the street. I thought you might have been hungry¡­ nowadays, people are fighting over the smallest scraps of food. I mean, crazy, right?" I chuckled with the best act that I could put on, but there was absolutely no reaction from the man. It was almost like he was dead¡­ literally. He literally looked dead. And when I tried to sense for any sign of life, I felt no heartbeat, heard no breath, and saw no sign of mana flowing through his body. "Old age?" I just shrugged but still carefully approached the sword the man was holding tight in his grasp. There was no doubt about it that even after death, his presence was intimidating. I could physically see myself shaking as I grasped the shoddy leather handle, slowly unraveling from wear and tear. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM All of a sudden, what sounded like nuclear explosions erupted from the man''s chest. His heartbeat had somehow resumed beating on its own, and a wave of mana caused me to nearly fall back on my ass. "What do you want from me? I don''t remember owing you any money¡­." The man''s dusty voice scraped through his dry throat. It was like I was talking to a zombie, but upon hearing mana wash through his mana veins like a gushing river and his heartbeat pound as loud as a mana bomb, there was no doubt in my mind that he was alive. "I apologize¡­ s-sir," I stuttered, feeling his gaze lock onto me. I attempted to remain calm, but now that my n had fallen through, I slowly began to back away. As long as I escaped from this ce, I should be able to mix into the crowd and escape rtively easily¡­ well, of course, that''s if I actually had the chance to move. Frozen in ce by the man''s sheer bloodlust, I was unable to do anything. I even attempted to activate a few skills, but it was like my system had been blocked. It was almost like I was fighting a literal God of Demons. No, THE God of Demons. "Hmm¡­ you look like him¡­ what was the kid''s name¡­ Satan?" The old man slowly began to get up, his creaky and old body seemingly groaning as his joints locked into ce. He was on the brink of death yet knocking on the door of life at the same time. It was like he had been reborn¡ªReborn from the dead. BOOM Suddenly, a bullet of flesh flew past me and, in an instant, exploded right in front of me. But I could instantly tell the man had split it apart. And it wasn''t with his sword but with his hand. And despite the point-nk explosion, there was absolutely no mark on his body. He was unphased by such a powerful explosion. "You''re angry¡­ I can see it," The old man muttered carelessly as if he wasn''t just hit with one of the most powerful attacks Aisa could muster. And as I saw the young woman relocate just outside the rim of the dark hallway, I felt the man turn his head right back towards me. That singr eye of his imprinted itself into my brain. "I can tell you want to be strong¡­ but if you really want to be strong, then you must learn to forgive." "Yeah, right. Who do you think I am? Do you seriously think I''d just let those fucking gods get away with what they did to me? My mother? Yeah, fuck that. I don''t know who you are, but speweing nonsencial bullshit and acting like you''re wise is something I hate. God, I hate motherfuckers like you," I grit my teeth, wanting to strangle this old man for some reason. It was strange, as the pent-up anger was released in that quick second, and now¡­ I feltpletely fine. "No need to take my words to heart," The man smiled before disappearing. Just like that, his existence evaporated, leaving his broken sword to ng against the ground. Its sound was like the tolling of a bell, ringing, sounding the end of his life. It felt as if I had been released from his grasp. He was controlling my every move and, for some reason, wanted me to release some of my pent-up anger. The anger I had been marinating had its lid uncovered for just a split second. I stared down at the sword. A material holding pieces of my own evolutionary materials. As it was impossible to trap souls physically, there was a way one could do it: using a soul-absorbing metal. "And this sword here is¡­ what I needed. It has over a hundred decaying warrior souls, and that goddamn vampire probably thought I wouldn''t be able to get this. How unlucky for her. Also, apparently, he was supposed to be selling it, but I guess there''s no need for that anymore¡­ I don''t even know what just happened¡­" I muttered before shrugging. I mean, a win is a win, and it''s better than nothing. Upon picking up the sword, I braced myself for an assault of power or something like that. Yet, nothing happened. It was really just a broken sword that was duller than an entire stone pir. This made me really wonder if it held the souls I needed inside. "What the hell was that?" Aisa suddenly hopped down from the roof, not too far up. The buildings creating this dark alleyway were smooshed between two dpidated stores, so of course, I got Aisa to move up there so she could assassinate the guy if needed. But I doubt that would have even worked. "I don''t know, but at least we got our first material. Ummmm¡­ I''ll ask the vampire when we get back. He was he strong, so he would have kicked our asses if we did something¡­ actually, we did, but he didn''t retaliate for some reason. He was almost like a projection into hell." Chapter 371 Noble Auction (1) ? I stared down at the sword. A material holding pieces of my own evolutionary materials. As it was impossible to trap souls physically, there was a way one could do it: using a soul-absorbing metal. "And this sword here is¡­ what I needed. It has over a hundred decaying warrior souls, and that goddamn vampire probably thought I wouldn''t be able to get this. How unlucky for her. Also, apparently, he was supposed to be selling it, but I guess there''s no need for that anymore¡­ I don''t even know what just happened¡­" I muttered before shrugging. I mean, a win is a win, and it''s better than nothing. Upon picking up the sword, I braced myself for an assault of power or something like that. Yet, nothing happened. It was really just a broken sword that was duller than an entire stone pir. This made me really wonder if it held the souls I needed inside. "What the hell was that?" Aisa suddenly hopped down from the roof, not too far up. The buildings creating this dark alleyway were smooshed between two dpidated stores, so of course, I got Aisa to move up there so she could assassinate the guy if needed. But I doubt that would have even worked. "I don''t know, but at least we got our first material. Ummmm¡­ I''ll ask the vampire when we get back. He was he strong, so he would have kicked our asses if we did something¡­ actually, we did, but he didn''t retaliate for some reason. He was almost like a projection into hell." ¡­ Our next target was an actual merchant, not some mysterious guy just sitting around waiting to die or something. Sure, he was cool and all, butpared to the guy we were about to meet, even his strength couldn''t make up for this man''s wealth. As we walked into the massive quartz auction hall towards the center of the capital, I noticed a convergence of snow and heat meeting at the very middle of the entrance. And as soon as me and Aisa pushed forward, through the massive twin doors, dressed in a few suits we had bought, a st of air conditioning ripped through my loose hair. "Goddammit¡­ move it will you," Aisa spat out, the air suddenly flying into her mouth and then moved around from behind me, ncing at the beautiful sub-room just before the actual auction hall. It was packed to the brim with people, and as soon as we got far enough in, the two guards standing next to us mmed the twin doors shut, sealing the cold air around us. We went to the front desk, which I assumed was where we turned in our tickets, and thankfully the duchess had already bought one for me. Aisa, on the other hand, could easily slip in¡­ I mean, it''s not like she''s buying anything anyway, so there is no need to confirm if she was really supposed to be here. "Okay¡­ okay¡­ and, here you go. Just wrap this band around your wrist, and that is your confirmation for when you step into the auction hall. Just show the guard, and¡­ do you know how this auction hall works? It''s not very different from most, but there are some minor changes that we tweaked to make the process more streamlined," the receptionist smiled. Aisa had already slipped through the crowd, invisible as a ghost, and I presume made it already into the auction hall, waiting for me. So now, all I had to do was finish listening to the woman who exined the normal rules of an auction hall, be it a bit outdated, but it''s whatever. As long as I can get the item, then I don''t care what rules I have to follow. Once the woman had finished, I smiled and gave her a slight nod before slipping through the crowd effortlessly, trying to make any ruckus or make any enemies yet¡­ as I was sure some were toeter on. At this point, it''s just unfair as even if you win an item, others outside of the auction house will just ughter, bribe, or ckmail you for the item. "What an unfair world we live in¡­" I muttered, walking to one of the exits of the weing room and catching a glimpse of the auction hall behind the massive guard whose horns were quite stubby. They were nowhere near as big as mine, so I couldn''t help but feel a bit suspicious as to why they were using such weak demons. Or maybe the auction hall was trying to save money for something? Deciding that overthinking things would get me nowhere, I followed the process and eventually entered the grand theater where this auction was taking ce. It was beautiful as the floor was lined with a silky red carpet which we were fully allowed to step on, and seats that looked sofortable I might just fall asleep. Then finally, there was the stage. It was massive and had replicas of all the items they were going to be selling. "There we go¡­ that''s what I need right there. The contained war essence¡­." I smiled as I sat down next to the young woman with long light blue hair and shy yellow eyes. Her hair had been cut in between the small amount of time in between this auction and the strangely strong merchant. It was a wolf cut. Just a simple wolf cut. "That''s cool and all, but the people here are¡­" Aisa looked around at the seats beginning to swiftly fill in. Everybody looked prepared, ready, and most importantly, rich as fuck! Holy shit were people dripped out in suits I looked like I could barely afford. If it wasn''t for the duchess'' overwhelming amount of bread, then I would have no chance at even scraping this item. "Anyways¡­ I was wondering why we aren''t just taking it from somebody. Why make so many enemies when we can just take it from another who makes the enemies for us? We wouldn''t even need to be here if we did that from the start." "Aisa, you''ll see¡­ have I ever disappointed you when it came to a n?" I smiled, rubbing the smooth marble board, which had my identification number on it: two-hundred-fifty-seven. This was what I was going to raise in order to start a bid, and then a demon willmunicate with me telepathically to inquire what price I wanted to set. Like I said¡­ a bit outdated and even a bit strange. Soon, the bidding started, and they brought out the first item, which I wasn''t interested in. In fact, all of the items present except for the contained war essence were useless to me. I had everything I needed. The spears were probably way worse than what I was using. The rest of the weapons looked useless, even if I bought them for my friends. They were more like collectible antiques to hang up on the wall and looked pretty opposed to using it to fight. Some old buff dude acquired the first item, a sword that was sheathed in a thousand diamonds. It looked rich and all, but the sword inside was probably poor quality. It''s best to just keep that pretty sheathe on the outside and not touch it again. Next, there was a potion that could regenerate you to full health no matter what debuff was applied. The auctioneer made it seem like it could even cure a debuff ced by the god of death himself: Hades. Although, many didn''t fall for its alluring trap, causing its selling price to be a bit lower than they probably expected. But that''s whates with selling things that have a vague use¡­ normally they don''t sell too well. Next was probably the second biggest item hosted here, an evolutionary material for themon demon. People were fiending over this, with young masters and young mistresses being the main target audience. Most of the older demons didn''t care or wanted it for their children, possibly grandchildren. There was no in-between. To say the least, a few small skirmishes had immediately broken out in the grand theater but were shut down by a single man who stood on a balcony just above the stage. His shadow magic was unbelievably strong, creating a wave of darkness that restricted and nearly suffocated most of the assants. Embarrassed, those people immediately left, covering their faces while drenched in a ck liquid. "That''s him, right? The merchant selling all of these items?" Aisa asked, causing a few people sitting around us to drift their eyes toward her. It was as if they didn''t know this prior toing here, immediately putting us and that menacing man standing up there on their radar. "Yeah¡­ now shut up," I whispered to the young woman who looked to be getting impatient. Her foot continuously cked against the ground, and she wouldn''t stop biting her nails. "Just be patient¡­ our time wille soon enough." Chapter 372 Noble Auction (2) ? Although, many didn''t fall for its alluring trap, causing its selling price to be a bit lower than they probably expected. But that''s whates with selling things that have a vague use¡­ normally they don''t sell too well. Next was probably the second biggest item hosted here, an evolutionary material for themon demon. People were fiending over this, with young masters and young mistresses being the main target audience. Most of the older demons didn''t care or wanted it for their children, possibly grandchildren. There was no in-between. To say the least, a few small skirmishes had immediately broken out in the grand theater but were shut down by a single man who stood on a balcony just above the stage. His shadow magic was unbelievably strong, creating a wave of darkness that restricted and nearly suffocated most of the assants. Embarrassed, those people immediately left, covering their faces while drenched in a ck liquid. "That''s him, right? The merchant selling all of these items?" Aisa asked, causing a few people sitting around us to drift their eyes toward her. It was as if they didn''t know this prior toing here, immediately putting us and that menacing man standing up there on their radar. "Yeah¡­ now shut up," I whispered to the young woman who looked to be getting impatient. Her foot continuously cked against the ground, and she wouldn''t stop biting her nails. "Just be patient¡­ our time wille soon enough." Item after item, Aisa grew more and more impatient until finally, the item we had been waiting for finally rolled out on a cart. It''s majestic and overwhelming presence nearly stifled the entire hall, causing an eerie silence to befall in the massive theater. In a ss jar, a single wisp of red aura bounced around, asionally forming into a pair of jaws with teeth and tongue, screaming out and nging against the inside of the jar. Its power nearly caused it to crack, but after a quick reinforcement from the auctioneer, he was able to contain it and proceed with the selling process now that everything was ready. Clearly, the merchant who stood high above was well aware of how wanted this evolutionary material was, so he kept a lookout for any signs of violence in this domain of his. But, I don''t think he expected the uproar that came with it. Everybody screamed with excitement, joy, hope, and anticipation as they immediately raised their numbers, pointing down an exact price. Its amount quickly skyrocketed, scraping the very ceiling of numbers. Zeros and ones added up quicker than the auctioneer could even process. Her mouth moved a million times a second, yet said a whole lot of nothing. Eventually, though, it did slow down. Its price was sky-high, but at least the numbers were getting slower and slower as people slowly began to run out of money. Of course, there were the few who were willing to go into debt just to acquire this item, but as nobles and intelligent people, even they knew their limit when borrowing money. "Okay! 150 Thousand Gold going once! Going Twice! AND¡­-" In the empty silence of the room, I raised the sign I had been rubbing this entire time. It pierced through the tension, and as they saw me hold it in the air, announcing my price to the man who connected with me telepathically, their res dug into my skin, only to falter upon hearing the price that I announced. "O-One Million Gold," The auctioneer stuttered before doing his signature line. "1 Million Gold going once! Going Twice! And¡­ SOLD TO 257! Congrattions. You can retrieve your item after the show¡­." Everybody who had been ring at me slowly diverted their eyes, just wondering who I was to be able to muster so much money. I mean, the most amount of money you can take out as a loan was, I think, 250 thousand gold, and that''s with a premium bank membership and a trust so strong with the owner of the bank you might as well be their sibling. "Show off¡­ what was the point of overpaying that much," Aisa whispered into my ear, slightly shivering from the eyes continuously scraping her from behind, front, above, possibly even beneath for some reason. I felt it as well, but I''m sure her senses which were much better than mine, made the process so much worse. "If you pay a million gold or above, you can acquire a ck Diamond Membership for this auction house. The vampire wanted me to get one for her and put it down in her name," I exined, counting just how many people I might have to deal with. "And you''re seriously going to do that? You aren''t going to scam her or something? That membership sounds juicy¡­." Aisa nearly began to drool just from the thought of having such a high rank. Little did she know, it was useless to us since this auction house was only in the domain and territory of Leviathan. Meaning it will be useless to us once we leave. "Also¡­ ummmm¡­ We''re not really on the best of terms, and I''m not done using her yet, so I''m just d I got the evolutionary material. I doubt I''ll being back here anyway¡­ you got money?" I turned to the blue-haired woman, her eyes quickly shooting down with a drop of sweat running down her cheek. "That''s what I thought. And I''m broker than a mother fucker now, so just stay quiet alright." Soon, the auction was about to finish, and they brought out the final item, some glowing fruit that was said to give you properties strong enough to kill demon lords. And, well, let''s say most didn''t believe it, but the few who did spent an obnoxious amount on it. "Alright, let''s get going," I sighed, sitting up. I wasn''t the only one about to leave as many people gathered their things or their servants gathered their things just as the lights dimmed on the stage. Everybody assumed the auction had finished, but for some strange reason, the man at the center stage tapped his mic a few times. "Woah, the show isn''t over yet,dies and gentlemen. We have onest surprise. Onest item, you might call it, and I doubt you''ll be disappointed by it. As from the very far reaches of Tartarus! Where the River Styx resides! Our gracious overlord and incredible leader have captured an Empress! A true Empress residing beyond thend of where demons were first created! Beyond thend where demon lords were born! WE HAVE! THE EMPRESS OF CARNAGEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" Everybody shouted at the top of their lungs, getting so hyped by this person I had never known even existed. But they did call out a ce where the demon lords were born, meaning this Empress must be beyond the capabilities or even surpassing that of the current demon lords. "How the hell did they capture such a thing?" I heard a woman mutter from behind me, her sweat audible to my ears. It slid down her cheek, dripping onto the ground with excitement now bubbling in the auction house. People in front of me began to stand up, pumping their fists into the air. Clearly, this was an event to get excited over, so as I waited in anticipation with practically everybody else in the room, I peered over the broad shoulders of some of these demons and stared at the stage. Aisa just sat down unamused, only to visibly shiver once a few massive demons pulled out a cage and rolled it into the center stage. Inside was a woman with tan skin, pitch-ck eyes, and massive unfurled demonic wings cramming into the very edges of the cage. They were so big that she could probably wrap a family of seven in her embrace and warm them till the end of even the coldest winter. That was just how thick the skin was and how big the wings were. Finally, though, on the top of her head were two massive horns sprouting from her skull and poking through the holes in the cage. They were rigid, ck, and demonic, to say the least, and as she red at the crowd uncontrobly, most likely feeling an immense wave of fear, she unleashed a pressure that knocked out the guards cautiously standing around her cage. Everybody else felt the wave of pressure, causing their spines to almost shiver out of their backs. But, instead of intimidating the crowd, this only excited them more as this was the real deal. The actual real deal. "And as a surprise! For such an amazing event! We will live cut her horns! Watch her fall from grace right before your very eyes! Watch her lose pounds upon pounds of her power! SHE WILL BE NOTHING! AND YOU WILL BE EVERYTHING! SO! WHAT DO YOU ALL WANT!? DON''T YOU WANT THIS WOMAN?! A LOYAL SLAVE, EVEN WHEN FALLEN FROM GRACE, STILL AS STRONG AS YOUR DEMON LORD!? AS STRONG AS A FUCKING GOD KILLER!?" And then, all of a sudden, a ck figure with a sleek smile appeared at the center of the stage, ncing down at the woman who only got angrier upon seeing him. "I, Beelzebub, will be doing the honors, thank you very much." Chapter 373 Noble Auction (3) ? Finally, though, on the top of her head were two massive horns sprouting from her skull and poking through the holes in the cage. They were rigid, ck, and demonic, to say the least, and as she red at the crowd uncontrobly, most likely feeling an immense wave of fear, she unleashed a pressure that knocked out the guards cautiously standing around her cage. Everybody else felt the wave of pressure, causing their spines to almost shiver out of their backs. But, instead of intimidating the crowd, this only excited them more as this was the real deal. The actual real deal. "And as a surprise! For such an amazing event! We will live cut her horns! Watch her fall from grace right before your very eyes! Watch her lose pounds upon pounds of her power! SHE WILL BE NOTHING! AND YOU WILL BE EVERYTHING! SO! WHAT DO YOU ALL WANT!? DON''T YOU WANT THIS WOMAN?! A LOYAL SLAVE, EVEN WHEN FALLEN FROM GRACE, STILL AS STRONG AS YOUR DEMON LORD!? AS STRONG AS A FUCKING GOD KILLER!?" And then, all of a sudden, a ck figure with a sleek smile appeared at the center of the stage, ncing down at the woman who only got angrier upon seeing him. "I, Beelzebub, will be doing the honors. Thank you very much." The appearance of the demon lord was to be expected. This event seemed sorge that I wouldn''t be surprised if even more demon lords were lurking around, just suppressing to the point we couldn''t even detect them. Something like that would be well within their capabilities, and boy, was I nervous as the man nced over the crowd. His eyes almost seemed to be concave as theynded on me and Aisa, his grin only widening as we gripped the armrests of our seats. I clenched my muscles, ready to defend myself if something were to happen. Still, in the end, he was just teasing and eventually looked away, redirecting his eyesight down at the oh-so-important empress that was the craze as of now. Everybody in the room was tense. The man standing above, watching over his precious product, sitting right next to an untrustworthy demon lord, was nervous. It was stered all over his face. His teeth were clenched, and his pupils quivered as he red down below, making sure the demon lord felt everyst bit of his agonizing nerves. "Fuck¡­ should we try and buy her?" I muttered to myself as I felt like whoever buys her would be the enemy of so many people that it just wouldn''t be worth the price anymore, not just inside the city but outside of the city as well. There were probably people here that weren''t from this city but, due to their deep pockets, were able to bribe their way in and infiltrate this massive auction that only got more massive with each passing second. It was incredibly dangerous. "Okay, everybody, make sure to watch closely. This is the best part," Beelzebub unleashed a chilling smile upon the audience before summoning a ck de that tore right through the metal bars and shed into the woman''s horns, tearing them apart. She screamed in agony and terror as her source of power disappeared in an instant. Tears flowed from her face as she saw the masses of keratin or whatever made up the horns of a demon lord. I knew mine were made from Miasma, yet the horns of a demon lord or greater seemed different, especially since they didn''t just disintegrate upon being detached. If you were really able to collect the horns of other demons, then the ck market and trading of this hellish underworld would definitely, without a shred of doubt in my mind, be way more brutal than what it is now. Miasma is a material that is precious to demons, and you could almost call it its source of power, yet for some reason, demon lords were exceptions to this. It was almost as if their horns were made of something entirely different, solidifying upon their apotheosis. I could only assume it was some kind of keratin, but¡­ "Keratin doesn''t unleash mes like that¡­." I lightly chuckled, seeing the decapitated horns engulfed in a dark fire. [Side Quest has been revealed] . [Side Quest: Acquire the Horns of An Arch Demon] [Description: The chance to acquire the horns of an extremely powerful being has appeared. Are you willing to take the risk to obtain them, or are you going to get scared and push them away? It''s entirely up to you, and there will be no risk to this quest, but if you acquire these horns, something good might happen to you.] [Reward: [???] [Penalty Upon Failure: None] [Time Left: One Day] . My eyes widened at the sight of a side quest, and I suddenly felt a bit more intrigued with this situation. I mean, I wasn''t about to waste such a precious moment as the horns of an Arch Demon¡­ is that what they are? Anyways, they seem to be extremely powerful. I mean, this could be my chance to break through yet another level before being able to ss up, only enhancing the stats of my next evolution. "We have to obtain those things¡­ I don''t know why, but we must obtain them," Aisa muttered, her smile widening without her even noticing. She was as excited as me about these events, and as the auctioneer continued to speak, we only got more intrigued. "And! As an added bonus to acquiring thisdy, I will have you know that not only will you have a servant equivalent to that of a Demon Lord, but also these horns! Melt them! Eat them! Do whatever you want with them! They hold the power of an Arch Demon! Now, the bidding starts at 250 Thousand Gold! We will make no exceptions!" The auction house probably thought this starting price was a bit too high, but almost immediately, demons began to raise their signs eagerly. Although, this did seem a bit suspicious to me¡­ the entire situation. Especially with the fact that there is no penalty with my side quest could either mean this is just so unforgettable¡­ or I''ll just straight up die a useless death. Despite the system fucking me over so many times, there have been points where it has helped me avoid death. Whether this was through adapting my situation or granting me a quest that could help me out. Even though it gave out various quest where the penalty was death, that was due to the fact that the quest and topic were necessary, and dying there was something actually possible. "On the other hand¡­ this just seems like a trap. Hmmmm¡­ Fuck, do I risk it?" I groaned as this would be so much easier to debate if I could actually see the reward I was getting. But that would make this situation too easy to judge, and of course, the system wouldn''t want such convenience for me. "Son of a bitch¡­" As I continued to murmur to myself, I saw Aisa was getting impatient. She was wondering when I was going to join the spur, but I held myself back. I spent most of my capital on that evolutionary material, so if the price went any higher than another 1 billion gold, I would have no chance. And lo and behold, the price skyrocketed way past 1 billion and to a collective 1.6 billion gold. It was an insane price that many had to team up for even to meet the requirements. This event was just that fucking big that enemies had to truce for now, and allies teamed up together and spent their collective bank on this. "You aren''t going to join in?" Aisa tapped her foot rapidly against the ground. "It''s getting juicy, so you should just announce another one billion or something¡­ you have that, right?" "Who do you think I am? I''m not going into debt for that thing¡­ but I will acquire itter. We''ll have some fun after this show," I smiled, allowing Aisa to rest easy as she sunk back into her chair and closed her eyes. She was utterly unamused by the skirmishes and arguments immediately bursting out in the hall. Beezlebub generally reacted the same, bored by the reaction of the people, and just left the stage, nowhere to be seen again, as he entered a swirling dark portal. Maybe he was going to visit Cy¡­ nah, he would never do such a kind thing for somebody as lowly as Cy. That man is way too arrogant to care about his little host or whatever. As soon as the woman and her horns had been sold, I looked down at the stage to catch onest glimpse of this arch-demon who had fallen from her demonic grace. Despite being freed from her cage, she just sat there, her mind seemingly going nk as she continuously muttered a few words over and over again. They were in a differentnguage I was unfamiliar with, but it was clear to hear she was unwell. Chapter 374 Noble Auction (4) ? And lo and behold, the price skyrocketed way past 1 billion and to a collective 1.6 billion gold. It was an insane price that many had to team up for even to meet the requirements. This event was just that fucking big that enemies had to truce for now, and allies teamed up together and spent their collective bank on this. "You aren''t going to join in?" Aisa tapped her foot rapidly against the ground. "It''s getting juicy, so you should just announce another one billion or something¡­ you have that, right?" "Who do you think I am? I''m not going into debt for that thing¡­ but I will acquire itter. We''ll have some fun after this show," I smiled, allowing Aisa to rest easy as she sunk back into her chair and closed her eyes. She was utterly unamused by the skirmishes and arguments immediately bursting out in the hall. Beezlebub generally reacted the same, bored by the reaction of the people, and just left the stage, nowhere to be seen again, as he entered a swirling dark portal. Maybe he was going to visit Cy¡­ nah, he would never do such a kind thing for somebody as lowly as Cy. That man is way too arrogant to care about his little host or whatever. As soon as the woman and her horns had been sold, I looked down at the stage to catch onest glimpse of this arch-demon who had fallen from her demonic grace. Despite being freed from her cage, she just sat there, her mind seemingly going nk as she continuously muttered a few words over and over again. They were in a differentnguage I was unfamiliar with, but it was clear to hear she was unwell. "Alright, let''s. We have to prepare a higher position¡­ also, split some of that living flesh with me. We''ll go double snipers," I muttered, getting up from my seat and exiting the theater as chaos ensued. The demon lord had left, so now the winner of this powerful woman was bombarded by attacks from each and every angle. The merchant who created this whole thing broke the skirmish up, but with much effort, because people even began to take out hidden weapons and use skills. They were powerful, extremely powerful, but nothing the merchant couldn''t handle. Soon, I arrived backstage, where I picked up my item and immediately left. Most of the attention was probably drawn away from me due to everybody focusing on the winner of the empress, but at least I knew a few people who woulde. Throughout the entire time, eyes dug into my skull, even during the reveal of the Empress. As I stepped outside, I saw the glint of a sniper scope immediately track me, but I just continued walking. This was Aisa, and she was ready to protect me from any unwanted threats that could fuck me up. I needed this evolutionary material, but what would be nice while I''m defending myself is to create a few connections because wherever I go, I''m always creating new enemies. It would be nice once in a while to have somebody I could trust. It might have been obvious to most people that I wasying a trap, but the demons blinded by greed who continued to follow me as I walked down an abandoned street were oblivious to this fact. Even as I walked further and further into the slums, feeling the eyes of at least ten demons follow me, they didn''t question a single moment. And then, as soon as I arrived at a pretty open ce, I turned around seeing three groups. Three demons with long white hair, three demons with long blue hair, and four demons with short strawberry blonde hair. "Hmmm¡­ This is a good spot that you picked. And that sniper of yours¡­ don''t worry, we took quick work of her. In fact, she''s probably being ughtered as we speak," One of the white-haired demons smirked, only to see me smile right back at him. "Oh? Do you think your little sniper friend will survive?" "Why don''t you find out?" I muttered before giving the signal: a simple crack of my neck. And just like that, the head of that demon had flown off of his body, his neck not even realizing it was damaged as it refused to spew blood. Eventually, it did begin to leak, but only because of the force of gravity from which his headless body toppled forward from. Everybody began to sweat, especially the white-haired demons who nced over at the rest of the assants. He looked as if he wanted to say something, most likely wanting to form some kind of pact to kill me and Aisa. But the demons beside him were way too prideful. People like them fed on the fact that they could overwhelm with their own individual strength, so¡­ they retreated. The white-haired demons decided to just straight up retreat, their tails tucked beneath their legs as they ran as fast they could. BAM BAM Unfortunately, the second shot missed one, just barely grazing his neck. Whether it was a fatal blow or not was up to debate, but I do know that one of them had their headpletely eradicated. He wasn''t nearly as strong as the first demon was decapitated¡­ but with a weaker opponent, this Hecate she was most likely using could eradicate flesh with its burning and sharp bullets. "This is your chance to retreat now. I can always give her the signal to let you go¡­" I smiled, feeling the smelly flesh begin to wrap around my arm and hand, forming a long barrel that was ready to take the first move. But, contrary to my opinion, from which I thought they would actually retreat as this was just such a petty fight¡­ the blue-haired demons dashed forward, their deep red eyes locking onto me while I whipped out the sniper barrel I had formed. BAM I missed, but in the end, just shook off the living flesh and summoned my spear. It crashed right in front of me, stopping the middle one from initiating their three-pronged attack. They all came dashing head-on, but each one took a position to the left, middle, and right, clearly intending to overwhelm me. "Let''s try this out," I muttered, grabbing my spear and analyzing the position of the enemies in front of me and the enemies sitting all the way back, watching. Clearly, they were waiting for the right moment to strike. "[Blood Buff]." BOOOOOOOOOM My body exploded with a nuclear amount of blood-red aura. My bloodlust was slowly being fused with this aura, melding together and creating something so strong that it controlled my limbs like I was nothing more than a doll. My bloodlust was the marite, twitching the strings attached to me, the puppet that swung once. From an outside perspective, it looked like I had swung once, cutting the middle demon''s body in half, but in reality, I had swung five times in a fraction of a second. His body was immediately diced up whilst my body instinctively reacted to the pincer attack from each side. "[Demon Splitter]," my body muttered on its own, and with a long horizontal swing of just this blood-red spear that I gripped with the force of a thousand mountains, I split not only the demons beside me but also the buildings around me. I had leveled the entire field in just a fraction of a second. Both of my eyes glowed brightly whilst a feeling of excitement crept up from the deepest parts of my body. I couldn''t stop smiling as this blood-red aura around me only began to expand, mingling with my spear and bing partners with it. FWOOSH¡­ SHING The remaining demons with strawberry blonde hair had run towards me. From their analysis, they seriously thought they could take me. So I quickly showed them my overwhelming power as my muscles and tendons creaked with absolute power. My aura exploded out, causing the demons to freeze in ce, and as I took a step toward them, their faces paled at the sight of a red halo circling around my head. I felt good. Really good. To the point where I couldn''t help but test out this newest attack I had received. "[Heaven Splitter]," I muttered, and with the enhancement of the blood buff, my muscles bulged to twice their size before constricting down. All of the power condensed down into my legs which then traveled up my torso and dispersed into my arms. And with a deafening swing that seemingly tore through the fabric of space and time, I vertically swung downwards. Reality around me shed a bright white light into my face. The demons in front of me paled at the terror of this attack. The de may not have swung into them, but the remaining power that traveled around it began to disintegrate their attack. And with the explosion of a mushroom cloud that engulfed part of the dry area of the city, a sound was finally released into the atmosphere. VWOOM¡­ BOOOOOOOM Chapter 375 Noble Auction (5) ? The remaining demons with strawberry blonde hair had run towards me. From their analysis, they seriously thought they could take me. So I quickly showed them my overwhelming power as my muscles and tendons creaked with absolute power. My aura exploded out, causing the demons to freeze in ce, and as I took a step toward them, their faces paled at the sight of a red halo circling around my head. I felt good. Really good. To the point where I couldn''t help but test out this newest attack I had received. "[Heaven Splitter]," I muttered, and with the enhancement of the blood buff, my muscles bulged to twice their size before constricting down. All of the power condensed down into my legs which then traveled up my torso and dispersed into my arms. And with a deafening swing that seemingly tore through the fabric of space and time, I vertically swung downwards. Reality around me shed a bright white light into my face. The demons in front of me paled at the terror of this attack. The de may not have swung into them, but the remaining power that traveled around it began to disintegrate their attack. And with the explosion of a mushroom cloud that engulfed part of the dry area of the city, a sound was finally released into the atmosphere. VWOOM¡­ BOOOOOOOM When everything stopped glowing like the center of the sun, I opened my eyes, finding myself in a one-mile wastnd in all directions. Absolutely nothing was left beside the bedrock serving as a tform for this massive city. But even then, this almost indestructible rock had been cracked in various ces and had scorch marks thered about it. "Hmmmmm¡­ Okay, let''s go find those horns and maybe that Empress¡­." I smiled, before giving the signal to wherever Aisa was. I knew the first location, but after shooting the first demons, I knew she repositioned elsewhere. Although, I had absolutely no clue since no glint was to be seen. "Let''s just hope she sees my signal," I muttered before raising my right hand and slowly lowering it until it fell limp at my side. So, I began to walk- "Huh? What?" I murmured, my legs wobbling as if I had lost all feeling in them. They didn''t really hurt, but it felt as if the muscles had almost been torn off my bones¡­ without the pain, y''know. I lost most function in my lower body, in fact, as my feet gave out and I copsed to the ground. [HP: 102/102 MP: --/-- SP: 2/60] - Above Human "You good?" A cold breath tickled the back of my neck, and as Aisa slipped into my view, she pulled up my pants to see my calves and shins. Seeing nothing was wrong, she pulled them up until we were both able to see my thighs which werepletely ck and blue with hints of purple dotted across it. It was severely bruised, and when she lightly pushed on it, I felt an electric shock shoot up my leg and to myts, making me freeze up. "This isn''t good¡­ are your arms okay? That attack looked special, but I''m surprised your legs took the brunt of the damage." Her fingers wrapped around my forearm, checking to see if I had any pain, and as she pulled up the sleeve of my t-shirt, we both noticed the same massive bruises. I couldn''t help but click my tongue with disappointment, as healing potions just wouldn''t work on this. There was no such thing as stamina potions¡­ right? Aisa, oblivious to the fact this wasn''t rted to my HP, attempted to hand me a healing potion. I still drank it since it got rid of the swelling and bruising, but even after, I couldn''t stand up. Like it was physically impossible for me to stand up. So I began to wonder what the problem was. Was this due to a weak body of mine or not enough stamina? Because from the looks of it, it seemed like it was a mix of both. I just wasn''t physically prepared to handle such a skill, and I guess that was true because I''m pretty sure my Master had the body of a demi-god or something. Well, it was probably close to that. "Here¡­ go by yourself. I''ll catch up to you once I recover my stamina," I huffed, feeling a drop of sweat slide down my cheek. And as I saw Aisa nod her head, disappearing into the line of buildings, I flopped onto my back, only thinking of one thing. "If she was here¡­ she would have definitely been able to heal me with some kind of elixir." ¡­ (Aisa POV) Soon, I arrived back at the auction house. It was quiet. A bit too quiet, so I entered the building, only to be greeted by a wall of mes. It flushed through the halls of the theater, burning the bright red carpet and tearing down the velvet curtains. It was a scene befitting the ce it started in: The depths of hell. "Oh yeah¡­ didn''t Orion want to converse with those people? I let those people live because I thought he would scare them¡­ but he just straight up fucking killed them," I sighed, walking through the mountains of mes. And they were no normal mes as they burned with a bright green tint that lightly flushed into the depths of each ember. But, whenpared to my throne world: [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice], it was nothing. I could have honestly helped to quell some of the mes, but that just seemed like a pain, so I decided against it. Plus, I wanted to conserve as much mana for the actual battle as once I stepped through the doors into the warehouse just behind the auction house, where I assumed they kept their most precious valuables, I once again saw hell incarnate. "Tch¡­ that''s a lot of people," I nervously chuckled, seeing at least thirty demons fighting over the right to the woman who was being held in ce by the merchant. He was the one who had sold all of these things and watched the fights break out, entertained by the free skirmishes that were now in a more controlled environment. "Did the horns really take that much power from her?" As I continued to watch the fights, I lightly gripped the horns atop my head. I didn''t want them going anywhere, as I needed this power to survive in hell. I doubt my friends would just ditch me even if I suddenly became powerless, but I''m pretty sure I would feel useless and maybe just end up killing myself. Power was everything to me. More importantly, it was everything I needed to survive. For what seemed to be an hour, I rested at the entrance to the warehouse, seeing these demons drop like flies. But eventually, it slowly dwindled down to five people, and Orion finally arrived as well. He still looked a bit exhausted but could now walkpletely fine. "Geez¡­ what a shit hole," Orionughed, seeing the remaining demons, beaten, bloody, and exhausted. But we weren''t so oblivious to think these were the only remaining demons. These were just the stupid ones who were too prideful to even think for a second. The more dangerous ones are lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike as soon as a winner hade out on top. Of course, yet anotherrge fight would break out once this happened, but amongst the stronger ones, so as soon as one demon was left in this fight, there was a long pause. He felt like he had conquered the world, and with a witty smile and a massive fist pump into the air¡­ he died. He dropped dead from his injuries, dying for nothing as his blood leaked all over the floor. "You all cane out now," The merchant announced, clearly being aware of our presence. And seeing how the shadows in the room receded, we were all exposed. Fifteen demons were left, with there being five groups. Three groups of four, one group of two, and one group of one. And that singr person was mysterious. I just couldn''t take my eyes off of them as they unraveled their bandaged hands and arms. "Shall we settle this diplomatically, or do you all want to fight over it like these immature babies who died for nothing?" A demon with long dark green hair announced. Her voice resonated through the room, serving as a sort of anesthetic for the tense air. "Is this the reason why you killed those other people when you said you wanted to befriend them?" I turned to Orion, whose eyes were stered all over the cloaked figure. Her hands and arms had beenpletely unveiled, revealing long stretches of ck tattoos shaped into the same patterns as that of alchemy circles. "O-Oh yeah, of course. That''s why I killed them," Orion stuttered, still not taking her eyes away. "Yeah, whatever." Chapter 376 Noble Auction (6) ? "You all cane out now," The merchant announced, clearly being aware of our presence. And seeing how the shadows in the room receded, we were all exposed. Fifteen demons were left, with there being five groups. Three groups of four, one group of two, and one group of one. And that singr person was mysterious. I just couldn''t take my eyes off of them as they unraveled their bandaged hands and arms. "Shall we settle this diplomatically, or do you all want to fight over it like these immature babies who died for nothing?" A demon with long dark green hair announced. Her voice resonated through the room, serving as a sort of anesthetic for the tense air. "Is this the reason why you killed those other people when you said you wanted to befriend them?" I turned to Orion, whose eyes were stered all over the cloaked figure. Her hands and arms had beenpletely unveiled, revealing long stretches of ck tattoos shaped into the same patterns as that of alchemy circles. "O-Oh yeah, of course. That''s why I killed them," Orion stuttered, still not taking his eyes away. "Yeah, whatever." Nothing was really happening as everybody stared each other down. I was sure most wanted to settle this diplomatically, but a few were definitely preparing to go all out and immediately start yet another ughter fest. If that were to happen, then I was just going to stand back and leave everything to settle down again. But, in just a fraction of a second, the cloaked woman whose arms were covered in strange runic tattoos disappeared from my sight and appeared right next to the demonic Empress. Her horns had been snatched up, and as she began to run towards the exit, her hood slipped off, revealing a beautiful face. She had runic tattoos crawling up her neck, cheeks, and the temples of her forehead, but even those couldn''t suppress her unrivaled beauty. She had slim eyes, ck pupils, and long, silky ck hair. It was almost too good to be true as her skills almost seemed to negate any thoughts of her being some kind of princess. "Blegh¡­" She stuck out her tongue while also harnessing arge smile that stered across her face. "You all can suck my balls, demon dicks¡­." Just as I used my max speed to catch up to her, getting to her before anybody else could, I heard Orion shout from behind me. He almost seemed desperate to reach the woman''s ears as he began to run towards us. "Wu! Wu! It''s me!" "Hm? Orion?" Her eyes widened at the sight of my friend. She immediately stopped in ce, and it was so fast that I didn''t have time to hit the brakes, causing me to get sent flying into the metal wall of this warehouse. "Hey, what are you doing here? I thought you were on the overworld?" The two seemed familiar with each other but didn''t get much time to talk as Wu was jumped by every single demon within our premises. Flying bolts of water, fire, air, and earth were tearing through the air, just narrowly scraping the woman who clicked her tongue. She was cornered despite not even being pressed up against the wall. And a sword made from the water was narrowly scraping her face. SHING Just as she was about to get sliced up, though, a single spear tore through the demon wielding a sword of water, cutting him in half. The tip of the spear then twirled around as Orion stood in front of the woman who couldn''t help but smirk. The two looked like old friends suddenly meeting each other in the most obscure spot in existence. "No need to protect me, asshole¡­ they just took me by surprise, that''s all." The woman unsheathed arge scimitar from the depths of her cloak, most likely pulling it out of some kind of spatial pocket. It looked way too big to fit anywhere in those baggy clothes of hers, so that was the only reasonable option I could think of. From the very bottom of her shoes, a string of power traveled through her muscles. Using her legs as a base and source of explosiveness, she unleashed a powerful sh that tore through three of the demons whilst also injuring two others. "GET THEM!" I heard the merchant shout in the distance. He waspletely undefended and almost a bit exposed, and as an intrusive thought shed in my mind, I couldn''t help but smile. I took note of the current status of Orion and his friend and then proceeded to vanish into thin air. Using the icy breath of my ancestor, my concentration focused on one singr point on the merchant''s neck. This normally would have been revealed by an insurmountable amount of concentrated bloodlust, but with one of my skills: [Presence Deletion], I was able to work around this one drawback. And as the living flesh gripped around my shoulder and swallowed my entire arm, I formed the barrel of a hecate sniper. I approached the man, all the way until I felt his breath tickle my nose, and from a point nk range¡­ BOOOOM My sniper fired straight into his neck, but for some reason, it felt blunt. On top of that, once the smoke of the shot had been fired off, I noticed the man''s neck and head were still connected. These two should have been separated as soon as I pulled the trigger. "Dammit¡­" I clicked my tongue, seeing des of shadows immediately begin to fold over me like the crescent of an ocean wave. It toppled down, ready to slice me into hundreds of pieces. It''s looming presence of death arched down into me, about to pierce both of my eyes and a shatter a hole straight through my skull. But¡­ "[Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice]." [Your throne world has drawn the attention of a few gods] [A few gods look down on this battle with awe] [A few gods smile at your unrestricted power] "Hmmm¡­ you''re different than before," The merchant muttered, rubbing the side of his neck, which I had sted with a point-nk explosion. It was practically a nuke when shot that close, yet in just a fraction of a second, he was able to slip shadows between the barrel and his skin, negating most of the damage but still injuring his throat. This was apparent by his raspy voice and light coughing¡­ but now it wouldn''t just be his throat that was injured. "A young woman like you shouldn''t have ess to so much power. It almost scares me." Frost began to collect on my skin, sending a st of icy mist to escape from my lips. A st of sheer cold exploded from my flesh, freezing more and more of the warehouse around us while the merchant in front of me took a few steps back. The demonic empress waspletely unaffected, but her broken mind seemed to flicker with a sh of life as the surrounding wave of ice suddenly stopped. "And then¡­ concentrate it into a single spot," I muttered, dropping one of my daggers made from ck ice. It shattered upon hitting the ground, only for those shards to fling right back to the one I still continued to grip with my right hand. It formed a short de that the merchant looked to stop. A wave of shadows exploded from his body, forming thousands of rippling waves that threatened to pierce me. The bloodlust that they held within the center of their abyssal bodies was incredible. It was enough to send shivers down my spine despite this throne world practically killing every emotion in my body. FWOOSH¡­ FWOOSH¡­ FWOOSH¡­ Large towering walls of ice erected in front of me, stopping the tsunami of shadows. And as those shadows died down while getting ready to form another wave, the surrounding frost sted right back into my body, turning me into a statue of ice. "AHAAHAHAHAAHA! WHAT AN IDIOT!" The merchant cried out, sinking his shadows into the ground and then arching them back up until they were right beneath me. I felt their dark properties tickle my feet, but before they could draw any drop of blood, the ice from my body exploded outwards. It was a shockwave that disrupted the shadows, giving the ice enough time to suck into my body and travel into my de of ck ice. It extended and extended and extended until a long sword had been formed, its frozen properties so cold that it began to nip at my hands. Any longer, and I might even lose my hand to the frostbite. As I let out a long breath of icy mist, the man took a step backward, feeling something wrong. But it was toote as I sh-stepped into his guard, breaking it and stabbing this sword right through his chest. Even the hundreds ofyers of shadows he had gathered around his body couldn''t stop the de dripping with icy death. CRACK The sword created a blooming flower of ice that stuck out from the man''s back. The pistil of the flower split off into five individual dragon heads, still made from frozen water. They arched backward, roaring with the intensity of a thousand suns. And then proceeded to devour everyst square inch of the merchant. Chapter 377 Noble Auction (Final) ? "AHAAHAHAHAAHA! WHAT AN IDIOT!" The merchant cried out, sinking his shadows into the ground and then arching them back up until they were right beneath me. I felt their dark properties tickle my feet, but before they could draw any drop of blood, the ice from my body exploded outwards. It was a shockwave that disrupted the shadows, giving the ice enough time to suck into my body and travel into my de of ck ice. It extended and extended and extended until a long sword had been formed, its frozen properties so cold that it began to nip at my hands. Any longer, and I might even lose my hand to the frostbite. As I let out a long breath of icy mist, the man took a step backward, feeling something wrong. But it was toote as I sh-stepped into his guard, breaking it and stabbing this sword right through his chest. Even the hundreds ofyers of shadows he had gathered around his body couldn''t stop the de dripping with icy death. CRACK The sword created a blooming flower of ice that stuck out from the man''s back. The pistil of the flower split off into five individual dragon heads, still made from frozen water. They arched backward, roaring with the intensity of a thousand suns. And then proceeded to devour everyst square inch of the merchant. Yet again, a st of icy mist exploded from my mouth, causing the frost on my tongue to ease me up. My throat was dry from the chilling feeling, and my mind felt a bit sluggish from the slowing properties, but besides that, I felt pretty fine. [HP: 81/100 MP: 14/50 SP: 53/80] - Above Human "Dammit¡­" I muttered, watching my mana continuously drop as the dragons of ice finished devouring the shadowy being and disappearing into thin air. They shattered, leaving small particles of ice to floating through the air around me, like the mist of an amusement park. Not only did it cool me down even further, but it made me look pretty elegant as I stood over the demonic empress. She stared at me nkly. There was absolutely no emotion in her expression as she looked up at me, but it was not like I was trying to impress her in the first ce. I only came here to get rid of arge threat that most likely would have betrayed us and kept the horns for himself¡­ okay, that was very unlikely, but the possibility was always there. "Wannae with me? I can feed you good food," I suggested, and with my dull tone, the woman instantly warmed up to me. She didn''t show it on her stone-cold face, but I could tell she lowered her guard. No longer was her aura and bloodlust practically scraping away at my life force and flesh. "I guess¡­" She replied in a very monotone voice. Just like her expression, her voice was a bit dull and tomboyish. It was raspy from a presumableck of water but held a hint of elegance to it that I''m sure I would be able to hear if I helped her recover. "But why not just kill me?" "Huh? Why would I kill you? What would I get out of killing you?" I lightly chuckled, turning my eyes over to theplete massacre of demons happening across the room. Orion and his friend immediately got into their groove, and it wasn''t long before they were sitting atop a pile of corpses, heaving for air, trying their best to catch their narrowly escaping breath. They both looked like gods of war, with the draft pouring in from the various open doors scattered across the warehouse, fluttering their long hair. Orion looked truly elegant. He truly looked like a god of war as he stabbed the bottom of his spear down into the pile of bloodied corpses below. "You respect him¡­ a lot, don''t you?" The demon beside me asked. Her question was a bit strange since I didn''t expect her to be the type to understand feelings¡­ but I guess being an empress, you pick up some things, whether intentionally or identally. "I want to be like him one day. I want to be so strong that nobody can ever stand in my way. I want to be as calctive and smart as him, to where even the most technical of traps are no more than a passing breeze¡­ I respect him a lot, and that''s why my dream is to be just like him. Me and my friends think the same. Most don''t show it, but we look up to him a lot." ¡­ (Orion POV) "Hey, it''s been a while," I stretched my hand out towards the cloaked woman, and as she reached out her bloodied hand, we dapped each other up. She still remembered our handshake¡­ this really was her. "I guess that deal with Athena still pulled through despite her being locked up or whatever. I''m d you''re here." "I''m d I''m here as well. But, it was a bit too sudden to my liking¡­ to the point I needed an instant power-up. And as you can tell from my skin, I obtained a pretty good instant power-up in exchange for part of my life span. But I also became a demon, extending my life span, so I''m good¡­ I hope," She lightly chuckled. "But hey, let''s talk somewhere else. This is a pretty gross setting." "Are you saying you carved those runes on your body? I''ve never heard of such a thing¡­ and how would that even work?" I asked while sitting up from the pile of corpses below and slowly walking to Aisa conversing with the demon empress. "They''re not runes. They''re magic circles. They''re different from whatever you have on your back. They grant me various power-ups and even allow me to summon some sweet weapons, but it''s unfortunate most of these take tons upon tons of mana. It''s so much that most of these will suck everyst bit of mana from my body, so they''re more of ast resort than anything. Although the ones that don''tpletely cripple me are still useful." As I was invested in Wu''s exnation, I saw Aisa out of the corner of my eye. She was helping the demon empress up, who seemed much calmer than I initially anticipated. To be honest, I really expected some kind of outburst with her trying to kill me, Aisa, or Wu¡­ but she just stood up calmly, slowly analyzing the situation. "News of this will erupt through time and space. Eventually, the entirety of hell will know that you are housing me. Are you sure you don''t want to kill me? Not only will you receive a massive amount of experience, but you''ll obtain a title that will grant you stats beyond your imagination." And just from those words, I withdrew any idea of killing this woman for a reward. Clearly, she wanted to die for something. Killing her would activate something either bad or good, but I wasn''t going to risk it. So, I just pushed any thoughts of killing her into the back of my mind, and without even verbally announcing it, Aisa and Wu thought the same. "Uh huh¡­ Let''s go," Aisa muttered, trying her best to help the empress up, but for some reason was struggling greatly. Not only was she sweating bullets, but her legs were trembling, and her arms were shaking. "Fuck¡­ you''re heavy as shit." Aisa tossed the demon off of her and towards me, allowing me to carry her with ease. My strength was much higher than Aisa, so this task was nothing more than a breeze. Although¡­ yeah, even with my high strength, I could still feel how heavy she was. "Alright, where are we going?" I asked the group. Nobody had any ideas of how to proceed from here as we could essentially be called wanted now. Not only were we housing such an immensely strong creature, but we also had her horns which I assume held tons of power. "Alright, let''s just go back to the vampire estate. We can''t really leave the city. Any disagreements?" There were no objections to this statement, so we quickly exited the warehouse after I moved the woman onto my back, allowing me to carry her faster across the city. There wasn''t much chaos yet, but over time, and as we approached closer to the vampire estate, I heard some chatter of what happened at the auction house. We werebeled viins, but our appearances were never described nor disyed. So, we were in the clear for now, allowing for a nice and easy entrance back to my base, where I was just praying the vampire would let us stay. But, surprisingly, as we entered through the front gates and I stepped into the mansion, the vampire duchess immediately greeted us before getting down on one knee and lowering her head. "Your Highness. It''s a pleasure to meet you again." Chapter 378 Aisa Gets A Blessing ? Aisa tossed the demon off of her and towards me, allowing me to carry her with ease. My strength was much higher than Aisa, so this task was nothing more than a breeze. Although¡­ yeah, even with my high strength, I could still feel how heavy she was. "Alright, where are we going?" I asked the group. Nobody had any ideas of how to proceed from here as we could essentially be called wanted now. Not only were we housing such an immensely strong creature, but we also had her horns which I assume held tons of power. "Alright, let''s just go back to the vampire estate. We can''t really leave the city. Any disagreements?" There were no objections to this statement, so we quickly exited the warehouse after I moved the woman onto my back, allowing me to carry her faster across the city. There wasn''t much chaos yet, but over time, and as we approached closer to the vampire estate, I heard some chatter of what happened at the auction house. We werebeled viins, but our appearances were never described nor disyed. So, we were in the clear for now, allowing for a nice and easy entrance back to my base, where I was just praying the vampire would let us stay. But, surprisingly, as we entered through the front gates and I stepped into the mansion, the vampire duchess immediately greeted us before getting down on one knee and lowering her head. "Your Highness. It''s a pleasure to meet you again." I paused as the vampire whose power I had feared so much was now bending down before the empress we had just collected. And seeing how the vampire isn''t very surprised¡­ did she calcte this? Did she know we would try and retrieve her and the horns? "Rise," A chilling voice muttered from my back. Seeing how she wasn''t pulling any suspicious moves and continued to cling to my back, her state wasn''t a lie. She may have still calcted this retrieval, but the fact that she was near powerless as of now was something that was clear to see. So, I knew I had to take this chance to see what was really happening. "Hey, did you send me to that auction to not only pick up my evolutionary material but also this thing? Did you seriously think I would be fine with you manipting me-" "I had no clue of her presence. I didn''t even know she was alive¡­ and shut your mouth. You''re in the presence of a god." The vampire''s cold eyes told me everything that I needed to know. Not only was this woman I was carrying more than just an empress, but she was a being that probably surpassed the likes of a demon lord. "Then, you really got captured?" I slowly set her down, allowing a clean hand off to the vampire, who swiftly pulled her onto her back. The eyes of this empress drew me in with their swirling properties, seemingly hypnotizing me like arge whirlpool dragging my consciousness into its ever-changing and turning waves. "Yeah¡­ you could say that¡­ but I also let myself get captured¡­ I don''t feel like exining anymore. I would like to rest¡­" The empress muttered before ncing at the horns which Wu was still carrying in her arms. Wu immediately began to sweat and even gestured to return them to her, but she just rolled her eyes. "Mine will grow back with time. It won''t be long¡­ maybe just a few years. You can keep those as a token of my thanks." She then nced over at Aisa, who raised an eyebrow. Their eyes connected, conversing with each other before the vampire duchess turned away, leaving Aisa to wave goodbye. The empress, on the other hand, just simply closed her eyes, beginning to rest almost immediately. "Alright, we all should rest up as well," I muttered before gesturing for Wu to follow me. "And I feel we should talk. I would like to exin myself, and I would like to introduce the real me. I know you, but you don''t know me." Wu followed after, leaving Aisa in a mental ditch as she could easily escape it, but didn''t even have the energy to get out. So, in the end, she decided to return to her room and sleep it off. Not only was she exhausted, but she was also a bit injured. She didn''t say anything, so I didn''t say anything about it, but she should be fine. Her healing properties should be as good as mine since we are the same evolution after all. ¡­ (Aisa POV) My nap was simple. I changed into my nightgown, jumped onto my bed, rolled into my nket, and then closed my eyes. In my tight cocoon, I faced upwards, making sure I could breathe¡­ but for some reason, this technique that had also worked for me all of a sudden stopped functioning. I twisted and turned in my bed before unraveling myself from my cocoon and trying to sleep normally, but¡­ "It''s too cold in here," I muttered, slowly opening my eyes, only to be met by a glowing pair of ck eyes. The woman had long, straight ck hair and small nubs where two massive horns would have been poking out from that silky hair of hers. I froze at the sight of this woman. She had straddled my torso and kept me pressed down against the bed, leaving no room to escape. I was stuck, and due to the intense pressure that she emitted, I barely had time to retaliate. Bringing my arms up to try and throw her off of me was a stupid move as she immediately caught me by the wrists. Her strength was incredible, even in her weakened state. And since strength wasn''t one of my strong suits, I was easily overpowered and had my hands pressed up over my head. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ W-What do you want?" I asked, seeing her face slowly approach mine. The slight smell of sweet perfume and a tangy soap resonated in my nose, congregating together to notify me that she had either just taken a shower or had a nice warm bath after all of that stress. But that pitiful state of hers didn''t excuse the fact that her lips were approaching my face, and her freshly brushed teeth that had been rinsed with some fiery mouthwash stung my eyes. "W-What are you doing?" I stuttered, turning my head to the side. And it seemed this was a chance the woman was looking for as she suddenly pressed her lips against my pale neck and sunk tworge teeth past my skin and deep into my flesh. I squirmed as I felt my endless supply of blood get sucked out like a vacuum. It was painful, but not to the point it would make me scream. In fact, it only got number and number, a wave of pleasure almost traveling down my throat in contrast to my rising blood. We stayed in that position for a good minute until I was finally released, left in a state of numbness that had traveled throughout my entire body. I couldn''t move a single muscle, causing me to panic as the woman lightly smiled with a trail of blood dripping down from her lips. She was crazy. This woman was fucking crazy. "W-Where the hell is the consent¡­?" I groaned, but in contrast to my pained appearance, I felt pretty good. "You asshole, get away from me. I don''t want you sucking my blood again¡­ I didn''t even know you''re a vampire¡­ get away." "Next time, maybe take a shower," The woman muttered, yet she proceeded to lick her lips of the blood that had trickled down her face. It was almost seductive the way she moved and got off of me, and upon seeing her hop off of my torso and back onto the floor, I noticed she was in a nightgown as well. "I''ve given you my blessing. Now, don''t disappoint me." [You have been blessed by the Demon God of Humiliation] [Your stats will rise] [New branches of evolution will be gifted to you in the future] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demon] [ss: Ghost Hunter] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 55] - Above Human [Defense: 25] - Above Human [Magic: 55] - Above Human [Speed: 205] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Ghost Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Bullet Enhancement] [Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Twin Invisible sh] [Eyes of A Ghost] [Body of A Ghost (Partial)] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Pressure] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppresor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ Chapter 379 Intermission: Child Aisa ? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demon] [ss: Ghost Hunter] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 55] - Above Human [Defense: 25] - Above Human [Magic: 55] - Above Human [Speed: 205] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Ghost Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Bullet Enhancement] [Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Twin Invisible sh] [Eyes of A Ghost] [Body of A Ghost (Partial)] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Pressure] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppresor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ As the woman walked and grabbed the handle to my door, she saw me holding my neck, which leaked with trickles of blood. It wasn''t a life-threatening amount, but it was pretty painful. It didn''t even feel like I had been bit now that the anesthetic had worn off as now, it just felt like I had been shot in the side of my neck. "*sigh*... Come here," She muttered, but instead of waiting for me toe to her, she stepped forward and gently sped my chin with her hand. As she touched me, I felt a strange connection with a warm glowing ball that held itself tightly within the center of her chest. Was that her soul? Why was it so warm? Why was it soforting? "Why''d you bless me?" I asked, feeling her free hand sp around the injury. A warmth spread from her cold palms and to my neck, healing the injury almost instantly. My flesh rewound itself into a solid blockage for the artery that had been nipped. But for some strange reason, I didn''t bleed out¡­ so maybe she was already applying some kind of healing magic as she withdrew from my neck? I was full of questions as the woman sat on the side of my bed, her eyes gently gracing my face as she inched towards me. Her hand then finished with the healing process, but upon seeing my troubled look that waited in anticipation for an answer, she let out yet another long sigh. "I apologize, I didn''t quite catch your question. Can you say that again?" Her kindness was almost uncanny, and as she continued to get closer and closer to me, I felt more and more ufortable. So, I inched away, just a few wiggles from her, before asking my question once again, the woman staring intently at me with a warm smile. "W-Why did you bless me?" I now stuttered under her intense gaze. She was kind, sure, but when thinking of her title and the fact that she might be even more powerful than a demon lord made me nervous. "Because I felt like you were a good candidate for my power. Unlike that boy you were traveling with and the girl you just met," The woman smiled, her slick ck pupils almost vibrating as she suddenly closed the distance between us. No, it wasn''t sudden, I had just been so entranced by her presence that I didn''t realize she had been inching closer and closer to me. "How did you know that?" "I experienced your life in a mere second. My main power is the mind. I can read memories, alter memories, and manipte the emotions of as many people as I can sense. And when I granted you my blessing to better understand you, I took in all your knowledge. Everything you''ve learned, every little detail, every little embarrassing moment, every time you''ve discovered something new¡­ I experienced it." "That''s¡­ creepy as fuck," I nervously chuckled, backing away from her, only to realize I had reached the edge of my bed and was now pressed against the wall. The woman only got closer and closer to me, but the thought of using a skill to push her away or escape was something that was suppressed immediately. It was like a me of ideas, only to be extinguished as soon as it had been lit. "I''m sorry you think that," She whispered into my ear, and as her hand reached towards my head, her long slender fingers stretching to grasp my face, I closed my eyes. I waited for her hand to touch me, but the only thing I felt was a warm grace cup on the side of my head. Slowly, my head fell to a warm and softp that made me feelfortable. I was bubbling on the inside with an almost artificial amount of content. "I''m sorry about your mother." "Please don''t try and be a mother figure to me if that''s what you''re after." "I never wanted such a thing in the first ce¡­" She smiled, her hand slowly stroking my hair, making it harder and harder to keep my eyes open. My body felt totally rxed, and staying awake felt like a pipe dream as I was lubied to sleep by a light hum from the demon god. ¡­ I had a sister. Well, she wasn''t blood-rted, but I definitely considered her a sister. And a brother. I had always wanted a brother, and he was the perfect boy for that job. They were twins, born on the same day and nearly identical if it wasn''t for their genders. As I exited the house resounding with the wails of women and the grunts of men, I saw them across the street. They were kicking a simple rubber ball around, back and forth, back and forth. It looked fun, so I joined in, running down the shoddy wooden steps that led up to my disgusting abode, reeking of the stench of perfume and caked makeup. "C-Can I join?" I hesitantly asked, looking at the girl who gently smiled back at me. They looked to be a few years older than me, but at that time, they seemed like fully-fledged adults. Just from the way they carried themselves and presented themselves were mature. I wanted to be like them. From that very instance, I wanted to be just like them. Mature and uncaring of their disturbing surroundings. "Of course," the brother smiled, his soft golden eyes and twitching light brown pointy ears weing me into their secluded bubble of happiness. They were in an open space with plenty of passersby, ready to spend their weekly paycheck on a night of fun and pleasure, but somehow this little corner on the open street felt tight and secure. It felt as if nobody could enter unless invited. We yed until the sun had set and the moon had risen into the night sky. The warmth and soft lighting ofmps illuminated the dusty streets. The stench of perfume now permeated through the thin walls, announcing the moans of various items to be purchased for that night. The night had been set. The mood had been set, and so even more customers came flowing into the street. "I-I should go back before m-mommy hits me again¡­ b-bye," I nervously smiled before weaving through the crowd effortlessly. The light brown skin and golden eyes of my newly made friends soon blended into the crowd, and I was happy. I couldn''t help but smile for the first time since¡­ well, forever. SLAP But that happiness didn''tst long as I came into my mother''s room, the smell of her smoking that rancid white powder covering the stench of her humiliation. Cash had been scattered across the room, and the disgusting liquid was dried into the thick mats below. She noticed me as soon as I stepped foot into the room. She then proceeded to storm through her work of cash and bodily fluids and grabbed me by the hair. Her pale and effortlessly soft hand came down on my chest, smacking me into the ground as she tossed her pipe to the side. Her breath blew the stench of opium into my lungs as I attempted to inhale as much air as possible. With the wind knocked out of me, what choice did I have? "You little shit¡­ where the hell were you?" She growled, her condescending tone making me shrink back. I failed to say anything, causing her hand toe down on my face, making a smacking noise so loud that it could be heard from outside the building. Yet, nobody cared to intrude on her personal matters. Even the owner of this brothel didn''t care as my mother racked in the most money out of all the prostitutes in a one-hundred-meter vicinity. She was beautiful. Her long light blue hair and pale white skin were messy with smeared makeup. Her revealing robe was across the room, leaving her in just a skimpy pair of underwear and bandages that wrapped around her voluptuous chest. And finally, those pale gray eyes of hers, which could switch between all emotions within a fraction of a second, continued to look down on me. It hurt. I hated it here. I wanted to be free from this ce. Chapter 380 Assimilation Of Skills And Evolution Of Servants ? She noticed me as soon as I stepped foot into the room. She then proceeded to storm through her work of cash and bodily fluids and grabbed me by the hair. Her pale and effortlessly soft hand came down on my chest, smacking me into the ground as she tossed her pipe to the side. Her breath blew the stench of opium into my lungs as I attempted to inhale as much air as possible. With the wind knocked out of me, what choice did I have? "You little shit¡­ where the hell were you?" She growled, her condescending tone making me shrink back. I failed to say anything, causing her hand toe down on my face, making a smacking noise so loud that it could be heard from outside the building. Yet, nobody cared to intrude on her personal matters. Even the owner of this brothel didn''t care as my mother racked in the most money out of all the prostitutes in a one-hundred-meter vicinity. She was beautiful. Her long light blue hair and pale white skin were messy with smeared makeup. Her revealing robe was across the room, leaving her in just a skimpy pair of underwear and bandages that wrapped around her voluptuous chest. And finally, those pale gray eyes of hers, which could switch between all emotions within a fraction of a second, continued to look down on me. It hurt. I hated it here. I wanted to be free from this ce. ¡­ "Ugh¡­ Sis?" I muttered through my blurry vision, reaching up toward the figure above me. She was beautiful, and her eyes were unmatched. Out of everything on this figure''s body, her eyes were what stood out the most. "Sorry, but I''m no sister," The figure smiled, and as my vision came to, I saw the demon lord who had seduced me into lying in herp. But I didn''t immediately get up as I was stillfortably lying with her. Her warmth was something familiar. Some could lean into it and just soak in their radiance. "You''re not getting off?" "Shut up¡­ you just remind me of somebody. Let me stay here a bit longer¡­." "Are you talking about Emily?" Her voice radiated through my ears and tickled the back of my brain. She was spot on, but I refused to say anything back. I didn''t want to think about those times any longer, especially now that her image flickered in my mind. That was thest dream I wanted to have. "I''m gonna get some more sleep. If you want, you can stay here," I yawned, pushing the woman out of the way and copsing into my stack of pillows. "Soft¡­" ¡­ (Orion POV) "I apologize. I truly didn''t mean to kill him. I wasn''t in control of my own body when that happened and-" "There''s no need to me yourself," Wu smiled gently, grabbing my knuckles as my nails dug into the palms of my hands. Blood had already drawn, and it was dripping onto the hard wooden floorboards of my own personal room. "I understand what happened." "Fuck¡­ I was just getting to know him as well. I thought I was going to be able to explore that world more and connect with the people. The skills I acquired are hardly usable. I can barely control them without any real guidance from the one who created those forms." "You know, I never held any resentment for you. From the day I witnessed you to the day my world copsed in on itself¡­ I never resented you," Wu smiled, attempting to go in for a hug, but I just pulled away. I quickly shut any idea of intimacy down in a split second. "Get some sleep. We can discuss more in the morning and where we''ll proceed from here." As Wu left the room, her silhouette reminded me of the skill she had taught me. "[Assimtion]." I decided tobine some of the skills I had been intrigued to see how they would turn out if they were assimted with something strange as well. [Egg of the Progenitor] + [Vampiric Creation] = [Monstrous Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Fermented Blood] + [Vampiric Drain] = [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Spear Coating] + [Berserk Coating] + [Empower] + [Scout] + [Blood Buff] = [Five Layered Enhancement] ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Demon] [ss: Prince of Blood] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 102/102 MP: --/-- SP: 60/60] - Above Human [Strength: 300] - Above Human [Defense: 40] - Above Human [Magic: 45] - Above Human [Speed: 48] - Above Human [Skills: [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Enhancement] [Tarot Power: [Undying Will] [Heroic Persuasion] [War Resonance] [Twin Carriers] [Life Maniption: [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Prince of Blood Skills: [Royal Blood Magic] [Monstrous Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Influence of Battle] [Throne World: Basin of Roses] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ My status was looking smaller already after those few adjustments. There were some other skills I was nning on assimting but was scared something might happen as they''re passive skills but regr skills. There is very well a chance that it will seed, but something just gnawed at the back of my mind, telling me to think it over before proceeding. "Also¡­ this Prince of Maniption. It makes me excited to see just what I can do after that. I can already manipte people fine with just my intelligence and some of my skills to help, but I wonder what else I can do." As I changed into some lighter clothes to sleep in, I looked in the long-standing mirror right across the room. My body seemed to have gotten even more toned than before despite me barely keeping track of what went into my body. It was like my body was frozen in a state of peak strength and speed, allowing me to pull off whatever stupid move I wanted to try and use against my enemies. From the peaks of my broad shoulders to the slim and tight calves pressed into my bones, I was muscr, lean, and toned. But, just as I was checking myself out and rubbing some of the prior soreness out of my legs, utterly naked, one of my vampire servants arrived back. It didn''t really matter if he disappeared since I already knew hepleted this mission. But now that the assimtion was done, these weakling vampires who serve as nothing more than flesh shields down here will be much stronger. And with my infinite mana¡­ I could create an entire fucking army. "Sir," A tomboyish voice came from behind. I turned to see a vampire dressed in sleek ck clothing. "We have collected the bodies of the dead demons and are currently keeping the ones who had survived locked away." "Good. Just keep them there for now. I can''t bring them to this mansion yet. Otherwise, the vampire duchess here will get suspicious. In fact, she might even be listening to this conversation now," I smirked, gently grazing my eyes across the room. I looked for some kind of resemnce to a familiar or some floating eye that could read my lips, but there was nothing. Although, there was still that thought in my mind that she was listening in. "Also, sir. I apologize, but it seems I cannot disappear. For some reason, my body has be more¡­ capable per se. I feel stronger and faster than before. I feel good, sir," The woman gripped her hands tightly. This must be the effect of the new skill I just acquired. It''s not really anything bad, but the fact that she has some kind of autonomy always brings in the risk of a betrayal. SHING So, I quickly took care of that with a stab of the Lance of Longinus. It tore right through her head, leaving the lower half of her body to fall limp to the ground. But to my dismay and utter surprise, I saw her head suddenly regenerate. Her smile was wide, and those two sharp fangs of hers dripped with juices of anticipation. "Hmmmm¡­ Hey, say ''Status'' and tell me what pops up," I grinned, an idea appearing in my mind. And as the woman muttered it to herself, her eyes widened, and she stumbled backward, nearly falling and tripping onto her ass. "So, what happened?" As the vampire''s lips quivered, I noticed a pair of ck pieces of keratin rise from her head. She winced in pain as she grazed the sore spot where two new horns formed, almost resembling mine but just a bit shorter. Chapter 381 Acquiring The Last Material ? TW - Mentions of Suicide ***** This must be the effect of the new skill I just acquired. It''s not really anything bad, but the fact that she has some kind of autonomy always brings in the risk of a betrayal. SHING So, I quickly took care of that with a stab of the Lance of Longinus. It tore right through her head, leaving the lower half of her body to fall limp to the ground. But to my dismay and utter surprise, I saw her head suddenly regenerate. Her smile was wide, and those two sharp fangs of hers dripped with juices of anticipation. "Hmmmm¡­ Hey, say ''Status'' and tell me what pops up," I grinned, an idea appearing in my mind. And as the woman muttered it to herself, her eyes widened, and she stumbled backward, nearly falling and tripping onto her ass. "So, what happened?" As the vampire''s lips quivered, I noticed a pair of ck pieces of keratin rise from her head. She winced in pain as she grazed the sore spot where two new horns formed, almost resembling mine but just a bit shorter. '' "Huh¡­ haha¡­ hahahahaha!" Iughed hysterically as I quickly put on some clothes and dove right into the juicy details of this evolution. This brand-new ounce of power could allow me to go further than I could have ever imagined before. Ideas immediately flooded into my mind, and with a single question, I couldn''t stop shaking with excitement. "Hey¡­ can you summon other beings?" The vampire looked up at me, gulping down arge drop of saliva as I stood above her. She was still trying to figure out just what was happening while writhing in pain on the ground. So as she looked up at me and saw my hysterical expression, she shivered under my gaze, a wave of nerves immediately beginning to flood every inch of her body. "Yeah¡­ it says I have a new skill¡­ [Summon: Vampire]." Upon muttering those words, a vampire simr to her, but this time a man, appeared right in front of her. He was cloaked in tattered ck cloth and immediately understood his position. But instead of bowing to the one who had summoned him, he turned towards me and lowered his eyes, taking a knee and uttering¡­ "Congrattions, Sir. I understand your intentions." I smiled as the man continued to bow towards me, and seeing this utter respecting from her new summon, the previously evolved vampire then bowed towards me and muttered the same thing. It was as if my ideas were flowing into their brains, allowing for quick and easymunication for just what I had nned. "Continue to camp out in the same ce as before. Torture the survivors for information, and then I''ll present myself. I was nning on working together with them, but with this power¡­ fuck¡­ I don''t need them anymore." My excitement overflowed joyously into the vampires in front of me, so without any hesitation, I summoned four more of these trusty servants. So, I now had two women vampiric demon servants and two men vampiric demon servants. They all bowed toward me, their faces, expressions, and bodies looking almost identical to each other. "From right to left, we will have First General Magnus, Second General Alba, Third General Linus, Fourth General Fastina, and Fifth General Lucious. Now, go and keep summoning vampires until your mana pool runs out. Make sure not to overwork yourself, but I hope you all manage your servants correctly. Create an army. A good one. I don''t want to see anybody out of line when I visit them." ¡­ The next day, I headed out once more, and this time my morale went through the roof. Aisa and Wu were both confused as to why I was so happy, but I didn''t see the benefit in telling them yet. So, I made sure to keep my mouth shut no matter how much they begged to hear whatever it is that made me so giddy and jumpy. "Ugh¡­ seeing you so happy makes me mad for some reason," Aisa grumbled to herself, kicking a passing rock as we walked through the slums. Once again, we were on our way to find a mysterious man who could supposedly sell me the one thing I was looking for, a blooming carnivorous rose. It couldn''t be fully bloomed, nor could it be not blooming at all. It had to be in its blooming state and the only way to buy this off of somebody, rather than picking it yourself, as if it was contained in extremely cold ice. "Hey, I read the information on this guy we''re buying it from, but uhhhh¡­ is he really a merchant?" Aisa asked, and as I turned my head towards her, my wide grin only getting wider, she clicked her tongue. "Tch¡­ are we stealing it from a poor old man?" "That''s only if he declines our offer," My grin continued to widen. As we turned into a long alleyway, we were greeted by a few doors. They were made of metal and had the stench of sewage emanating from them. Just from the smell, I could tell this ce was the dump of the dump. Even living on the dirty streets would have been better than this. "It smells like shit¡­ literally," Wu pinched her nose as we turned towards the door farthest into the alleyway. The corpses of dead rats were scattered across the ground, and a trail of water creaked out from under the doorway. "Is that¡­ the sound of running water?" She muttered under her breath. "Surely he didn''t¡­ right?" Aisa looked at both of us, her forehead sweating and her eyes quivering with uncertainty. She was the one standing in front of the door but hesitated to even grab the door handle. It was rusted and even had a bit of mold from the outpouring moisture of the metal box one somehow called home. Quickly, I moved her to the side before pushing down the door handle. It was open. I pushed the door in, revealing a dark room. It was a single-room apartment with a bathtub in the corner of the damp and moldy box. There was a singr mattress growing with some kind of flower, and where the kitchen seemed to be, a note soaked from head to toe was stered against the kitchen counter. "Ugh¡­ fuck¡­ I''m gonna stay outside," Aisa groaned as she saw the dead body of a demon soaking in a bathtub, still running with water. Blood was still pouring out from his corpse, meaning it hadn''t been long since he died. But judging from how pale he was, it must''ve been a few days old. "Geez¡­ that''s brutal," Wu muttered, pushing past me and using her nail to dig the wet suicide note off of the kitchen counter. "Let''s see¡­ it''s not even a will. It''s just thestint of some random." "Lemme see it," I muttered as the body had a resemnce to a guy I had just seen a couple of days ago. He looked a bit simr to the man I had received the soul-infused sword from. Maybe they were family in some way. Wu quickly handed the note to me, allowing me to read it. It was simple, just like how Wu had described it. It was himining about how shit his life was and how his grandpa had left him to rot or something. But towards the end of the note, it was almost like apletely different person as he had realized the true intentions of his grandfather. He began to understand just why his grandfather had left him and the lineage of a sacred sword that, if he could acquire it, would allow him to take revenge on the people that had murdered his father. It got really messy from there as words went off the page, and others were scribbled illegibly, making it hard to follow. It was as if he was drunk or on some kind of substance. And then, at the very bottom, an arrow was drawn, signaling to flip over the page. But whatever was written on the back hadpletely melted off of the paper due to the moisture of the bathtub. The only thing just barely visible, due to how hard it had been written and howrge it was, was two words. "I''m sorry¡­" I muttered, feeling a chill run down my spine as my eyes drifted up to the corpse still soaking in the bathtub. The water had practically melted the skin off of this man while his empty eyes were infested with maggots. "That''s fucking brutal," Wu muttered, shivering at the sight of the rotting corpse. I didn''t feel much towards it since I had no attachment to the man, but I did feel the need to pity it. I didn''t bother carrying it out of the room. I didn''t even bother taking it out of the bathtub. Instead, Aisa froze it and then shattered the corpse into a thousand pieces. "Rest in peace," Aisa muttered, causing me to raise an eyebrow. Although, I didn''t say anything until we began searching the room, and the corpse hadpletely disappeared with the shards of ice. "Hey, why are you so fearful of him? Is it because hemitted suicide? You''ve killed people before without any remorse, but him? You feel bad for him?" "I only kill people that I know are my enemy. And most of the time, they are shitty people. The few times that I do kill a good person, I still follow through with the assassination, but I will allow them to rest in peace with a few prayers. I won''t let their sacrifice go to waste because I don''t kill people indiscriminately. I kill them for a purpose. My purpose." "How do you know he wasn''t bad, though? If you knew he had done horrible things to, let''s say¡­ children, then you just prayed for a man who is the lowest of the low. You don''t know what he''s done, so don''t bother praying." "That''s right. I don''t know what he''s done, so the only thing I can do is pray and allow him to rest easy. If he did something horrible, then whoop-de-doo¡­ I guess that''s my fault. But from what I know, he''s an innocent man who has struggled all his life¡­ And even then, forgiveness is an option. If maybe he did such a thing but realized his wrongdoings and changed, then maybe I would be able to forgive him, even while knowing about his wrongdoings." I had nothing more to say to that logic. It was her course of thought, and I wasn''t about to change that just because I had a different opinion. She is her own independent person who can do whatever she wants¡­ but as long as she''s not a hypocrite and doesn''t go back on her words, then I won''t care. "Ah! I think I found it!" Wu suddenly shouted from the corner of the room, so we stopped this silly battle of ethics and walked over. She gripped a block of ice with both hands, a blooming rose with sharp razor teeth frozen inside. It was as long and big as my forearm while being as ferocious as a lion. Even as it was frozen, it still emitted a strange amount of bloodlust. "Alright, let''s go. I don''t like this ce." Chapter 382 Intermission: Teen Aisa ? TW - Attempted Sexual Assault ***** "How do you know he wasn''t bad, though? If you knew he had done horrible things to, let''s say¡­ children, then you just prayed for a man who is the lowest of the low. You don''t know what he''s done, so don''t bother praying." "That''s right. I don''t know what he''s done, so the only thing I can do is pray and allow him to rest easy. If he did something horrible, then whoop-de-doo¡­ I guess that''s my fault. But from what I know, he''s an innocent man who has struggled all his life¡­ And even then, forgiveness is an option. If maybe he did such a thing but realized his wrongdoings and changed, then maybe I would be able to forgive him, even while knowing about his wrongdoings." I had nothing more to say to that logic. It was her course of thought, and I wasn''t about to change that just because I had a different opinion. She is her own independent person who can do whatever she wants¡­ but as long as she''s not a hypocrite and doesn''t go back on her words, then I won''t care. "Ah! I think I found it!" Wu suddenly shouted from the corner of the room, so we stopped this silly battle of ethics and walked over. She gripped a block of ice with both hands, a blooming rose with sharp razor teeth frozen inside. It was as long and big as my forearm while being as ferocious as a lion. Even as it was frozen, it still emitted a strange amount of bloodlust. "Alright, let''s go. I don''t like this ce." ¡­ (Aisa POV) "Yeah, my mom is growing older, so she''s now losing customers. Her younger appeal has finally faded, so she''s forced to lower the prices. Her reign over the red light district has finally faded¡­ also, I''m thinking of moving away." "Oh, that''s amazing to hear¡­ and I''m sorry about your mother. She''s¡­ beating you more often, right?" My sister said as she stroked my cheek, which had been bruised by a vicious p. She hadn''t held back in the slightest, causing half of my face to swell up. "You can hang out at our ce more. Our dad likes you. Whenever he''s done with work, I''m sure he can make some food for you and give you a warm ce to sleep-" "I''m sorry," I immediately interjected with a somber smile. "My mom is growing more erratic. I''m scared that she''ll do something stupid." "So¡­ leaving is just a thought?" My sister frowned. I reluctantly nodded back at her, keeping my eyes on the dirt street as a rubber ball was passed to me. I kicked it to my brother, who stopped it with his foot. "Hey, why do you even bother with your mother anymore? She beats you, starves you, and makes your life a more miserable experience. Why even bother taking care of her?" My brother snarled, his eyes rolling in their sockets. My sister immediately elbowed him in the ribs, a warning sign to shut up¡­ but he was right. "I wish I could¡­ but I still love her. No matter how much I try to separate from her, I just can''t help but love her. If it wasn''t for this lifestyle she was forced to adopt, she would have been a better person. I know that which is why I can still love her." "Well, she isn''t. So you better make your decision fast before she actually does something stupid. You keep saying you''ll watch over her in case she does an erratic thing, but what if that erratic thing includes you? What will you do?" "She won''t," I smiled back at my siblings, and with onest pass of the worn-down rubber ball, I nced up at the setting sun. "Well, I think it''s time I head back. W-Wish me luck." My hands began to shake violently as I attempted to keep a smile on my face. Moisture welled up in my eyes, and my smile then began to shake as well. I was scared. I was so, so scared. I didn''t want to get hit again. It hurt. It really hurt. Seeing this, my sister immediately hugged me, bringing me into her warm embrace. Unlike my mother''s embrace, which was warm and icky, my sister''s was warm andforting. There was no fake love. There was no overwhelming smell of perfume. It was just her natural scent of flowers that filled my nostrils and eased my mind. "If she crosses the line, call me. I''ll tell her off for you," My brother smiled, hugging me as soon as my sister retreated. "And hey, once you turn fifteen next month, let''s run away together. My father has already approved that he''ll fund the trip. And since my brother and I will be sixteen, we should be able to set up our own food stand. In the city, with towering buildings and beautiful skies¡­ how about that?" I nodded with an exciting amount of agreement, and so I separated from them and returned to the brothel. The stench of perfume was seared into my nostrils, so I was used to it. The painful groans mixed with pleasureful moans were captured in my ears, so I was used to it. The viscosity of the sticky tatami floor no longer stuck to the bottom of my dirt-caked feet, so I was used to it. I was used to it all, except one thing. SHUNK I slid open the door to my mother''s room. She was now an older woman, but not enough to be kicked out of the brothel. Being in herte thirties meant she was fit for a niche of men and women that preferred older sexual partners. So, not only did the amount of money she sold her body decrease, but she was also receiving very few customers. Normally, I would be greeted by my mother''s angry appearance, but as soon as the sliding doors opened, I was greeted by an uncanny smile. My mother gestured for me toe to her across the room while one of her clients dressed in easily removable robes stood aside, smoking a simple pipe. "Today, you will start making money for our family." At those words, my body shivered. My pupils dted as the man standing beside my mother viciously smiled, the smell of opium in his breath lingering in my nostrils. My heart began to beat a million miles per hour, and before I knew it, I made a dash for the open door. SHUNK But then, it closed. Encapsted in a purple glow, the man had used [Telekinesis] to close the door and hold it closed while he slowly walked towards me. Tears began to leak from my eyes as his smile continued to widen, my voice calling out for my mother, who red at me from across the room. BAM The door coated in a telekic force was smashed apart as my brother and sister came storming through the front door. Their innate dark elf bloodlust shot right into the creep who had begun to grab my robes. "Get your fucking hands off of her!" my brother shouted, pulling out two daggers that caused the man to hold his hands up as if he was surrendering. My sister also pulled out a short bow which was aimed straight in between his eyes. "And don''t you dare use telekineses because the time you use it on one of us, the other will fucking eradicate you from the face of the earth!" The man, who began to sweat, realized this just wasn''t worth it and clicked his tongue, slowly backing away toward my mother, who strangely continued to smile. "Sweetie,e back to me," my mother''s voice echoed through the straw room. And just as my brother and sister began to run away, I naturally followed them but suddenly stopped in ce. "Hey, what are you doing? Let''s go before the copse and raid this ce. I don''t feel like dealing with their questioning!" My brother shouted, grabbing my hand, but my mother''s warm smile caused me to go limp. Yanking my hand from my brother''s grasp, I slowly began to walk back into the room, my hands shaking and my eyes quivering. But this foreign sense of warmth that emitted from my mother was enough to get me toe back to her. I wanted more. It had been so long since I felt this warmth from her. I wanted more. "That''s right, sweetie. If you do this for me, I''ll shower you with as much long as I can give you," She sweetly muttered, her stinking breath slowly enveloping me as I walked into her embrace. She kindly weed me with a hug, and as my smile quivered, I noticed my brother and sister staring at me from afar. "Alright, now." The creep suddenly said, and all of a sudden, my mother locked my hands above my head, and the creep pulled my legs towards him. I iled and kicked him, my mother betraying me once again and manipting my feelings to her advantage. "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!" My sister shouted, shouted shooting the hand of my mother, which gripped my wrists together. My brother simultaneously drew his des and shed the man''s neck, causing it to pour blood endlessly from his now sliced-up carotid arteries. I quickly took my brother''s hand and escaped, the angry screams of my mother echoing through my ears as we left the brothel and disappeared into the growing crowd of the night. Chapter 383 Aisa Protecting ? Yanking my hand from my brother''s grasp, I slowly began to walk back into the room, my hands shaking and my eyes quivering. But this foreign sense of warmth that emitted from my mother was enough to get me toe back to her. I wanted more. It had been so long since I felt this warmth from her. I wanted more. "That''s right, sweetie. If you do this for me, I''ll shower you with as much long as I can give you," She sweetly muttered, her stinking breath slowly enveloping me as I walked into her embrace. She kindly weed me with a hug, and as my smile quivered, I noticed my brother and sister staring at me from afar. "Alright, now." The creep suddenly said, and all of a sudden, my mother locked my hands above my head, and the creep pulled my legs towards him. I iled and kicked him, my mother betraying me once again and manipting my feelings to her advantage. "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!" My sister shouted, shouted shooting the hand of my mother, which gripped my wrists together. My brother simultaneously drew his des and shed the man''s neck, causing it to pour blood endlessly from his now sliced-up carotid arteries. I quickly took my brother''s hand and escaped, the angry screams of my mother echoing through my ears as we left the brothel and disappeared into the growing crowd of the night. ¡­ "You don''t have to keep doing this," I drowsily muttered. I was met face to face with the demon god, who once again had me in herp, slowly stroking my hair. She was warm and peaceful to be next to, but seeing how she made me relive those past memories of mine¡­ I wondered if she wanted something else from me. "I just want to get to know you better," She smiled, her hand running deeper and deeper through my hair. Soon, I found myself utterly melting into her grasp as she kept me locked in herp, the pleasure of her nails running against my scalp bing utterly irresistible. She didn''t seem like she was lying. Her heartbeat, which resonated throughout three hearts in her body, didn''t change in the slightest. There wasn''t even a slight uptick or slight downtick when it came to her heartbeat. It waspletely still as if she was sleeping. "I see you''re max level, but you haven''t evolved yet. Are you having trouble obtaining the materials you need?" "Yeah, I guess. I''m just waiting for the duchess to find the necessary materials¡­ although I don''t see why she should do it. She epted themission, and I said the magical duchess would pay her, but I doubt she believed me¡­ *sigh*... such a fucking pain." "What about your friend?" "He''s evolving right now. Plus, he''s not the one who found the location of those items. It was the vampire duchess. He agreed to help me obtain them, but first, we need the location before anything else¡­ wait, can you help us out?" "Possibly¡­" She chuckled, the cut horns of hers now shimmering with a light gray glow. "Hm? Worried about my horns, are you? Maybe you should focus on yourself before a demon eats you up." "It''s just¡­ I feel kind of bad," I muttered, turning to the side so I could bury my face in her toned stomach. She smelled nice, like a mix between vani and tobo. It wasn''t really overpowering, so the smell was addictive and something that smelled like I could dig my nose into forever. But, of course, I didn''t proceed any further to achieve more of that smell. I wasn''t about to look weird in front of this woman who was most likely reading my thoughts¡­ shit. Well, I guess I''m a weirdo now. I heard the demon god chuckle ever so lightly before her hand began to pet the side of my head. It was soothing and calming¡­ like the rxing touch of my big sister. I felt safe with her but knew that one day this could all change. "Mind if I take a deeper look into your memories? The story was just getting good." "No¡­ give me some time to recover," I groaned as I sat up from herp, only to get my stomach pulled backward, yanking the rest of my body into the woman''sp. By sitting in herp, I realized just how big she was as I was pretty tall for a woman, about 5''10, but this woman was somehow bigger. She had to be at least six feet with slender arms and legs that made her look a bit uncanny. Although, I guess that was fitting for a demon who took a humanoid form but wasn''t truly a human in body or mind. Her hand gripped the top of my head, her fingernails slowly digging into my scalp, but before she could activate any skill, I swiped away her arm. Quickly, she retracted her attention and lightly smiled as I red into her poker face. "My bad, my bad¡­ right, consent." As I slowly got up from the bed, I noticed just how dark outside was. So, I quickly checked the clock and realized it was still in the middle of the night, meaning nothing was open. But since I didn''t want to return to bed, especially if the demon god was there, I walked to another room to check up on Orion. Upon opening the door, I was greeted by a gust of wind that blew past me, ruffling my hair and jangling therge chandeliers hanging from the hallway''s ceiling. Orion was lying t on his back, the top of his head pressed up against the backboard of his massive king-sized bed. But that wasn''t the only thing there. "Hey, what are you doing here? He needs perfect concentration and utter silence to evolve," I whispered into the room, seeing the son of the vampire duchess just creepily standing over my friend. His eyes glowed a dark red, and his fangs which protruded from his mouth, dripped with a disgusting amount of acid. It tore through his bed sheets and nearly burned the defenseless Orion. "I was just watching," The vampire replied, wiping the juices from his mouth and walking towards me. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the evolution of a demon. People rarely get to this stage as it is reserved for the highest ss of nobles or royals¡­ but even then, they will have trouble reaching it." "Okay, but there is no need to thirst over him. Get out of here," I red at the vampire, who raised his hands like he was surrendering. His stupid expression only made me more mad because it made him seem like he did nothing wrong and I was the bad guy here. "Chill out¡­ I wasn''t going to drink from him¡­ at least not yet." "You bastard-" Suddenly, as the man stepped into the hallway, he exploded into a cauldron of bats that dispersed throughout the dark night. All of them seemed to be one in the same except for one particr bat, which felt way more deadly than the other. I attempted to grab it, stretching out my arm into the various flying rodents. But, just as I felt my fingers grasp the skin of one of its wings, it took off into the hallway, flying at a speed that I didn''t have the effort to catch up to. "Tch¡­ bat bastard," I clicked my tongue before stepping into the room and approaching Orion''s bed side table. On it were instructions for something, and upon closer inspection, I felt my eyes widen. "Thank you." I hugged his cold body, which twitched every minute or so before returning to my own room. I couldn''t stop smiling as I entered my bedroom and looked for the demon god, only to see she had disappeared. For some reason, I felt a bit disappointed. "Oh? Were you hoping to see me again?" A voice echoed from behind me. "N-No," I stuttered, cing the sheet of paper on my desk and curling into my nkets, facing away from the woman who sat on the edge of my mattress. Her slight amount of weight pressed the mattress down enough for me to roll a tad bit upwards, forcing me to stare the woman in her eyes. "Did you want to say something to me?" She asked, her face approaching mine. I was frozen ce, entranced by those glowing eyes of hers. "You''re so cute¡­ you almost remind me of my daughter." "Is your daughter aware that you''ve been kidnapped and had your horns chopped off?" I asked a bit jokingly in order to get back at her or all the teasing she''s done to me. But all of a sudden, her face went a bit serious, a hint of sorrow spreading through her expression like a ripple on a still pond. "She''s dead." Chapter 384 Orion Evolution Selection ? "Oh? Were you hoping to see me again?" A voice echoed from behind me. "N-No," I stuttered, cing the sheet of paper on my desk and curling into my nkets, facing away from the woman who sat on the edge of my mattress. Her slight amount of weight pressed the mattress down enough for me to roll a tad bit upwards, forcing me to stare the woman in her eyes. "Did you want to say something to me?" She asked, her face approaching mine. I was frozen ce, entranced by those glowing eyes of hers. "You''re so cute¡­ you almost remind me of my daughter." "Is your daughter aware that you''ve been kidnapped and had your horns chopped off?" I asked a bit jokingly in order to get back at her or all the teasing she''s done to me. But all of a sudden, her face went a bit serious, a hint of sorrow spreading through her expression like a ripple on a still pond. "She''s dead." ¡­ (Orion POV) [You have fulfilled all the evolutionary requirements] [Evolution Selection will begin] For the first time since acquiring a new race, I was given the selection to pick a new evolution. I was finally able to change which direction I was fully prepared to go in, but as the status began to load and a buffering circle danced in front of me, I slowly began to sweat. I needed this to be good. It can''t be rted to blood at all. Otherwise, I''d be going down a path solely meant for me to seed. And that''s exactly what I wanted to avoid. . [Race: High Demon] [Description: You have maxed out your level while being proficient with your race: the demon. Your proficiency will only increase with this race, and you''ll feel more familiar with demonic items and demonic beings. But as you are now above the reign of demons and are now in the top 5% of Tartarus, you do not belong as anybody''s servant. You will feel a longing to control and rule over multiple demons, but don''t get too cocky, as you''re not a demon lord yet.] [Requirements: Proficiency with Demonic Items | 50 Strength ] [ss Bonus: +30 Magic | +15 Strength | Miasma Rted Skills | ck Wings of the Deep ] . I mean¡­ it''s alright, I guess. The additional thirty stat points to my magic stat are very tempting, but besides that, nothing really catches my eye. I have no use right now in controlling and ruling over people. That''s just troublesome as it will cause me to sh with demons in the spotlight. I''d rather do everything under the shining presence of most demon lords. . [Race: Vampire] [Description: By constantly being around vampires, you have been tempted by their high magic stat and incredibly efficient fighting prowess. Their powers to manipte and control will boost your need to fight the demon lords, and their blood-based skills will be something you are very familiar with. From this evolution, not only will you be able to turn into various other blood-rted races, but you may acquire some skills that could help you in the long run.] [Requirements: Proficiency with Blood-Rted Skills | 40 Magic | Connection to The Vampire Progenitor ] [ss Bonus: +50 Magic | +10 Defense | Infinite Stamina | More Blood-Rted Skills | Life Bending Buffs | Stronger Connection to The Vampire Progenitor ] . Are you fucking kidding me¡­ it''s so obvious the system wants me to pick this. Enticing me with future power that can help me in the long run? Fifty magic and even more defense? Infinite stamina? More skills I''m familiar with? Life-bending buffs and a stronger connection to whoever the fuck the vampire progenitor is? Are you kidding me? That''s overpowered as shit. As I sat in the ck void of my mind, almost began to pray that the next and final race is just as good as this. But if I had to be honest, I just wasn''t feeling it. There was absolutely no way another race could match these benefits. . [Race: Error] [Decription: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] ] [Requirements: [Error] [Error] [Error] | [Error] [Error] [Error] | [Error] [Error] | [Error] [ss Bonus: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] | [Error] [Error] [ss Drawbacks: [Error] [Error] | [Error] [Error] | [Error] [Error] . I froze at the sight of this broken panel. My system was glitching out like crazy, with even my vision going a bit blurry. I could hardly get a hold of myself as everything began to twitch, including my strangely convulsing body. From the abyss surrounding me, a white glowing hand reached out through the space in front of me and ced a white orb in my chest. It sat there, neat and pretty, but upon being released from the glowing hand''s grasp, I felt my body convulse even more. Now, I actually felt the effects as something began to numb my mind as if preparing me for future events that were about to unfold. Foam gathered at the sides of my mouth, and my eyes nearly rolled back into my skull. And it wasn''t really painful, but more so strange and foreign, like a centipede crawling down your ear and into your brain. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" [The God of Dreams twitches his eyebrows at the sight of these events] [The God of Dreams invites other gods to watch] [A few gods widen their eyes with shock as they look down at yourst evolution option] [A few gods shake with anger as they look down at yourst evolution option] [A god smiles down at you with contentment] . [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [Description: You have disrupted the bounds of the [REDACTED]. The bounds of the [REDACTED] quake at your presence. With this race, you will be the natural enemy of the gods and demon gods. Your presence is one in a million, and with the help of an external force, you have changed your destiny, granting you a new title.] [Requirements: Changed Destiny Once | God ying Collection of Skills | Vouch From a God | Approvement of A God | Any Stat Above 250 ] [ss Bonus: +50 Magic | +50 Defense | +50 Speed | +50 Strength | Fusion of Mana and Stamina | Desired Path of Skills | Desire Path of Buffs | Stronger Connection to [???] [ss Drawbacks: Enemy of The Gods | Destruction of Destiny | Enemy of The Demon Gods] . "What the fuck¡­ this is crazy¡­ this is¡­ am I allowed to have this? I can have this, right?" For some reason, I asked the void in front of me, thinking somebody would respond. But as my fingers moved toward the eptance of this race, I felt a presence stand behind me. It was menacing and solid, like the unmoving will of a mountain range. [The Former God of Dreams, Hypno, graces you with his presence] "You cannot select that." A man with long and flowing pink hair ruffled in the non-existent wind of this abyssal ne. His very existence caused the surrounding space around me to quake. And for some reason, I was forced onto my knees despite the absence of this man''s pressure. He didn''t feel threatening, but at the same time, felt like the most threatening thing in existence due to how powerless he felt. If power was on a circle, his power would have looped back around from the most powerful all the way to the weakest. It was as if he had gotten so strong that his power ceased to exist, unable to be contained by the confinements of reality. "My son was managing your dream until you pulled such a stunt. So, I was forced to step in ande out of retirement onest time." His pupils werepletely white, with only a slight ck outline separating the pupil from the sclera. The wings attached to his head fluttered ever so lightly each time he blinked, a strangely mortal action from an immeasurably powerful god. The man took a step towards me, slightly yawning as if he had dealt with this many times before. His pale white skin contrasted with the ck background, entuating an angelic look that made me itch with difort. Suddenly, his eyes split into two more pairs, causing four separate eyes to ster against his face. One pair was on his forehead, while the other was right next to his mouth and nose. This made a shiver shoot down my spine, creating the only movement I had made since I was forced to kneel in the presence of this man. "If you select that option, your life won''t be pretty. You will be something that will force you to iste yourself from the rest of reality. Sure, you have a chance at bing one of us, but is that worth it?" Hypno tried to talk me out of it, but the closer he got, the more my eyes shifted to the eptance button. I couldn''t click it but with the will of my mind and sure confidence that I was going to select this option¡­ I selected it. "This is kinda bad." Chapter 385 The Primordial Being Of Time And The Olympians ? The man took a step towards me, slightly yawning as if he had dealt with this many times before. His pale white skin contrasted with the ck background, entuating an angelic look that made me itch with difort. Suddenly, his eyes split into two more pairs, causing four separate eyes to ster against his face. One pair was on his forehead, while the other was right next to his mouth and nose. This made a shiver shoot down my spine, creating the only movement I had made since I was forced to kneel in the presence of this man. "If you select that option, your life won''t be pretty. You will be something that will force you to iste yourself from the rest of reality. Sure, you have a chance at bing one of us, but is that worth it?" Hypno tried to talk me out of it, but the closer he got, the more my eyes shifted to the eptance button. I couldn''t click it but with the will of my mind and sure confidence that I was going to select this option¡­ I selected it. "This is kinda bad." ¡­ (God of Space and Time POV) "KRONOS, YOU BASTARD! GET OUT HERE!" A voice boomed through the endless space of floating cats and rigid inds. Everything about this ce was simple andforting, so whenever somebody ruined that peace, I couldn''t help but get a bit agitated. "Tch¡­" I clicked my tongue, teleporting halfway across the dimension of floating cats and revealing myself to the god, who angrily stormed towards me. His feet shook the very space around me, my own domain, as his immeasurable power boomed throughout the cosmos. "Kronos¡­ You fucking bastard¡­." The man''s lips quivered as he attempted to withdraw the urge to sock me right in the jaw. Though, he was well aware that provoking me was unwise of him, so he could only take out his anger on the surrounding cats. He blew them to fluffy pieces of cotton withrge lightning bolts, only for them to reshape back into their original form, making the god even angrier. It took him quite a while and a fewrge explosions powerful enough to destroy a universe before he finally shut up, allowing me to speak. "Your anger is childish of you. If you''re really so angry about it, then do something," I red at the man, who red right back. His piercing golden eyes flickered with sparks of electricity, attempting to paralyze the dimension around him while I stood in it, provoking me without touching me. "Shut the fuck up¡­ I know you did that on purpose, you asshole." "And if I did? What would you do about it?" I softened my eyes into that of a provoking smirk, staring down at the man who was only but a few inches shorter than me when in his pitiful human form. "Ah¡­ I see¡­" The god smirked back at me, his bone-white hair rustling with sparks of electricity flying off of him. His long, flowing beard tickled the earthy ind beneath us, sending a shiver down my spine as he practically touched me. This dimension was my powers incarnate. Yet, not just my powers but also my soul, my will, and my body all fused into one¡­ thing. This dimension was the result of my blood, flesh, and tears fused into one amalgamation of my hopes and dreams. "What do you see?" I questioned the sly god, his glowing golden eyes suddenly shing with even more lightning than before. "I see the connection between you two. That disgusting thing and you¡­ yeah, you''re rted, aren''t you?" He asked, causing me to silently stare at him, waiting and watching carefully at what he was going to say next. "Yeah, I''m gonna kill him." And just like that, the space around him began to fold inwards, causing the man to turn and twist as if he was a spiraling whirlpool. His flesh twisted in both directions, causing him to scream in pain, his bellowing voice echoing through the endless void around us. My eyes darkened as the man saw my real body slip out from underneath this perfect vessel I had formed. The thousands of eyes and tears of that chaos flowed from them, leaking into my realm of felines and gracing the existence around us with my true and utter power. "ARGHHHHHHHH!" His voice only got louder as my power poured into his soul, darkening its pure white body with miasma. Its aetheric properties immediately began to quake upon being introduced to my real power. And then, in a split second, my hand, which had reached out towards the god, bending and contorting every single limb on his body, stopped. I nced around at the eleven gods holding their own respective weapons against my throat. And with the goddess of hunting, I noticed she had her arrow of nature incarnate pointed in between my eyes, ready to release and kill me in an instant¡­ or so she thought. "Father-inw, please set him down. Without his leadership, Olympus will fall, and we will be forced to scatter across the various pantheons. Please understand that what you intend to do is foolish¡­ please," My son inw begged, the tip of his spear quivering as he stared into my soul. "I guided you and helped you through the loss of my daughter and your wife¡­ yet you dare to side with these aether assholes?" "Father-inw¡­ please." "Count yourself lucky that one of your cock sucking servants is my son-inw¡­ otherwise, you would already be dead¡­ Also, it seems you have a new addition to your twelve dick riders." I dropped the god to the ground, his body immediately recovering as soon as he touched the rocky surface below us. He heaved for air, sucking in as much as he could whilst sweat dripped from every square inch of his forehead. His gaze looked up at me, fearful of his future which I held in the center of my palm. My eyes then shifted to a woman with six spider-like legs protruding from her back. Her eyes held six pupils in every individual one, different colors spreading throughout them. These eyes were creepy as hell but were slightly canceled out by her unparalleled beauty. From her head, long strands of purple hair fell down to her waist, and the slim-fit dress that she had stered along her body entuated the hourss figure she held. She was definitely a rare beauty amongst the rest of the gods and their pantheons¡­ but her power made me immediately uninterested. She was weak¡­ so weak that I couldn''t understand why she was with these other real and powerful gods. "You¡­" I pointed toward this brand-new goddess. "What is your name? I''ve never seen or heard of a spider goddess like you," I questioned her while the surrounding beings lowered their weapons as I lowered my guard. "It is an honor to meet a primordial being like you. Beings that existed before existence came to be is rare, and I take pride in the fact that I get to meet somebody like you¡­ and, my name is Arachne, but you can call me by my title, the Goddess of Control and Knowledge," her voice bellowed through my ears like a silver stream running inside arge echoing cavern. "I like you¡­ but at the same time, you''re weak. You''re oh-so-very weak¡­ why do you have such a position? In my eyes, you don''t deserve a position like this." "I''m disappointed in myself that you don''t approve of my power. But don''t worry¡­ soon, you will recognize me," The goddess smiled, and those eerie twitching lips of hers somehow made a shiver shoot down my spine. I couldn''t tell if it was out of excitement, awe, or possibly fear¡­ but what I did know what was that this woman was up to something. "You remind me of my grandson," I smiled, causing everybody surrounding me to perk up. "Mmmm¡­ That''s right. You all disapprove of my grandson, who I have granted ess to one of the most powerful species in existence. But the thing is, I only gave him ess to it. I never helped him achieve it, as he has done that himself through his own will, intelligence, and power. You all are just fearful that you will lose your cozy little positions. And while we''re at it, I don''t approve of the fact that you watch over the mortal realm like it''s a y to be entranced by." Every single god around me quivered with anger besides Ares and this new goddess, Arachne. Zeus was the worst of them as he had such a big ego which most saw as a huge amount of pride, but in reality, he was just a whiny and sensitive little bitch. "Now, out," My voice echoed through the endless universe I had created. Kittens and cats attacked them from all angles, and even as they tried to fight back, my feline friends clung to them, causing chunks of their existence to disappear. There was no regenerating of these injuries. "Don''t worry¡­ I''m just removing you from the existence I had formed around me. Now, out." Chapter 386 Orion Class Selection ? "I like you¡­ but at the same time, you''re weak. You''re oh-so-very weak¡­ why do you have such a position? In my eyes, you don''t deserve a position like this." "I''m disappointed in myself that you don''t approve of my power. But don''t worry¡­ soon, you will recognize me," The goddess smiled, and those eerie twitching lips of hers somehow made a shiver shoot down my spine. I couldn''t tell if it was out of excitement, awe, or possibly fear¡­ but what I did know what was that this woman was up to something. "You remind me of my grandson," I smiled, causing everybody surrounding me to perk up. "Mmmm¡­ That''s right. You all disapprove of my grandson, who I have granted ess to one of the most powerful species in existence. But the thing is, I only gave him ess to it. I never helped him achieve it, as he has done that himself through his own will, intelligence, and power. You all are just fearful that you will lose your cozy little positions. And while we''re at it, I don''t approve of the fact that you watch over the mortal realm like it''s a y to be entranced by." Every single god around me quivered with anger besides Ares and this new goddess, Arachne. Zeus was the worst of them as he had such a big ego which most saw as a huge amount of pride, but in reality, he was just a whiny and sensitive little bitch. "Now, out," My voice echoed through the endless universe I had created. Kittens and cats attacked them from all angles, and even as they tried to fight back, my feline friends clung to them, causing chunks of their existence to disappear. There was no regeneration of these injuries. "Don''t worry¡­ I''m just removing you from the existence I had formed around me. Now, out." ¡­ (Orion POV) As the darkness around me was filled with a pale white, the god disappeared from my vision. He looked troubled, as if he couldn''t touch or even get close to me as he faded from the existence around me. He was so intent on stopping me, yet he didn''t even try to approach me as soon as I confirmed the evolution. [You have fulfilled all the ss-up requirements] [ss Selection will begin] As these new panels appeared in front of me, the previous abyss had finally faded, and what greeted me was an endless void of white. It wrapped around me like a warm nket,pletely opposite to the prior cold darkness. Soon, all of my ss options appeared in front of me, butpared to my previous experiences with these panels, a batch of new ones had appeared. They were fresh and lined with a glowing green aura as if trying to attract my attention. [Sub-ss Detected] [Requirements have been met] [New option has been granted] [Would you like to fuse your ss and Sub-ss? (Exnation Below)] [Details: By fusing your ss and sub-ss, the current sses you are being disyed will be altered to match the properties of your sub-ss. They will be, without a doubt, more powerful, but this could alsopletely change one of your sses to a favorable or potentially unfavorable position. Weighing the pros and cons of this option is advised.] "How nice¡­ I finally got a fucking exnation for once¡­." I lightly chuckled, my eyes grazing down to the sses that had been revealed. They were incredible. They were definitely incredible, but I felt they could be better if I fused my ss and subss. "But is there a possibility that having these two sses separate gives me an advantage?" [A few gods twitch their eyebrows with annoyance] [A god smiles at your curiosity] [Extra Details have been granted with the help of an exterior being] [Extra Details: With a regr ss and then a sub-ss, you will be granted the chance to have more than one category of abilities. For example, if you have the ss: Prince of the Blood, then you will have that ss'' skills but also have the skills of your potential subss: Prince of Maniption. But by fusing these two sses together, it will essentially act as if you had used [Assimtion] on the skills, even making them way stronger than if you used such a skill.] "So¡­ there are basically no drawbacks? What a cheat," I muttered but quickly shut up as another string of panels pushed the previous ones away and reced their position. [A few gods smile at your naivety] [A few godsugh at your cluelessness] [A god smiles at your curiosity] [Extra Details have been granted with the help of an exterior being] [Extra Details: By fusing two sses, your very soul will be altered, causing there to be a minor risk of your soul-shattering, but that isn''t the worst part. There is a massive possibility that there will be necessary sacrifices to fuel the ignition and fusion of those sses. It is inevitable that you will lose some of your skills at random, but depending on how bad your luck is, it is possible to lose more than half of your current skills. "Oh¡­ ummm¡­ but I guess it would be worth it if I obtain even stronger skills¡­ but there are some that I don''t want to lose¡­ hmmm¡­ to be honest, my tarot power skills are worthy of a sacrifice, and I don''t use them very often¡­ in fact, one of those skills is a curse, but I believe they will be of useter on¡­ ugh¡­ this is a hard decision." I went back and forth, making up my mind and then immediately changing it, but the deal breaker that really convinced me to go with my final decision was that the new evolution I obtained was powerful. It was definitely going to level up most of my skills, and if I kept the bad ones, they could be of use to me after. And even if they aren''t, I can still fuse them together. "Alright, I decline the fusion." The panels all disappeared, leaving the remaining sses to hang in front of me. . [ss: Strategist of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Description: Your brains are too good not to be of use. By obtaining this ss, you will be more proficient in strategizing, and your possibilities will be nearly endless. While also being proficient in the use of blood, you can still defend yourself, but yourbat abilities will take a hit in progress. In addition, with your connection to the Sangria-Eyed King, you will be able to have full control over any blood-rted creature.] [Requirements: Proficiency with Blood | Intelligence Beyond Humanoid Capacity | Connection to the Sangria-Eyed King ] [ss Bonus: +45 Magic | Addition of New Neurons | Colder Heart | Rune of The Sangria-Eyed Strategist | Blood-Monster Controlling Skills] . It was amazing. It was utterly amazing, down to thest drop of bonuses. First of all, there were no drawbackspared to the first strategist ss option from when I first got the option to ss up. It was an amazing moment, and it really made me realize how far I hade in terms of power and life. "Also, the fact that I can control all blood-rted monsters makes me even more interested. My army that I''m currently building is going to be immense¡­." I muttered, my voice practically shaking with excitement. . [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Description: Your skills are too good not to be of use. By obtaining this ss, you will be more proficient inbat, and your possibilities will be nearly endless. While also being proficient in the use of blood, you can still defend yourself, but your strategizing abilities will take a hit in progress. Your abilities to lead andmand arge army will be easier than before, with your voice swaying the mass like an angel descending to give the word of god. In addition, with your connection to the Sangria-Eyed King, you will be able to have full control over any blood-rted creature.] [Requirements: Proficiency with Blood | Proficient with Leadership | Connection to The Vampire Progenitor ] [ss Bonus: +15 All Stats| Leadership Rted Skills | Colder Heart | Rune of The Sangria-Eyed Commander| Blood-Monster Controlling Skills] . The fact that the description was almost the same thing as the previous one just showed howzy the system was. But it''s not like it took away from the appeal of its words which definitely swayed my opinion. This ss was looking much more appealing than the strategist now since immediately cutting my progress withbat wasn''t the best idea when I had just made the entirety of Olympus my enemy. Leading was something I definitely needed in the future, and just from the look of it, this ss was perfect for me. Yet, at the same time, I would definitely need a strategy to survive, and if I can''t outsmart some of the smartest gods which I doubt Athena was, then I will definitely fall to them. It was a tough pick, but in the end, I selected the obvious option. Chapter 387 New Evolution, Class, And Status ? The fact that the description was almost the same thing as the previous one just showed howzy the system was. But it''s not like it took away from the appeal of its words which definitely swayed my opinion. This ss was looking much more appealing than the strategist now since immediately cutting my progress withbat wasn''t the best idea when I had just made the entirety of Olympus my enemy. Leading was something I definitely needed in the future, and just from the look of it, this ss was perfect for me. Yet, at the same time, I would definitely need a strategy to survive, and if I can''t outsmart some of the smartest gods which I doubt Athena was, then I will definitely fall to them. It was a tough pick, but in the end, I selected the obvious option. [You have selected the ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [ss up will begin] [Infinite mana has altered your Ichor Power] [Evolution will begin] ¡­ When I awoke, I found myself in the same bed as before. A few of the nkets stacked on top of me had been removed, and the note I had left on the bedside table was gone. In its ce was another note saying, "Thanks for everything. I''ll return soon," I read the note out loud, slowly sitting up with mmy hands and feet. Clearly, I had sweat quite a lot since not only did I absolutely reek, but the nkets and sheets werepletely yellow. "Or I just pissed myself¡­" Slowly, I edged my way out of bed, feeling a strange amount of weight hanging from my back. When I took a look at the mirror parallel to the side of my bed, my jaw nearly dropped to the floor with shock. Two massive leathery ck wings were pulling me ever so slightly back, straightening my posture even though I doubted it meant to do that. They were so big that they had to be at least as wide as the doorframe without them even being stretched out. It was weird when I tried to control them. It was like a third arm or extra finger. Controlling it felt innate to this new body of mine which now towered at an impressive height of about six feet and ten inches. I was so close to the seven-foot mark, yet for some reason, my muscles hadn''t stretched out into oblivion. I still looked cut and lean with trained muscles, and it even felt like I could control them better than before. First, I flexed the muscles in my feet. The very center of my feet makes me cringe from its weird feeling. But then I went to the opposite side of my body and flexed my temples. Theypressed and then alleviated at mymand. I tried this with many other parts of my body, and this new level of control felt insane to just pull off. "Okay¡­ and there are these horns¡­ geez¡­ That''s just neck pain in a nutshell¡­." I groaned, rubbing therge ck pieces of keratin stretching out from the top of my head. They were as long as my alreadynky legs and were as thick as my decently sized calves. "You''ll get used to them," A voice suddenly echoed from the doorway. I snapped my head towards it, seeing a woman with regenerating horns and robes so long that they pooled at her feet on the freshly cleaned marble floor. My mind shed back to the information that came with my new evolution. I was not only the enemy of the gods but also the demon gods. And one of these extremely powerful demon gods was standing right in front of me, their eyes glowing a deep red. "Your eyes are still heterochromatic¡­ is it because of your lineage?" She asked, but I didn''t even think to answer it as I responded with my own question. "You aren''t going to kill me?" "I wouldn''t be an empress if I reacted to my own emotions so easily. If I was swayed by petty things like that, then I wouldn''t have been crowned an empress¡­ although you''re lucky I''m the first demon god you met. If it was anybody else, they might have eradicated you on the spot. Your existence is dangerous, I''m sure you know that." My pale white skin glistened in the mirror, revealing my toned abs and slender fingers, my nails shimmering with the long purple hair that drooped to my waist. It was slightly wavy, giving it some volume for my purple left eye and red right eye to trace down to its very tips. In my red eye of mine, two ck lines served as my pupil, which stretched down into the sclera and then tattooed themselves onto my cheek. They ran down and down and down until they hit my corbone, clipping my neck and chin on their way. "Those two god marks of yours¡­ you''re a descendant of an honored one? Demi-gods normally don''t get a second line until their very rare apotheosis." I ignored the woman as now I had the most exciting part of all of this. My new status. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 5000] - Non Human [Strength: 365] - Non Human [Defense: 135] - Non Human [Magic: 165] - Non Human [Speed: 135] - Non Human [Skills: [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Chaos Hole] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria King''s Spear] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Fuck yeah¡­" I smiled uncontrobly, causing the woman standing in the doorway to also smile. It almost looked like she could see my own status from where she stood, satisfied with what I received. "My little blood sucker is fearful of you now. Overnight you became one of the most powerful beings in this city, surpassing even my current form. And what''s really special¡­." The woman continued to smile while slowly approaching me. "... Is that you have ivory power. A stat reserved only for the highest of beings." "Isn''t Ichor what the gods bleed? Isn''t that what makes them so powerful?" "Indeed¡­ and now you have that same power flowing through your veins. But, unfortunately, you won''t be able to ess the same power of the gods¡­ especially the demon gods. You won''t be able to wield aether or miasma ever again, so I hope you like your skills now." "Then what will I wield?" "I dunno," The empress rolled her eyes before attempting to sit down on the edge of the bed. But, as soon as her robes and hands pressed against the wet mattress and the stench of whatever the hell came off or out of me entered her nose, she immediately got up. "Damn, you should take a shower¡­ we have much to discuss, especially about your friend." ¡­ "What is it that you want to talk about?" I asked the demon god as she took a sip of her tea. We were currently having a nice breakfast on our current estate''s balcony. It was an absolutely stunning view with an even more incredible dining experience. From the appetizers to the main course to the drinks and to the dessert¡­ everything was perfect, down to thest-minute detail. The vors mingled and meshed together so well, and especially since I was so hungry, the seven-course meal that I consumed went down like a hot knife through butter. "Your friend, Aisa¡­ I want to make her my disciple," The woman said as if proposing something. It was almost like she was asking for my permission to take her as a student when all I knew was that this was a good thing. There was nothing inherently bad about this on the surface, but judging from how she talked, I could tell there was something else I needed to know about. "Okay¡­ and? Proceed¡­ you sound like you have more to say." "She will go through absolute hell. I''ve already branded her with my blessing, but I needed your permission to proceed with making her my disciple. The amount of pain and torture she will go through could possibly break her mind, but that''s exactly why I chose somebody like her. She''s strong." Chapter 388 Conversation With A Demon God ? "What is it that you want to talk about?" I asked the demon god as she took a sip of her tea. We were currently having a nice breakfast on our current estate''s balcony. It was an absolutely stunning view with an even more incredible dining experience. From the appetizers to the main course to the drinks and to the dessert¡­ everything was perfect, down to thest-minute detail. The vors mingled and meshed together so well, and especially since I was so hungry, the seven-course meal that I consumed went down like a hot knife through butter. "Your friend, Aisa¡­ I want to make her my disciple," The woman said as if proposing something. It was almost like she was asking for my permission to take her as a student when all I knew was that this was a good thing. There was nothing inherently bad about this on the surface, but judging from how she talked, I could tell there was something else I needed to know about. "Okay¡­ and? Proceed¡­ you sound like you have more to say." "She will go through absolute hell. I''ve already branded her with my blessing, but I needed your permission to proceed with making her my disciple. The amount of pain and torture she will go through could possibly break her mind, but that''s exactly why I chose somebody like her. She''s strong." "She''s her own person. If she chooses to do that despite the circumstances, I won''t interfere. She can do whatever she wants, even if it puts her life in danger. If she lets me put my own life in danger, then why can''t I?" The woman smiled gently while seeing me continuously move the extremely long hair out of my face. It was annoying and got in the way of my food, eventually slipping its way into my mouth while using my meal as a cover. "Do you want me to cut it for you? If not, I can give you a product that can help with the untamable fluffiness¡­ although it''s for women, I''m sure it can work on you." "Yeah¡­ sure¡­ lemme just finish eating¡­ oh, also, where is Wu? I tried to look for her but couldn''t even sense her presence across the entire estate. Did she go with Aisa or something?" "Indeed. She went with Aisa. It seems she''s taken an interest in her, so I doubt she''ll do anything sketchy. Just stop worrying and adjust to your new body. Fighting with longer limbs is much more difficult than you might initially think." "I see¡­ then will you help me- actually, wait, I have one more thing to ask. You were talking about how I won''t be able to use miasma or whatever the hell aether is, but I still have a skill that allows me to control mana and miasma. Is that a bug in the system, or will it just not work?" "I dunno, just try it out," The woman responded like I just asked the most stupid question in the world. Her shrug was demeaning, and as her powerful aura rose, I saw hints of miasma whip out at me like tendrils. "Try and control these tendrils." [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] I activated the skill, and to my surprise, it was rtively easy to control the whips of miasma. Just looking at them was enough to stop them in their tracks, causing the demon god''s eyes to widen, so she took it up a notch. From every angle, sharp tendrils of miasma threatened to slice my head off, but upon using my hands and stretching them out, I was able to stop them with ease. The demon god repeated this process only a few more times before staring at me with disbelief. "Well, you''re definitely still proficient in Miasma¡­ ummm¡­ I can go harder if you want. Of course, that''s if you are prepared¡­ are you? I''ll stop if I see you''re struggling." "Go ahead," I muttered, standing up from my chair and preparing myself. And instead of looking at the miasma, I sought to sense it with many of my other senses. So, I closed my eyes in order to enhance my smell, taste, touch, and hearing. And not long after, I found myself surrounded by a ball of miasma. "Fooooo¡­ [Breath of the Snowy Underworld]," I muttered, instantly slowing down the attacks, allowing me to feel the miasmic ball begin to stretch out with multiple other spikes. Now, I was enclosed by threatening spikes of miasma that scraped the back of my neck, ready to kill me at a moment''s notice. My attention rose as my senses grasped every single aspect of this ball, and without even stretching out my hands, I stopped it with ease. My power was spread thin, but I was still able to stop it without any to absolutely no trouble at all. "I''ll raise it." I felt a crack in my power as the miasma closed even further into me. It was thicker, stronger, and the spikes were sharper, the very tips piercing through the veil of control I had spread across the inside of this ball. The tips didn''t move in the slightest, but now I was beginning to have some more trouble with keeping it at bay. "I''ll double it now." This time, I had to stretch out my hands and reinforce my body with [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] before my body crumbled under this oppressive force. A drop of sweat slid down my cheek as I opened my eyes, unable to keep them shut for some reason. There was a burning sensationing from under my eyelids, and upon opening them, only then did I realize what was happening. Miasma, to me, looked like a mystical ck and asionally dark brown force. It was like mana but a different color and, I guess, more evil, you could say. It was hard to describe as its properties were unlike anything in the world around me. Sure, it looked like mana, but it movedpletely differently. Mana looked like a real living being, but Miasma moved and felt like one. It felt like I was staring at a beast¡­ but never saw the image of a beast. But now, as I stood before this demon god and as she unleashed her miasma, only now did I witness the presence and overwhelming power of this beast. It crushed me under its impressive weight, and as a thousand primordial eyes of evil stared down into my soul, the limbs of the dead stretching out towards me, and the jaws of desperately starving beasts, only then did I realize what this power was. "It''s hell incarnate¡­ in case you were wondering. There''s a reason why people who have been cursed or blessed by demons can use miasma because they have a connection to the underworld," The demon god exined, doubling her power even more, piercing straight through mine. I crumbled under the weight of the miasma and even felt my legs snap in two as her eyes glowed a dim eerie darkness. And my broken legs weren''t the most painful part. In fact, I could hardly feel it whenpared to the sensation of my soul being gnawed at by the very presence of hell. It was torturous and burned me from the inside out. And then, the demon god snapped. The power instantly disappeared, allowing my legs to immediately snap back into ce with the regeneration properties of my new race pulling through. "My bad, I got a bit carried anyway. But besides that, how''d you find it? Was that fun or what?" The demon god asked as I just barely managed to catch my breath. Everything was in pain as my soul very slowly regenerated from the power that had just eaten away at it. "Hell no, that wasn''t fun¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ anyways, it seems I can still manipte miasma. But, actually, how did you manage to conjure miasma? I just see it when a demon uses it subconsciously. Even the demon lords still use mana and have miasma as a byproduct." "Boy, do you know who I am, or do I have to exin it to you again?" "Ugh¡­ never mind," I muttered, the woman helping me stand back up. And suddenly, as I sat back down in my chair, ready to start eating again, she pped twice. The duchess immediately came to her service, appearing from a cloud of bats that dispersed as fast as she arrived. "You called, Your Highness," the vampire bowed deeply, her eyes fully dug into the ground, unmoving from their positions. "I want you to spar with the kid. If you lose, he''ll take your spot as my assistant. If you win, I''ll make sure to reward you greatly and even gift you one of your evolutionary requirements once I return to my empire." "Your Highness, you seriously believe this boy will have a chance against me? He may have evolved, but he''s still just a kid." "Okay? And? Then you shouldn''t be afraid to spar him," The demon god responded, causing the woman to gulp down arge drop of saliva. There was no loss for me but there was a chance for a massive loss for her. It was a hard deal, but as her beloved empress was the one who sent out this order, she couldn''t help but ept. Chapter 389 Overpowering The Vampire Duchess ? "Ugh¡­ never mind," I muttered, the woman helping me stand back up. And suddenly, as I sat back down in my chair, ready to start eating again, she pped twice. The duchess immediately came to her service, appearing from a cloud of bats that dispersed as fast as she arrived. "You called, Your Highness," the vampire bowed deeply, her eyes fully dug into the ground, unmoving from their positions. "I want you to spar with the kid. If you lose, he''ll take your spot as my assistant. If you win, I''ll make sure to reward you greatly and even gift you one of your evolutionary requirements once I return to my empire." "Your Highness, you seriously believe this boy will have a chance against me? He may have evolved, but he''s still just a kid." "Okay? And? Then you shouldn''t be afraid to spar him," The demon god responded, causing the woman to gulp down arge drop of saliva. There was no loss for me, but there was a chance for a massive loss for her. It was a hard deal, but as her beloved empress was the one who sent out this order, she couldn''t help but ept. We soon walked to the training area overlooking the recovering city. Still, the demon lord had yet to step in, but from the looks of it, he wasn''t necessarily needed. Most of the nobles were able to manage and take care of their citizens despite how much they looked down on them. "Hey, are you sure you want to spar me?" The vampire asked as she grabbed a long sword from a rack surrounding the arena. I as well grabbed my own weapon of choice, a metal spear which I spun around to make sure the weight was distributed just how I liked. It was decent. Not the best, but it was decent. It should be enough to take down this vampire, especially with my new stats and skills. If I utilize everything correctly and make sure to adjust to this IP stat that I have, then maybe I can break past into a new height for me¡­ of course, the vampire, though, didn''t seem like she wanted to let me do that. The amount of hate radiating from this monster was enough to pierce a hole through my chest. She was horribly jealous of the attention the demon god was giving me whilst also feeling a bit overlooked due to my new power. She was probably developing some kind of inferiorityplex and wanted to prove it to not only the demon god, but to herself that she was stronger than me. [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] Utilizing all of my new prince of maniption skills, I was able to speak a few words, which allowed me to use that developing inferiorityplex to my fullest advantage. And damn, were these skills overpowered, as I practically had her under my thumb already. If I wasn''t nning on using the fight to adjust to my new status, then she would have practically killed herself already. "I pity a thing like you," I gently smiled at the woman who took a fighting stance across from me. She was deep, as if trying to draw me in, but still looked as if she was light on her feet. Clearly, she was anticipating arge attack right off the bat. "And why do you say that?" The vampire asked, her eyes twitching, [Sleep Inducer] immediately working its magic. With the fog that would now spread through her mind, threatening to put her to sleep, [Soothing Words] and [Thought Maniptor] were easily able to slip in. "Your master has already given up on you. I''m sure you can feel it¡­ how strong I am now. She''s practically sending you to your death." My words were articted to try and make her more rash and agitated as I stroked my own ego. "But it''s okay¡­ I''ll end this quick." "Shut up, you fucking brat. I''ll destroy you with one move," The vampire spat back, only to stumble as she gripped her longsword even tighter even though she was so strong, a skill like [Sleep Inducer], which seemed so harmless, worked perfectly. "Just stand there and don''t move¡­ I''ll make sure to end this quickly and painlessly," I continued to smile, her hand reaching up to grab her face. And as she tried to understand what was happening, her body rxed, and the hate she targeted towards me instantly soothed. I could hear her inner thoughts, and with [Thought Maniptor], I was able to insert a new thought into her mind as it weakened even further. It was like cutting out a chunk from a DNA strand and recing it with a new chunk¡­ just like a virus. ''Dammit¡­ I''m so¡­ tired¡­ I can''t resist¡­ I have to win- I have to lose¡­ I''m going to lose against him anyway, so I might as well just- no, I can''t- I might as well just surrender.'' Her thoughts were in dismay as each time she tried to resist, I just overpowered it with a new thought that sent her mind spiraling downwards. [HP: 500/500 | IP: 4690] - Non Human As I took a look at my status, I noticed just how little Ichor power this took. Even with three skills activated and mepletely overpowering my opponent with moving, I had barely cracked the 4000 section. If I wanted to, I could have just dealt with her here, but to be honest¡­ toying with her mind was so fucking exhrating. The demon god looked at me with a hint of anxiety as she saw me smile sadistically while the vampire before me stumbled to the ground. Slowly, I walked forward, standing above the woman who was about to faint. I used my foot to lift her chin up so she could see me, and as any hints of an arrogant expression faded from her very being, my smile only widened. "That''s right¡­ you''re nothingpared to me. You are nothing. Everything in your life has toe to this, and in the end¡­ you''re nothing, right?" My smile couldn''t grow any wider, but my small whimperingughs proceeded to slip out. As I took my foot out from underneath her chin, her head dropped down. Her expression of defeat was just so fucking satisfying that I couldn''t stop snickering at myself. And as soon as she dropped to the ground, her face smooshed against the dirt arena below; right before she fainted, she muttered a few words. "I''m nothing¡­." And just like that, I had won the fight with ease. The demon god nodded with approval before lifting up the long baggy sleeves from her robe and revealing a massive rune resembling tworge fangs. Instantly, she grabbed her shoulder where the rune was branded into, and all of a sudden, arge quantity of miasma gathered at her palm. "What the¡­" A chill shot down my spine as the miasma gathered into a massive mouth lined with hundreds of teeth. And before I knew it, the jaw devoured that chunk of her shoulder, the woman not even flinching at her nowpletely limp arm. "Hey, give me a hand with this, and I''ll give you my blessing," The demon god gestured for me toe forward. And even if she didn''t ask, I probably would have walked towards her as I''m sure she could instantly kill me if I disobeyed an order from her¡­ although her temper was much easier than any demon lord I''ve ever met. "I don''t have any healing skills, though," I swiftly replied while dashing over the medical kit lying against the wall of the balcony and grabbing some medicine and bandages. "No, you don''t need those useless things. Use your new skill: [Life Donation]... that should work, right?" Clearly, she just wanted to see my skill. I''m sure she could have regenerated that chunk of flesh with ease but instead wanted me to use a god-ying skill¡­ even though there wasn''t much ying to this one. "I''m just gonna say this now, it probably doesn''t work the way you think, but I guess I''ll give it a try," I shrugged, walking over and activating [Life Donation]. A very unimpressive golden glow enveloped my hand before two long strings wormed their way out. Since I didn''t want to use myself as a test, I controlled the first string with my mind, digging it into the vampire and then digging the other one into the demon god. They both inserted with ease while my golden glow began to pulsate. "Huh? What? What the hell is this?" The woman''s eyes widened as she stared in front of her. The massive wound on her shoulder was healing rapidly, the golden ichor disappearing back into her flesh, yet she was more concentrated on some invisible thing floating in front of her. "Wait, what? Aren''t gods supposed to be outside the bounds of the system?" "Yeah¡­ that''s what I thought as well¡­" Chapter 390 Blessing And Curses ? "I''m just gonna say this now, it probably doesn''t work the way you think, but I guess I''ll give it a try," I shrugged, walking over and activating [Life Donation]. A very unimpressive golden glow enveloped my hand before two long strings wormed their way out. Since I didn''t want to use myself as a test, I controlled the first string with my mind, digging it into the vampire and then digging the other one into the demon god. They both inserted with ease while my golden glow began to pulsate. "Huh? What? What the hell is this?" The woman''s eyes widened as she stared in front of her. The massive wound on her shoulder was healing rapidly, the golden ichor disappearing back into her flesh, yet she was more concentrated on some invisible thing floating in front of her. "Wait, what? Aren''t gods supposed to be outside the bounds of the system?" "Yeah¡­ that''s what I thought as well¡­" Just from looking at her, I could tell she had encountered what seemed to be an extension of the system. She stared off into space, just like how most people looked when they stared at a panel provided to them by the system¡­ and just from the look of it, it was a long string of panels, not just one. "Is this a property of your evolution?" She muttered, scrolling her eyes up and down the long string of systematic rectangles. "I know a Chaos Incarnate can do a lot¡­ but I didn''t realize it could grant me ess to the system again¡­." "Is that good?" "I guess it''s good¡­ but ummmm¡­ I might run into some troubleter. The system isn''t just a function but a literal entity. If it detects something outside of its absolute neutrality, then it will dispose of it from the system¡­ just like what happens when a being reaches an apotheosis." "Wait, you can be a god? I thought you had to be born into it¡­" "No, it''s definitely possible¡­ I heard a kid evolved into the God of Magic and Alchemy or something," The woman muttered, waving the panels away and then racking her brain as if trying to dig deeper into her brain. "But I heard she had the lineage of a god already¡­." I replied, knowing damn well her father was the god of space and time. "Ah, you must be thinking of the God of Space and Time, correct?" I nodded my head in response to her question. "Well, I hate to break it to you since a kid shouldn''t really know this, but whatever they call that thing¡­ a god, I guess¡­ that thing isn''t a god. Gods came after existence appeared¡­ but he was one of the things that created existence. A primordial creature. One might call them a Titan¡­." "What? Then why not just call them a titan?" I asked, receiving a light chuckle from the woman who shifted around her newly made shoulder before walking over to me. She touched her hand against my back, and aligning her palm with the rest of my runes, I felt a searing pain erupt across my spine. "Fuck¡­ you could at least give a warning¡­" "Quit your bitching and suck it up. I''m granting you more power than before¡­ and after this, you might be approaching my level of power¡­." "Yeah, right. You''re severely weakened, yet I''m barely scraping the edges of your skills. I don''t know the limits of what you can do and can''t do because right now, all I see is an all-powerful being who is on par with the Olympians." "That would be great if that could actually happen, but unfortunately, I''m restricted by Hades. If he''s down here, we can never approach the power of a god. We may bleed ichor, but we''re nothing more than kids ying as superheroes." Her hand applied a bit more pressure onto my back, finishing up the rune through my baggy clothing. It waspletely ck. Pitch and utter ck. And as it sat right against my skin, it stood out way more than the green one ced against the back of my neck and the following red ones below. [You have acquired the blessing of a Demon God] "Okay, I''m sure you''re still jittery, so how about I spar you? I''ll hold back to the point where I match your level. If you raise your power, I will adjust ordingly¡­ now, wield the weapon you actually use in battle." All of a sudden, in the center of my chest, I felt yet another heartbeat. My original thumped against my chest before the second nearly tore open my ribs. It resonated with the calling of my sangria spear, beating and then gently caressing the rest of my organs with its rippling beats. FWOOSH¡­ BAM My spearnded in front of me, the eye which had been closed in the center of the handle opening its squishy and dark red body. I saw the pupil which had an upside-down cross in the center of it. It glowed a dim dark red and red at me with such intensity that it felt like my own weapon was set out to kill me. Slowly, I gripped the handle, the tattoo of thorny rose vines spurting out from my flesh, entangling my grip with the spear. I could feel it¡­ the second heartbeat. It had gotten stronger and pulsated in the center of my palm. It felt like a living being was being created in the center of my hand. [The Sangria-Eyed King''s legacy smiled down upon you] [The previous General blesses your weapon] [Many gods re down on your presence] [A few gods curse your weapon] [A demon god blesses your weapon All of a sudden, the spear I was gripping was enveloped in a golden and dark light. It shimmered brightly on this rooftop, and as its power seemingly resonated across hell, I felt the powerful presence of what seemed to be a demon lord crossing over to this estate. ¡­ (Leviathan POV) As I stared at the map, ncing over my new few targets, I awaited to hear the good news. The few armies I had sent out should be returning back by now. Theirmanders were decent, so most of them should have been won¡­ but the one towards the west, on the edge of Satan''s territory, might note back. "Sir, you must take a break. You have been staring at that map for days¡­. If you don''t get any sleep soon, you will be prone to be attacked by Lord Beezlebub," my butler worryingly announced. My eyes shifted over to him, and even though he took a few steps back out of fear, he remained staring at me with full intention. He was truly worried for me despite how little I cared about his or any of my servant''s opinions. "Just get me some more tea," I muttered, moving my scaly hand across the top of the map and pulling it down from the wall. I had memorized just about every corner of hell, but that didn''t matter unless I had the actual power to utilize that knowledge to its fullest potential. Just as my butler was about to leave, he looked back at me with pitiful puppy eyes. He worried about me too much when he should be worried about his life by trying to sway my opinion¡­ despite being a mere peasant. "Go!" I screamed before muttering under my breath. "I''ve already met with that asshole anyway¡­ he only came to visit those two unimpressive things scurrying about in my territory." As I walked over to my office desk, I looked down at the stack of papers. I had no interest in managing the political state of my kingdom, but if I wanted this ce to thrive with power and expansion, then it was a must. So, reluctantly, I sat down at my desk, grabbed my pen, and licked my fingers to take the first sheet of paper. It was some stupid dispute overnd once again, with people being unsatisfied with how I divided the new territory¡­ it made me shake with anger as everybody was slowly getting soft on me. They were beginning to question my rule. "I guess it''s about time I put everybody in their ce again-" My pen dropped from my hand as the space around me quivered. I felt an unknown power erupt from the dry section of my capital, making me think a god had descended upon mynd. And as I was already agitated, I couldn''t help but angrily summon my longsword and teleport right in the direction of the burst of power. VWOOM I appeared instantly in front of the source of power. The vampire duchess was on the floor,pletely passed out, a broken demon god watching with awe, and a singr boy who was the source of that power only expanded upon feeling the hands of a few gods curse this spear of his. "[Throne World: Wormhole]." Chapter 391 Leviathan ? "I guess it''s about time I put everybody in their ce again-" My pen dropped from my hand as the space around me quivered. I felt an unknown power erupt from the dry section of my capital, making me think a god had descended upon mynd. And as I was already agitated, I couldn''t help but angrily summon my longsword and teleport right in the direction of the burst of power. VWOOM I appeared instantly in front of the source of power. The vampire duchess was on the floor,pletely passed out, a broken demon god watching with awe, and a singr boy who was the source of that power only expanded upon feeling the hands of a few gods curse this spear of his. "[Throne World: Wormhole]." ¡­ (Orion POV) "[Throne World: Wormhole]." All of a sudden, I felt my entire body get distorted. My lungs felt as if they had copsed in on themselves and my heart felt as if it had stopped. The silhouette of a man with fish fins for ears and long blue hair warped just as this feeling rubbed my entire body. My vision warped and twisted until a new image formed around me, easing its way into my eyes as I took a look around. My head was pounding and a horrible pain throbbed behind my eyes as I scoured the deste wastnd of fire around me. Scorched dirt and rock was the terrain beneath my feet. A wall of fire stretched thousands of miles around a rocky and isted ne of absolute nothingness. "So, you''re the kid whose been causing a fuss in hell¡­" A familiar voice slipped into my ears right beside me. I took a look around and found the demon god squaring up against the man twice his size. Leviathan. That man was definitely Leviathan. From his twelve foot stature of pure four-hundred pounds of lean muscle, there was no doubt that was him. His aura and defining fish like features were the main give away as his cheeks opened and closed with light blue gills, fading out into his pale white skin. Scales crawled up his neck and cheeks while his piercing ocean-blue pupils were shaped like that of radiant tridents pulled from the depths of the sea. "And it seems you''re the woman who infiltrated my empire¡­ sly n of yours using the vework, but I don''t think you realize that Beezlebub is so rash. He didn''t even converse with me about chopping off your horns¡­ pitiful demon. So, so pitiful." His pink coral-like horns extended so far into the air that each one which zigged and zagged in different directions was asrge as the man himself. They glowed a radiant red light, seemingly trying to overpower the demon god was unphased by his puny disy of strength and authority. "You run your empire like you''re a bunch of beasts. You take in other kingdoms and tribes without even considering the political backstabbing that could possibly happen¡­ you don''t really think all of this expansion is a good thing, do you?" The demon god smirked back, her slowly regrowing horns exploding with a miasmic fire. They tripled the size of her body and intimidated the man into taking a few steps back. "Tch¡­ so who''s the asshole? That spear of yours is causing a lot of ruckus in my kingdom¡­ I doubt the other demon lords will ignore it." "Take a look at his status if you''re that desperate¡­" Leviathan rolled his eyes before walking over to my spear dug into the solid scorched rock below. It quivered with a light golden glow and shady ck mist that encapsted pretty much all of the de. "This is why nobody fucking likes you¡­" "And this is why your wife left you¡­ dick head." The powerful beings funnily bantered back and forth like children who had just learned their first curse words. Yet, their tactics of sheer and utter aural power overwhelming me down to the tips of my fingers. I had powered up greatly, yetpared to these two beings of mass destruction, I might as well have went from a fruit fly to a regr old house fly. Leviathan went to grab the handle of my spear, but all of a sudden, the eye which had closed for but a moment, snapped back open and flung right into the center of my palm. My new strength and defense easily absorbed the impact, only sending my arm flying backwards while I stood still, unphased by the weapons speed and tenacity. "Oh¡­ wait¡­ those marks on your face. I didn''t see them until now because you look so forgettable but¡­" The demon lord''s almost beautifulplexion and cold expression distorted into something of pure sadistic evil. "... you''re a god, aren''t you? Well, no that isn''t correct. You have god marks yet you don''t show the power of a god¡­ sure, you may have been able to overpower one of my duchess'', but I am leagues above that thing. Even my quincies¡­ are nothing before my absolute power." "You know, I don''t really like narcissists who only suck their dick when they talk," I responded with a cold expression, causing the demon lord to snicker in ce. He had this childish quality to him, but at the same time, the aura he emitted told a way different story. "Well, isn''t that the best part of narcissists?" "Uh huh¡­ whatever. Anyways, where''d you take us and why have you brought us here?" "Because I knew we''d be discussing things like this. I wanted to take us to somewhere more private, where even the other demon lords have been traumatized by and where your friendly demon god here has set up her very own empire¡­" "You talk a lot for somebody who conquers more than politically settling a dispute¡­ you''re much more different than what I imagined." "Hmmmm¡­ and a Chaos Incarnate is much more different than I imagined as well. I assumed you would be more like¡­ Zeus. Rash, arrogant, and willsh out at any potential enemy, no matter what they say or do¡­ that''s what makes your kind interesting¡­" "If that''s all you want to say, then please take us back¡­" "Oh, I don''t really like the way you talk¡­ yes¡­ the way you talk displeases me," The demon lord muttered, slowly walking over to me. His aura caused me to freeze immediately while he swirled around me, trailing his hand across my neck and then pressing against the nape. It was light. Very light. As if he was trying to make a statement that he could kill me whenever he wanted to if I didn''t watch my tongue. And as his finger traled down my neck and down my back, I could feel his aura slightly swell, discovering something. "Hey, did you notice this?" Leviathan supposedly spoke to the demon god. And as his hand reached past me, I felt a moistness envelop the top of my ear. So, quickly I turned around and pped away the demon lord who smiled at me seductively, wiping the saliva from my ear and wrapping his arm around the demon god''s shoulders. "Mhm¡­ and don''t act like we''re friendly," She replied, swiping the demon lord''s arm off of her and then turning me back around. I felt her long fingernail trail against my neck, lightly pressing into it while her aura trailed down my spine. "Don''t be so nervous¡­ we just want to see this rune of yours¡­ in fact, use it on me." I immediately knew which rune they were talking about and as she seemed serious about it, I quickly activated the skill and used an easymand. It was something that would be light on the throat, especially since this woman was much, much stronger than me. "[Smile]." Suddenly, the demon god''s lip quivered. The sides slightly raised before falling back down again, causing my eyes to nearly pop out of my head and the god marks stretching down my eyes and down my face to split open, bleeding a bronze color. "Kekekeke¡­ so it really is him. I haven''t seen that old fart in a while¡­" Leviathan smiled, reaching out his hand towards me, a blue light enveloping his pale skin. He stroked my face lightly, causing the wounds to close almost immediately. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you yet. Your race intrigues, but the fact that weapon of yours was cursed by so many gods makes me even more intrigued." His eyes fell onto my weapon, seemingly embracing it with a tender smile. My spear nearly trembled in my hand at the demon lord''s authority, but before it could fall into temptation, I squeezed hard, causing it toe back to its senses. [Your spear has finished bonding with you] [Your spear has finished evolving] [The Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage has been binded to your soul] "What a beautiful weapon," The man''s smile only continued to widen. "It almost makes me want to¡­ take it from you." Chapter 392 Aisa And Wu Bonding ? His eyes fell onto my weapon, seemingly embracing it with a tender smile. My spear nearly trembled in my hand at the demon lord''s authority, but before it could fall into temptation, I squeezed hard, causing it toe back to its senses. [Your spear has finished bonding with you] [Your spear has finished evolving] [The Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage has been binded to your soul] "What a beautiful weapon," The man''s smile only continued to widen. "It almost makes me want to¡­ take it from you." Instinctively, my legs moved backwards, away from the man who reached towards my weapon. A drop of sweat ran down my cheek as he smiled before shrugging as if he had given up. "I can always take itter¡­" He licked his lips before snapping his fingers, causing my vision to distort once again. But only upon hearing themand which would cause me to nearly puke in my own mouth did my vision change and my surroundings alter. "[Throne World: Wormhole]." Surprisingly, no fight had broke out, especially between myself and the demon lord. It might have been due to my connection to Aisa, but to be honest, it was hard to tell. It was nearly impossible to get a read on this being who acted as sporadic and unpredictable as Beezlebub most of the time. ¡­ (Aisa POV) "*sigh*... okay, thest item is¡­ huh? A quincy? We have to pick it up from a quincy? Is that duchess trying to get me killed?" "Probably. Did you think she liked you in the first ce?" Wu chuckled before taking a bite out of her pastry. She quickly chewed it and then washed it down with a sip of coffee, her eyes nearly sparkling from the vor. Currently, we were having ate afternoon snack at a nearby cafe. We were more towards the center of the capital, meaning our stay here was a bit more privileged, but if it meant that I didn''t have to sleep in an inn with rat shit all over the bed, hey, I wouldn''t mind being called a rich asshole. "Whatever¡­" I sighed, finishing up my pastry and then slumping down in my chair. The paper with instructions and the locations of my needed items was stuffed into my back pocket where I knew nobody could reach. But, just to make sure it was secure, I put a thickyer of ice between the paper and the inner lining of my pocket to make sure it was just that secure. "Hey, tell me more about yourself¡­ we''ve been with each other for a few days now and I hardly know you¡­ oh, I have an idea," She smiled finishing up her snack as well before leaning forward, both elbows on the table while her wrists supported her chin. "Tell me how you met Orion. That''s a good ice breaker." "We''re not on some date¡­ I don''t need to tell you about my personal life and I don''t want to hear about yours." "Then I''ll start," Wu smiled, causing me to roll my eyes and slump even further in my chair. "First of all, we met in a different realm. Something simr to this ce with humanoid creatures, but we had fair pale skin and if there were foreigners, maybe their skin was darker. But that''s besides the point as while we met, we were both enlisted in an army. The famous General Lu Bu''s army¡­ y''know, the flying general. The heavenly splitting general¡­. You''ve heard of him, right? Surely¡­" "Mmmmm¡­ Nope, I have never heard of that guy. What? Is he some strong general in the overworld?" "Overworld? Is that what you call that ce?" "Yeah, what else would we call it?" "Where Ie from, we call it China," Wu smiled, but a faint hint of sorrow emptied out of her voice as she finished off that sentence. She still looked the same, emotionally, but from the way she moved and to the way she spoke¡­ I could tell something was up. "Do you miss this¡­ ummmm¡­ what was it? Oh yes¡­ China?" I asked, attempting tofort the seemingly lonely woman. It was obvious she longed for her homnd. I mean, I long to go back to the overworld asionally, so I could empathize with what she was feeling. "I do¡­ I miss the rolling hills, the fresh green spring, crisp orange autumn, shining yellow summer, and well¡­ the winters I didn''t really like. But besides that, the other seasons were beautiful. I adored them, yet down here, no such thing exists. It''s just a depressing red and ck hell with a sun that feels as if it could swallow the entire ce whole in just a couple seconds." "Y''know, I also miss the overworld, but I only miss the winter. Not the ice-cold, leg shaking, torrential downpour of snow, but the calm, flurries of the tangy and nipping icy wind against my face. It''s nice¡­ well, to me. I liked it a lot." Wu smiled even wider before me. It seems I had been lured into her plot of giving some information about me by making herself seem vulnerable yet, those feelings seemed pretty genuine. It was more of an enhanced version, but she still longed for her China the same way I longed for the overworld. "I was the daughter of a great retired general. He was granted the title of a noble and so, I became the daughter of a noble. I was a very rebellious noble, but I still did my duties as I grew up. But, soon, I felt like I was restricted, so I soon left the ce as soon as I turned eighteen. A yearter, I enlisted in the army and then another yearter, General Lu Bu caught word of my enlistment. He immediately recruited me as my skills in healing were beyond anything he''s ever seen before¡­ especially in that world where it looked like only I had a status." "Huh? Youe from a ce where nobody had a status? Like nobody had skills and nobody became adventurers? Nobody dreamed of a ying dragon or conquering the powerful and vast ocean deep?" "I mean, there were vagabonds. They traveled by themselves, focusing on bettering themselves and the people around them. Also, I do believe some people had aspirations of ying a dragon or conquering the ocean¡­ but I think it''s in a much different context than what you''re thinking¡­" "I see¡­ so hell is a ce of torture for not only where Ie from but every other world or universe¡­ that''s actually pretty interesting." All of a sudden, Wu''s face went cold and as her eyes shifted down to the table, I felt the same presence that she felt. Somebody was watching us. Somebody was watching us from outside the cafe we were in, through the long and cold blizzard enveloping the entire town outside. "I was getting a bit antsy. We''ve been doing everything but fightingtely so I want let loose a bit¡­" Wu smiled, but in the blink of an eye, I had disappeared from the cafe and found myself perched atop a roof, watching down on the stalker with cold yellow eyes. I saw Wu exit the cafe, but upon seeing me disappear, the stalker cloaked in ck assassin clothing backed up. He was clearly wary that anyrge moves would give him away, but it was unfortunate that he had met me. Cloaked by the wintry nket of falling snow and the gusty chilly winds, I stepped down from the roof with pure and utter silence. Inded right next to the man with my breath barely having time to escape from my mouth. "Huh?" The stalker muttered, seeing the icy mist which escaped from my mouth travel next to his line of sight. But, it was toote. I had pped my hands against both of his ears, distorting not only his sense of bnce, but his train of thought. In just a second, he was immobilized, falling to the ground with his eyes nearly rolling back into his skull. He attempted to grab onto the surrounding brick walls from which he stalked us within the alleyway, but it was toote. "Hmmmm¡­ yeah, as I thought¡­ I really don''t like this ce. The quincy is already watching us as if he''s expecting us toe for him," I muttered as Wu quickly dashed into the alleyway, ready to fight. "Huh? It''s already over?" She pouted before disappointingly walking over to the unconscious body of the stalker watching us. We immediately unmasked him and saw that his horns had been sawed off by some kind of hot metal device¡­ it was way too clean of a cut not to be. "Where should we take him or should we just extract information from him now?" I asked, but Wu was already on it. A few runes underneath her cloak lit up a gentle purple before a liquid seeped into the man''s mouth, traveling down into his stomach without any consent from his body. "What was that?" "Truth serum¡­ kekekeke¡­" Chapter 393 Aisa And Wu Bonding ? His eyes fell onto my weapon, seemingly embracing it with a tender smile. My spear nearly trembled in my hand at the demon lord''s authority, but before it could fall into temptation, I squeezed hard, causing it toe back to its senses. [Your spear has finished bonding with you] [Your spear has finished evolving] [The Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage has been binded to your soul] "What a beautiful weapon," The man''s smile only continued to widen. "It almost makes me want to¡­ take it from you." Instinctively, my legs moved backwards, away from the man who reached towards my weapon. A drop of sweat ran down my cheek as he smiled before shrugging as if he had given up. "I can always take itter¡­" He licked his lips before snapping his fingers, causing my vision to distort once again. But only upon hearing themand which would cause me to nearly puke in my own mouth did my vision change and my surroundings alter. "[Throne World: Wormhole]." Surprisingly, no fight had broke out, especially between myself and the demon lord. It might have been due to my connection to Aisa, but to be honest, it was hard to tell. It was nearly impossible to get a read on this being who acted as sporadic and unpredictable as Beezlebub most of the time. ¡­ "*sigh*... okay, thest item is¡­ huh? A quincy? We have to pick it up from a quincy? Is that duchess trying to get me killed?" "Probably. Did you think she liked you in the first ce?" Wu chuckled before taking a bite out of her pastry. She quickly chewed it and then washed it down with a sip of coffee, her eyes nearly sparkling from the vor. Currently, we were having ate afternoon snack at a nearby cafe. We were more towards the center of the capital, meaning our stay here was a bit more privileged, but if it meant that I didn''t have to sleep in an inn with rat shit all over the bed, hey, I wouldn''t mind being called a rich asshole. "Whatever¡­" I sighed, finishing up my pastry and then slumping down in my chair. The paper with instructions and the locations of my needed items was stuffed into my back pocket where I knew nobody could reach. But, just to make sure it was secure, I put a thickyer of ice between the paper and the inner lining of my pocket to make sure it was just that secure. "Hey, tell me more about yourself¡­ we''ve been with each other for a few days now and I hardly know you¡­ oh, I have an idea," She smiled finishing up her snack as well before leaning forward, both elbows on the table while her wrists supported her chin. "Tell me how you met Orion. That''s a good ice breaker." "We''re not on some date¡­ I don''t need to tell you about my personal life and I don''t want to hear about yours." "Then I''ll start," Wu smiled, causing me to roll my eyes and slump even further in my chair. "First of all, we met in a different realm. Something simr to this ce with humanoid creatures, but we had fair pale skin and if there were foreigners, maybe their skin was darker. But that''s besides the point as while we met, we were both enlisted in an army. The famous General Lu Bu''s army¡­ y''know, the flying general. The heavenly splitting general¡­. You''ve heard of him, right? Surely¡­" "Mmmmm¡­ Nope, I have never heard of that guy. What? Is he some strong general in the overworld?" "Overworld? Is that what you call that ce?" "Yeah, what else would we call it?" "Where Ie from, we call it China," Wu smiled, but a faint hint of sorrow emptied out of her voice as she finished off that sentence. She still looked the same, emotionally, but from the way she moved and to the way she spoke¡­ I could tell something was up. "Do you miss this¡­ ummmm¡­ what was it? Oh yes¡­ China?" I asked, attempting tofort the seemingly lonely woman. It was obvious she longed for her homnd. I mean, I long to go back to the overworld asionally, so I could empathize with what she was feeling. "I do¡­ I miss the rolling hills, the fresh green spring, crisp orange autumn, shining yellow summer, and well¡­ the winters I didn''t really like. But besides that, the other seasons were beautiful. I adored them, yet down here, no such thing exists. It''s just a depressing red and ck hell with a sun that feels as if it could swallow the entire ce whole in just a couple seconds." "Y''know, I also miss the overworld, but I only miss the winter. Not the ice-cold, leg shaking, torrential downpour of snow, but the calm, flurries of the tangy and nipping icy wind against my face. It''s nice¡­ well, to me. I liked it a lot." Wu smiled even wider before me. It seems I had been lured into her plot of giving some information about me by making herself seem vulnerable yet, those feelings seemed pretty genuine. It was more of an enhanced version, but she still longed for her China the same way I longed for the overworld. "I was the daughter of a great retired general. He was granted the title of a noble and so, I became the daughter of a noble. I was a very rebellious noble, but I still did my duties as I grew up. But, soon, I felt like I was restricted, so I soon left the ce as soon as I turned eighteen. A yearter, I enlisted in the army and then another yearter, General Lu Bu caught word of my enlistment. He immediately recruited me as my skills in healing were beyond anything he''s ever seen before¡­ especially in that world where it looked like only I had a status." "Huh? Youe from a ce where nobody had a status? Like nobody had skills and nobody became adventurers? Nobody dreamed of a ying dragon or conquering the powerful and vast ocean deep?" "I mean, there were vagabonds. They traveled by themselves, focusing on bettering themselves and the people around them. Also, I do believe some people had aspirations of ying a dragon or conquering the ocean¡­ but I think it''s in a much different context than what you''re thinking¡­" "I see¡­ so hell is a ce of torture for not only where Ie from but every other world or universe¡­ that''s actually pretty interesting." All of a sudden, Wu''s face went cold and as her eyes shifted down to the table, I felt the same presence that she felt. Somebody was watching us. Somebody was watching us from outside the cafe we were in, through the long and cold blizzard enveloping the entire town outside. "I was getting a bit antsy. We''ve been doing everything but fightingtely so I want let loose a bit¡­" Wu smiled, but in the blink of an eye, I had disappeared from the cafe and found myself perched atop a roof, watching down on the stalker with cold yellow eyes. I saw Wu exit the cafe, but upon seeing me disappear, the stalker cloaked in ck assassin clothing backed up. He was clearly wary that anyrge moves would give him away, but it was unfortunate that he had met me. Cloaked by the wintry nket of falling snow and the gusty chilly winds, I stepped down from the roof with pure and utter silence. Inded right next to the man with my breath barely having time to escape from my mouth. "Huh?" The stalker muttered, seeing the icy mist which escaped from my mouth travel next to his line of sight. But, it was toote. I had pped my hands against both of his ears, distorting not only his sense of bnce, but his train of thought. In just a second, he was immobilized, falling to the ground with his eyes nearly rolling back into his skull. He attempted to grab onto the surrounding brick walls from which he stalked us within the alleyway, but it was toote. "Hmmmm¡­ yeah, as I thought¡­ I really don''t like this ce. The quincy is already watching us as if he''s expecting us toe for him," I muttered as Wu quickly dashed into the alleyway, ready to fight. "Huh? It''s already over?" She pouted before disappointingly walking over to the unconscious body of the stalker watching us. We immediately unmasked him and saw that his horns had been sawed off by some kind of hot metal device¡­ it was way too clean of a cut not to be. "Where should we take him or should we just extract information from him now?" I asked, but Wu was already on it. A few runes underneath her cloak lit up a gentle purple before a liquid seeped into the man''s mouth, traveling down into his stomach without any consent from his body. "What was that?" "Truth serum¡­ kekekeke¡­" Chapter 394 The Quincy Of Snow ? In just a second, he was immobilized, falling to the ground with his eyes nearly rolling back into his skull. He attempted to grab onto the surrounding brick walls from which he stalked us within the alleyway, but it was toote. "Hmmmm¡­ yeah, as I thought¡­ I really don''t like this ce. The quincy is already watching us as if he''s expecting us toe for him," I muttered as Wu quickly dashed into the alleyway, ready to fight. "Huh? It''s already over?" She pouted before disappointingly walking over to the unconscious body of the stalker watching us. We immediately unmasked him and saw that his horns had been sawed off by some kind of hot metal device¡­ it was way too clean of a cut not to be. "Where should we take him or should we just extract information from him now?" I asked, but Wu was already on it. A few runes underneath her cloak lit up a gentle purple before a liquid seeped into the man''s mouth, traveling down into his stomach without any consent from his body. "What was that?" "Truth serum¡­ kekekeke¡­" We waited for only a few minutes, but it wasn''t long before the man woke up. He attempted to struggle against the ice which I used to bind his wrists and ankles, but to no avail, he didn''t even make a crack. It was almost a bit pitiful seeing him struggle so hard yet do absolutely nothing. "Okay, first of all, who sent you?" Wu asked kindly, bending down to his face and staring right into his soul. She looked and sounded kind, but there was a terrifying presence and motivation that was veiled by her shiny ck eyes. "Psh¡­ you think I would answer you¡­ just kill me. KILL ME!" The assassin shouted, ready to bite off his tongue. I looked at the woman who looked a bit confused as if she couldn''t figure out as to why her god damn truth serum wasn''t working. "Wu¡­ what happened?" "U-Uhhhh¡­ w-well, maybe it takes some time to kick in. Y''know, has to travel through his entire body and ummm¡­" "We will have to wait an entire fucking day for that." "It takes a day for that? Holy shit, I need to learn more about the body if I want to be a medicine in this world¡­ Can you teach me?" Wu looked at me with eyes so pitiful you''d think she was just a straight up puppy. "Absolutely not," I replied before watching the assassin slowly inch away from us. I already knew it, but he didn''t have the conviction and determination to kill himself. But, why would a quincy allow such a person to be so close to him¡­ was this a trap set by the quincy? This could have been very well a trap set by the quincy. From what I''ve heard from witnesses, the quincy of the cold region is extremely sly. I needed to be careful in this area, but still¡­ I needed this evolution material. "Th-The¡­ The quincy would like to talk to you¡­" The man muttered as soon as I stopped him by constricting the ice around his appendages even tighter. He groaned lightly as he waited for my response. "You fucking-" Wu cocked her hand back, ready to beat the man to death, but I quickly stopped her by catching her punch. The assassin looked at me with a smirk, as if telling me to know my ce, so I quickly kicked him in the nose, snapping it upwards. "Ughhhh¡­ you bitch! THAT FUCKING HURTS!" "Yeah¡­ I know it does¡­ Anyways, we can''t kill him. He''s too stupid and powerless to have been sent here for a reason. I was going to meet up with the quincy anyway so I might as well get it over with now." "Hehehehe¡­ that''s right. You can''t kill me-" The man wheezed as I kicked him in the family jewels. And as I brought my foot back, I looked down on him with a disgusted look. He looked back up at me with a horribly arrogant expression as well, but just the way he looks was¡­ ugh¡­ it was too gross for me to even describe. ¡­ Soon, I reached it. It was the ce we were here for in the first ce: the pce of the quincy of snow and ice¡­ or something like that. I don''t know, I didn''t bother to remember. But since we were already here, there was no point in trying to remember it. I was here for a deal, not a name exchange. As we entered the pce madepletely of ice, we were led down various halls until we reached a massive throne room with a snow elf looking down on us from above. He sat on his throne of weapons and ice, looking down like we were nothing more than a pair of bugs before his eyes. He had a royal ice crown, as if he thought he was the king of this ce. I''m sure the demon lord had to put him in his ce once in a while, otherwise he might try and start an uprising within this massive empire of war and bloodshed. "I thought I was meeting a single girl¡­ not some other skank. What¡­ did youe here to beg for money or something? Shoo, I have no time to deal with you-" Wu''s bloodlust immediately exploded out, but before she could start running towards the man, I caught her and tied her down with ice. She attempted to worm her way out, but the way I tied it and froze to lock it¡­ was impossible to escape without being stronger than me. Wu was a strange character. I guess being a type of princess checks out for her massive ego and snappy attitude¡­ but the way she immediately initiates attacks upon insult makes her seem like she is extremely strong. In reality, most attempt to calcte their situation, just to make sure they won''t get packed as soon as they meet somebody new. "I apologize for my friends outburst¡­ but that''s besides the point. I havee here to offer you a deal¡­" "A deal?" The man''s snow white ears perked up. "Proceed¡­ I''d like to hear about this deal¡­ especially since it''s a dealing from a girl blessed by my lord¡­ it must be good. What is it?" He leaned forward, long sharp and almost dagger like teeth gnashing against each other. And the way his eyes nearly rolled back into his head created an impression that almost made me feel like I was talking to a pervert. No, he was definitely a pervert. He was even blushing right now. "Okay¡­ well, ummm¡­ I request a Snow Elf Tear in exchange for-" FWOOSH A single whip of iceshed out towards me. I easily dodged it as not only was I expecting it, but it was pretty slow in general¡­ it almost made me wonder if this man was really that strong. Could I¡­ take the title of quincy right now? My eyes glowed a chilling white aura, causing the woman tied up next to me to smile. She stopped struggling against the restraints and just watched as I took a single step forward. My pupils slivered into daggers before I took off. SHING "Tch¡­ you''re faster than I thought," I muttered, seeing the man shield his face with his forearm coated in chilling ice. But it was slow. So extremely slow that when my breathing guided by the breath of my ancestor began to slow the world around me¡­ it looked as if his powers were barely doing a thing. "But¡­ clearly, you''re not fast enough." "[Throne World: The Ice Queen''s Cocoon]." "[Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice]." Both of our domains of ice captured a different piece of ice. Mine was a clear white with hints of a bluish tint while his was a dark blue, possibly representing the coldest of nights. It had stars and glimpses of yellow shes as it poured out beneath the throne he was on. Two sides of the throne hall erupted with two overwhelming concentrates of freezing ice, but mine slowly dwindled down, allowing him to overwhelm the rest with one big push¡­ yet, mine didn''t really dwindle down and instead concentrated into my daggers now pushing into his ice reinforced forearm. "Y-You bitch¡­" He muttered, pushing his throne world to engulf me from every angle. It pierced into my neck, my shoulders, my triceps, and then wormed its way down my back. It caused me to bleed exponentially while I pushed as hard as I could. "ARGHHHHH!" I screamed, blood streaming from my eyes and then¡­ KSH. A dagger of dark blue ice pierced through my head, ramming straight through my brain anding out the other side. Everything went ck. "What an idiot¡­" A voice cackled from afar and as the quincy looked down from his throne, he felt my double lighten and then drift away into a gust of snow. "My new skill that I acquired from obtaining the blessing of a demon god. It unlocked a new path in the runes on my back¡­ [Ghostly Double of Past Fates]." Chapter 395 Deal ? Both of our domains of ice captured a different piece of ice. Mine was a clear white with hints of a bluish tint, while he was a dark blue, possibly representing the coldest of nights. It had stars and glimpses of yellow shes as it poured out beneath the throne he was on. Two sides of the throne hall erupted with two overwhelming concentrates of freezing ice, but mine slowly dwindled down, allowing him to overwhelm the rest with one big push¡­ yet, mine didn''t really dwindle down and instead concentrated into my daggers now pushing into his ice reinforced forearm. "Y-You bitch¡­" He muttered, pushing his throne world to engulf me from every angle. It pierced into my neck, my shoulders, and my triceps and then wormed its way down my back. It caused me to bleed exponentially while I pushed as hard as I could. "ARGHHHHH!" I screamed, blood streaming from my eyes, and then¡­ KSH. A dagger of dark blue ice pierced through my head, ramming straight through my brain anding out the other side. Everything went ck. "What an idiot¡­" A voice cackled from afar, and as the Quincy looked down from his throne, he felt my double lighten and then drift away into a gust of snow. "My new skill that I acquired from obtaining the blessing of a demon god. It unlocked a new path in the runes on my back¡­ [Ghostly Double of Past Fates]." "What a shit and long name¡­ couldn''t you have shortened it down." "Wu shut the hell up for a second and let me have my moment," I sighed, ncing down at the woman who was still tied up. But despite beingpletely restricted, she was just chilling on the floor, staring up at the ceiling and kicking her legs back and forth. "Go, go, go! I''m rooting for you!" She eximed with sparkling eyes, seeing my sniper of fleshpletely wrap around my arm. It had already charged up the entire time the snow elf was fighting my double, and after letting out a long sigh, I leaned forward to offset some of the recoil. BOOOOOOOOOM A beam of blood-red light split the elf''s head in half. It was as simple as that. And as his body fell limp on the throne, a trail of frozen ice suddenly ran down the lip of the seat. It rolled and slid until it reached the floor. "Welp, guess you aren''t evolving," Wu shrugged with a cheeky smile, but clearly, she didn''t realize what was truly happening as I looked past the throne and saw two pale white hands begin to p. "Nah, that was just a clone. I guess we were both thinking of the same thing¡­ hmph¡­ you''re pretty good," The same sly voice echoed across the room, and as our little disy of ice and power fizzled back into the mana within the air, I released Wu from her chains and readied myself to fight again. "Hey, boost me with a few support buffs. I doubt I can win against this guy¡­." "Well, it''s good that you know your ce, but I have no intention of fighting you anymore. I''ve gauged your power and tenacity¡­ and I can see why my lord is so interested in you. So, I have no interest in battling again. Feel free toe at me, but¡­ I doubt you''ll survive." All of a sudden, that arrogant tone of his also shifted to his eyes, but it was deserved. He was so much more powerful than that clone I had fought. And yes, I did also have my own clone, but that practically mimicked my own power. It''s a skill used to gauge the power of an opponent with my own real power¡­ and I still struggled against him. "Tch¡­ alright, fine. So, do you want to hear out my deal, or are you just going to kick me out?" I sighed, rxing my body and deactivating all of the skills I had ready. Wu did the same, reluctantly, of course, but in the end still followed my own actions. "No, I''ll hear out your deal. If I''m unsatisfied, I will, of course, alter the deal, and if you don''t like that, then¡­ I guess there will be no deal." "Okay, well, I want your tear, of course. But in exchange for that, I will give you an item sought out by many¡­ what do you think? I''m sure you''d like it." "Then show it to me before I lose interest¡­ Come on, chop-chop." Slowly, I opened up my magic ring and obtained a singr item that somebody like him would love to have. I mean, well, Orion probably could have used it better, but I fear that he will use it too well. He''s strong¡­ way too strong, and if I gave him, a sly person, this item, then once we return to the surface, I''m sure so much chaos would ensue that the world will implode in on itself. "Oh¡­ that''s from the auction. I took a glimpse into the stash, but I didn''t realize somebody like you would obtain it¡­ hmmmm¡­ it''s pretty good¡­ The Ring of Melting Hearts." "Hey, when did you acquire that," Wu asked as she walked right next to me while keeping an eye on the elf who slowly approached me. His eyes were locked onto the ring, but just before he could reach out and grab it, presumably to get a better look at it, I pulled it away. "Decide on the deal, and then you can touch it," I muttered before turning to Wu. "When we were at the warehouse, I ughtered the auctioneer. It seems he was using this to try and sway the opinion of people in his favor¡­ and I mean, it worked¡­ pretty well, so I''d say it''s real." "Then let me take a look," The elf snarled, reaching for it again, but I quickly took a step back, holding the ring away from him. He attempted to snatch it from my hand like a child, but I kept it away until he began to get really agitated. "I have to confirm if it''s real." "Then, if you steal it from me, you better give me something as payment." "Uh huh¡­ yeah, whatever, you can have my tear. It''s not that special to me anyway¡­ in fact, I could have bought this ring myself, y''know. But, I''m wondering¡­ why did the auctioneer have it on himself when it was supposed to be given to the buyer-" "He died," I quickly responded before tossing the ring to him. He immediately caught it and then shrugged at my words. "What? Did you expect something else? Practically every single person who attended that auction was injured or straight up died¡­." "Oh¡­ that''s a shame¡­" He didn''t care. He just didn''t know what to say as he inspected the ring, which would allow him to control the minds of others. By slipping thoughts into somebody else''s brain, the wielder of this ring can manipte somebody to the highest degree with almost zero to no drawbacks¡­ It was the most underrated item at that auction. As soon as he finished inspecting it, he smiled before a singr tear dripped from his eye. So, quickly, I took out a small ss vial and handed it to him. He looked a bit confused but also disgusted as this made me seem like some kind of pervert who had a fetish with tears or something. "Just take the goddamn vial," I groaned, so eventually, the elf grabbed it from me and slid it against his face until the tear dripped into it. Finally, I had thest piece that I needed for my evolution, and I just couldn''t wait to show it to Orion. I bet he is going to go crazy at the thought of what evolution I''ll get and possibly a new ss that will help me progress even further down in this hell hole. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demon] [ss: Ghost Hunter] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 55] - Above Human [Defense: 25] - Above Human [Magic: 55] - Above Human [Speed: 205] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Ghost Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Bullet Enhancement] [Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Twin Invisible sh] [Eyes of A Ghost] [Body of A Ghost (Partial)] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Pressure] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppressor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Ghostly Double of Past Fates] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ "Thank you. It''s been nice making a deal with you," I smiled before quickly taking Wu out of the pce. I wanted to evolve as soon as possible, even if it meant not giving the Quincy a proper goodbye. Chapter 396 Evolution And Expansion Of My Army ? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demon] [ss: Ghost Hunter] [Level: 55/55] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 55] - Above Human [Defense: 25] - Above Human [Magic: 55] - Above Human [Speed: 205] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Ghost Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Bullet Enhancement] [Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Twin Invisible sh] [Eyes of A Ghost] [Body of A Ghost (Partial)] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Pressure] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppressor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Ghostly Double of Past Fates] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ "Thank you. It''s been nice making a deal with you," I smiled before quickly taking Wu out of the pce. I wanted to evolve as soon as possible, even if it meant not giving the Quincy a proper goodbye. ¡­ (Orion POV) "Sir, our current army is at a clean five thousand. We thought we should report to you as this achievement will take us far. Also, we''ve all been meaning to ask¡­ but how many soldiers exactly should we build up?" Magnus informed me. The first vampire general of this new army I had been forming was the only general I reallymunicated with. The others were on special missions besides summoning their own soldiers, which would inevitably be mine. For example, Alba, the second general, is currently on a mission to find my other friends. If I wanted to take over this ce, it would be nice to have an extra backup. But at the same time, I wanted to know the status of their evolution. If I could help them evolve, then that would be amazing for not only them but also me. In addition, she is leveling up and bing her own independent person. She''s forming an army outside the walls rather than the cramped capital that every other one of my subordinates resided in. Next, there was the third general, Linus. He was the only general who had actually made a personal request to train every single one of the troops. We may be able to summon vampires who are extremely strong, but if they don''t know how to fight while taking orders, then everything could possibly go to shit. Oh yeah, the fifth general, Lucious, was helping with that as well. But on the other hand, Fastina was busy pumping out as many vampires as possible. It has only been a few days, and she''s summoned well over half the amount of vampires currently in this city. It was so much, in fact, that her skill upgraded, allowing her to summon vampires permanently rather than for a slim amount of time. This was a fact that I almost forgot about, and if it wasn''t for Magnus informing me, I probably would have had a minuscule army by the time a big war arrived. Currently, all of the generals were working on upgrading this skill, but of course, it would take some time. Upgrading skills weren''t easy, but with enough time and dedication, I''m sure they could get there eventually. "Sir, is there something wrong?" "Oh, I apologize¡­ my mind drifted off for a moment," I replied, running ab through my long hair, debating whether I should cut it. As of now, it drifted down to my waist, so it would surely get in the way while I was in battle, and tying it up each time just seemed like a pain. What if I got caught off guard and my hair swaying in my face is what causes me to lose or possibly die? "Build up as many as you can¡­ and I have a question for you." "Ask me anything, sir." "Would you like me to upgrade you? You''re the first general, but you''re as powerful as every other general. If you want the others to listen to you, you should at least be stronger than the fifth one, correct?" "I apologize, sir, but I see no use in me being stronger than them. They all trust me, and I trust all of them. But, if that is your wish, then I cannot deny it." "Okay, well, how about for selfish reasons? In here, you cannot expand your power like Alba. She''s growing stronger and stronger by the minute, being outside the walls of this capital. She''s ughtering monsters, gaining experience, and inevitably growing stronger than you¡­ do you want to lose to her?" He thought it over, mulling over the idea right in front of me. He stared at the ground, his expression not even twitching as a growing sensation of pride began to build up within him. As a vampire, there was a locked-up ego deep within him. A desire to be stronger than anybody else, and as he spoke his next words, I couldn''t help but grin. "Upgrade me, sir." "It will be painful. Are you sure you''re ready?" I asked, walking over to the man who gulped. I ced my hand on his chest, and with the few new skills that I had, I activated them but didn''t use them as I waited for the man''s response. "Yes, sir¡­. ARGHHHHHHHHH!" An earth-shattering cry released from the depths of his diaphragm. It echoed through my room as his chest split open while I used [Royal Flesh Maniption]. He literally looked like his body cavity was opening, revealing a single core. It was probably yesterday that I figured this out. [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] was strange as it didn''t give me an egg, but instead a smooth and almost shiny ball of red. It smelled like blood, but that was its only resemnce. Even its taste was something close to wood rather than metal. After mulling it over, I looped everything back to the creation of vampires. This new ss is what gave me these skills, and as a general is normally somebody whomands others, I assumed pretty much every single one of these new skills that I got was rted to influencing others. The only skill that wasn''t rted to control was probably [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist], but whenpared to the other four, you could still make the argument that these skills were meant to control. Everything about this was meant to control others. "[Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs]..." I muttered, causing a dark orb of blood to gather in the palm of my hand. Simultaneously, I yanked out the bright blood-red orb within Magnus'' chest and then pushed the new orb in, hoping for the best. If it failed, I could just create a new general¡­ a bit of a pain, but it''ll have to do. Thankfully though, his body didn''t reject it as every square inch of his skin began to pulsate a ck light. He dropped to his knees as the orb spread ck veins throughout his body, visible to the naked eye as it shifted through the very outeryer of his flesh. It was like hundreds of ck worms were squirming through his body, attempting to eat and gnaw away at anything they could find, turning him into a new being of absolute power. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ that fucking hurt¡­" And soon, the process had finished. His pale white skin had turned a pitch-ck while his eyes were now a deep dark red. His long white hair had turned a simr shade of red while flowing down to his knees. Two stubby ck horns only as long andrge as his fist protruded from his forehead, and the two bat-like wings that he had doubled in size, piercing through his buttoned-down white shirt. [A creation of yours has forcefully evolved] [Vampire (Magnus) ¡ú Vampiric Demon (Magnus)] "How convenient¡­" I smiled as the man took a look at his new status, his eyes widened at what I could assume was a plethora of new skills. He most likely witnessed a jump in stats as well, now that he was a demon. "Sir, I believe you should do this with the other generals. I was selfish at first, but¡­ I have gained a new skill called [Summon: Vampire Soldiers]. There would be no need to train the new ones who are bound to fade away anyway, and I can only assume they are permanent as this is what the fourth general has." "I see¡­ then call the other generals toe to me. The second general is fine¡­ I don''t want to ruin whatever she is doing. But the others, tell them to arrive before me by tomorrow. If they don''t, tell them, they''ve missed out on a rare opportunity¡­ I''m noting to find them." "As you wish, sir," The man grinned, his two vampiric fangs still protruding from his top array of teeth. Chapter 397 Aisas Evolution ? [Vampire (Magnus) ¡ú Vampiric Demon (Magnus)] "How convenient¡­" I smiled as the man took a look at his new status, his eyes widened at what I could assume was a plethora of new skills. He most likely witnessed a jump in stats as well, now that he was a demon. "Sir, I believe you should do this with the other generals. I was selfish at first, but¡­ I have gained a new skill called [Summon: Vampire Soldiers]. There would be no need to train the new ones who are bound to fade away anyway, and I can only assume they are permanent as this is what the fourth general has." "I see¡­ then call the other generals toe to me. The second general is fine¡­ I don''t want to ruin whatever she is doing. But the others, tell them to arrive before me by tomorrow. If they don''t, tell them, they''ve missed out on a rare opportunity¡­ I''m noting to find them." "As you wish, sir," The man grinned, his two vampiric fangs still protruding from his top array of teeth. I dismissed Magnus immediately and then sat down on the edge of my bed. Staring at the massive mirror across the room, I looked at my hair once again. It was so long that it practically pooled at my hips while I rxed on the corner of myfy mattress. Knock Knock Knock "Come in," I muttered, tying my hair back with a loose hair tie I kept around my wrist. And as I finished tying it up, making sure it wouldn''t bother me anymore, I felt my jaw loosen and nearly drop into myp as I saw apletely different woman walk through the door. "And who the hell are you?" Long white hair with streaks of light blue mixed into it, piercing bright yellow eyes, and an older look, just like mine. She matured in various ways while her pale white skin somehow got paler, almost as if she was ill. The woman gave me a stupid expression in response to my question before pushing out her hand and then taunting me with a gesture that screamed, "Come at me." Clearly, she was more confident in her skills now and thought she could take me on¡­ but now that I got to witness what she looked like now, I couldn''t help but stay wary. She was strong. Way stronger than before. Maybe triple her status. "Well, if you insist¡­ I can''t really refuse." ¡­ (Aisa POV) ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demonic Haunter] [ss: Apostle of The Erased Being] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 250/250 SP: 300/300] - Above Human [Strength: 125] - Above Human [Defense: 100] - Above Human [Magic: 150] - Above Human [Speed: 410] - Above Human [Skills: [Greater Dagger Coating] [Greater Dagger Enhancement] [High Ghostly Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Greater Bullet Enhancement] [Greater Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Uncountable shes] [Eyes of The High Ghost] [Body of A Ghost] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Ruler Pressure] [Apostle Blessed Skills: [God Sapping Auto Heal] [God Sapping Auto Buff] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppressor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Ghostly Double of Past Fates] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Daggers of The ck Ice] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ As I looked at my new status, the first thing I could onlyprehend of doing was rushing into Orion''s room. Thankfully he wasn''t naked, so with every ounce of my being and the suppression of a nearly infinite amount of excitement, I called him out. I taunted him toe fight me. "Well, if you insist¡­ I can''t really refuse." "Woah, woah, woah¡­ you two cannot fight here," A bitchy voice suddenly came through the door. And when I turned my head, I saw the vampire duchess nervously entering the room, not even giving me a nce but, on the other hand giving nervous looks at my friend. "And what makes you say that?" Orion asked, giving her a sly smile that caused the woman who I once used to fear¡­ now practically quake at the voice of my friend. Her teeth nervously chattered as she attempted to squeeze out the reason¡­ but we already understood. Orion just wanted to tease her a bit, and as I had hated her from the beginning, I didn''t interfere in the slightest. It was satisfying. "J-J-Just¡­ ummmm¡­ you''ll destroy the entire estate. I''m well aware of how excited you both are to test out your skills, but I don''t want the entirety of my estate getting destroyed," The vampire began to sweat. "I can handle that," The demon god suddenly stepped in, her smirk unbounded to try and taunt the vampire duchess even more. It seems even she was having fun teasing the duchess as she was in such a vulnerable state right now. "M-May I ask how you will do that, your highness?" "You''ll see. Just trust me." We soon moved to the training grounds overlooking most of the kingdom. It was currently the early snip bits of the evening, so not everybody had turned off their lights, illuminating the cityscape right beside us. "[Spatial Istion]," The demon god muttered while snapping her fingers. And as those words finished trailing out of her mouth, a massive clear film with a tint of gray wrapped around the entire estate. "Whatever damage you do within this spatial istion will be restored as soon as I deactivate the skill. Everybody within the building is also separated but hidden in a different space¡­ so feel free to go crazy." I nodded with the confirmation that we could go all out. And as I turned to Orion, who just finished stretching out his arms, I unleashed a st of aura that scraped the very top of the spatial istion. [Terrorizing Ruler Pressure] [Haste] [Empower] [Greater Dagger Coating] [Greater Dagger Enhancement] [Ghostly Double of Past Fates] I was buffed to my max, but I refused to use the [God Sapping Auto Buff]. It sounded powerful, but the most powerful skills, which are constantly active, will drain away tons of my mana. And sure, my mana stat may have increased, but it was too risky when I wanted to beat Orion without it ending too quickly. I wanted to beat him for the first time in my entire life. "I''ll save it as ast resort," I smiled, seeing Orion''s own aura st to the top of the spatial istion. His was a dark purple with streaks of red, while mine was a light blue with streaks of white shing up and down. The space around us quivered, and the vampire duchess suddenly poofed into a bat that hid within the palms of the demon god. While the duchess quivered in fear, the demon god looked at us like a proud parent who has witnessed our growth and triumph over the years. Two ck daggers with the sheen of an icicle formed in both of my hands. I gripped the moist and slippery outeryer before feeling them literally freeze to the skin of my palms. If somebody ripped them off now, my entire handprint would be eradicated from existence. On the other side, Orion summoned his spear. It was massive. At least triple what it wasst time in length while keeping its slim body. The de had extended to at least the size of his torso, and the handle was just absolutely extra. It had to be at least as tall as my friend. "Cool spear you got there¡­ it''s a shame my own weapons didn''t evolve." All of a sudden, the boy''s spear began to swirl with a ck-and-white aura, the creaking of the metal echoing through the entire city. It was as if the spear itself was fighting to keep itself intact while external forces pushed its own body outwards, twisting it and then contorting it. And it struggled. Like a lot, a lot. "Hm?" But then, just as the spear looked as if it was about to shatter into thousands of pieces, the closed eye, which I thought was just a decoration in the center of the spear, snapped open. It made a grotesque fleshy sound as its second clear eyelid came over, moistening the dark red pupil. Squirming around in its socket, it looked for the source of power, attempting to tear it apart. But upon realizing that the source of power was all around it, it strained, going bloodshot while revealing the hundreds of veins hidden deep beneath it. It released a tremendous amount of power, causing a massive gust of wind to rustle past me, tearing my hair backward and nearly sending me flying into the wall behind me. This was just a warmup to Orion''s power, and from what I could assume, there was much more in store for me. Chapter 398 Orion Vs Aisa (1) ? All of a sudden, the boy''s spear began to swirl with a ck-and-white aura, the creaking of the metal echoing through the entire city. It was as if the spear itself was fighting to keep itself intact while external forces pushed its own body outwards, twisting it and then contorting it. And it struggled. Like a lot, a lot. "Hm?" But then, just as the spear looked as if it was about to shatter into thousands of pieces, the closed eye, which I thought was just a decoration in the center of the spear, snapped open. It made a grotesque fleshy sound as its second clear eyelid came over, moistening the dark red pupil. Squirming around in its socket, it looked for the source of power, attempting to tear it apart. But upon realizing that the source of power was all around it, it strained, going bloodshot while revealing the hundreds of veins hidden deep beneath it. It released a tremendous amount of power, causing a massive gust of wind to rustle past me, tearing my hair backward and nearly sending me flying into the wall behind me. This was just a warmup to Orion''s power, and from what I could assume, there was much more in store for me. "Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­" A repeated clicking came from the mass of white steam behind me. It echoed and bellowed throughout the entirety of the estate, wrapping it in its enigmatic distinguishment. It was simr, but not the same. Soon, a figure identical to me stepped out of the white steam, eradicating all of it once every single inch of her body had been revealed. And not only did she mimic my body and clothes perfectly, but also the incredible daggers which I gripped tightly in the center of my palms. She could not talk but only clicked her tongue, signaling the countdown from when she will disappear from this world. I had about ten minutes which was more than enough time for me to feel satisfied with this juicy scrimmage I was about to partake in. And I wasn''t the only one excited as Orion''s grin only continued to widen. "Come on¡­ I thought this was one-on-one," Orion chuckled jokingly, spinning his spear around his arms, torso, legs, neck, head, hands, wrists, ankles, everything. He built up more and more momentum until the atmosphere around him literally began to crack. Around Orion, massive tears in the spatial istion opened up, forcing the Demon God to snap her fingers once more, reinforcing its defensive capabilities to withstand my friend''s next attack. The build-up was long and tedious, but still¡­ I felt threatened by the continuous swelling of power practically presenting itself on a silver tter. It screamed at me to try and do something about it, yet I couldn''t. "[Demon Splitter]." The announcement of a single skill echoed across the ne of dirt which we had deemed our battleground. Dust rose from its sun-baked body, and the quivering of the aura around him stopped, sucking straight into the young man''s spear. It fell. The spear which had built up so much momentum that it practically just looked like a blur to me¡­ fell straight towards me. But, it was slow in my world. [Eyes of The High Ghost], [Breath of The Undead World], and [Breath of the Snowy Underworld]. In tandem, they all reinforced my eyes to the point my white sclera turned a vanta-shade of ck while my pupils shifted into that of a golden arch hanging in that void of darkness known as my eye. The space around the de of the spear quivered as its intensity tore through the spatial istion once again. But it was so fast in real time that the demon god just barely managed to get a second reinforcement in before I dodged the attack. FWOOSH¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOM The spear hit the ground beside me, splitting open the arena into two separate sides. A ravine of incredible length and width had been formed inside the estate, only to be regenerated by the spatial istion around us. "You''re faster than before-" BOOOOM I sent Orion flying across the arena as my foot nted into the back of his head, crashing into several of the weapon racks holding all of the training weapons. And as he got up,pletely unphased by my attack, his grin widened. "I couldn''t see you." Of course, he couldn''t see me. [Body of A Ghost] on top of all of my buffs and overwhelming speed stat, I would be ashamed of myself if he never even saw an afterimage. He probably thought I hadn''t moved until my kick pped against the back of his head. To give him the benefit of the doubt, he came outpletely unscathed¡­ but it wasn''t because of some ridiculous defense stat. No, I had no clue if it was high or not. Yet, just from that exchange, I felt my blownd rather awkwardly, as if he sensed my attack and leaned forward, minimizing some of the damage. "Hmmmm¡­ Okay, let''s do something different," he grinned before raising his spear once again. But before he could even hope to gather any amount of power, I dashed in, both of my daggers slicing the very outeryer of his throat. "Damn¡­ are you going for the kill?" As his eyes met mine, I attempted to withdraw, only to find myself stuck in ce. He had lured me in, hoping to catch me in order to minimize my speed, but little did he know, my speed was so high that it could trante to an insane amount of strength. "Oof¡­ ow¡­" Or so I thought. As I tried to escape, utilizing my full power to its max potential, I was stopped in ce, my arm nearly ripping out of its socket as Orion maintained a harsh grip on my wrist. His fingers began to dig into my flesh, only causing his smile to widen while my expression went colder and colder. All of a sudden, he visibility shivered before snapping his head around. Meeting eyes with my double, he caught one of her des with his teeth while the other dug into his shoulder. He had just barely dodged a fatal attack, forcing him to realize that she wasn''t going to be holding back either. "I was wondering where you went¡­." He muttered with the de still in his mouth. And somehow, with a single chomp down and the flex of an incredibly strong jaw, he bit down and chomped straight through the de of the dagger. It shattered in his mouth while the remaining shards scattered across the dirt ground. "Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­" "So, you gonna keep gripping ady''s tender wrist or let her go? We can continue from here¡­ but I''m sure you''d lose." "Oh, and I''m dying to see how that will happen," Orion smiled, his face approaching mine, that massive smile pressing up against my aura. It almost seemed to dent it as a strange power pushed through me and into my body. I felt it. Mind magic was ced on me. Well, not exactly [Mind Magic], but just some mind-altering skill in general. It was probably meant to influence my thoughts, but the fact that the world around me was so slow and my thoughts were running at a million miles per second, it did absolutely nothing to me. "If you insist¡­" I muttered coldly before letting a few ice-cold words slip from my lips. "[Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice]." Krkkkkkkkkkk My back exploded with veins of ice shooting out into the space around us. They shook and quivered before imploding, its icy steam soon unleashing massive dragon heads and necks that craned over me and around me. They stalked Orion like he was prey, but before he could let go and back up, I grabbed him with my double doing the same. RAWRRRRRRRRR All of them cried out in a synchronized roar, quaking the earth and space around me before shooting straight at the young man. He raised his spear to block their bites, but they only swirled around and chomped straight into his sh, still unphased Orion, who just stood there. BOOOOOOOOM The dragons exploded into massive flowers of ice, nting themselves into his flesh and sprouting out into massive flowers that began to drain his essence. And as his power began to fill me up, I felt something begin to drain straight out of my pores. For a second, I was growing stronger, but once the young man muttered something indescribable, everything stopped. Sure, the energy was still pouring into me, but at the same time, it was leaking from every orifice in my body and gathering a red mist around us. But then, just as we deactivated these skills, and split apart, realizing that nothing was going to happen if we stayed in that stalemate, instinctively, we activated our best skills. It was almost like a silent agreement between the both of us. "[Throne World¡­" We muttered unanimously. Chapter 399 Orion Vs Aisa (2) ? BOOOOOOOOM The dragons exploded into massive flowers of ice, nting themselves into his flesh and sprouting out into massive flowers that began to drain his essence. And as his power began to fill me up, I felt something begin to drain straight out of my pores. For a second, I was growing stronger, but once the young man muttered something indescribable, everything stopped. Sure, the energy was still pouring into me, but at the same time, it was leaking from every orifice in my body and gathering a red mist around us. But then, just as we deactivated these skills, and split apart, realizing that nothing was going to happen if we stayed in that stalemate, instinctively, we activated our best skills. It was almost like a silent agreement between the both of us. "[Throne World¡­" We muttered unanimously. ¡­ (Demon God POV) "Oh shit¡­ take a step back," I muttered, turning towards the vampire behind me. She quickly followed my orders and backed away so far that she was at the very edge of the barrier, so I quickly adjusted that. By snapping out a tendril of miasma, I quickly grabbed her and pulled her into me. And as my arm hung around her, she looked up at me with a blush before quickly standing up. Seeing that she had recovered, I shielded us with an extrayer of barriers just to make sure we wouldn''t be blown off of this estate. "Mistress, what''s happening?" "Their throne worlds are gathering¡­." In front of us, the two youngsters smiled at each other. Each one of their auras exploded outwards, nearly tearing another hole in the spatial istion above. They shed with each other and eventually began to fill the entire bubble of protection that would save not only the lives of everybody in this estate but everybody else outside of it. "I''ve never seen such power before¡­ how could they acquire so much strength at such a young age? I swear I was able to overpower them a week ago¡­ but now¡­ they''re entirely different beings. Especially Orion¡­ the only thing I can do when looking at him is lower my head." "Well, that''s mostly because of his ss, but in reality, they were this strong to begin with. You know¡­ both of these kids are blessed by demon lords." "But even then, that much of a difference is-" "Indeed, there is that much of a difference. Did you expect anything less from the strongest beings in hell? Were you expecting something different? By blessing another being, you transfer part of your power to them, which expands their potential and talent. It''s innately designed to create a better version of yourself." "Huh? Really? Then why would you ever do that?" "Because there are certain conditions with the person being blessed. Sure, they have the potential to be much stronger and more powerful than the person blessed, but that''s if the person who blessed them permits it in the first ce. Normally, people like them stagnate in power like in their previous evolutions¡­ but the demon lords have, for some reason, allowed them to grow out of control." "May I ask why? Or, do you even know why?" I paused, almost letting the reason slip from my mouth and letting it fall into the hands of such a weak and pitiful thing. If she knew that the demon lords were nning something so malicious that it could overturn the entirety of the divine system of gods and demons, then I''m sure she wouldn''t be able to keep quiet when questioned by incredibly strong beings. I mean, if you were tortured by Hades and knew he was at the top of the hell hit list created by the demon lords¡­ then what else could you say. Not that Hades hasn''t found out, as I''m sure he knows they are plotting something, but for now, he can''t do much. If he eradicates them, then not only will the citizens of hell fall into chaos, but chaos itself will descend upon the underworld. VWOOP All of a sudden, a white light enveloped the two youngsters. They had finished charging up their attacks, and now that their throne worlds concentrated into a single point before them, they finished announcing their skills. "...Concentrated Capsule of Ice]." "...Chaos Hole]." Aisa had already previously used her throne world, meaning she was investing even more mana than before¡­ and the fact that this one was way bigger than the previous one meant that she was nning on this being her final attack. Not only did her double disappear, but the rest of her buffs which had been stacked up on her, disappeared, poofing into dust and getting sucked into the swirling gusts of the aura surrounding her. It was a frightening scene watching so much power get eradicated with one single skill, but she couldn''t help it. A purple explosion radiated from Orion''s body as Aisa froze into one singr sculpture of dense water. The image of a ck hole hung behind him like a halo of void while Aisa''s sculpture began to crack, revealing her from beneath. Those shy gold eyes she had just obtained quickly disappeared into two bright and light blue pupils, with her hair turningpletely white. No blue highlights, no dyed ends. Nothing but pure and utter whiteness enveloped each hair follicle. Her entire body was coated in ice, and a thin veil of armor that looked like something a dragon warrior would wear surrounded her skin. Her two daggers had shifted into that of two longswords madepletely of clear ice. And the only reason I could see them was because the mana and power that they radiated was unlike anything I had seen before. "They''re¡­ being blessed¡­" I muttered in disbelief, watching the silhouettes of various gods descend behind her, reaching out their hands to envelop both swords in their divine golden light. "Huh? Just like Orion? Are her weapons being blessed as well? But I thought those weapons weren''t very special. Orion had a special weapon which is why it got blessed¡­ but why would they bless her weapons? They''re average at best in terms of quality¡­." The vampiremented, and as I continued to stare at the fresh pupil that I had recently picked up, I slowly replied to her. "It isn''t the weapons that are special¡­ but Aisa herself. She''s the reason those weapons have been blessed." Normally, she would just infuse her weapons or something else entirely with the throne world, but now that she''s gone all out, she''s pulled out her best move. By infusing the throne world deep into her body and then even scraping her own soul with it, she can be the throne world itself. A proper skill for somebody whose weapons had just been blessed. Shifting my eyes over to Orion, I noticed he was still trying to figure out his throne world. It was something I had never heard before¡­ [Chaos Hole], obviously referring to his current race, the Incarnate of Chaos. The halo of a swirling ck hole behind him didn''t do much but appear threatening. Sure, it caused a few gusts of wind to ruffle that long dark purple hair of his, but besides that, Aisa looked to be the more threatening one. "H-Huh?" [The Supreme Being of Space and Time gazes proudly down at the fight] The dinging of a panel appearing before me, a foreign sensation that I hadn''t experienced in such a long time, signaled the beginning of a chill shooting down my spine. The young man''s god marks quivered on his face before splitting open, causing a st of murky golden blood to shoot out and then freeze uponing in contact with Aisa''s aura. "W-What the hell is that?" The vampire beside me stuttered, her teeth chattering against each other as she held her shivering body. And before I knew it, she dropped to the ground, unconscious at the sight of whatever Orion had be. Two swirling ck holes had be his eyes while his spear twisted and contorted, creating its own vacuum that began to suck in Aisa''s own precious aura. His god marks which had torn open from his cheek and all the way down his neck, torso, leg, and foot suddenly sucked the frozen blood back in, returning to their ckened form. Even the young man didn''t look like he knew what was happening, but from what he could tell, he knew a strong power began to swell within him. Just upon the activation of this skill, he began to quake the very forces of nature. Just upon the activation of this skill, he bent space to his will, the ck hole of a spear he held being shining proof of that. "A demi-god¡­ this is a demi-god. I''m about to witness the apotheosis of a demi-god," I smiled maniacally. I couldn''t help butugh as I witnessed the boy''s aura crack straight through my spatial istion while somehow, Aisa began to match his power. Chapter 400 The Sangria-Eyed King ? The dinging of a panel appearing before me, a foreign sensation that I hadn''t experienced in such a long time, signaled the beginning of a chill shooting down my spine. The young man''s god marks quivered on his face before splitting open, causing a st of murky golden blood to shoot out and then freeze uponing in contact with Aisa''s aura. "W-What the hell is that?" The vampire beside me stuttered, her teeth chattering against each other as she held her shivering body. And before I knew it, she dropped to the ground, unconscious at the sight of whatever Orion had be. Two swirling ck holes had be his eyes while his spear twisted and contorted, creating its own vacuum that began to suck in Aisa''s own precious aura. His god marks which had torn open from his cheek and all the way down his neck, torso, leg, and foot suddenly sucked the frozen blood back in, returning to their ckened form. Even the young man didn''t look like he knew what was happening, but from what he could tell, he knew a strong power began to swell within him. Just upon the activation of this skill, he began to quake the very forces of nature. Just upon the activation of this skill, he bent space to his will, the ck hole of a spear he held being shining proof of that. "A demi-god¡­ this is a demi-god. I''m about to witness the apotheosis of a demi-god," I smiled maniacally. I couldn''t help butugh as I witnessed the boy''s aura crack straight through my spatial istion while somehow, Aisa began to match his power. ¡­ (Orion POV) [You have taken a step into the realm of the gods] [Your god marks have been added to your system] [The system quakes within your body, struggling to handle the apotheosis] Everything went dark. Everything around me was ck. I couldn''t see a single thing besides the floating image of a feline with three eyes. Two ck pupils hung in their normal position while the remaining one stuck itself into its forehead. Meow¡­ It tilted its head as it looked at me. Its ck eyes were like the abyss. And as I stared into them, it felt like the abyss stared back. It sucked my mind and thoughts into the very center of its ck hole vision. "Don''t be afraid, my grandson¡­ everything will be fine." The chills which had erupted down my spine due to the appearance of this cat were negated instantly upon hearing a string of familiar words. Wrapping themselves into my dwindling thoughts and mind, I felt even stronger than before, preventing me from losing myself as the cat sucked me in. VWOOP I appeared on a ne of blood. Standing on top of it was as easy as breathing, yet when I took a step forward, I plunged into its metallic body. Its properties opened my lips and forced their way into my mouth. My throat was spread open, and my lungs were instantly filled with this liquid of life. Attempting to swim my way upward, I found my limbs frozen in ce. The only thing I could do was wail my head back and forth as the blood began to fill me up from the inside. The pain ate away at my mind, which slowly began to fade away at theck of oxygen. And then¡­ everything went dark. Once again, everything went dark. Blooop¡­ Slowly, I opened my eyes, the rocking of the blood waves below me shaking my body back and forth. In the sky was a singr eye with a t, horizontal pupil. It was a dark red but shimmered like a golden sun. I brought myself to my feet, ncing behind at a presence that almost seemed to call for me. It was instinctive like it was branded into my body to respond to this presence. And, as my eyes looked back before my head turned around, I noticed an army of skeletons surrounding me. A hundred- no, a thousand- no, a hundred thousand. At least a hundred thousand skeletons expanded around me, creating a funnel that led up a ck staircase. And as the bellowing streams of golden light shimmered down onto this expanse of blood, a crown of glistening jeweled bones painted in a red sheen glowed. "You¡­ must be¡­ him." On a throne of enigmatic pale-white bones, untouched by the grotesque blood below, sitting atop that ck staircase, a single man sat. His robes of ck shielded what felt like thousands of god marks. The two ck lines that shivered on my face, presenting a new divinity unbeknownst to my status, held the same feeling as the stripes going across his rotting flesh. His skin was a dark purple, eroded away by thousands upon thousands of solitary years. And as his right leg crossed over his left, leaning against the handle of bones beside him, his robes disappeared into thin air, a gust of wind swooshing past me. The naked man with no genitalia, whose skin began to churn and twist on his body, began to shift. His outeryer of flesh came up from the rotting purple skin of his and reced it, bing a tanned crust, refreshing his body from the millions of scar wounds that I witnessed on his vessel. His hairless head suddenly began to flow with dark red hair, stretching down his throne like congealed webs of blood. And then, finally, those two eyes of his closed, revealing a singr eye that split open in his forehead. It was beautiful. The only way it could be described was absolutely beautiful. A star resided in that dark-red eye, shifting with a dangerous aura. It was like the cosmos itself had been concentrated into that very eye. But, the other eyes weren''t done as they snapped open, the white sclera turning a deep ck. The thick horizontal bright red pupils dimmed until switching in a different direction, turning into two pupils so effortlessly bright, like a cosmic explosion, that my knees buckled, and I took a kneeling position. A body of light-brown skinyered with thousands of ck stripes striking across his body and face. Long dark red hair slowly beginning to form rose vines sprouting it''s respective almost instantly into the eerie atmosphere. Then a gaze so sharp that it felt like it pierced through my soul and saw me of whatever it witnessed. "My lord¡­" Those words flowed from my mouth like water. They were effortless and felt as if I was talking to somebody I had known for millennia. "... it''s you, isn''t it?" All three of his eyes shed with a scarlet descent, and as his body stood up, the throne of bones beneath him and the crown of concentrated calcium returned to him. They folded neatly along his body, with the throne turning into ck robes while the crown punctured itself into the man''s head, serving as an array of white horns. "Hmmmm¡­ Who am I again?" My body quivered under his words. The rest of the surrounding skeletons awaiting the ruler''smand kneeled in unison, a single ck of their jaws resonating together as if weing the rebirth of a king. Of a god. This¡­ was a true god. "The Sangria-Eyed King¡­" I gulped. "...my lord," I responded effortlessly, the words echoing from the chambers of my chest and presenting themselves on a silver tter for the man to hear. For the man to judge and decide if he was willing to ept my ant-like words. "Wrong." All of the bones in my body broke. All of my organs burst. Every single cell in my body exploded. Every single atom in my body released a hellish amount of energy into the surrounding world of sangria red¡­ and then, I regathered at only the nce of his gaze, falling on where I used to be. "The Sangria-Eyed King. The King of All Kingless Worlds. The First of The Perfect Beings. The First of The Primordial Creatures¡­. The King of All Chaos¡­ " Breathing heavily, sweating bullets, and frantically looking around, I didn''t even dare to twitch a muscle. It felt as if I attempted to even think the man would eradicate me from existence once again. And as he walked down the ck stairs, somehow able to withstand the sheer natural pressure of this man, his form altered yet again. It was slender. It was slick. It was beautiful. And while retaining the exact same previous features from before, the man turned into a woman, the slight inner folds of the robe disying her widened hips and slimmed waist. "You may also call me the Sangria-Eyed Queen. The Queen of All Queenless Worlds. The First of The Perfect Beings. The First of the Primordial Creatures¡­ The Queen of All Chaos¡­" The god''s voice had adjusted to the body, entering a higher-pitched tone but still retaining the same grittiness and threatening tone which rained on me before. It still nted me on my knees and prevented my mind from even thinking of moving. "And you must be¡­ him¡­ My grandson." Chapter 401 Primordial Beings ? Breathing heavily, sweating bullets, and frantically looking around, I didn''t even dare to twitch a muscle. It felt as if I attempted to even think the man would eradicate me from existence once again. And as he walked down the ck stairs, somehow able to withstand the sheer natural pressure of this man, his form altered yet again. It was slender. It was slick. It was beautiful. And while retaining the exact same previous features from before, the man turned into a woman, the slight inner folds of the robe disying her widened hips and slimmed waist. "You may also call me the Sangria-Eyed Queen. The Queen of All Queenless Worlds. The First of The Perfect Beings. The First of the Primordial Creatures¡­ The Queen of All Chaos¡­" The god''s voice had adjusted to the body, entering a higher-pitched tone but still retaining the same grittiness and threatening tone which rained on me before. It still nted me on my knees and prevented my mind from even thinking of moving. "And you must be¡­ him¡­ My grandson." My hands quivered as the woman''s eyes stared down at mine. And upon kneeling to my level, she cupped my chin and raised it so I stared right into her eyes, dead on, giving me absolutely no mercy. It hurt. Just staring into her eyes was painful and torturous, as if hot pokers were constantly being shoved into my pupils. "Pathetic. So pathetic. How could somebody this weak be my grandson." Thoughts couldn''t even race through my mind as I was more focused on just surviving this encounter. I wouldn''t be able to mull it over if I was dead. And on top of that, I could always question my grandfather or, no¡­ who was my grandfather? And who was my grandmother- "We are both your grandfather and grandmother¡­ so be grateful you were born into our lineage¡­ you lowly punk." VWOOM All of a sudden, a dark light burst into my vision, and from the corner of my eye, I saw a pale white figure dressed in long white robes. An almost demonic dark halo circled around the top of his head while his bright red lips opened, calming down the figure inspecting me. And it wasn''t just a surface-level inspection but something deeper, as if she was trying to gauge my soul. "If you kill him permanently, I won''t forgive you." His eyes were cold. My grandfather''s eyes were ice cold, yet he had a smile on his face. It was so creepy that I nearly pissed myself just being in the presence of that smile. And as he turned towards me, his cold and almost lifeless eyes grazing my skin, I shivered, and then¡­ everything went dark. I died. Once again, gasping for air, I looked at the two primordial figures standing before each other. Face to face, at the same height, their forms seemingly molded back into their humanoid vessels while their previously grotesque and most likely original forms faded from existence. Massive holes littered the blood ocean below us, with that not even being the most horrifying part as ravines the size of countries split open through the blood below. The scattered bones of skeletons floated effortlessly on the rippling waves of red. So while the waves of blood attempted to fill each hole and tear in the expanse of crimson below, the two beings nced over at me. I died. Gasping for air, I found myself on my hands and knees, looking up at the two beings now right in front of me. Their eyes dug inside my body and attempted to w my soul out while I just stayed there, helplessly hoping for somebody or something to save me. My flesh, still attempting to gather back together after seemingly exploding from existence itself, rippled, sounding the end of its reconstruction. And this definitely wasn''t the work of my own regeneration, but most likely the properties of this world¡­ or maybe the gods in front of me took pity and decided to reconstruct me on a whim. "I''m sorry¡­" A gentle voice graced my ears, sending a shockwave of warmth through my body. I looked to my right and saw my grandfather, who was dressed in white, had shifted into that of a woman. He had the exact same pure and timely figure and clothes but now had wider hips and a slimmer waist. Of course, his face also looked way more feminine¡­ looking even healthier and younger than the gods which I used to think were perfect. "This is the version of our grandson who has surpassed all? Are you fucking kidding me?" A grating voice then followed up, tearing down anyfort my now grandmother had created. The Sangria-Eyed Queen had shifted back into her form of a younger man. In fact, both of them looked to be only slightly older than me, and I still looked like a young adult, maybe in his early twenties. "No, this is the version of our grandson who is the result of every other one. He has surpassed all because he has been helped by all. Version 1-19 even gave him some advice¡­ though it may have been a bit discouraging." "Tch¡­ what a fucking disappointment¡­ so, what happened to his mother? Did she at least-" I died. Gasping for air and then rolling over onto my stomach, I felt my own face. Slowly, it was regenerating, but even now, my ears and nose were still forming back onto my body while the image of two godly figures fought above me. In the air, one had wings made of flesh, blood, and bones, while the other had wings made of clocks and outlined but still invisible blocks of space. Both had humanoid forms, but their phases were grotesque creatures. And just by looking at them, everything went dark. All five of my senses were silenced, and as soon as I thought I had survived as my thoughts continued to derail¡­ everything went null. I died. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" "He seems tired." "Of course, he''s tired, you fucking idiot!" The man with white robes shouted, causing the woman with dark red hair to roll her eyes. The man then swerved his eyes back to me, where he almost seemed to cradle me with a gentle gaze. "I''m sorry. Your grandmother, er- grandfather¡­ uhhhh¡­ your grandparent here is a bit erratic after her slumber." "Geez¡­ mortalnguage¡­ what a pain," The woman scoffed before slowly standing up. The man, muttering a few hateful words towards the woman, helped me up, allowing me to gaze over the ne of blood that was seemingly untouched. "What¡­ what happened to everything? And weren''t you just¡­ I-I¡­" "Shhhh¡­ Just calm down. They''re a bit angry right now due to her being disappointed in you¡­ and I don''t have much time to answer your questions¡­ you''re going to be retracted soon. An apotheosis onlysts for a moment in the real world¡­ and time is quickly running out." "Aren''t you a time god, though?" "I indeed am, but an Apotheosis is something of an entirely different beast. I nor your other grandparent control such a thing¡­ the being responsible for such an event is long gone. But if we have the chance, let''s meet again¡­ my grandson." As he brought me into a tight hug, he looked over at the woman standing not too far away. She stared off into the distance, absorbing the blood-red view ahead of her. And after gesturing for her toe over, she just rolled her eyes. "Fucking stank ass bitch¡­ ahem¡­." He cleared his throat, ncing at me once again. "I will always love you ande to your need¡­" "Then¡­ can you tell me about these different versions of myself then?" The man just smiled before letting me go, causing me to drop into the ocean of blood beneath us and feel my lungs fill with the same irony substance once again. It was painful but tolerable, and as a foggy sensation began to cloud my mind, I let myself drift off. ¡­ "Orion! Orion! Orion!" A young woman shouted at me, her glistening golden eyes and pure white hair with highlights of light blue streaking down, entuating an almost angelic aura around her. "Oh, thank the gods, you''re awake!" "Don''t¡­ thank those assholes¡­" I groaned, slowly sitting up while holding my face. Everything hurt from my mind to the deepest chambers of my heart. And to be honest, I could hardly think straight, but with a cool and icy feeling slowly emitting from Asia''s hand, everything that was sore began to ease. "So, how was it?" A second voice captured my attention from behind Aisa. It was the demon queen as she leaned towards me. Her smile only grew wider. "Your eyes¡­ those god marks¡­ they tell me you''ve truly be a demi-god. You''ve awakened as a being of pure power and destruction." [Apotheosis has beenpleted] Chapter 402 Conversation With Aisa ? "Orion! Orion! Orion!" A young woman shouted at me, her glistening golden eyes and pure white hair with highlights of light blue streaking down, entuating an almost angelic aura around her. "Oh, thank the gods, you''re awake!" "Don''t¡­ thank those assholes¡­" I groaned, slowly sitting up while holding my face. Everything hurt from my mind to the deepest chambers of my heart. And to be honest, I could hardly think straight, but with a cool and icy feeling slowly emitting from Asia''s hand, everything that was sore began to ease. "So, how was it?" A second voice captured my attention from behind Aisa. It was the demon queen as she leaned towards me. Her smile only grew wider. "Your eyes¡­ those god marks¡­ they tell me you''ve truly be a demi-god. You''ve awakened as a being of pure power and destruction." [Apotheosis has beenpleted] Dusting off the dirt from my ripped clothes and allowing Aisa to help me back to my room, I felt like my head was about to explode. It felt like something was being pumped into it without me knowing just what it was. It was thick, gooey, and practically attempted to ooze from my ears with each thought that I¡­ uhhh¡­ thunk? I don''t know! It just sucked! "Ugh¡­ I''m gonna puke¡­" "Then don''t puke on me, asshole," Aisa grimaced before quickly helping me to a nearby bathroom and tossing me inside. Once I had hit the floor, nothing stopped me from the toilet, where I emptied everything I had ever eaten in this life. Everything came out, and I was worried I might even puke up a lung or maybe my heart. Practically limping out of the bathroom, Aisa helped me back to my room, and once we arrived, I found myself in front of my tall mirror. It revealed the god marks on my face now had a gold outline while my eyes had taken a drastic turn, with my pupils bing ck holes that constantly shifted in shape. They weren''t sat in one form, nor did they keep the same vanta-ck color as sometimes they lightened when I entered a brighter part of my room and then wentpletely ck upon entering a darker part of my room. "My head is fucking pounding¡­." I groaned once again while tossing myself onto my bed. My face was pressed up against the pillow, and Aisa sat on the edge of my bed, lightly running her fingers through my hair. "Please don''t do that¡­ you''re only making me more nauseous¡­" She didn''t say anything, but the quick retraction of her fingers told me everything I needed to know. So then, a long silence fell within the room. I couldn''t really go to sleep, so I tried my best, but to no avail... the nausea was just too much. I didn''t have the energy to get up, so I justy there, hoping the despair would rid itself from my mind and body. Aisa was still there as well, so maybe I could have asked her for a trash can, but to be honest, I was just too tired. "Hey¡­ who won the duel?" "Probably you¡­ I fainted¡­ and I don''t care about the oue of a spar. You can take credit for the dual and brag to the rest¡­ I''m sure they''re almost here¡­ also, get me a trash can, will you?" I turned my pale face, flushed with vomit green, towards Aisa. Noticing my state where I was about to throw up all over my mattress, she quickly rushed over to the corner of the room, grabbed my trash can, and tossed it over to me. Quickly, I emptied nothing into the trash can. "I think a healer is on their way¡­ ummmm¡­ Also, it was a draw. By the time you fainted, I had run out of mana. You should have been the winner." "Hm¡­" "May I ask what happened? While you fainted, your heartbeat stopped several times. You also kept rolling back and forth as if you had just fallen asleep and were having a nightmare¡­ or, is that too personal?" "I met some grandparents of mine¡­ they weren''t very nice, though." "And they killed you? In that dream of yours?" "It wasn''t a dream, and they didn''t even kill me intentionally. I died as a byproduct of their fighting¡­ I wish I got to talk to them more." "How were they? Your grandparents¡­" "They were a bit different than what I expected, but it''s whatever. They were powerful, but their marriage or whatever the hell they had was shit¡­ You can''t have everything, I guess." I had no intention of telling Aisa just what happened in my dream, and I had no intention of informing her of who my grandparents exactly were. Just telling her that they are strong is extremely vague, especially when we both know just how powerful this universe can get. There was also the fact of her trying to deduce it, but she had so little information that I doubt she could evenprehend the idea. Maybe figuring out my father is a god, but my grandparents was an entirely different story and beast of its own. Although, the demon god¡­ she could definitely discover something. She was dangerous. Not only is she intelligent, but she is old. I have no idea how old, but I presume old enough to know of some of these primordial beings¡­ things that came before the present gods. Maybe she was even made by one of these beings. But wait, wouldn''t that make the other gods'' creations of these beings as well? So, if I wasn''t at the top of the hit list before, then that means I''m definitely the king of the hill now¡­. Nobody is recing me for being the top opposition to these gods who are so arrogant I doubt they''ll ept having beings stronger than them. My mind raced at a million miles per hour, calcting and assuming just what could have happened at the beginning of existence itself. Have the books I''ve read lied to me? How exactly did this worlde to be? I wanted to know. I wanted to know so bad. Chapter 403 Struggles Of Being On A Team With Bella ? I had no intention of telling Aisa just what happened in my dream, and I had no intention of informing her of who my grandparents exactly were. Just telling her that they are strong is extremely vague, especially when we both know just how powerful this universe can get. There was also the fact of her trying to deduce it, but she had so little information that I doubt she could evenprehend the idea. Maybe figuring out my father is a god, but my grandparents was an entirely different story and beast of its own. Although, the demon god¡­ she could definitely discover something. She was dangerous. Not only is she intelligent, but she is old. I have no idea how old, but I presume old enough to know of some of these primordial beings¡­ things that came before the present gods. Maybe she was even made by one of these beings. But wait, wouldn''t that make the other gods'' creations of these beings as well? So, if I wasn''t at the top of the hit list before, then that means I''m definitely the king of the hill now¡­. Nobody is recing me for being the top opposition to these gods who are so arrogant I doubt they''ll ept having beings stronger than them. My mind raced at a million miles per hour, calcting and assuming just what could have happened at the beginning of existence itself. Have the books I''ve read lied to me? How exactly did this worlde to be? I wanted to know. I wanted to know so bad. ¡­ (Cy POV) Be grumbled under her breath as she saw the chains meant to shackle your wrists and ankles together, but it seemed some of that royal pride in her was getting in the way. Thankfully, Luna and Findir were patient, so they just waited, their chains already on, not even giving Be an ounce of attention. "So, you expect me to just allow myself to get chained up and then! AND THEN! You want me to be a ve just so we can infiltrate a fucking city! Just because Aisa told us to do so! YEAH, RIGHT-" "It was Orion." "Alright then, what are you waiting for? Get your chains on?" Be scoffed at me, her chains somehow appearing on her in a fraction of a second. And as her level of shamelessness managed to suspend my level of disbelief, I let out a long sigh mixed with a groan of exhaustion and just pure and utter annoyance. This bitch¡­ I should kill her for being such a- URGH! I HATE THIS BITCH! GET ME AWAY FROM HER! I CAN''T STAND HER! I CAN''T EVEN GET NEAR HER! SHE JUST LEARNED HOW TO FUCKING BATHE HERSELF BECAUSE SHE ALWAYS HAD MAIDS DOING IT! I CAN''T BELIEVE I''M TRAVELING WITH A CHILD! A CHILD IN A WOMAN''S BODY! GET ME AWAY FROM HERRRRRRRRRRR!'' Despite my internal cursing, I remained calm on the outside, just nkly staring at Be, who shamelessly began to dismiss me while talking to Luna and Findir. And after I had managed to recollect my broken patience and thoughts, I put on my own set of chains. "Alright, emo lord¡­ let''s get going," Be smirked heroically, attempting to seem like the leader of the group as she took the head of our pack. And I didn''t have anyints as once we snuck our way into the nearbybor camp, transferring a set of ves to the war-torn kingdom ruled over by Leviathan, she was inspected first. Despite everybody being in chains and in poor rag-tag clothing, they still pat everybody down, searching for something. We weren''t warned of such an inspection before, meaning they must be preparing for some kind of war as they need everything to be pristine and perfect without any ws. They needed everything to be secure so none of the enemies could sneak in and potentially assassinate a high-ranking ve trader. Thankfully, whatever weapons we had were stored inside our status, and since we applied the chains ourselves without any of the magical properties, we should be safe for now. And even if something dide up, these chains were easily breakable by everybody in our group. "Tch¡­ fucking grubby hands¡­" Be spat in disgust just as one of the ve traders finished patting her down. And yeah, he was definitely a bit too touchy, and just from the look in his eyes, I could tell he was the kind to take advantage of the ves. ''Everyone, be careful. And Be, don''t do anything rash,'' Luna informed us through her [Telepathy]. And as her eyes grazed the side of Be''s face, which contorted with rage, she quickly stopped any rageful train of thought and calmed down. Geez¡­ what we would we do if we didn''t have Luna¡­. She''s such a blessing to have on our team that I can almost cry tears of joy¡­ I love you so much. Please don''t ever leave; otherwise, we''re gonna have to deal with the literal devil¡­ ''That''s exactly why I''m never gonna leave. You two are like rabid beasts, and Findir wouldn''t care enough to step in.'' Findir nodded with agreement, making a very agreeable expression. And as his turn came up to be inspected, his sharp and dangerous eyes dragged across the ve trader, while his fingers traveled down Findir''s waist and to his crotch region. Instantly, Findir red at him, even attempting to shove him off as he got way too touchy. And upon feeling like his pride had been infected by the eyes and struggles of our friend, the man pulled out a whip and suddenlyshed at his back. Luna, who was right behind him, quickly took the attention away and red at the man, who instantly felt it. So, without even attempting a second sh, he moved onto Luna, whipping her stomach once and then beginning her inspection. Be, Findir, and I were seething with rage as the man got way too touchy, fondling parts that were way too good for him. And as we shook, remaining facing forward, we heard Luna''s words caress our ears, soothing us just to make sure we didn''t do anything stupid. ''Don''t be stupid. He can''t go any further in front of his boss¡­ so stay facing forward. Don''t do anything else.'' Chapter 404 The Vampire General (1) ? ''That''s exactly why I''m never gonna leave. You two are like rabid beasts, and Findir wouldn''t care enough to step in.'' Findir nodded with agreement, making a very agreeable expression. And as his turn came up to be inspected, his sharp and dangerous eyes dragged across the ve trader while his fingers traveled down Findir''s waist and to his crotch region. Instantly, Findir red at him, even attempting to shove him off as he got way too touchy. And upon feeling like his pride had been infected by the eyes and struggles of our friend, the man pulled out a whip and suddenlyshed at his back. Luna, who was right behind him, quickly took the attention away and red at the man, who instantly felt it. So, without even attempting a second sh, he moved onto Luna, whipping her stomach once and then beginning her inspection. Be, Findir, and I were seething with rage as the man got way too touchy, fondling parts that were way too good for him. And as we shook, remaining facing forward, we heard Luna''s words caress our ears, soothing us just to make sure we didn''t do anything stupid. ''Don''t be stupid. He can''t go any further in front of his boss¡­ so stay facing forward. Don''t do anything else.'' ¡­ Tck Tck Tck Tck Tck The clicking of the wooden wheels against the rocky stone road was enough to make anybody go insane. A few of the present ves were already itching and frantically looking around as if trying to find a way to escape. "A-Are you sure you''re okay?" Be stuttered triple, checking that Luna didn''t have any marks on her body. But after Luna pushed her away out of annoyance and Be slowly returned to her position beside her, she frantically kept looking at the young woman. "Be, if you keep staring at me, I''m gonna lose my mind. I''ve already told you he didn''t go very far, and I''m sure we''ll get our chance to have our own revenge, so how about you calm down. Get some sleep or just rest your eyes¡­ okay?" "Okay¡­" "Good¡­ and, Cy, make sure she doesn''t do anything stupid. I''m just going to review the information we obtained-" BOOOOOM All of a sudden, the metal cage we were in was sent flying off of the wooden cart we had been ced on. The explosion of fire charred the horses dragging us across the rocky road and killed several of the ve traders walking beside the slow transport of us ves. Our cage tumbled and twisted, causing various limbs to catch between the holes and snap if you weren''t strong enough, but eventually, we came to a stop. The painful screams of, well, pretty much every ve besides my friends and me resounded through the air and echoed across the ne of charred grass like it was the screech of a phoenix. Quickly, I opened up the cage with my brute strength and funneled all of the ves out while making sure my friends were safe. But, just as everybody left the cage, a massive dark cloud shielded us from the various white suns above, beating down on us with its literally hellish heat. The squeaking of some kind of animal bellowed down from the dark cloud above. And upon looking at my friends, they all had the same confused look until Be''s face suddenly paled. So, I snapped my head back and noticed thousands upon thousands of dark figures pouring out of the dark gathering of condensation. "What the fuck¡­ Be!" "Yes! I know! I just got caught off guard a bit!" She shouted before a wisp of green mes appeared in the middle of her right palm. Raising it up, the size of the me only grewrger andrger andrger andrger andrger until she had a me the size of a castle within the palm of her hand. "[Catastrophic me]." The fire concentrated into the center of her palm, its size immediately shrinking within the span of a second. The bats were getting closer and closer, but it wasn''t long before Be raised her hand once again, and a green magic circle the size of the horde of bats expanded. "Cringe ass skill name¡­." BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM "Oh fuck you. You try having a skill with that much destructive power, you goddamn edge lord!" Be shouted, grabbing my shoulder and twisting me around to m her forehead into mine. It sent a rattle through my body, but I stood my ground and pushed back. "Stop." A chill ran down both of our spines as a single graceful hand gripped the top of both of our heads. So, we quickly backed away after shooting each other a single harsh re, filled with so much hate it could burn a hole through a sheet of metal. "Hmmmmm¡­ you four are strong," A voice echoed from the ashy bat corpses, slowly sprinkling down onto the expanse of burnt grass. Its wielder slowly revealed itself, causing all three of my friends and me to slowly twist our heads around. They were strong. Whoever the silhouette that strutted out from the rain of ash was so strong that I could hardly contain my excitement. "Finally¡­ somebody who is a challenge," I smiled, seeing a vampire step out. Her long and revealing red dress disyed an hourss figure of pale utter beauty. Her bright red eyes hung high, not underestimating us but still keeping that signature pride of the disgusting bloodsuckers. "Hmmmm¡­ why were you all enved? I intended to free you all, but it seems you had no problem doing that?" "Well, you ruined basically our entire n, so I desire some kind ofpensation. Also, it didn''t look like you were intended to save us as those bats were quite threatening¡­ what were you trying to do, huh?" Beined. "I intended to turn you all into my servants¡­ of course, of the superior race," She smiled, those two blood-sucking sharp fangs glistening in her scarlet aura. Chapter 405 The Vampire General (2) ? They were strong. Whoever the silhouette that strutted out from the rain of ash was so strong that I could hardly contain my excitement. "Finally¡­ somebody who is a challenge," I smiled, seeing a vampire step out. Her long and revealing red dress disyed an hourss figure of pale utter beauty. Her bright red eyes hung high, not underestimating us but still keeping that signature pride of the disgusting bloodsuckers. "Hmmmm¡­ why were you all enved? I intended to free you all, but it seems you had no problem doing that?" "Well, you ruined basically our entire n, so I desire some kind ofpensation. Also, it didn''t look like you were intended to save us as those bats were quite threatening¡­ what were you trying to do, huh?" Beined. "I intended to turn you all into my servants¡­ of course, of the superior race," She smiled, those two blood-sucking sharp fangs glistening in her scarlet aura. "Yeah, I don''t like you already¡­." I grumbled under my breath with Findir stepping right next to me. The two sickles that he summoned into his hands were practically quaking with excitement at the thought of fighting this powerful foe. "I see¡­ if you want to fight, then please, bring it on. I wee it¡­." The woman smiled, so Findir, Be, and I all stepped up, smiling as we summoned our weapons. Findir, two metal sickles swirling with wind, Be, a magic staff with arge green orb on top, and me, a single spear with a ck de. "But, you must get past my servants first¡­." The woman''s eyes shimmered a blood-red, and while raising her hands high into the air, the ashes of the previous batspressed back together. Life was created from these charred bits of flesh, yet, somehow, they were a bit different. Legs, arms, necks, heads, fingers, toes¡­ they were bats, but humanoid figures¡­ and thousands of them. "My army of dhampirs has been dying for a drink, you see¡­ so, do you think you could handle them?" The woman smirked, her hand tightly squeezed in the air as if doing us a favor by holding the monsters back. The slick blood-red eyes, nauseating amounts of saliva, and their paleplexion, no matter the skin tone, looked to be more from exhaustion. They were closer to dead beings than the vampire in front of them, so yeah¡­ those were definitely dhampirs. "Tsk¡­ so, what do you want? Do you still want to turn us into your little servants? If we don''t want to fight, how will we proceed from here¡­ because if I''m going to be honest, your little friends aren''t enough to stop us," Luna coldly announced, her eyes digging deep into the beautiful vampire smirking ahead of us. She thought she had won already, but upon seeing our confidence, she couldn''t help but click our tongues. "You all are interesting¡­ and worthy of my Master''s attention¡­ may I know your name?" This shocking revtion of this woman being but a servant to a higher being caused us all to freeze in ce and nce at each other. That means not only was there somebody that much stronger than this woman, but somebody with arguably way more soldiers than this couple thousand. Dashing forward, the dhampirs shifted their attention away from us and onto the ves behind. They were immediately turned into rabid beasts that, when meeting the eyes of the beautiful vampire, became docile and passed out. "What makes you think you''re worthy of knowing our names-" "Luna, Findir, Cy, and Be," Luna immediately revealed our names without even a split second of hesitation. Be went to question her but quickly silenced her potential arguing with a finger to her lips. "I apologize." We all snapped our heads back towards the vampire who was bowing towards us. The once cocky general of an army of dhampirs was now lowering her head towards us and even apologized in an instant. "Huh? Why are you suddenly apologizing?" Be asked, a fit of bubbling anger rising within her. "What? Are we too strong for you because you''ve heard of our name?" "No, my Master¡­ is somebody you know, and he has asked me to retrieve you all¡­ so, allow me to apologize again and allow me to formally introduce myself," The woman slowly raised her head and took on a more royal and polite attitude. "I am the second general of my Master''s army: Alba. I have no family name as I have relinquished my utmost loyalty to my Master." Her sudden turn of politeness was almost uncanny, and as my friends and I continued to look at each other, Luna asked the obvious question. "What is your Master''s name?" "My Master''s name mustn''t be said so lightly. Even if you are his friends, I don''t believe I''m allowed to name him like that¡­ but if you would like to meet him, please follow me." "Where are you leading us, though? We still need to meet up with one of our friends at the Capital of Leviathan''s territory," Findir asked just as the woman snapped her fingers, causing all of the dhampirs, including the newly turned ones, to disappear into a massive cloud of smoke. "It seems we are heading in the same direction. My Master also resides there, so I could potentially guide you if you follow me to his quarters." "*sigh*... wait a second¡­" Be reluctantly agreed before turning her head to four men, bruised and battered, standing straight up just a few feet away. Their eyes werepletely and utterly lifeless while a purple aura surrounded their heads, seemingly manipting their brains with pink strings that dug into through their skull. Suddenly, the aura disappeared, and they dropped to the ground, their mindsing back to life, and the pain of getting burnt and cut by the debris quickly rushed and overwhelmed them. They screamed and writhed on the ground before Luna went up to each and every single one of them, crushing their heads with a single foot. One. By. One. Chapter 406 How Strong Are They?! ? "My Master''s name mustn''t be said so lightly. Even if you are his friends, I don''t believe I''m allowed to name him like that¡­ but if you would like to meet him, please follow me." "Where are you leading us, though? We still need to meet up with one of our friends at the Capital of Leviathan''s territory," Findir asked just as the woman snapped her fingers, causing all of the dhampirs, including the newly turned ones, to disappear into a massive cloud of smoke. "It seems we are heading in the same direction. My Master also resides there, so I could potentially guide you if you follow me to his quarters." "*sigh*... wait a second¡­" Be reluctantly agreed before turning her head to four men, bruised and battered, standing straight up just a few feet away. Their eyes werepletely and utterly lifeless while a purple aura surrounded their heads, seemingly manipting their brains with pink strings that dug into through their skull. Suddenly, the aura disappeared, and they dropped to the ground, their mindsing back to life, and the pain of getting burnt and cut by the debris quickly rushed and overwhelmed them. They screamed and writhed on the ground before Luna went up to each and every single one of them, crushing their heads with a single foot. One. By. One. ¡­ It took us nearly a day and an entire night of running to reach the capital, but once we had arrived, infiltrating was as easy as pie due to the fact that the vampire was able to cloak us with her bats. We were practically invisible, and the fact that we were carried effortlessly over the tall stone walls only made the feat even more impressive. There was no need to infiltrate the initial gate as we were able to quickly scale the walls with the bats lifting us up without a care in the world. And upon reaching the other side, we found an initial slum that served as the base of this tiered capital. It all slowly tilted upwards the further you went in until the massive castle of what I presumed to be the demon lord''s fortress presented itself. Towering with massive white pirs and an almost royal amount of quartz lined the outside, practically screaming that nobody but the highest of the highest beings could even approach it. "Well, he seems like an asshole," I muttered before we continued to fly over the capital until a small vi with an open training ground overlooking most of the capital revealed itself. It was definitely of nobility as it glimmered with an arrogant aura. "Alright, we''re here," The vampire muttered before the flock of bats took us down to the training grounds and gently let us rest before scattering into dark smoke. We all took a quick nce around, gazing over the incredible architecture and its fascinating amount of detail. As I finished looking over everything and sucking in the blood-tainted air, we all turned back towards the vampire, who just stood there, uneasy. She continuously kept looking around like she was lost until finally pinpointing her sense of uneasiness. "There was a fight here between two incredible beings¡­ can you all feel it? It must have been my Master and the other girl he was with¡­." "Okay, then, can you take us to this Master?" Luna asked, and while the vampire frowned, she still led us into the building and then onto the second floor. The walk wasn''t as peaceful as I had hoped since the entire time we were there, I felt uneasy. We were definitely being watched by something or someone. "Hey, you feel that, right?" Be nudged me. "Yeah¡­ it''s them. They''re here." Soon, we arrived at a pale gray door. Its handle was oozing with malice, and as the vampire slowly approached it, nearly gripping it with her hand, she stopped. She stopped right in her tracks as if she hade to some realization. As if shee to some kind of conclusion that forced her to retreat her hand and take a few steps back. "He''s terrifying. My Master has undergone¡­ I don''t know¡­ some kind of transformation," The vampire began to sweat profusely while my friends and I just kept ncing at each other. We all felt it¡ªthe presence of a familiar being. And as the presence seemed so different that they were almost apletely foreign person, we couldn''t help but stay wary. "Haven''t you all stayed the same." All of a sudden, a chilling voice grazed the backs of our necks. A presence that was never even there in the first ce appeared out of thin air. We all hesitated to turn around as two ice-cold eyes radiating some kind of golden glow dug into us. They held an almost electric amount of power that could crush us at any given moment. "Aisa?" I heard Findir almost gasp as he turned around, so I also swiveled my head, only to meet eyes with a goddess. She still looked the same age, held the same mature and cold tone, and enveloped us in a nket of icy skills and words¡­ yet she was different. Very different. With long pure white hair and golden eyes that glistened like two brightly electric-infused suns, she created an aura and presence so different from before that I could hardly recognize her. "What did you do?" The vampire suddenly questioned the woman, but upon feeling her eyes go cold and sink their icy teeth into her skin, she looked down as if respecting a higher being. And well, she wasn''t wrong, as it felt like we were talking to royalty. "I''ve be somebody stronger than before¡­ so I''m hoping you all¡­ my friends can do the same," Aisa smiled, slowly circling us before reaching the pale gray door. The aura it held around its bronze handle was menacing and even caused the newly rebirthed Aisa to hesitate. "And I assume you would like to see Orion¡­ then, please go ahead. I think he''s meditating." Chapter 407 The Knight Of Darkness Awakens ? All of a sudden, a chilling voice grazed the backs of our necks. A presence that was never even there in the first ce appeared out of thin air. We all hesitated to turn around as two ice-cold eyes radiating some kind of golden glow dug into us. They held an almost electric amount of power that could crush us at any given moment. "Aisa?" I heard Findir almost gasp as he turned around, so I also swiveled my head, only to meet eyes with a goddess. She still looked the same age, held the same mature and cold tone, and enveloped us in a nket of icy skills and words¡­ yet she was different. Very different. With long pure white hair and golden eyes that glistened like two brightly electric-infused suns, she created an aura and presence so different from before that I could hardly recognize her. "What did you do?" The vampire suddenly questioned the woman, but upon feeling her eyes go cold and sink their icy teeth into her skin, she looked down as if respecting a higher being. And well, she wasn''t wrong, as it felt like we were talking to royalty. "I''ve be somebody stronger than before¡­ so I''m hoping you all¡­ my friends can do the same," Aisa smiled, slowly circling us before reaching the pale gray door. The aura it held around its bronze handle was menacing and even caused the newly rebirthed Aisa to hesitate. "And I assume you would like to see Orion¡­ then, please go ahead. I think he''s meditating." As she pulled open the door, my body was covered in goosebumps. Luna took a few steps back, nearly tumbling into an unconscious stance, and if it wasn''t for Be, she might have actually fallen to the ground. "Are you alright?" Be quickly asked while Luna got herself back together, pulling herself to her feet and then wiping the sweat from her forehead. "I almost fainted¡­ holy shit¡­ what is in there?" "Orion," Aisa responded bluntly, and as we all took a peek inside the room, we felt the fangs of a beast sink into our faces. For a second, we had died. Right there, we had fallen and shook hands with the grim reaper. "Fooooo¡­" Taking in a deep breath and letting it out very slowly, I was able to calm this instinctive amount of nerves rushing through my brain and nearly causing me to lose control over my body. It was an innate fear like how when you''re a child, you don''t just fear the darkness, but you fear what could possibly be in that mass of abyssal ckness. I took a step into the room, and immediately I was hit with a shockwave of power. It radiated through my mind and boggled my brain in my very own skull. Yet, somehow I was able to lift my head up to see just what had be of my friend. A radiant aura of darkness encapsted him and shrouded his entire figure in a ck silhouette. I could only see his two closed eyes, which, when opening to take a look at me, revealed two ck holes, swirling and attempting to devour me. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Cy Benoit] [Race: Demon] [ss: Knight of Darkness] [Level: 50/50] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 150] - Above Human [Defense: 150] - Above Human [Magic: 150] - Above Human [Speed: 150] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Spear Enhancment] [Magic Sensing Radar] [Miasma Sensing Radar] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Presence of Darkness] [Complete Shadow Control] [Wave of Darkness] [Portal of Darkness (Partial)] [Knight of Darkness Skills: [Armor of The Abyss] [Spear of The Abyss] [Determination of A Battle-Hardened Knight] [Undying Will for The Lord] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppressor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Darkness of The Night Spear Cover] [Throne World: Funeral of The Living] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Blessed Dark Spear] ¡­ I was nothingpared to them¡­ And then, in a split second, two statuses appeared before me as if showing off, attempting to put me further down. But then, it was quickly followed up by a strange panel from the system that I had never encountered before. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 5000] - Non Human [Strength: 365] - Non Human [Defense: 135] - Non Human [Magic: 165] - Non Human [Speed: 135] - Non Human [Skills: [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Chaos Hole] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Aisa Hayha] [Race: Demonic Haunter] [ss: Apostle of The Erased Being] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 250/250 SP: 300/300] - Above Human [Strength: 125] - Above Human [Defense: 100] - Above Human [Magic: 150] - Above Human [Speed: 410] - Above Human [Skills: [Greater Dagger Coating] [Greater Dagger Enhancement] [High Ghostly Presence] [Presence Deletion] [Greater Bullet Enhancement] [Greater Gun Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Ghost of Ice Skills: [Uncountable shes] [Eyes of The High Ghost] [Body of A Ghost] [Breath of The Undead World] [Terrorizing Ruler Pressure] [Apostle Blessed Skills: [God Sapping Auto Heal] [God Sapping Auto Buff] [Passive Skills: [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Emotion Suppressor] [Focus of A Trained Sniper] [Lineage of a Trained Sniper] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [Rune Path: [Destroying Twin sh] [Throne World: Concentrated Capsule of Ice] [Ghostly Double of Past Fates] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Unholy Erased Daggers] [Flesh Sniper] ¡­ [Upon being touched by chaos, your true potential has been unlocked] [Future evolution tree has grownrger] [A Dark Presence smiles down at you] [Beezlebub nods with approval] Chapter 408 Reunited (1) ? [Upon being touched by chaos, your true potential has been unlocked] [Future evolution tree has grownrger] [A Dark Presence smiles down at you] [Beezlebub nods with approval] ¡­ (Orion POV) It was a quiet morning the day my friends arrived. And as the second vampire, Alba arrived back as well, I decided to evolving her to the next stage as well. She was the only vampire who had not undergone my improvement, yet, somehow, she felt even stronger than my first general as of now. Clearly, she had done some farming outside of the capital. [Vampire (Alba) ¡ú Vampiric Duchess (Alba)] "Ah¡­ so that''s what happened," I muttered before exiting my meditative state, allowing me to see the boy with short ck hair and cold ck eyes. He stared at me with malicious intent, but upon further inspection, it was only due to the fact that I felt threatening enough from the aura radiating off of me. "Long time no see," Cy smiled, that cold mask he had been previously wearing disappearing from his face. And as his familiar finesse caused me to loosen up around him, my threatening aura soon faded, and I brought my legs off of the bed. While the boy, who was now way shorter than Aisa and me, walked towards me, he began to gaze upwards upon realizing my towering stature. I thought he would spout something out of jealousy, but the only thing he could do wasugh and then dap me up. "Bro, it''s nice to see you again. You''ve changed quite a bit¡­ but I''ll catch up to you soon¡­ tall fucking bastard." "Have you shrunk?" I began tough, slightly taunting him while he gestured for the others toe into the room. Luna, Findir, Be, and Cy. They had alle and mostly still looked the same, clearly because they hadn''t evolved just yet. I just couldn''tprehend as to why this happened, though, since I''m sure they had Satan to help provide the materials for them¡­ unless he was being a selfish bastard and didn''t allow them to evolve out of fear of what they could be. He most likely didn''t want to be the source of power that would one day destroy the entirety of hell because we wereing for them. Oh, we are definitelying for them. Luna still had those long strands of pink hair falling to her knees with wless pale white skin and pink eyes dancing like the devourer of dreams. They almost seemed to resemble Hypno when I had encountered him, making him some kind of potential sponsor or avatar granter for Luna. I wouldn''t mind if she powered up like that, but of course, it all would depend on her if she wanted to proceed with something like that. Her horns were swirling ck goat horns that protruded from her forehead, creating an eerie aura that almost seemed to represent a deceiving beauty. While she had such elegant and glistening features as her hair and eyes, those horns gave off an aura that showed she was not to be fucked with under any circumstance. Findir also still had his long strands of white hair falling to his shoulders but was tied into a messy bun. He had wless brown skin and dark tattoos to match the dark elven style from where he reigned. Still, I didn''t know much about his past, but I didn''t have any intention of prying as long as those harsh gray eyes continuously threatened to slice me. His horns were very unique as they fit his assasination-like style and almost seemed to fit into an aerodynamic position. They were like two des fitted to his forehead, which then sharply curved to the outside of Findir''s face, serving as some kind of headgear that could protect him from potentially any attackers. This also served as an incredible way of hiding his horns whenever he was potentially crouched behind something, just so he wouldn''t be revealed despite the long appendages lifting off of his forehead. Cy. Man, Cy, did he grow more muscr. Sure, the others had grown more muscr as well but leaned out at the same time, yet there was something different about himpared to the others. Maybe it was the tight ckpression shirt he had that matched his short ck hair and deep ck eyes, but¡­ he was definitely a monster of hard work now that I paid more attention to him. His horns were as sharp and pointy as before, sticking straight up into the sky with a seemingly infinite amount of pride. They weren''t ashamed to be there, and they were ashamed to attract practically every gaze in the room whenever he walked around. He almost looked like a twin-horned unicorn. And then, finally, Be. She was still fighting with Cy any chance she could, but whenever they bumped heads, it seemed it was mostly out of yful cheeriness¡­ while sometimes it was actually out of anger, most of the time, they were good friends. Her long green hair with streaks of ck going through them was exactly like the fire she wielded in battle, wavy and unpredictable. Her dark ck eyes resembled the fact that she was the first one out of all of us to be turned into a demon, yet somehow Aisa and I managed to proceed one step ahead of her. Her long spiring ck horns also flew into the sky with an unwavering amount of pride. It was almost exactly like Cy but had a few missing steps that really fit into her character. The spiraling aspect was a bit strange, though if it wasn''t for that, Cy and she definitely would have looked the same. "What''s up," Be smiled upon feeling my threatening aura almostpletely disappear from my body. "Long time no see." As I dapped her up, I noticed just how calloused her hands had be. Before they were petite, soft, and absent of any signs of hard work, but now that I saw her again¡­ she had definitely put in long hours of hard work to try and reach a higher level. Chapter 409 Reunited (2) ? And then, finally, Be. She was still fighting with Cy any chance she could, but whenever they bumped heads, it seemed it was mostly out of yful cheeriness¡­ while sometimes it was actually out of anger, most of the time, they were good friends. Her long green hair with streaks of ck going through them was exactly like the fire she wielded in battle, wavy and unpredictable. Her dark ck eyes resembled the fact that she was the first one out of all of us to be turned into a demon, yet somehow Aisa and I managed to proceed one step ahead of her. Her long spiring ck horns also flew into the sky with an unwavering amount of pride. It was almost exactly like Cy but had a few missing steps that really fit into her character. The spiraling aspect was a bit strange, though if it wasn''t for that, Cy and she definitely would have looked the same. "What''s up," Be smiled upon feeling my threatening aura almostpletely disappear from my body. "Long time no see." As I dapped her up, I noticed just how calloused her hands had be. Before they were petite, soft, and absent of any signs of hard work, but now that I saw her again¡­ she had definitely put in long hours of hard work to try and reach a higher level. ¡­ (Aisa POV) The back of my head itched as I stood amongst my friends, meaning my Master was calling for me toe to her. I had noints, but that meant I had to quickly say goodbye to my friends without giving a real exnation as to why I had disappeared so fast. So, I left that in the hands of Orion, who most likely understood the situation. "Wait!" Be cried out, grabbing my hand and stopping me from exiting the room. "I-I didn''t get to talk to you yet¡­" She stuttered, and as her puppy eyes infiltrated my skull and began to soothe my brain, I couldn''t help but freeze. "Then what would you like to talk about?" I gently asked, cupping her hand over the hand which she previously grabbed and pulled her towards me. She smiled with excitement but also a bit of hesitation before¡­ "I''m d I got to see you again¡­ I was so worried¡­" As she hugged me tightly, I lightly stroked the top of her head and ran my hand through her hair. She dug her face into my chest and almost seemed like she was about to cry as her hug only got tighter and tighter. Eventually, I could no longer feel my waist from how hard she was squeezing me, so I peeled her off with the help of Cy. She was so adorable as she cried, clearly wanting to spend more time with me, but I was going to do thatter. For now, I had to answer to my Master''s call¡­ and I guess I should at least tell her that. "I''ve acquired a teacher of some sort, and she''s calling for me right now. I''ll be backter¡­ okay? So no need to wait for me, and enjoy your time with Orion," I smiled. Suddenly, she nced back at Orion and gave him this stank eye which caused him to chuckle ever so lightly. And as his slimy lips opened, I could just tell he was intent on teasing her until the end of the earth. "And you don''t want to hug me? I''m open for hugs," He smiled, those two devilishly evil eyes digging into Be, who retreated backward. "N-No¡­ I''m good." Tup All of a sudden, an event that nobody could have ever predicted urred. Findir, who was standing motionless and just soaking in the kind and beautiful rays of warmth that our reunion formed¡­ then approached Orion and hugged him tightly. The entire room went silent as Orion slowly wrapped his arms back around the dark elf, who looked so relieved. He doesn''t show much emotion, especially aftering to hell, but somehow, the long break from Orion was enough to make him clingy. "Alright, I guess I''ll be going now," I smiled, and before Be could reach out for me again, I disappeared in a sh and reappeared in an instant at a room on the opposite side of the estate. It was rtively simr to Orion''s, so it was a bit disorienting when I found myself in practically the same room, but just with different people¡­ or person to be exact. "You''rete." "My bad¡­" My Master let out a long sigh as she continued to brush her long ck hair and as the demon god sat up from her bed to meet me eye to eye. Only then did she begin to look up at me while I had to look down to meet her. "Kneel. I don''t like how you''re staring down at me." "Yes, ma''am," I sighed before kneeling on the ground while my Master brought over a chair and sat down on it. She frowned as she was then eye to eye with me once again, but instead of doing something about it, she just ignored it and moved on to the meat of the meeting. "I have called you here to proceed with your first lesson. You better be grateful I''m teaching you something like this because I have not taught this to anybody before," The woman sighed while leaning forward. She almost seemed reluctant to teach me as she lifted up both of her hands and then sharpened them into two fingers on each side. "Master, may I ask a question?" "Hm? What is it?" "Do you want to teach me? For a while now, you seem to be regretting teaching me¡­ would you rather teach Orion? Have him as your disciple? I wouldn''t mind¡­ he''s strong and good at listening while I''m still struggling to understand your words and teachings¡­ I feel like he''s a better candidate." "That''s true¡­" my master muttered, causing me to drift my eyes to the ground, but upon clicking her tongue, she pointed her fingers in front of me and then proceeded to lift my eyes up to her own face. "... But I chose you, didn''t I? If I chose based on initial strength, I wouldn''t have even bothered considering you or Orion¡­ so be proud you''re my student. I''ve just been a bit tired as oftely since regenerating my strength has been taking more and more energy¡­ so please don''t misunderstand and know that you''re my student, and I''m proud to have a student like you." Chapter 410 Truth Of The System? ? "I have called you here to proceed with your first lesson. You better be grateful I''m teaching you something like this because I have not taught this to anybody before," The woman sighed while leaning forward. She almost seemed reluctant to teach me as she lifted up both of her hands and then sharpened them into two fingers on each side. "Master, may I ask a question?" "Hm? What is it?" "Do you want to teach me? For a while now, you seem to be regretting teaching me¡­ would you rather teach Orion? Have him as your disciple? I wouldn''t mind¡­ he''s strong and good at listening while I''m still struggling to understand your words and teachings¡­ I feel like he''s a better candidate." "That''s true¡­" my master muttered, causing me to drift my eyes to the ground, but upon clicking her tongue, she pointed her fingers in front of me and then proceeded to lift my eyes up to her own face. "... But I chose you, didn''t I? If I chose based on initial strength, I wouldn''t have even bothered considering you or Orion¡­ so be proud you''re my student. I''ve just been a bit tired as oftely since regenerating my strength has been taking more and more energy¡­ so please don''t misunderstand and know that you''re my student, and I''m proud to have a student like you." "..." "What''s wrong?" She asked as I sat there, staring right at her with my mouth slightly open. It felt as if all of my worries had rushed out of me the second she uttered those words. It was an incredible feeling that made me feel so relieved. "..." "I won''t abandon you. I won''t leave you. I just want to help you," She smiled, causing my emotionless eyes to crumble and my head droop down. "I understand why you''re feeling so anxious. Your mother abandoned you, your father was never there, and your grandpa died¡­ I can understand where you''reing from, so don''t be anxious." "Thank you." There was a long pause between us as I continued to stare at the ground. I felt a fountain of tears well up inside of me, yet somehow, they didn''te out. They just hung there on my eyelids, moistening them until I closed them once more. "Now, let me teach you something for once. A technique that is used for swords and swords only." "But, I use daggers¡­ how would that even help me?" "What are you talking about? Didn''t those daggers turn into swords?" "Yeah, but that only happens when I activate my throne world." "Well, you''re a smart girl. I''m sure you''ll figure out how to spin it in a way that helps you¡­ or you could always ask Orion. He''s pretty smart as well," my teacher smirked, clearly trying to fire me up with a few useless taunts. "No need¡­ just show me," I firmed my eyes and looked at her as both hands once again curled into a fist with only the middle and pointer fingers stretching outwards. It almost looked like she had formed a de out of her hands. "Then pay attention." Her hand gracefully fell down, seemingly causing the entire world to slow down with it. It was wless, effortless¡­ beautiful. It was wless the way her flesh carved a sword form into the air with just her fingers. It was effortless the way the entire world seemingly adjusted to her fingers. It was beautiful the way everything came together, slicing through my vision. I was speechless by the time she finished. Her hands fell down to her sides, and her eyes softened as if letting go of the focus she just emitted. "Did youprehend it?" "I mean, I saw it. I can probably replicate it if I had a sword, but what do you mean byprehend?" "Let me teach you one more thing¡­ but about the system. The system is an entity, and itmunicates through your status, through your skills, and through the experience points that you use to grow. And the forms that you have: [Ghost of Ice Skills], [Apostle Blessed Skills], and even your [Rune Path]." "So¡­ what does that mean?" "That means each time you look at your status, use the system, acquire new skills and XP, you aremunicating with it. It''s a message. Everything your status is a message, and the forms that you use are messages to you¡­ and do youprehend them? What they''re saying?" "You''re just spewing bullshit¡­ what do you meanprehend them? Message?" "Quiet and listen to me," The demon god sternly raised her voice, and as her pressure began to w at the back of my neck, I shut my mouth and just continued to listen to her. "Now, answer me. Do youprehend them or understand what each form is saying?" "You just told me not to-" Her pressure raised once again. "Sorry¡­ ummm¡­ I don''t." "Good, then try to figure out what they''re saying. Don''t just use the form, but understand it down to how it moves your mana and how it appears in front of you¡­ got it?" "Yes, ma''am¡­" I sighed. "*sigh*... You''re lucky we just had a heartfelt conversation. Otherwise, your ass would be swinging your daggers until your arms fall off." "..." "Tsk¡­ don''t look at me with those eyes," The demon god clicked her tongue as I attempted to use the best puppy eyes I could muster. This was to make sure I wasn''t gonna start swinging until my arms fell off, as I know how easily she can change her mind. "Okay, okay, I get it¡­." "You''re a great Master," I smiled. The woman just scoffed before slowly getting up from her seat, and as I also stood up to follow her, she grabbed a cold cup of tea that was lying on her bedside table and handed it to me. And as I grabbed it, I already anticipated what she was going to say. "I''ll refill it with some hotter tea." And as I began walking out of the room, I heard her say something strange. "Be careful of Orion. An apotheosis into godhood causes horrible dissociation." Chapter 411 Corrosion Of Apotheosis ? "You''re a great Master," I smiled. The woman just scoffed before slowly getting up from her seat, and as I also stood up to follow her, she grabbed a cold cup of tea that was lying on her bedside table and handed it to me. And as I grabbed it, I already anticipated what she was going to say. "I''ll refill it with some hotter tea." And as I began walking out of the room, I heard her say something strange. "Be careful of Orion. An apotheosis into godhood causes horrible dissociation." ¡­ (Orion POV) As my friends were weed by the servants of the estate, I let them go to explore the ce while I returned to my meditation. For some reason, it helped me feel less¡­ light? I couldn''t fully exin it, but it felt like there was a thick fog in my mind, preventing me from exploring any further or using anything else. The world around me darkened once again, and slowly it felt as if I had been pulled back somewhere. No, I know where I had been pulled back. It was the back of my mind, the very back of my head. I felt queasy as I dropped further and further back. [Quasi World has been revealed] As soon as I stopped drifting back, I read the panel in front of me. The darkness of my closed eyes hadpletely devoured me, and it felt as if I had been trapped in this icy cold nket of the abyss for eternity. I felt weird. Each division of my cell was noticeable to me. Each drifting golden blood cell rushing through my veins was heard, seen, tasted, and felt by me. Every single droplet of mana surrounding me soaked my surroundings, allowing me to feel every single thing on this ne of darkness. I could feel my body aging. I could literally feel my body fucking aging. It was disgusting, grotesque, and a well-rounded horrible feeling that made me want to puke. I wanted to escape from my own skin, yet I was still trapped in this eternal and infinite ne of darkness. [Quasi Municiples have entered your body] [Godhood 0.1% has beenpleted] Suddenly, memories that were familiar yet felt entirely different flooded my brain. My eyes rolled back, and my breathing cut immediately. The fog was disappearing, making it seem more like a hole that needed to be filled. And as it was finally getting filled, everything inside of me began to churn and twist. My organs felt as if they were about to burst. My bones felt as if they were about to shatter. My muscles felt as if they were about to tear. It felt strange, but it didn''t hurt. It was like I was spectating the actions of somebody else but in 4D sensations. I experienced it. Everything. I experienced everything there was to feel, smell, taste, see, hear¡­ I experienced it all. "What the hell?" My mouth moved on its own while another panel chimed the start of something new. [Quasi Municiples begin to erode your mind and body] "Where am I?" "Who am I?" "Hello?" "Why is my mouth moving without my-" "Urk¡­ what happened?" "It feels weird." "Am I alive?" "Am I dead?" "I was just about to kill Satan-" "I had Zeus under my foot-" "Everything was under control-" "I seeded at everything." "I lost everything." "SHUT UP!" I shouted, using my own mouth while I gripped my head. Even as the voices stopped emitting from my mouth, they still strangled my brain and whispered unnatural and foreign thoughts into my mind. "ALL OF YOU SHUT UP! SHUT THE FUCK UP! CAN YOU EVEN HEAR ME!" Most of them sounded like me exactly, while the remaining had different tones, dialects, ng, and ents. They had all been shaped by one exact split. We all generally had the same memories until one exact moment that beamed in my brain. I could see it, feel it, smell it, taste it, hear it¡­ all of it. My rebirth. That was the turning point that caused all of us to diverge. Our fate had been shattered upon being rebirthed, but why? Reincarnation was amon thing, especially when there was a literal goddess controlling that¡­ so why was I special? Why were we special? Why were we different? "I''m going to lose my mind," I grimaced, gripping my head and digging my fingers so hard into it that my nails punctured the outer skin. My skull was thankfully still intact, but it wasn''t long before it shattered as my hands only began to press harder and harder into me. HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF HUFF "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Suddenly, everything went nk. And then, I opened my eyes, and everything was back to normal. I was on my bed, still in a meditating pose, and just as I stretched my legs out and ced my feet against the solid cold marble floor¡­ everything came rushing in. [Quasi Municiples begin to erode your mind and body] They were all talking, questioning, andmenting without even conversing with each other. I doubt any of them could even hear the others or, at most themselves. They just kept talking and talking and talking, slowly getting louder and louder until I couldn''t even hear myself think. Somebody proceeded to burst through the door into my room, feeling something was off. They were blurry, but I could slightly make out that it was Aisa now rushing towards me as I writhed back and forth, resisting the urge to tear my head off my neck. I¡­ have¡­ to¡­ use¡­ a skill¡­ The system responded to my will as Aisa used some kind of skill. Her hand turned into a pale mouth that whispered something,manding the mana around her and then utilizing that mana to attempt to ease my pain¡­ but that''s the catch. I wasn''t in pain. I wasn''t in pain at all. [Innate Calm] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Sleep Inducer] Nothing worked. Chapter 412 The Source Of Orions Suffering ? Somebody proceeded to burst through the door into my room, feeling something was off. They were blurry, but I could slightly make out that it was Aisa now rushing towards me as I writhed back and forth, resisting the urge to tear my head off my neck. I¡­ have¡­ to¡­ use¡­ a skill¡­ The system responded to my will as Aisa used some kind of skill. Her hand turned into a pale mouth that whispered something,manding the mana around her and then utilizing that mana to attempt to ease my pain¡­ but that''s the catch. I wasn''t in pain. I wasn''t in pain at all. [Innate Calm] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Sleep Inducer] Nothing worked. ¡­ (Cy POV) "What happened?" I huffed, darting through the door into Orion''s room. Aisa was sitting on the edge of the bed, wary andpletely lost as to how to handle the events currently unfolding right before her very eyes. Orion was on his knees, hunched over so the top of his head and his elbows were touching the sheets. His hands gripped his head, and as the sound of his teeth grinding against each other echoed through the room, I noticed how his expression was that of extreme pain. "I''m trying to soothe it with ice, but I don''t. He''s in too much pain to even hear me, I think¡­ shit¡­ can you get my Master? She said something about this." "I''m already here," A cold voice permeated the air, and as I swiveled my head around, I saw her. A presence that felt like an empress with a swaying aura that bounced back and forth within the room, her terrorizing pressure practically eating away at the atmosphere around her. [Magic Sensing Radar] was already bouncing off the walls, butpared to when I used [Miasma Sensing Radar], I could hardly keep myself sane just standing in her presence. It was the like the souls of millions upon millions of undead were screaming around her. They wed at me with their vicious ck and brown hands made from cracked bones. It was utterly terrifying to the point that I couldn''t help but kneel. My chest felt as if it was getting crushed while the scent of a burning leaf echoed through the depths of my sinuses. It was horrible to the point I had to use a few skills to warm myself up and be able to adapt to the presence that forced me down. Slowly, I was finally able to stand up, but even then, my head began to spin. So, I took it slowly and backed away, watching the woman slowly reach her hand out toward Orion, who seemed to be suffering even more now. It was almost impressive how fast he moved on, grinding his teeth even harder and mping his hands down onto the sheets below. "Master, what''s happening? Can''t you help him?" "I can help him, but that would only soothe the voices. As soon as I stop, they woulde rushing back so bad that the shock would make him even more miserable than before." "Voices? What do you mean by voices?" Aisa asked before I opened my mouth. "Is he schizophrenic or something? "No, no, no¡­ he''s not schizophrenic, but he is experiencing symptoms simr to that. I''m sure he''s in a world of mental pain." "Is this because of his evolution or something?" "Yeah, I doubt he knew¡­ and seeing how it was rather involuntary, he must be suffering twice as much. This is all happening because of the apotheosis, just like I said." "That doesn''t exin anything¡­ you old hag," I grit my teeth while walking over, enduring the woman''s presence which sharpened as it scraped the back of my neck. Yet, my adaptation was kicking in, and it wasn''t long before her presence was no more than a single tickle on my skin. "Exin more¡­ or are we unworthy of such information?" "*sigh*... your brains aren''t gonna blow up on me now, are they?" "Of course, they won''t," I snarled back. "Please¡­ tell us what''s wrong with him," Aisa pleaded, and unable to resist the puppy eyes of her student, she let out a long sigh, and after a few hesitant moments, she then spread open her lips. "To be honest, I don''t know what will happen once you learn this information. So, I''ll just wish YOU the best of luck," The woman sternly pointed at me before turning back to Orion, who was on the verge of passing out. "Upon ascending to godhood, you be one single entity. Across every universe, across every multiverse, across every possible reality in the infinite number of them¡­ they all get fused into one. By bing a single entity, you have the right to stand as a member of the gods, even if you''re the lowest of the low. That''s why it''s better to be born a god rather than be one." "So then, what''s happening to him? Can his body not handle so many possible realities?" I asked, only bringing up the logical conclusion. "No, his mind can''t handle all of the minds that are now within him. They were more of an uhhhh¡­ addition per se. Rather than fusing with his mind, they are like parasites attached to him. They don''t know where they are, but eventually, they will ease and realize what has happened¡­ probably." "Probably? What do you mean, probably?" "I don''t like your tone, boy," The woman red at me with an unbelievable amount of bloodlust in her eyes, enough to make me shut up and just listen to her. "Anyways¡­ it all depends on your friend''s mental fortitude. Have you seen himplete any impressive mental feats? Then I''d say he should be able to resist it. If not, then just hope for the best, I guess¡­" "Master, can''t you help him with anything?" "Even if I could, I wouldn''t. If he wants to proceed down this path, then he needs to at least ovee this path¡­ if not, then he should fuck off and kill himself." Chapter 413 Luna Investigates Orions Past (1) ? "No, his mind can''t handle all of the minds that are now within him. They were more of an uhhhh¡­ addition per se. Rather than fusing with his mind, they are like parasites attached to him. They don''t know where they are, but eventually, they will ease and realize what has happened¡­ probably." "Probably? What do you mean, probably?" "I don''t like your tone, boy," The woman red at me with an unbelievable amount of bloodlust in her eyes, enough to make me shut up and just listen to her. "Anyways¡­ it all depends on your friend''s mental fortitude. Have you seen himplete any impressive mental feats? Then I''d say he should be able to resist it. If not, then just hope for the best, I guess¡­" "Master, can''t you help him with anything?" "Even if I could, I wouldn''t. If he wants to proceed down this path, then he needs to at least ovee this path¡­ if not, then he should fuck off and kill himself." ¡­ (Luna POV) It was the middle of the night. Pitch ck had surrounded the entirety of the war-bound capital, and the stench of preparing soldiers was already flooding the streets. I had gone out to pick up some medicine for Orion''s current suffering status, but I was just too ufortable. Not only did it feel like somebody was following me, but it also felt as if I had been injected with something. Was it fear? Anger? It was hard to tell. "*sigh*... What am I going to do without you? The others are getting more and more worried by the hour. If it wasn''t for me and the demon god helping out, they would have all lost their shit¡­ they''ve matured, but I guess they still haven''t lost that love for you." As my hand pulled his hair to the side, his entire body flinched. He wasn''t awake but had entered a small state of meditation in order to try and escape whatever the hell was banging around inside of his head. "I''m sorry, but I''ve gotten too curious," I smiled, cing my index finger on his forehead and closing my eyes. "[Throne World: Land of Memories]." A web of pink orbs soon surrounded me as I found myself in a separate space detached from hell itself. It was my own world, which, unlike most throne worlds, didn''t bleed onto the existing reality, but instead made a separate one. This was the result of my countless hours of hard work. In the white abyss holding each pink thread connecting each pink ball, holding a glimmering white light that shone brightly within each one, a slight hum echoed through the air. It was thick and forced me to concentrate even harder as the boy''s mind was swiftly resisting my throne world. Even in his vulnerable state, he was able to resist even my most powerful skill. Each pink ball was a memory, not just any random memory, but a core one. It was something that caused him to change. Forced him to change, and I was ready to witness it. And if I was able to understand itpletely, I could potentially gain some of his skills for my own. Not a bad start. Not only do I get to find out more about him, but I get to obtain some of his skills. I mean, I already knew tons about him. How hard could this be¡­ right? Touching the first pink ball that attracted me the most, I assumed it was the beginning. The very first ball sprouts into two more paths. And as my entire hand phased into it, my body was sucked into a swirl-like motion that tore me into its mystical power. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" A cue of heavy breathing forced me to turn around, finding a little boy, about five years old, with short brown hair. He was kneeling on the ground, the fiery hot summer air around him practically boiling the surrounding atmosphere. The dry climate immediately caused his lips to crack and the inside of his mouth to dry as he just sat there¡­ in shock. "Atticus? Atticus? T-Talk to me¡­ p-please¡­" "He''s not going to respond," I said bluntly, and as the boy turned towards me, his eyes that hadpletely died of all will to livended on me. They were chilling down to my very spine. I could hardly breathe straight as he stared into my eyes. "W-Why?" He sniffled, tears slowly leaking from his eyes. "He''s dead." In order to find out more about him, I was able to manipte and influence the world with my powers and presence. If I wanted to, I could rule the entire dream world that had been created, which I had never done before, but if I wanted to find out as much about this boy as possible¡­ then that might be feasible. "LIES!" He shouted, his face slowly tumbling into that of a harsh re. It dug into my face, and just like his charisma in real life, it moved me. "I''m sorry, but it''s the truth. He''s dead," I muttered coldly, and as the corpse in his hands, overrun with disease, flopped out of his arms, he got up and sprinted towards me. I just stood there, seeing his little fist m into my thigh, nearly shattering uponing in contact with my flesh. "LIES! LIES! LIES! LIES!" It was already clear Orion had some deep-rooted trauma. "*sigh*... This is useless," I rolled my eyes, pushing the boy away and then feeling my eyes roll back into my sockets. And when they rolled forward again, I found myself in front of a little boy. He had not aged in the slightest, but now, he was face to face with a rabbit that he held in his arms. It was bleeding out from several puncture wounds created by arrows. "Useless again." I had shifted through more and more dreams, but I quickly came to the realization that even after what seemed to be a hundred traumatic memories¡­ the boy had barely aged by even a year. Death after death. Disease after disease. So many traumatic events came, yet so little time had passed. "This¡­ isn''t where wee from. This ce is different¡­ how¡­ even back on the overworld, there weren''t ces like this." Chapter 414 Luna Investigates Orions Past (2) ? It was already clear Orion had some deep-rooted trauma. "*sigh*... This is useless," I rolled my eyes, pushing the boy away and then feeling my eyes roll back into my sockets. And when they rolled forward again, I found myself in front of a little boy. He had not aged in the slightest, but now, he was face to face with a rabbit that he held in his arms. It was bleeding out from several puncture wounds created by arrows. "Useless again." I had shifted through more and more dreams, but I quickly came to the realization that even after what seemed to be a hundred traumatic memories¡­ the boy had barely aged by even a year. Death after death. Disease after disease. So many traumatic events came, yet so little time had passed. "This¡­ isn''t where wee from. This ce is different¡­ how¡­ even back on the overworld, there weren''t ces like this." As the little boy in front of me carried the dead body through the street, ridden with disease and carnage, I walked away from him. Instead of moving on to the next memory, I instead stayed where I was and took a look around. "[Dream Wings]." Massive pink wings sprouted from my back, and soon I found myself flying through the sky, the open, airy expanse drifting me into a new set of thoughts. I mean, it all looked the same, maybe a bit older, meaning it could only be one thing. Massive structures made from stone towered into the air and pitched advancements that could only be called primitive. The streets were rocky and somehow had the stained smell of blood smeared all over them. Tall walls had been erected around the massive city, causing it to look more like a fortress in my own eyes. It was trying to protect itself from something or someone¡­ but what? For some reason, I felt very little to no mana here, and if it wasn''t for the properties of my throne world, I wouldn''t have been able to use my skills. "It''s the past¡­ the far past before all of the technological advancements. I would also assume it was before mana had taken over the world¡­ I remember a theory of that, but I guess it was erased by the leaders and higher-ups¡­ interesting." Instead of hopping to the next traumatic memory, I raised my hand into the air, and like I was moving the stars, I pulled the entire sky back. I sifted through all of them. Every. Single. One. But, something had caught my eye before I found that single deciding moment. "Help¡­ me¡­" Facing the exit of a cave, I was bathed in a warm light, just barely stretching past my torso. The stench of blood was potent, to the point where I expected to see the entire cave covered in blood if I turned around. I hesitated to look around, but upon hearing the painful groans radiating from behind me, I swiveled my head slowly around, meeting eye-to-eye with a young man. He was chained up by his wrists and ankles,pletely bare naked, and covered in various kinds of torturous injuries. Cuts, whip marks, burns, everything you could think of had been done to this young man. His short brown hair had been dyed red with his very own blood. His fingernails had been ripped off, dripping with even more of his blood. "Help me¡­ please¡­" "W-What the hell," I stuttered, quickly rushing over and breaking the chains. He had been starved of food and water for so long that his body copsed into my arms,pletely limp, almost lifeless. "Hey! What are you doing!?" A voice yelled from outside the cave. "Shut up." I didn''t even get to see the man as the wings on my back stretched out into massive ws, tearing him apart into massive fleshy chunks of red. He didn''t even get a chance to scream as his head had been torn into three significant pieces, sttering across the ground and allowing me to pick up the frail young man into my arms. "It hurts¡­ it hurts so bad¡­ please¡­ help me¡­" The young man begged, but it''s not like I could do anything as of now. I had no heals, and I felt even more peopleing after me¡­ although they were extremely weak. "Tsk¡­ stay here," I gently smiled after clicking my tongue,ying him down against the trunk of a tree. He sat there, his entire body shivering while he watched me utterly obliterate all seven of the assants who had followed. The wings on my back once again turned into ws, but the nails on each end extended into massive des, slicing through each and every single one of them. The surrounding grove with a small pond was soon dyed a crisp red. Body parts were scattered everywhere, and the screams of terror that bellowed from the depths of each young man were music to my ears. And upon returning to the young Orion, who was shivering with fear as he saw some otherworldly being tear apart people he most likely thought was invincible. In addition, I couldn''t help but smile and pamper him as he was just too cute. Shivering with fear, shrunk back into a ball, and flinching whenever I moved my hand towards him¡­ it was just way too fucking cute. [You have interfered with a key memory] [Memory will not be affected] "W-What are you?" The young man asked while I finished reading a couple of misceneous panels, not doing much but reminding me of where I stood in this world. "I''m nobody really¡­ but you, you''re somebody special. I doubt you know who you really are, so don''t ask much and just get some rest¡­ it''s okay¡­ I''m here for you," I gently smiled once more, stroking his short brown hair. He soon fell asleep in my arms, and as I began to get only more interested in this world, I decided to stay here for a bit longer. Chapter 415 Luna Investigates Orions Past (3) ? And upon returning to the young Orion, who was shivering with fear as he saw some otherworldly being tear apart people he most likely thought was invincible. In addition, I couldn''t help but smile and pamper him as he was just too cute. Shivering with fear, shrunk back into a ball, and flinching whenever I moved my hand towards him¡­ it was just way too fucking cute. [You have interfered with a key memory] [Memory will not be affected] "W-What are you?" The young man asked while I finished reading a couple of misceneous panels, not doing much but reminding me of where I stood in this world. "I''m nobody really¡­ but you, you''re somebody special. I doubt you know who you really are, so don''t ask much and just get some rest¡­ it''s okay¡­ I''m here for you," I gently smiled once more, stroking his short brown hair. He soon fell asleep in my arms, and as I began to get only more interested in this world, I decided to stay here for a bit longer. ¡­ (??? POV) "Ugh¡­ it hurts¡­" I lightly whimpered, my legs and arms balling back up again while Iy against the scratchy surface behind me. The tree wasn''t the mostfortable of spots to lie on, but it did its job of allowing me to sit up. As of now, I was so injured that it was potentially life-threatening. Sure, the injuries were meant to be more painful than deadly, but the numerous amount of them, which had been stacked over and over, was eating away at my life. Everything was going dim. I was going to die soon¡­ "D-Did you leave?" I questioned the blurry surroundings around me. I could hardly see, but if anybody was there, I needed them to help me. Quick. "I''m still here," A heavenly voice graced my ears. It was so sweet to hear the voice of the one who saved me. I even almost began to cry from its incredible warmth. "C-Can you get me to a healer?" "No can do¡­" "I-I''m going to die¡­ please¡­ help me¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ I can''t die yet¡­ please¡­ you have to help me," I begged, sobbing into my knees while my blurry surroundings began to contort and twist as if space itself was reacting to my misery. "Oh, you poor thing¡­." A warm hand touched the top of my head, sending a calm wave through my head. It eased my pain and even allowed me to see once again. It was as if an angel- no, a goddess had touched me and hade to help me¡­ finally¡­ after all my suffering, I was finally given something in return. "Are you a goddess?" "To your world, I might be one," The pale face smiled, weing me into her warm embrace. It felt good. It felt like I was hugging my mother again. "W-What does that mean?" "There''s no need for you to know. Just be aware that I won''t be here forever¡­ and, if I may ask, what''s your name?" Normally, giving away your name so easily would be a stupid move, but just being right beside her made me feel calm. It made me feel at ease. It made me feel like I could trust her with my entire body and soul. "As." "A-As?" The goddess stuttered, slightly taken aback. The warm golden sunshine peering through the canopy of leaves above tickled her pink lunar eyes. They looked at me as if she was looking at a ghost, and as I slowly began to shake out of fear, she then calmed herself down and smiled. "P-Please don''t hurt me¡­." "I''m sorry, I just overreacted a bit," She lightly chuckled, but I could tell deep down that she was still unsettled. The way her eyes cautiously grazed over me and the way her aura almost seemed to watch me carefully like a beast carefully stalking its prey. "So¡­ As¡­ how did you end up like that?" "I was too weak¡­ I thought I could use my brains, but the difference in numbers, skill, strength, speed¡­ I was outssed in every way." Suddenly, the woman began tough. I blushed profusely with embarrassment, and my eyes drifted downwards. I knew I was weak, but she didn''t have to rub it in my face¡­ also, didn''t shee here to make me feel better? "Oh, no, no, no¡­ It''s okay, I''m sorry. I wasn''tughing at you. I promise," She smiled. "It''s just that in the future, I have this feeling that you''ll be somebody strong. You''ll be so strong that hardly anybody can oppose you. And you''ll have friends that love and care for you." "I don''t believe you." "Well, you can choose what you want to believe, but know that it will only get better from here." Her radiant smile and lunar eyes pierced my face. She was beautiful. The most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life. The way her long purple and pink hair drifted past her waist and pooled on the crisp des of grass below¡­ the way her soft pale fingers ran through my hair, calming me down¡­ the way her auraforted me with all its might¡­ it was all amazing. I loved it. I loved her. A blush flushed through my face as I couldn''t bare to look at her anymore. She was too beautiful for me to even be in her presence. I didn''t deserve to even like her. I didn''t deserve to fall in love with her, but¡­ somehow, I still wanted to try and be with her. "Hm? What''s wrong? Am I too pretty for you to even look at me?" The goddess smiled teasingly but clearly didn''t expect my next words. "Y-Yes¡­ you''re too pretty." "O-Oh¡­ okay¡­" The woman stuttered, taken aback once more, before moving me out of her embrace and then standing up. "As, I want to tell the truth. I also want to show you something¡­ but you can''t be too surprised." Chapter 416 Luna Investigates Orions Past (Final) ? Her radiant smile and lunar eyes pierced my face. She was beautiful. The most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life. The way her long purple and pink hair drifted past her waist and pooled on the crisp des of grass below¡­ the way her soft pale fingers ran through my hair, calming me down¡­ the way her auraforted me with all its might¡­ it was all amazing. I loved it. I loved her. A blush flushed through my face as I couldn''t bare to look at her anymore. She was too beautiful for me to even be in her presence. I didn''t deserve to even like her. I didn''t deserve to fall in love with her, but¡­ somehow, I still wanted to try and be with her. "Hm? What''s wrong? Am I too pretty for you to even look at me?" The goddess smiled teasingly but clearly didn''t expect my next words. "Y-Yes¡­ you''re too pretty." "O-Oh¡­ okay¡­" The woman stuttered, taken aback once more, before moving me out of her embrace and then standing up. "As, I want to tell the truth. I also want to show you something¡­ but you can''t be too surprised." All of a sudden, the world around me went dark. It wasn''t like the night where I could still harness thefort of the moon and stars, but an entirely pitch-ck darkness. The only thing in my vision was the goddess, and as soon as she snapped her fingers, another figure appeared right beside her. Long, toned limbs with pale white skin like moonlight. A single dark purple eye shone brightly with a single dark-red eye in the other socket, overshadowed by the other but still threatening, as if it was a dagger peeking behind a sword. The figure had long and dark purple hair stretching all the way down to his waist. "Who is¡­ that?" I asked, gulping down arge drop of saliva that built up over my observation of the young man. "It''s you." "Huh? That''s not me. We don''t have the same hair color, eye color, or even facial structure. He''s like seven feet tall, and I''m only mid-five-foot¡­ there''s no way that man is me," I responded, but the woman''s genuine look made me feel a bit uneasy. "You''re being serious?" "That''s exactly why I''m so confused¡­ but I feel if I got a bit further, I''ll find out the truth," she muttered, causing me to panic. What did she mean to go a bit further? Was she going to leave me? How was I going to protect myself? When the others find out those guys were ughtered, I''ll have a target on my back. I''m going to die. I''m guaranteed to die the second I return to the camp¡­ "A-Are you going to leave me? Please don''t leave me!" I shouted, rushing towards the woman and clinging onto her for dear life. "Don''t worry," she smiled, bending down to my level and tearing my hands off of her. "I''m sure you''ll be great. You just need to be a bit confident in yourself." "Th-That''s not how it works! I''m going to die! They''re going to kill me! Please!" "It''s okay¡­ just calm down. Nobody is going to kill you¡­" "T-Take me with you! Please! I''m begging you! I love you! I want to stay with you! I''ve never felt sofortable around somebody!" The goddess only gave me a light smile as she stood up, leaving me to copse on the floor. I reached out towards her as she took a step back, but she was just a few inches out of reach. So, once more, I attempted to stand up, but for some reason, my legs weren''t working. And then my arms. And then my head. And then my neck. "No¡­ please¡­" ¡­ (Luna POV) Once again, cycling through all of the key memories, I took a look back at the young man who had lost all of his senses. He was utterly pitiful as he stayed sprawled on the ground, most likely choking on his own saliva without even being aware of it. "Geez¡­ was that key moment really that important?" I asked before seeing a key moment in the whirling sky of dreams. There. It was right there. "What? How is this possible?" As I stood on a battlefield moist with rain, mud, and blood, I looked down at a single man. His arm had been cut off, but he still held a spear in the other hand. His fingers had seized around them, or possibly he just wanted to live that much longer. The shing of a battlefield resounded around me. One side was small, but with men so massive and strong that they could only be described as monsters. The others were like ratspared to them. Small, scared, and cowering behind their suits of armor was the only thing they could do. It was so pitiful. My eyes shot down toward the corpse of a young man with short brown hair and pitch-ck eyes. His life was slowly fading as his chest te had been torn open byrge axes and swords, his guts spilling out onto the battlefield. I could only wonder to myself how Orion was going to escape this. How was he going to press forward and save himself¡­ but then, everything around us went ck. The pittering and pattering of rain quickly stopped, and the throbbing of light illuminated the darkness in front of me. Squinting, I saw a single woman. She was beautiful, dressed in all-white robes, and had a tiara made from silver. And with a wave of her hand, the corpse that had be Orion molded and shifted into a soft yellow light drifting across the ne of darkness. "¦®?¦Ð¦Í¦Á," She spoke in an unknownnguage. I had no clue what she had just said, but I could immediately tell it was a greeting. A greeting directed straight at the clueless yellow ball of light seemingly struggling to move and speak. "My bad, force of habit." What the fuck¡­ did she just say ''my bad'' or am I¡­ whatever¡­ what the hell is this ce? Chapter 417 Luna Meets A Primordial Being ? My eyes shot down toward the corpse of a young man with short brown hair and pitch-ck eyes. His life was slowly fading as his chest te had been torn open byrge axes and swords, his guts spilling out onto the battlefield. I could only wonder to myself how Orion was going to escape this. How was he going to press forward and save himself¡­ but then, everything around us went ck. The pittering and pattering of rain quickly stopped, and the throbbing of light illuminated the darkness in front of me. Squinting, I saw a single woman. She was beautiful, dressed in all-white robes, and had a tiara made from silver. And with a wave of her hand, the corpse that had be Orion molded and shifted into a soft yellow light drifting across the ne of darkness. "¦®?¦Ð¦Í¦Á," She spoke in an unknownnguage. I had no clue what she had just said, but I could immediately tell it was a greeting. A greeting directed straight at the clueless yellow ball of light seemingly struggling to move and speak. "My bad, force of habit." What the fuck¡­ did she just say ''my bad'' or am I¡­ whatever¡­ what the hell is this ce? "Come on, spirit, don''t sleep," The woman spoke up once again, lightly petting the golden orb moving towards a white light. It was like a miniature white sun smack dab in the middle of the ne of darkness. The orb of light attempted to turn around, but something blocked it. The strange divine figure was definitely there, slowly helping guide the orb, but it was more like a physical limitation. The spirit thought it had a neck, but it couldn''t move, so it was just forced to proceed forward, only listening to the guiding voice of the woman. "Throneworld¡­ can I get a hint as to who this is?" [Indentifying Figure¡­] [You are in the presence of The God of Rebirth] "So my inference was correct¡­ that was a separate life. And then he was a soldier meaning he was pretty keen on stuff like that¡­ he didn''t seem like he was ranked high, but he at least wasn''t a foot soldier. His armor was more of a-" "Who are you?" A chill shot down my spine, and my eyes began to water as two globes of divine powernded on me. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t even breathe. I was just stuck in ce as the golden orb soon faded into the white light, never to be seen again. From my peripheral vision, a figure of kindness and white revealed itself. Her gentle eyes had faded into lifeless ones that sent another wave of chills down my body. My body was covered in goosebumps, and as the goddess approached even closer, I calmed myself down and decided to thug it out. This was good information¡­ plus it''s impossible for me to die in here. "You''re not from here¡­ a spy of Hypno? It feels like a dream-like substance is surrounding you¡­" The woman contorted and shifted into a man. A beautiful man with a massive golden crown d in pure white robes. This sent my system going wild as it attempted to identify the man, somehow failing each time. [Attempting to identity the target- [Unable to identify the target] [Attempting to identity the target- [Unable to identify the target] [Attempting to identity the target- [Unable to identify the target] [Attempting to identity the target- [Unable to identify the target] Over and over, it failed, filling up my vision as the man''s body then contorted into something monstrous. A fleshy white being of silver and gold. It had the wings of an angel but way more than a normal humanoid one. Six pure white wings surrounded the mass of contorting metal flesh, splitting into several rings that served as its body. Each ring was terrifyingly bright as numerous beams of sunlight tore through the surrounding shell of darkness, blinding me with each reflection. And as the beams of light burned into the metal, massive eyes fluttered with the eyes of numerous animals shifting and contorting their own pupils into each ocr organ. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff huff." I began to hyperventte, the constant huffing and puffing causing my vision to turn blue. I had a panic attack that numbed my mind and caused a constant ringing to bellow through my ears and sinuses, forced to echo through my mind. "You want to know who I am?" The being asked, its voice androgynous, holding the aspects of male and female tones. Everything stopped. I was able to see again as the blue faded from my vision, the ringing sapped out of my head, and my hyperventtion was silenced. The panic attack was gone as if it was never there in the first ce. "No¡­" I replied, my voice breathy as it exited my throat. "The Animal-Eyed Angel. The Primordial Angel of All Heavens. The Second of The Perfect Beings. The Second of The Primordial Creatures¡­. The Angel of Existence Itself¡­ That is me." Those eyes squinted in their sockets, each and every single one of them locked onto me. My skin felt as if it was vibrating off my bones as I shivered with fear. My entire body had gone pale, and my face getting the worst of it. My eyes shook in their sockets. My organs shook in my body cavity. My blood shook in my veins. My brain shook in my skull. My bones shook in my flesh. My flesh shook in my skin. My skin shook under the harsh gaze of these creepy animalistic eyes. "So, do not be afraid. I am your creator. Your ruler. Your object of worship. Your existence worships me just by living¡­ so do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid." "Huff¡­ huff¡­ AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Chapter 418 Lunas Soul Erosion ? "The Animal-Eyed Angel. The Primordial Angel of All Heavens. The Second of The Perfect Beings. The Second of The Primordial Creatures¡­. The Angel of Existence Itself¡­ That is me." Those eyes squinted in their sockets, each and every single one of them locked onto me. My skin felt as if it was vibrating off my bones as I shivered with fear. My entire body had gone pale, and my face getting the worst of it. My eyes shook in their sockets. My organs shook in my body cavity. My blood shook in my veins. My brain shook in my skull. My bones shook in my flesh. My flesh shook in my skin. My skin shook under the harsh gaze of these creepy animalistic eyes. "So, do not be afraid. I am your creator. Your ruler. Your object of worship. Your existence worships me just by living¡­ so do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid. Do not be afraid." "Huff¡­ huff¡­ AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" ¡­ "AHHHHHHHH!" I jumped back from the bed, losing connection with Orion''s mind andnding t on my ass. I rubbed the sore bruise that throbbed on my tailbone before turning around to check if anybody saw me. It should have only been a few minutes due to the time dtion, and, well, thankfully, everything was fine. Nobody was there, and nobody saw me. "Excuse me¡­ are you alright?" Or so I thought. "U-Uhhh¡­ yeah¡­ my bad¡­ I looked like a crazy person, didn''t I?" I groaned, slowly standing up and watching the vampire fully peek her head through the door. For some reason, she was still here when I thought she needed to continue growing her army or something. "No, you''re fine. I was just wondering what you were doing here?" "I was trying to help my friend, but it seems his situation is a bit moreplicated than I thought," I lied straight through my teeth. My eyes hardly even blinked, and my heartbeat almost began to slow in tandem with those slimy words. "Do not be afraid." A voice echoed in the back of my mind, causing searing pain to burst through my frontal lobe and then soon exit down my spine. I dropped to the ground, unable to even say anything, as my entire body froze up. "Do not be afraid." I pleaded in my mind for that single sentence to stop, but to no avail, it continued to torture me. Endlessly. The vampire didn''t even do anything as she just walked away. I needed help. But I couldn''t even scream. It hurt. It really fucking hurt. [You have been in the presence of a Primordial Being] [No Ichor Detected] [Soul Erosion has begun as a consequence¡­] [Mind Erosion has- [Body Erosion has- [Body Erosion has been stopped] [Mind Erosion has been stopped] I was thankful for the panels as my body soon thawed out, allowing me to move every inch of it once again. On the other hand, my mind was still recovering, not as much as my body, but it was slowly returning to its normal state. But, these weren''t the ones that made me the most nervous as the only thing that went through was this debuff called [Soul Erosion]. It was even on my status. [Name: Luna (???)] - Status Condition: [Soul Erosion] "Shit¡­ shit¡­ shit¡­ shit¡­ what does that even do? I can''t feel anything, but I know it''s bad¡­ it''s going to kill me, most likely. Rebirth with that bastard won''t even be possible¡­ I can''t even pull an Orion in this situation¡­ shit-" ''Your soul is in tatters¡­ what has happened?'' A voice echoed in my mind, but its familiarity didn''t send goosebumps to eradicate any positive feelings that had been built up. It was soft and young, possibly younger than me. "I did something I shouldn''t have and got paid dearly for my mistake¡­ I apologize, but can I ask for your assistance one time?" ''Your status condition right now is called [Soul Erosion]. It''s too severe for me to treat from afar¡­ you muste to me. Come to my kingdom, and I''ll treat that wound of yours¡­ just make sure not to use any skills right now. Especially one from your rune path¡­ got it?'' "What''s the sudden turn in kindness?" I smirked, wiping the sweat from my brow while standing over Orion. "You were cold as hell before, but now you seem like a decent person¡­ unless you want something from me?" The voice didn''t respond, and soon the connection snapped. The demon lord clearly had no intention of exining any further in order to lure me into hisnd of illusions¡­ but my visit was long overdue. I was going to need to visit him sometime anyway, and this was just the perfect chance. "I''m sorry¡­ but your little demon lord also sent us on a mission. We were forced to tell him where we were going, but we didn''t tell him your n. We said we were going to meet up with you in order to perfect our skills in this capital of war and battle¡­ *sigh*... I''m sorry, Orion. I hope you can forgive me for what I''m about to do." "And what is that?" "I hope you know you weren''t being sneaky¡­ I didn''t sense you at all, but I could immediately assume you were spying on me¡­ Aisa." I turned around, seeing the beautiful, evolved woman whose horns had stretched past double my own horns'' height. "I wasn''t informed of such a secret mission¡­ did something happen while we were away?" "You could say Orion''s keeper was getting impatient and was getting angry that his pet had left. Even though he approved of the mission¡­ kind of." "Oh, so you''re tasked with bringing him back, correct?" Aisa asked, but before I could respond, she quickly cut me off. "But what ties do you have that allow him to threaten you like that? Are you dating somebody there?" Chapter 419 Splitting Up ? "And what is that?" "I hope you know you weren''t being sneaky¡­ I didn''t sense you at all, but I could immediately assume you were spying on me¡­ Aisa." I turned around, seeing the beautiful, evolved woman whose horns had stretched past double my own horns'' height. "I wasn''t informed of such a secret mission¡­ did something happen while we were away?" "You could say Orion''s keeper was getting impatient and was getting angry that his pet had left. Even though he approved of the mission¡­ kind of." "Oh, so you''re tasked with bringing him back, correct?" Aisa asked, but before I could respond, she quickly cut me off. "But what ties do you have that allow him to threaten you like that? Are you dating somebody there?" "No, but he''s holding Orion captive. He could easily kill him right now, especially in such a weakened state. He sees him as a potential threat that could be plotting against him with Leviathan." "He''s just paranoid." "No, he''s being safe. I understand where he''sing from, but we also have no choice. That man does joke around when ites to his servants¡­ and I don''t want to see Orion''s brain just yet." "*sigh*... God dammit¡­ Okay, fine. But what about the others? Are they going to bring them back as well, or are they going to stay because I don''t feel like taking care of them?" "They''re fine now," I smiled, brushing Orion''s hair to the side, revealing his paleplexion. "You just need to worry about the rtionship between Cy and Be. They''re on good terms, but they fight way too often like children¡­ geez, what are they now? After Beelzebub''s time dtion, you would have thought they matured by now¡­ I mean, we''re no longer kids." ¡­ (Be POV) "... you would have thought they matured¡­ I mean, we''re no longer kids." After hearing Luna say that I turned to Cy. My eyes drifted downwards, and as I lightly kicked the ground aimlessly, I heard the boy in front of me sigh. We didn''t really say anything as we backed away from the room, just staring at the ground, walking side by side. "Why are you both so down?" A dark elf appeared in front of us, watching our guilty eyes graze the ground. We were a burden. Not only were we especially weak nowpared to everything that could happen in the future, but we were a burden on everybody else around us. We were just baggage that they had to deal with. "Findir, do you think we''re annoying?" "Yes." "Well, that settles it." "I''m sure you heard Luna. She won''t be here anymore, and none of us care enough to break your fights up. So, what are you going to do? Keep acting like children, or let yourself mature? Hm?" Findir asked, his words truly setting everything in stone. We just stood there, looking at the ground. And it seemed my friend hade to a conclusion before me as he let out a long sigh and then began to give his speech. "I''m going to take a break from everything and just train. I''m going to return to Beelzebub so he can train me and hopefully provide me with the materials necessary to evolve. Unlike the asshole Satan, he should actually be able to assist me in growing my strength." "But what about here? Can''t you just train here with Leviathan? I''m sure he could give you some tips and advice. Plus, both Aisa and Orion evolved here, so I can only assume we can find our necessary materials here as well¡­." "He won''t help you," Another voice interrupted our conversation, and upon turning around, we met eyes with Luna and Aisa. "He didn''t provide me with anything. In fact, the only person who has met him is Orion. I have barely spoken with him and haven''t even physically interacted with him at all." "Then I''ll just go with Beelzebub¡­" Cy soon made up his mind, and as he saw my indecisive expression, he let out a long sigh. "Y''know¡­ you cane with me if you want. I doubt that pretty bastard is going to wee you back into his home." "Can I really?" "Sure, if you want. As long as he doesn''t kick you out, you should be fine," Cy shrugged as the rest of my friends smiled. "But what about you, Findir?" "I think I''ll visit my demon lord''s territory for the first time. Mammon''s territory¡­ it should be interesting." As everybody nodded, we heard a ttering from Orion''s room. A tense aura soon emitted from the doorway, and without a second hesitation, a pale foot stomped into the hallway. "Hufff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ You better not fucking die¡­ all of you. If you do, I''m gonna kill you all¡­ got it?" We all smiled as Orion clung onto the door frame, sweat dripping from every orifice of his body. He looked like he was about to drop dead at any moment, yet he still clung onto life. His smile was wide, exhausted, but still confident. "All of you better be strong as well. If you aren''t as strong as me by the time we meet up again, I''m cutting you off." "You don''t get to tell me what to do." "Sounds like a good challenge." "Yeah, like cutting me off will do anything. I couldn''t care less." "Don''t think our lives revolve around you, you selfish bastard." "Feel better," Luna smiled, slinging the young man''s arm over her shoulder and then helping him down the hallway. His sanity looked as if it was slipping once again, so he closed his eyes and instantly entered a state of meditation. It was an entrance so fast that he nearly copsed onto the ground, body limp, while converting all of that physical energy into mental resilience. "Alright, everybody, listen up!" Aisa shouted, gathering all attention to her. "From what my Master has predicted, a war across all of hell will break out, starting with the border between Leviathan''s territory and Satan''s territory. This is predicted to happen within fifty to a hundred years from now. So, we will meet up again in fifty years¡­ DEAL!?" Everybody but the copsed Orion nodded with arge smile. [Cy and Be ¡ú Beelzebub''s Territory] [Luna ¡ú Belphegor''s Territory] [Orion ¡ú Satan''s Territory] [Findir ¡ú Mammon''s Territory] [Aisa ¡ú Staying in Leviathan''s Territory] Chapter 420 Satans Throne World ? [Cy and Be ¡ú Beelzebub''s Territory] [Luna ¡ú Belphegor''s Territory] [Orion ¡ú Satan''s Territory] [Findir ¡ú Mammon''s Territory] [Aisa ¡ú Staying in Leviathan''s Territory] ¡­ Coming out of my meditation, I found myself in a dark room. It was lined with cracked stone brick but didn''t seem much like a prison. My ankles and wrists were free to move, and in fact, my entire body felt more free than ever before. I was a bit confused as to where I was until memories of the recent events that had just urred between me and my friends shed through my mind. I didn''t really mind it as having powerful allies was never a downside, and as we trust each other, I doubt there would be any betrayal unless¡­ hmm¡­ Demon lords were slippery beings. They were not only he strong, but they were extremely maniptive. Using their strength and intelligence to their advantage, they can control others to an almost unfair degree. "Okay¡­" I muttered, swiveling my head around until I saw a thick metal door. Judging from the cracks all over it, it had to be deteriorating to the point I could just kick it down. But I gave it the courtesy of pushing into it, and unsurprisingly, it creaked open. A gaping cylindrical prison revealed itself. There were absolutely no signs of life, and due to the fact that it was so dpidated, I doubt it had been in use for at least a couple of centuries. Each tieredyer of it was practically about to fall onto the other, but a strange amount of mana kept it held together¡­ almost as if somebody wanted to preserve it. "So you''re finally awake¡­ feeling any of those voices?" A voice chuckled lightly across the prison. It didn''te from any notable direction, so I kept my eyes grazing the entire stone prison until it spoke again. "Hahahaha¡­ I can''t believe you. You left for a little trip with your girlfriend, and your friends presented me with a schizophrenic man¡­ who would''ve thought something like that would ever happen to you!" That life, that condescending way the voice talked, its tone, almost scratchy emission¡­ yep, it was him: Satan. His voice echoed across the entire prison, and as I began to walk around, trying to pinpoint just exactly where his voice wasing from, I soon noticed that it came from everything. Every brick, every metal door, every shifting gust of wind¡­ it was him. He was here with me. It was almost like he was the prison itself. "Okay¡­ you must have tons of questions, but a smart man like you must have figured something out already, right? Come on, don''t disappoint me. Throw out a few potential ummmmm¡­ what is it¡­ mortal guesses." "It''s your Throne World," I bluntly responded, receiving a long silence from the demon lord. "Tch¡­ lucky guess¡­ anyways, I''m sure you''re feeling better, so I feel like we can proceed with your training." "Oh, you''re actually going to be a good teacher for me now?" "Well, of course! I always intended to teach you¡­ but now that you''re something so beautiful, I just can''t help myself from getting a good grasp around your neck~." I felt a breeze tickle the back of my neck as if the man was closely watching me from behind. So, I quickly snapped my head around, only to find myself back in a cell. Its musty stench, and dpidated sight became a very friendly touch that almost seemed to wee back. "You must be wondering¡­ why oh why are you like this? Why is your throne world like this? Why is it a prison?" The voice echoed through the prison cell, therge metal door now having a thick lock, keeping me inside. "You must be wondering such things¡­ right?" A gust of wind once again tickled the back of my neck, and as I turned around, I saw a monstrous face with hundreds of eyes and hundreds of mouths lined with razor-sharp teeth. Its ck overhaul was disgusting to look at as the eyes churned and twisted in that mass of dark flesh. "You''re uglier than I imagined¡­" "Oh?" The mouths stopped, moving with that man''s words. "Did you already figure it out? The true form of a demon lord?" "I could assume it after I met a few beings much stronger than you¡­." "Kekekeke¡­ gods? Were they gods? Come on, tell me! TELL ME! I WANT TO KNOW WHAT COULD POSSIBLY BE STRONGER THAN ME! I AM THE PERFECT PRODUCT OF THE GODS, AND I HAVE SURPASSED THEM! IT''S ONLY A MATTER OF TIME BEFORE I BRING THEM DOWN! ALL OF THEM! I WILL SLAUGHTER ALL OF THEM EVEN IF IT''S THE LAST THING I DO!" "Then we have simr goals," I replied as the ck head soon erupted from the stone brick floor, revealing the rest of its body. It was humanoid, for sure, but the way its entire body twisted and churned like it had no tangible form, and it had to keep up this appearance with all of its might¡­ was inhumane. It was monstrous. Demonic. "You were an angel before, correct?" "Indeed I was¡­ before I was banished to this creation of molding souls and disgusting perverts. I have to live amongst these vermin for the rest of eternity¡­ or that''s at least what my creator wanted me to do¡­ and it''s not the gods you''re thinking of. Beings that control everything. Beings that are all-powerful. Everything dances in the palms of their hands." "I know what you mean. I''ve met two of them before." "I know you have. I smell them on you. I was an angel, a servant of them, but they banished me under the guise of bnce. They needed to make sure the gods living up there in peace and harmony had something to bnce them out¡­ how thoughtful of them¡­ right?" "I guess-" "WRONG! I WAS CREATED BEFORE THOSE FUCKING GODS! BEFORE THOSE FUCKING GODS WERE SENT TO THE OVERWORLDS TO TRAIN AND GROW THEIR POWER! WHILE I WAS FORCED TO DO SUCH A THING DOWN IN HELL!" Chapter 421 First Eon Of Existance (1) ? "Indeed I was¡­ before I was banished to this creation of molding souls and disgusting perverts. I have to live amongst these vermin for the rest of eternity¡­ or that''s at least what my creator wanted me to do¡­ and it''s not the gods you''re thinking of. Beings that control everything. Beings that are all-powerful. Everything dances in the palms of their hands." "I know what you mean. I''ve met two of them before." "I know you have. I smell them on you. I was an angel, a servant of them, but they banished me under the guise of bnce. They needed to make sure the gods living up there in peace and harmony had something to bnce them out¡­ how thoughtful of them¡­ right?" "I guess-" "WRONG! I WAS CREATED BEFORE THOSE FUCKING GODS! BEFORE THOSE FUCKING GODS WERE SENT TO THE OVERWORLDS TO TRAIN AND GROW THEIR POWER! WHILE I WAS FORCED TO DO SUCH A THING DOWN IN HELL!" I stayed silent as the ck mass finished, contorting and growing. It had reached its limit as the entire room had been filled except for the space next to the door where I had pressed against it. It didn''t open, and it didn''t even budge at the fact that I was using all of my strength. Suddenly, Satan began to shake and quiver before suddenly condensing down into his normal humanoid form. Long ck hair with pitch ck eyes. His pupils were that of a pair of white demonic wings, slightly showing his connection to the realm of the gods. And then, as a neat ck suit wrapped around his entire body, his horns began to sprout. They were massive appendages stretching across the entire room. They were so long and massive that he had to use a mixture of miasma and mana to condense them down into what looked to be his usual size¡­ yet somehow, they were still bigger than mine. His normal pale white skin was a fiery red, that angered expression of his disying just how much anger had been built up. At the same time, my hatred towards the gods was brewed over a couple of thousand years due to my training with Cerberus, while his had been fermenting for over an eternity. "Are you done throwing a tantrum?" I asked, wiping off the saliva that had drooled from his various mouths onto me. "Shut up¡­" He huffed, his bright red skin toning down into his normal white shade. "May I ask something? It''s about the gods that you hate." "What¡­" "You hate the gods that were sent to the overworld, but you don''t hate the all-powerful beings that sent you to hell? That doesn''t make sense¡­ it''s almost as if you''re redirecting your anger to the gods instead of, y''know¡­ them." "You''re too smart for your own good. If the time everes, don''t try and be a smart ass¡­ and yes, I am redirecting my anger, but only because it''s the only thing I can do. Do you want to take them on? Those things? Those beings?" I could sense a hint of fear in the demon lord''s voice as he talked about the primordial beings. His eyes intensely shifted around as if watching out for any spying beings¡­ not that they would give a shit about him. I doubt they even remember him, and I''m sure Satan knows that¡­ making this the perfect and easiest revenge. "No, I understand where you''reing from," I shivered under the gazes I had witnessed during my apotheosis. "Let me teach you something, boy," Satan gestured for me toe closer. And as if reacting to his non-hostility, I walked towards him until we were in arms reach. "Let me teach you about the history of existence. Not just your world or mine, but the history of everything and how it came to be." Slowly, his index finger grazed my forehead, and I felt the air in my lungs immediately get sucked out. But I wasn''t choking or even dying at that matter as the throne world around us began to contort and shift. The scent of fresh baked goods infiltrated my nostrils, filling me up with a warm feeling that spread throughout my entire body. I sped my mind around it, holding on until the shifting world around me finally set in ce. Tuck tuck tuck tuck Rolling wooden wheels cked against the hard stone brick floor. The scent of fresh baked goods was then overwhelmed by the tang of fresh fruits wafting through the air. The chirping of seagulls bellowed in my ears, and the slight vor of salt spread across my tongue. "This is the first Eon¡ªthe Eon of Nobility," Satan spoke next to me, his suit changing into a tattered cloak with my clothes changing in tandem with his. We both donned two ck cloaks wisping behind us with the fluttering wind while two ck top hats sat on our heads neatly, perfectly crafted to our sizes. Surrounding me was a polluted coastal town leading down to a beach. Everybody was in neat suits and beautiful long dresses. There wasn''t much casual style here, and just judging from the state of the buildings, it was easy to tell we were in the past. They were small, made of wood and stone brick while being no bigger than arge tree. It kind of reminded me of something as not only was there a thick smog of newly built factories madepletely out of metal, outshining the flimsy buildings around us, but the pollution in what looked to be the ocean was overwhelming. "An Eon is a billion years¡­ this just looks like the Victorian era. Are you sure this is during an Eon?" I asked, only to see the demon take a few steps away from me and then look me dead in the eyes. And in an instant, I almost died. The people around me held so much mana in their bodies that were convoluting into what we would now call air¡­ no, oxygen itself. Chapter 422 First Eon Of Existance (2) ? Rolling wooden wheels cked against the hard stone brick floor. The scent of fresh baked goods was then overwhelmed by the tang of fresh fruits wafting through the air. The chirping of seagulls bellowed in my ears, and the slight vor of salt spread across my tongue. "This is the first Eon¡ªthe Eon of Nobility," Satan spoke next to me, his suit changing into a tattered cloak with my clothes changing in tandem with his. We both donned two ck cloaks wisping behind us with the fluttering wind while two ck top hats sat on our heads neatly, perfectly crafted to our sizes. Surrounding me was a polluted coastal town leading down to a beach. Everybody was in neat suits and beautiful long dresses. There wasn''t much casual style here, and just judging from the state of the buildings, it was easy to tell we were in the past. They were small, made of wood and stone brick while being no bigger than arge tree. It kind of reminded me of something as not only was there a thick smog of newly built factories madepletely out of metal, outshining the flimsy buildings around us, but the pollution in what looked to be the ocean was overwhelming. "An Eon is a billion years¡­ this just looks like the Victorian era. Are you sure this is during an Eon?" I asked, only to see the demon take a few steps away from me and then look me dead in the eyes. And in an instant, I almost died. The people around me held so much mana in their bodies that were convoluting into what we would now call air¡­ no, oxygen itself. Just being in their presence was like standing next to a god. Every single one of them was so powerful that when their auras mashed together and the mana that ripped off of their skin directed itself right toward me, I felt myst breath leave my body. "*gasp*... huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Satan stepped back next to me, alleviating the crushing pressure of the simple humans walking beside me. In this world of steampunk and long ck trench coats, I was nothing but a mere bug beneath everyone. I was absolutely nothing. "H-How¡­ how are they so strong?" "Because existence has yet to be reset. Every eon, a billion years, the amount of mana injected into all living beings, nts, animals, fungi, protists, and bacteria¡­ lowers. The first eon, of course being the first eon, received the most energy from the primordial beings. More specifically, the Angel of Existence." "An angel? But weren''t those created by the gods as servants to help them for all eternity? How could an angel ever achieve something like that." "Well, the Angel of Existence is just a title. It''s not really what you would imagine it to be when you see an angel. Unfortunately, I cannot show you what he looks like as you''ll just die upon seeing even an image of him¡­ but there are certain exceptions." "Like what?" I asked, but the man didn''t reply, and as I didn''t want to get crushed again, I followed right after him, staying close as we walked down the heavily smogged streets. Everybody was smoking. Even some children were smoking cigarettes while the adults, with the more refined and finer tastes, smoked pipes. All were equally as horrible smelling, and all were equally as bad for each other, yet they didn''t care. "Hey, did anybody ever know to use mana?" I asked yet another question as Satan had yet to reply to my other. "People of this age do use mana, but there is a disparity in rights of using mana. This is just a simple continent, yet there are people that rule over the entire continent. And not just continents, but worlds. These are all bugs beneath the true rulers, otherwise known as gxy royals and gxy-nobility. Also mostmonly known as g-royals and g-nobles." "There are people more powerful than these things? Even the babies could fuck me up with just their presence¡­ and, wait, what eon are we even on if the disparity is this wide?" "Yes, there are beings more powerful than these people, and we are currently on an estimated eon of four to six. Most information has been lost with each reset¡­." "So then, how did you figure out about these eons if there is a hard reset of life?" "Fragments." "What? Fragments? You have to exin more than that. You can''t just blue ball me with that simple amount of information and expect me to be satisfied?" I asked, but the man only got faster and faster until our legs carried us with a full-on sprint through the massive crowd. "Hey! Wait! Slow down!" The demon lord was so fast that I could hardly keep up with him, but as soon as he turned around to get a glimpse at where I was, he realized I was gone. And well, I exited his range and was now suffering on the dirt ground; a few people came close to check up on me, but that only made the pressure worse. Each time I looked at them, all I saw was a mass of power. Nothing more, nothing less. They were all simplemoners, farmers, workers, ves, and humans¡­ yet they overpowered with just their presence. It was getting harder to breathe. It was getting harder to see. I was losing all of my senses with each passing second, and then¡­ it all came back. The scenery surrounding me had changed, allowing me to get a glimpse at the entire city built on a slight incline. Going further down, you reached the port filled with massive ships instantly and mercilessly polluting everything its steam, oil, and toxins could leech into. Satan tapped my head lightly as I quickly caught my breath. Looking up, he gestured for me to follow him, but I was too exhausted. Not only did the heavy amounts of smog clog my lungs, but the feeling of those demons next to me just wouldn''t rid itself from my body. Chapter 423 First Eon Of Existance (3) ? "What? Fragments? You have to exin more than that. You can''t just blue ball me with that simple amount of information and expect me to be satisfied?" I asked, but the man only got faster and faster until our legs carried us with a full-on sprint through the massive crowd. "Hey! Wait! Slow down!" The demon lord was so fast that I could hardly keep up with him, but as soon as he turned around to get a glimpse at where I was, he realized I was gone. And well, I exited his range and was now suffering on the dirt ground; a few people came close to check up on me, but that only made the pressure worse. Each time I looked at them, all I saw was a mass of power. Nothing more, nothing less. They were all simplemoners, farmers, workers, ves, and humans¡­ yet they overpowered with just their presence. It was getting harder to breathe. It was getting harder to see. I was losing all of my senses with each passing second, and then¡­ it all came back. The scenery surrounding me had changed, allowing me to get a glimpse at the entire city built on a slight incline. Going further down, you reached the port filled with massive ships instantly and mercilessly polluting everything its steam, oil, and toxins could leech into. Satan tapped my head lightly as I quickly caught my breath. Looking up, he gestured for me to follow him, but I was too exhausted. Not only did the heavy amounts of smog clog my lungs, but the feeling of those demons next to me just wouldn''t rid itself from my body. "Tch¡­ you''re so weak. How did you ever manage to obtain such an evolution? If you can''t handle this, then your dream is nowhere near mine. It may be simr, but at least mine is realistic, while yours is just a pipedream." "Shut the fuck up¡­." I grit my teeth, slowly standing up with the pressure of a thousand mountains weighing on the back of my neck. It was so heavy, in fact, that my knees wobbled, and my ankles nearly broke. "*sigh*... Then, shall we visit them? The nobles? You seem pretty good yourself, so you should be able to survive, right?" "Where¡­ are these nobles?" I asked, wiping the sweat from my brow and taking another good long look at the polluted scenery. It was scarily urate to some of the ces back on the overworld, and even though I haven''t physically been there, from what I''ve seen online, I''m sure the feeling and gross smog are simr to what I''m feeling now. "Currently, this is the Empire of Oroborous. As you can tell, it''s an extremely polluted section of the wider continent, but there are some nicer ces. Of course, that is safely reserved for the g-nobles and the single g-royal: Orobourous." "Isn''t Orbourous a god or something? He''s the self-devouring snake or something like that, right?" "Well, he''s not a god yet," Satan smiled before touching the top of my head with his middle finger. A gentle ck glow enveloped us, and before I knew it, we were in apletely different ce. [Throne World: Prison of Time has activated its unique ability] . [Time Period: Age of Nobility] ¡ú [Specific Area: Empire of Oroborous] [Description: Rising from the trenches of [REDACTED], this serpent, who shall not be named, rose into a powerful emperor. Starting his influence in the north, he worked his way down the continent, slowly building up his power through hardships and nearly impossible-to-win battles. Yet somehow, his fate took him further than he could have ever imagined. By the time he had reached his peak evolution, unable to progress in systematical power any further, he had conquered 95% of his continent. With an iron gauntlet cruelly curling every inch of his empire, nobody has dared to question his rule.] [Quasi Municipal Erosion has exceeded 80%] . I was a bit confused as I read the end part talking about quasi-municipals, the things that I assumed were ravaging my mind. Those voices that were exactly like me and those memories that I had organized shifted out of my brain just so I could retain my original personality, memories, and core thoughts. "Hmmmm¡­ it''s been a while since my throne world has done that," Satan muttered while taking a quick nce at me. "Maybe it''s because of your sorry ass¡­." I ignored Satan''s attempted banter before taking a glimpse up at our current position. The smog had been cleared from the atmosphere, and recing it was a thick fog of poisonous gas. Thankfully I was immune to its properties, so as the green gas entered my lungs, the only thing I felt was a slight lightheaded feeling. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 5000] - Non Human [Strength: 365] - Non Human [Defense: 135] - Non Human [Magic: 165] - Non Human [Speed: 135] - Non Human [Skills: [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Quasi World] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Chaos Hole] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Is there really nothing here that can help me¡­ holy shit¡­ I think my bones are going to shatter." Chapter 424 First Eon Of Existance (4) ? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 5000] - Non Human [Strength: 365] - Non Human [Defense: 135] - Non Human [Magic: 165] - Non Human [Speed: 135] - Non Human [Skills: [Ancient Torterras Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Quasi World] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Toxic Immunity] [Toxic Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Chaos Hole] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Is there really nothing here that can help me¡­ holy shit¡­ I think my bones are going to shatter." All of a sudden, the thick green fog split in front of us, revealing a towering pce of ck stone and dark green ents. It arrogantly stretched to the heavens with each towering peak that ascended into the sky wrapped by a single naga. Their long, green, and scaly bodies that were asrge and as powerful as mountains somehow didn''t crush the roof. Theirrge and intriguingly calm jaws slightly revealed two massive fangs amongst what looked to be multiple rows of dense and sharp teeth. Dripping with poison that immediately evaporated into a thick green fog, I could tell where such a substance hade from. The way it filled my lungs to the max capacity before attempting to w its way out of my windpipe, the way it practically hindered all of my bodily systems despite me being systematically immune to all kinds of poison, the way it sent shivers down my spine just by being in the presence of such a fog¡­ it all screamed danger to me. "We''ll ask the emperor for some assistance in order to get you adapted to this ce because clearly, you''re extremely out of touch with this world." "Is this some other world or a world I''m already familiar with¡­? Like the one Ie from." "Oh, it''s definitely a separate one, I can assure you that," Satan nervously gulped down a drop of saliva, causing me to be even more wary than before. I mean, if he was nervous to be in the presence of such a being, then what use do I have in being here? Won''t I just die at first contact? Above in the harsh night sky illuminated by a smiling full moon, as if wanting to intimidate the bodaciously ced peaks. And as its warm tan glow showered over the pce of poison, we took a step forward, looking up at the long staircase leading to what seemed to be the main entrance. But, just as I was about to ce my foot on the first step, Satan grabbed me by the back of my cloak and pulled me away. He then looked at me with nervous intent, his eyes practically quaking in their sockets as he hesitated to inform me of something. "This is your first test¡­ and uhhhhh¡­ get ready. Prepare yourself mentally and physically," He groaned before taking a few steps away from me, taking me out of his range of protection and allowing me to witness this world for myself. Everything zoomed out, growing ten timesrger than before, but thankfully there was no strange pressure tearing me down. It was just the intimidating sight of these few nagas now swirling off of their peaks and extending their heads towards me, each and every single crimson eye digging into my flesh. Still, there was no pressure, but the intimidation factor might as well have served as one. "If you manage to climb to the top of these stairs, you will pass the test. Do not mind the nagas, as they are only here to push away the weak and funnel the ambitious and courageous inwards¡­ mostly. But, I will say this now, you will struggle, and you will fail. It took me exactly seven tries over the course of one hundred thousand years to climb to the top¡­ so do as you will, but remember not to give up otherwise, those nagas will devour you. Now, as long as you fail but keep the urge to continue on, then you will not get attacked by them." "What encouraging words you''re enlightening me with," I smiled with a drop of sweat nearly sliding down into my eye. "So, I just take a step up¡­ is there anything else I need to be wary of? I mean, isn''t the emperor gonnae out and greet me or something?" "He would never do such a thing. And there are exactly one hundred steps, but every tenth step, you will encounter a challenge. It won''t be the same as mine, so I can''t give you much advice besides¡­ don''t die from shock. That''s all you need to be aware of. Just don''t die out of shock, got it?" I nodded lightly before lifting up my foot and cing it on the first step. Instantly, I felt a pressure press down on me, although it was nowhere near as harsh as the mana-filled demons I encountered in that city. But as I took my next step, I soon came to regret even managing to think those silly words. Chapter 425 First Eon Of Existance (5) Everything zoomed out, growing ten timesrger than before, but thankfully there was no strange pressure tearing me down. It was just the intimidating sight of these few nagas now swirling off of their peaks and extending their heads towards me, each and every single crimson eye digging into my flesh. Still, there was no pressure, but the intimidation factor might as well have served as one. "If you manage to climb to the top of these stairs, you will pass the test. Do not mind the nagas, as they are only here to push away the weak and funnel the ambitious and courageous inwards¡­ mostly. But I will say this now, you will struggle, and you will fail. It took me exactly seven tries over the course of one hundred thousand years to climb to the top¡­ so do as you will, but remember not to give up otherwise, those nagas will devour you. Now, as long as you fail but keep the urge to continue on, then you will not get attacked by them." "What encouraging words you''re enlightening me with," I smiled with a drop of sweat nearly sliding down into my eye. "So, I just take a step up¡­ is there anything else I need to be wary of? I mean, isn''t the emperor gonnae out and greet me or something?" "He would never do such a thing. And there are exactly one hundred steps, but every tenth step, you will encounter a challenge. It won''t be the same as mine, so I can''t give you much advice besides¡­ don''t die from shock. That''s all you need to be aware of. Just don''t die out of shock, got it?" I nodded lightly before lifting up my foot and cing it on the first step. Instantly, I felt a pressure press down on me, although it was nowhere near as harsh as the mana-filled demons I encountered in that city. But as I took my next step, I soon came to regret even managing to think those silly words. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ what the fuck¡­" I muttered as I watched my lower leg snap in half. Just attempting to reach the second step was torturous, but cing my entire body on it caused my left leg to snappletely in half, broken and destroyed. FWOOSH I was sent flying off of the steps, Satan quickly catching me and surprisingly helping me to my feet. His small act of kindness was confusing, but I didn''t think much of it soon as I watched my leg snap back into ce, my regeneration practically carrying me through this entire experience. "How arrogant of you to think that you could resist the forces of this staircase without even using any of your buffs." "Shut up¡­ I doubt any of them will even help anyway." [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] But I still activated them anyway, as any little boost would be useful. So, as I brushed the dust off of my cloak and gritted my teeth, I stepped onto the first step once again. And as per usual, the pressure was immense, my enhancements doing practically nothing for me. Maybe [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] helped me focus just a bit more, but that was basically it, so instead of going to the next step and repeating the process, I sat down on the step in a lotus position. With my legs crossed, hands rxed in myp, and my eyespletely shut closed, I attempted to temper and adjust my body with the help of this step''s pressure. For what seemed to be days, I felt nothing. Absolutely nothing. Not even hunger or dehydration could reach me under the pressure of these steps, but I could absolutely tell my body was going to copse at any moment. Yet, the further I went on, the more I felt like I was beginning to grasp something. Something foreign. Something new. The way my mana veins throbbed with each passing second. The way my vision peered deeper and deeper into my supply of mana. The way every ounce of mana in my body restarted at some ce, filtered by some kind of organ¡­ or was it something else? Another week passed, and I dug deeper into my body, slowly but surely making my way to my chest cavity. But all I could sense was my heart. It''s thumping over and over like a melodic rhythm soothed my mind on the edge of insanity as I attempted to dive deeper and deeper and deeper and deeper and deeper. "Ssssssss¡­." And then, after one more week, I found it. Something new. Something even more powerful than before. It was always in my body from the very beginning. It was always in the body of everybody, in fact, as it was untainted by miasma or aether. It wasn''t just a feature of an evolution of mine but a feature of life itself. An undiscovered organ mandating the mana veins. ¡­ (Satan POV) "Greetings, Your Highness. It is good to see you again," I lowered my entire body into a kneeling position. I almost looked like I was begging for forgiveness, just for existing in this man''s presence, but if that''s what it took to grow stronger¡­ I didn''t care. As hey on his throne, I felt absolutely nothing from him. He emitted absolutely no pressure, but that wasn''t because he was weak, but that was because I was weak. I was too weak for my existence to evenprehend his power. As his darkened silhouette opened its jaws wider than any humanoid could go, the silhouette of a single woman with long deer-like antlers fed him a stock of grapes. The other female silhouette on the throne, fanning him with some leaf and cuddling up next to him, had long and jagged demonic goat-like horns. Finishing up that batch of grapes, his tongue flickered out of his mouth, with his face finally turning towards me, meekly acknowledging my presence. But even as the shadows of the pce darkened out his body, they could hide the piercing reptilian green eyes with pupils as slim as toothpicks. They widened upon focusing on me but then slimmed down once again upon seeing who I was. "Have youe to warn me of the end of this reality once again?" A crazy white smile faced me. "Because if you have, I will eradicate you." Chapter 426 First Eon Of Existance (6) ? "Greetings, Your Highness. It is good to see you again," I lowered my entire body into a kneeling position. I almost looked like I was begging for forgiveness, just for existing in this man''s presence, but if that''s what it took to grow stronger¡­ I didn''t care. As hey on his throne, I felt absolutely nothing from him. He emitted absolutely no pressure, but that wasn''t because he was weak, but that was because I was weak. I was too weak for my existence to evenprehend his power. As his darkened silhouette opened its jaws wider than any humanoid could go, the silhouette of a single woman with long deer-like antlers fed him a stock of grapes. The other female silhouette on the throne, fanning him with some leaf and cuddling up next to him, had long and jagged demonic goat-like horns. Finishing up that batch of grapes, his tongue flickered out of his mouth, with his face finally turning towards me, meekly acknowledging my presence. But even as the shadows of the pce darkened out his body, they could hide the piercing reptilian green eyes with pupils as slim as toothpicks. They widened upon focusing on me but then slimmed down once again upon seeing who I was. "Have youe to warn me of the end of this reality once again?" A crazy white smile faced me. "Because if you have, I will eradicate you." "I have taken in a pupil." "Good for you¡­" The serpent yawned, his jaw extending to the point of seemingly no return once again. "... And what does that have to do with me?" "I havee to ask for his residence in your empire, but please let me finish," I immediately interjected in my own exnation as the man''s eyes slivered onto me, his bloodlust leaking out. And it was truly like that of a god. Sweat dripped from my brow, and my entire body was immediately covered in chills. Head to toe, I was nothing but goosebumps. "He needs to earn it¡­ and if it''s your pupil, I doubt he''s from this reality." "Y-Yes, that is why I''m having him climb the steps to this pce. Currently, he is only on the first step, but I''m sure he''ll discover the truth of most things with the help of this mana, miasma, and aether-saturated reality." The snake smiled even wider, pushing aside the two women as he sat forward in his throne. The two women then got up and were dismissed as the man took on a more serious tone and posture as if wanting to make a deal with me. "You could have done any other test, but you wanted him toplete my steps? From what I feel, he''s just a boy. A youngling who barely even reached ten thousand years old¡­ and you''re putting him up against the toughest of opponents¡­ I like your style." "It''s a bit arrogant of me to send him to your challenge first, but for his growth and my own future, I feel he needs this. He needs to be stronger so I can utilize him in the uing war." "Ah yes¡­ the event where all realities, universes, multiverses, the web of lie¡­ all of theme together to form one single reality¡­ Ragnarok. If that happens, then from what you''ve described, my Eon shall win, right? I mean, we are the first Eon to exist." I gulped down a massive drop of saliva. "You are titled the First Eon, but there is one other Eon that you must be wary about. The one that came before the First Eon. Eon Zero." ¡­ As I felt everything radiate up and down my body like a new heart pumping even more blood, I concentrated on the swirling mass of mana practically throbbing inside my sr plexus. It was right below my heart and at a spot where anybody could touch it due to it being unguarded by the rib cage. It was an incredible discovery, but I didn''t want to celebrate just yet as I wanted to retain this feeling. I didn''t want to lose this feeling. I needed to keep it near me until I was confident I could tap into it at any moment in time. "Fooooo¡­ finally," I breathed out so much air that it parted the green fog around me. And when I took a look at my surroundings, everything felt calm¡­ besides the massive serpents practically pressing their faces right up against the back of my head. [Congrattions, you have discovered your Mana Heart] [Your Mana Heart throbs with growth] [Your Mana Heart adjusts to your level, ss, and evolution] [Congrattions, you have reached the Third Ring of your Mana Heart] I smiled as I looked at these new panels, but instead of backing down, I decided to use this adrenaline rush to proceed to the next step. And just as my footnded on it, the pressure that hadpletely overwhelmed me prior was nothing but a tickle on my legs and feet. "Huh?" But, I soon fell back, losing all feeling in my body. Tumbling across the single step below me, I bruised my body. And just as I blinked my eyes with confusion, feeling my regeneration take into ount my injuries and weakened state, only then did I realize how frail my body was. "I thought I was past the point of needing sustenance like this?" And as if my own body was listening to me, my leaned-out muscles and caved-in stomach soon filled with energy. I took in a deep breath, and as the swirling bits of mana in the air mingled with the toxic fog, I felt rejuvenated. So, I did it again, feeling my body recover even more than before. It was as if mana was this miracle potion, reviving my body from the point of no return over and over and over and over again. "I have to learn more about this mana heart¡­." I muttered to myself before looking at the surrounding city through the towering see-through walls surrounding the pce and its courtyard. Chapter 427 First Eon Of Existance (7) ? [Congrattions, you have reached the Third Ring of your Mana Heart] I smiled as I looked at these new panels, but instead of backing down, I decided to use this adrenaline rush to proceed to the next step. And just as my footnded on it, the pressure that hadpletely overwhelmed me prior was nothing but a tickle on my legs and feet. "Huh?" But, I soon fell back, losing all feeling in my body. Tumbling across the single step below me, I bruised my body. And just as I blinked my eyes with confusion, feeling my regeneration take into ount my injuries and weakened state, only then did I realize how frail my body was. "I thought I was past the point of needing sustenance like this?" And as if my own body was listening to me, my leaned-out muscles and caved-in stomach soon filled with energy. I took in a deep breath, and as the swirling bits of mana in the air mingled with the toxic fog, I felt rejuvenated. So, I did it again, feeling my body recover even more than before. It was as if mana was this miracle potion, reviving my body from the point of no return over and over and over and over again. "I have to learn more about this mana heart¡­." I muttered to myself before looking at the surrounding city through the towering see-through walls surrounding the pce and its courtyard. "You cannot leave," A voice echoed from behind me, causing me to snap my head back towards the staircase where all of the massive nagas that were stalking me began to intertwine with each other, weaving and threading theirrge bodies together. They smooshed and ground their scales against each other until their own flesh began to fuse, creating a single naga with a massive golden crown atop its head. [Throne World: Prison of Time has activated its unique ability] . [Supreme Entity: J?rmungandr] [Description: The world snake has revealed its presence to you, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that rarely anybody gets to experience. Upon awakening, the mountains quake, and the oceans turn their tides backward, creating tsunamis that wee the serpent''s presence. It is wise on most subjects and controls all poisons no matter how deadly they are.] [Quasi Municipal Erosion has exceeded 99%] . There it is again. The quasi-municipal erosion, and this time it''s around 99%, so what happens if it reaches 100%? Will something bad happen to him, or will something bad happen to the world? It''s hard to even infer when I''m so clueless about everything. Dark green scales reflected any bit of sunlight that could possibly peer its way through the surrounding green fog. Eyes as dark as the abyss, blotting out any possible hint of light, whether it be metaphorical or physical. And a gaping jaw with two massive corroded fangs hiding a massively long red tongue that flickered towards me, its rotten stench filling my sinuses. "What do you mean I cannot leave?" I daringly questioned the world snakes''ment. And even though it felt like my organs were going to implode just from his presence, I knew this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to learn more about this world. I needed more information. Otherwise, I felt clueless. And I hate being clueless. In fact, I despise it. "Anyone who dares to challenge the Staircase of Teachings shall not leave its vicinity until they havepleted it or they have died," The snake''s deep voice was calm and boomed across the world, shaking the surrounding greenery wilted by the poisonous fog. "Then, may I ask for your guidance?" I needed to use him, even if it meant bowing my head to my feet. "You are not genuine with your words, child. But, if you wish to learn more, then climb the stairs. If you climb it, all the answers you seek shall be revealed to you one by one¡­ of course, that is if you survive." "Tch¡­ alright," I sighed before touching my sr plexus. It was warm, and as I grasped the feeling of my mana heart once more when I opened my eyes, I was inside of it. Instinctively I knew, just from its tall than wider appearance with a solid blue rock forming the walls and ceiling¡­ I knew it was the mana core. Inside of it, on the rocky floor, were three massive white rings. They practically took up the entire surface below me, and as I stepped onto them, they shimmered a dim blue light, its familiarity gracing me with the presence of mana. "I see¡­ so this is it," I smiled before quickly closing my eyes and reopening them, finding myself back at the foot of the steps meant to break and reform me. I was determined to grow stronger, and despite the fact that I just barely managed to adjust to the pressure of the first floor, I continued on. Once again, my foot lifted up and pressed onto the first step. It was easy. So, I took my left foot up and pressed it onto the second step. It was easier. I then took my right foot up once more and pressed it onto the third. I continued moving up. The fourth step. The fifth step. The sixth step. The seventh step. The eighth step. The ninth step. It was definitely getting harder, but not enough topletely break me. And so, as I ced my right foot on the tenth step, a crushing pressure weighed down on my body, the world serpent ready to devour me if I lost hope. So, once again, just like on the first step, I sat on it. But it was tough. I was losing consciousness, and I didn''t feel or see any signs of me getting it back. Yet, I still remained on that step, taking a meditative lotus position, straightening my back, letting my hands rx in myp, and then breathing. In and out. In and out. In and out. Chapter 428 First Eon Of Existance (8) ? Inside of it, on the rocky floor, were three massive white rings. They practically took up the entire surface below me, and as I stepped onto them, they shimmered a dim blue light, its familiarity gracing me with the presence of mana. "I see¡­ so this is it," I smiled before quickly closing my eyes and reopening them, finding myself back at the foot of the steps meant to break and reform me. I was determined to grow stronger, and despite the fact that I just barely managed to adjust to the pressure of the first floor, I continued on. Once again, my foot lifted up and pressed onto the first step. It was easy. So, I took my left foot up and pressed it onto the second step. It was easier. I then took my right foot up once more and pressed it onto the third. I continued moving up. The fourth step. The fifth step. The sixth step. The seventh step. The eighth step. The ninth step. It was definitely getting harder, but not enough topletely break me. And so, as I ced my right foot on the tenth step, a crushing pressure weighed down on my body, the world serpent ready to devour me if I lost hope. So, once again, just like on the first step, I sat on it. But it was tough. I was losing consciousness, and I didn''t feel or see any signs of me getting it back. Yet, I still remained on that step, taking a meditative lotus position, straightening my back, letting my hands rx in myp, and then breathing. In and out. In and out. In and out. Everything was so calm. So quiet. So effortlessly silent that I couldn''t help but take a peek at the outside world beyond my solitude and darkness. And as my eyelids pried open by the will of my curiosity, I discovered myself in a forest of white. [You have entered the First Layer: Limbo] The ground had been nketed in a soft sheet of white. It was just enough to cover the grass but not so much that itpletely devoured my foot upon me, taking a step forward. That''s right, I was no longer sitting but standing in this wonderful world of white. Trees creaked and groaned with their decaying wood, eaten away by the harsh nipping cold of the tundra climate. Each and every single leaf of theirs was gone, disintegrated by the world, but reced by a thinyer of snow, covering each and every branch as if it had been glued to the wood itself. In the distance, a sight that made my pupils dte, and my eyes slightly widen revealed itself to me. The small figure, no taller than 5''4, stood in front of me, hisrge white coat dented in by the sniper rifle pressed up against himself. Ice-A. What a beautiful name for a sniper. I had yet to understand the meaning of the name or even why such a weapon was named that, but from the depths of my heart, I could understand it. I could feel it. I could see it. Taste it. Smell it. Hear it¡­ it was especially beautiful. "You''ve grown taller than before," The man smiled, his dull gray eyes and neatly trimmed turquoise hair glistening in the sun. The lower half of his face was once covered by his scarf, forcing me to anticipate just what was under that. But I could see now that it was a nice sight and worth waiting for. "I''m not who you think I am-" "I know," He continued to smile, walking towards me. "I know." "I''ve kind of given up on the path of a sniper. To be honest, I have no interest in wielding a gun anymore, but your granddaughter, she''s still crazy good at it," I nervously chuckled as the man then stopped, only a single foot away from me. He was so short, and I was so tall that he had to lock his head upwards to even attempt to get a good look at me, while I had to do the opposite. But, just from his eyes, I could understand his message, and what he wanted me to do, so quickly I kneeled before him. "You''re still taller than me, even on one knee," He chuckled, raising his gloved hand and cing it on my shoulder. "And don''t worry about following the path of the sniper. There''s no need to listen to my old and outdated words. Follow whatever path you want." "I''m sorry¡­ I let you die¡­" My bottom lip crinkled as my teeth sunk down onto it. "Don''t be sorry, I was destined to die, and hey, look at you. If I could save somebody like you, I wouldn''t mind sacrificing myself hundreds of times again." "Shit¡­ I seriously didn''t deserve you as a teacher," I muttered, but before the man could reply, a chilling, atmospheric, bending amount of bloodlust scraped the back of my neck. So, as fast as my flesh could move, I snapped my head around, only to find nothing. "Calm down, this ce isn''t normal. Somehow, I know how this ce works and the reason why I''ve been revealed to you¡­ although it''s a bit more boring than you would think." "What is it?" I eagerly asked as the sensation of something stalking me only intensified. "To calm you and these municipals¡­ or something like that," Simo spoke, and just as he finished saying those words, a hollow ringing of voices echoed in my mind. They bounced back and forth within my skull, staying infused into the flesh of my brain, eating my sanity from the inside out, all while I was forced to just listen and listen. It was torturous. As I fell to both of my knees and then fell onto my back, I gripped my temples while squeezing my eyes shut. I attempted to enter a meditative state, but before I could even attempt such an idea, a light-blue cooling light throbbed in my vision of ck. Chapter 429 First Eon Of Existance (9) ? "Shit¡­ I seriously didn''t deserve you as a teacher," I muttered, but before the man could reply, a chilling, atmospheric, bending amount of bloodlust scraped the back of my neck. So, as fast as my flesh could move, I snapped my head around, only to find nothing. "Calm down. This ce isn''t normal. Somehow, I know how this ce works and the reason why I''ve been revealed to you¡­ although it''s a bit more boring than you would think." "What is it?" I eagerly asked as the sensation of something stalking me only intensified. "To calm you and these municipals¡­ or something like that," Simo spoke, and just as he finished saying those words, a hollow ringing of voices echoed in my mind. They bounced back and forth within my skull, staying infused into the flesh of my brain, eating my sanity from the inside out, all while I was forced to just listen and listen. It was torturous. As I fell to both of my knees and then fell onto my back, I gripped my temples while squeezing my eyes shut. I attempted to enter a meditative state, but before I could even attempt such an idea, a light-blue cooling light throbbed in my vision of ck. It''s cold¡­ ¡­ [Quasi Municipal Erosion has exceeded 6%] Upon opening my eyes, a gentle snowfall greeted me. The sky was dark, with a ring of clear blue skies opening itself up to me from above. I was in the eye of a storm, and as the gentle snowfall continued to drift with the wind, I sat up, feeling absolutely fine. "What happens if it exceeds 100%?" I muttered, staring at the sole panel floating in front of me. I watched it bob up and down, waiting for the percentage to go up even by a sliver, but thankfully, it didn''t change. "Wait-" I snapped my head around while quickly standing up. My eyes surveyed the area, and my senses spread wide, attempting to find the small man who I had just reunited with. I was desperate as a drop of sweat rolled down the tip of my nose, clinging onto the arch before dripping into the freezing snow. "Shit¡­" [You havepleted the First Layer: Limbo] My vision shifted instantaneously, revealing a world of corruption and pollution before my very eyes. Compared to the sight that I had just witnessed, this ce, even with the stunning pce, was no more than hell. "You''re back," A hot tongue flickered, its moisture whipping out towards me and slobbering me in a venomous goo. "I obtained zero answers¡ªonly more. So¡­ can I ask you at least one question? Just one. It won''t be that crazy or anything," I asked the world serpent as I sat up from the tenth step, my bodypletely adjusted to its pressure. My feet twiddled on the step, making sure I didn''t fall back or forward, and then finally, I was facing him. The godly snake. "Hmmmmmm¡­" The snakes booming voice echoed through the poisoned courtyard, rid of corrosion and death. It was like the entirend had been soaked in a jar of venom, and the strongest poisons that could ever be concocted wereyered on top. "Fine. One." "What is this Quasi Municipal Erosion¡­?" "An effect of apotheosis. Essentially, the different versions of yourself eat away at your soul. There is nothing that can be done about it¡­ as no mortal is allowed to be a god without consequences." "Tsk¡­ I''m assuming you won''t borate," I let out a long sigh. "Only once you understand the concept of suffering will I borate." "I''ve suffered. I know what suffering is. I''ve lived multiple lives, and in each, I''ve had to suffer just to survive. These municipals eating away at my sanity, dying over and over just for the sake of getting stronger, watching everybody around cripple with disease and the effects of war¡­ I''d say I''m well versed." "You are not¡­ check your status." ¡ºStatus¡»[Error] [Name: [Error] [Error] ] [Race: [Error] [Error] ] [ss: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] ] [Sub-ss: [Error] [Error] [Error] ] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 5000] - Non Human [Strength: [Error] - Non Human [Defense: [Error] - Non Human [Magic: [Error] - Non Human [Speed: [Error] - Non Human [Mana Heart: [Error] [Error] ] [Skills: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Tarot Power: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Life Maniption: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Prince of Maniption: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Passive Skills: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Rune Path: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Equipment: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] ¡­ "If you do not understand the message of the system and its raging emotions, then meet me on the fifteenth step. I''ll be waiting for you there," The world snake announced before glowing a bright green light, instantly disappearing from my sight just as I could barely see my surroundings. Determined to figure out more, I stayed patient and meditated on each step, slowly growing my strength. asionally, I would descend the steps to recover my energy, but for what seemed to be a year straight, I meditated and meditated and meditated until, finally, I stepped onto the fifteenth step. Chapter 430 First Eon Of Existance (10) ? "If you do not understand the message of the system and its raging emotions, then meet me on the fifteenth step. I''ll be waiting for you there," The world snake announced before glowing a bright green light, instantly disappearing from my sight just as I could barely see my surroundings. Determined to figure out more, I stayed patient and meditated on each step, slowly growing my strength. asionally, I would descend the steps to recover my energy, but for what seemed to be a year straight, I meditated and meditated and meditated until, finally, I stepped onto the fifteenth step. Pressure as heavy as an entire fucking weighed on my shoulders and back. It felt as if my knees were going to crumble as I wed my way onto this single step. Everything before it was tough, but steps twelve, thirteen, and fourteen were rtively the same level. Don''t get me wrong, they were tough, butpared to the fifteenth, it was as if everything had tripled. The density, the weight, the thickness¡­ everything made it seem like I was fused with the ground and I was inhaling sludge with each breath. So, in order to stabilize everything, I took in a deep breath and once again activated [Breath of the Snowy Underworld]. This made everything slow down, including my heartbeat and blood flow, all the way until I entered a trance-like state where my body seemingly acted half dead, half alive. Thump¡­ thump¡­ thump¡­ thump¡­ My heartbeat slowly echoed in my head, the darkness surrounding me throbbing with each beat. Slowly, it twisted and turned in my closed vision until a bright green light revealed itself in the far distance. It was but a speck in my vision, but I still couldn''t help myself from focusing on it as it was the only thing present. Throughout my entire body, I hyperfocused on that green dot until it began to draw me in. The pressure on my body was lifted up, seemingly pulling my entire body into the air, sucking me toward that green light. It grew bigger andrger, eventually fully taking me into its bright body, engulfing my entire mind in a slight fogginess. As it permeated through each fold in my brain, it shifted and moved until a brand new world entered as the fogginess took its exit. A dark cave folded around me, its jagged and sharp stctites making it almost impossible to move around. They hindered each and every movement I tried to make as I walked further into the cave, the darkness only expanding the more my legs moved. But it wasn''t long before I found arge stone b with a single small snake on it. Curled up into a ball, it looked almost harmless. But as its slivered dark pupil touched me, I felt a gust of wind blow my hair back and send a wave of goosebumps to erupt from my skin. This snake was something else. It was him. It was definitely him. ¡­ (??? POV) I came from nothing. I was nothing, but then I became something. I felt every individual atom create my body from the ground up. At first, I was a speck of molecules, invisible to the existence floating around me. But slowly and surely, I built my way up. No longer was I given the incredible benefit of an automatic creation, so with my feeble consciousness, barely even a brain cellrge, I formed my own body. I took in the floating energy around me. It was a dark blue that nearly swallowed me whole every time I nudged myself toward it. An indescribable pain would radiate through my very being as this blue light touched me. Yet, I had no other choice but to continue. It felt as if my mind was going to shatter with each speck of light. Every molecule, every atom, every speck of subatomic particles that made up my very being would throb with pain. It was as if each and every single one of them was being dipped inva, slowly burning whilst asphyxiating. Second by second. Minute by minute. Hour by hour. Week by week. Month by month. Year by year. Century after century. Millennia after millennia. Decade after decade. Epoch after Epoch. Sssssss And then, finally, I finished. With a final touch of this piece of light, I instinctively deemed mana, a breath of life entered my body. I existed. I was real. I was alive. I could feel everything like a gentle breeze on my stiff body. A rough beam of light warmed my head. Thick piles of earth cushioned me from beneath. Ssssssss My tongue flickered out, giving me a taste of the green world around me. Grass. It was grass. I instinctively knew it as grass¡­ what a pretty color. I wanted it. I wanted it for myself. So as a passing piece of mana entered my vision, I stretched my tongue out once more and grabbed it, using it to reform my entire body. The rough pentagon texture that was deemed as my skin flushed a grass green. It was mine now. It was all mine, and I loved to have it. But at the same time, I didn''t just want it, but I wanted to take care of it. I wanted it to flourish. I wanted it to spread. This pretty green, oh, how much I wanted it to spread. So, just as another piece of mana drifted past me, I used my tongue to grab it and formed it once again¡ªa single cell. With another piece of mana, now that I was slightly used to it, I formed a few molecules. It squirmed in my vision, automatically zooming into its microscopic presence. It was beautiful. It was so green and beautiful. And then, just as I was absorbed into this practice of creating new life, something echoed in my mind. Like the words that had been instinctively engraved into my consciousness, I could understand the words now infiltrating from the outside world. [Wee Beta Tester] Chapter 431 First Eon Of Existance (11) ? My tongue flickered out, giving me a taste of the green world around me. Grass. It was grass. I instinctively knew it as grass¡­ what a pretty color. I wanted it. I wanted it for myself. So as a passing piece of mana entered my vision, I stretched my tongue out once more and grabbed it, using it to reform my entire body. The rough pentagon texture that was deemed as my skin flushed a grass green. It was mine now. It was all mine, and I loved to have it. But at the same time, I didn''t just want it, but I wanted to take care of it. I wanted it to flourish. I wanted it to spread. This pretty green, oh, how much I wanted it to spread. So, just as another piece of mana drifted past me, I used my tongue to grab it and formed it once again¡ªa single cell. With another piece of mana, now that I was slightly used to it, I formed a few molecules. It squirmed in my vision, automatically zooming into its microscopic presence. It was beautiful. It was so green and beautiful. And then, just as I was absorbed into this practice of creating new life, something echoed in my mind. Like the words that had been instinctively engraved into my consciousness, I could understand the words now infiltrating from the outside world. [Wee Beta Tester] ¡­ (Orion POV) "So you''re finally here," The snake hissed at me, his mouth opening but his words getting directly transmitted into my brain. Quite obviously, it was [Telepathy], something that most people could only dream of having. "What is the erosion? It started for me, and over the past year, it has risen by 1%. It''s making me a bit nervous," I sighed, leaning against one of the stctites while the snake turned its entire body towards me, arge yet invisible presence staring at me from behind. I was incorrect. It wasn''t the snake that was menacing, but whatever the hell was inside of it. The snake was no more than a puppet being controlled by the being nted within its heart. It''s terrifyingly powerful and something that feels off¡­ very off. "Quasi Municiples are-" "I know what they are, but I have no clue what the fuck the erosion is. Is it eroding my soul? My body? My mind?" I asked the mostmon hypothesis I could formte, and judging from the snake''s long pause, the definition of what this erosion was could possibly berger and more menacing than I could have ever imagined. "As the foreign souls cling to your own soul¡­." The snake muttered, but before I could ask him to get to the point once more, he proceeded. "...Your future erodes. Your fate, more specifically. And a being without a fate is a being that cannot exist at all. Your presence and history will be erased by the supreme deities watching from above¡­ I may be a god down here in this mortal world, butpared to the original gods, I am nothing. Nothing at all. I am but a mere speck of dust before their presence." "But¡­ my fate already doesn''t exist. I''ve already destroyed it, literally." "Your fate¡­ or your destiny because although they''re very simr, they still have a very distinct feature." "It was my destiny¡­ then what''s the difference? Don''t they deal with a predetermined future? Isn''t that what they essentially just mean?" I asked, as I was genuinely confused as to how the two differed. I always wanted to destroy my destiny, but I never really looked into it as I believed nobody out there could change it. But, of course, I managed to destroy it somehow. "Destiny is something that can be changed. It''s not as hard as you think to change your destiny or even destroy it for that matter. By destroying your destiny, you essentially make it impossible for others to change how your life goes. You''re the only one who can do such a thing, but all of that is determined by the world around you. Your interaction with the world and the lifeblood of the world, experience, and system is what makes your destiny so great." "So then fate is predetermined. With nothing that you can change at all? Seriously? There has to be something more to it than that, right?" The more information that I tried to extract, the more the world snake got vaguer and vaguer until, essentially, there was nothing more for him to say. We went in circles a couple of times, but that was it. We didn''t branch off into something new or great¡­ it was just the same answer over and over and over and over again. But then, after a few more circles, he said something different for once. "It''s impossible. The supreme deities are what determine your fate. You can''t escape it." "Wait¡­" I muttered, covering my mouth as thoughts and ideas began to swirl within my mind. "... That''s it¡­ that''s it¡­." I smiled eagerly with excitement. The tips of my mouth nearly touched each ear as I just stood there, even more thoughts swirling through my mind. "Tch¡­ so you figured it out?" "Wait, wait, wait, just to confirm. These supreme deities, right¡­ they aren''t beings like Zeus or Hades? Just trying to make sure," I asked yet another question as my smile twitched with even more excitement. "Zeus and Hades are apostles of those gods. That devil friend of yours is also an apostle¡­." He replied reluctantly, but still¡­ he said it. He said the thing. He said everything I needed to know. "So then killing the apostles is actually possible, right?" "Yeah, it''s definitely possible to kill them, but even I will have trouble doing that. If you think you can kill them, then get stronger. If you''re struggling to even climb the steps, then you are practically hopeless," The snake announced, and he was right, but something that he said next made my smile nearly tear through my face. "But, if you''re really that crazy and want to challenge them. Then visit their kingdoms. As of now, they''re still in the mortal world, but it won''t be long before they ascend." Chapter 432 First Eon Of Existance (12) ? "Tch¡­ so you figured it out?" "Wait, wait, wait, just to confirm. These supreme deities, right¡­ they aren''t beings like Zeus or Hades? Just trying to make sure," I asked yet another question as my smile twitched with even more excitement. "Zeus and Hades are apostles of those gods. That devil friend of yours is also an apostle¡­." He replied reluctantly, but still¡­ he said it. He said the thing. He said everything I needed to know. "So then killing the apostles is actually possible, right?" "Yeah, it''s definitely possible to kill them, but even I will have trouble doing that. If you think you can kill them, then get stronger. If you''re struggling to even climb the steps, then you are practically hopeless," The snake announced, and he was right, but something that he said next made my smile nearly tear through my face. "But, if you''re really that crazy and want to challenge them. Then visit their kingdoms. As of now, they''re still in the mortal world, but it won''t be long before they ascend." With enough prep time and nning, I could potentially do some severe harm to them at most. This could lead to some permanent debuffster on, but at the same time¡­ there was the fact that all of this was a throne world. All of this had been created by Satan, meaning there is more than a ny-percent chance that all of this is fake¡­ thus meaning that anything I do in this world would mean nothing in the present and real world. "I see¡­ so, do you know where Satan is? I have to ask him something." ¡­ I lightly hummed to myself as I sat on the edge of the first step. Its pressure was basically gone by now, especially after experiencing whatever the hell that fifteenth step was. And as I began to hum, something else mingled in the air. For some reason, it was familiar, like a luby a mother would sing or hum to their baby in order to get them to fall asleep. It was simple and whoever hummed it switched between their vibrational vocal cords and actual singing. It was horrible, to be honest, but I didn''t say much as I took a look around, trying to find whoever the hell was doing it. "Satan?" "Who the hell is Satan?" A scratchy voice echoed in my ears and as I focused in on the cloud of green fog surfacing the dead shrubs and grass, a singr presence revealed itself to me. Their silhouette was dark and shadowed out, and even as their entire body came into view, the only thing wrapping them was a tightpression shirt and baggy sweatpants. Long ck hair that flowed like the wind was tied up into a ponytail and two utterly in eyes shifted around cautiously. Those two singr ck pupils that he had were so dark and nearly dead that any attempt of sunlight from above would just bounce off it, gleaming onto the ground with its heated rays. "Who are you?" "Shouldn''t you say your name first before I tell you mine? Isn''t thatmon courtesy?" The young man asked, his long eyshes nearly making him look like a girl. On top of that, I couldn''t see much of his face as his eye line, nose, and mouth were covered in tight ck bandages. So, if it wasn''t for the fact that his voice was rtively deep, I probably would have assumed him to be a girl. "*sigh*... My bad¡­ Orion Vazgath." "Hmmmm¡­ that doesn''t sound familiar. How exactly did you manage to get here? Not everybody can enter the courtyard of the emperor with pure strength alone. You must have some kind of influence." "I''m not gonna say anything until you give me your name." The young man lightly chuckled before swooning his left leg across his right and taking a deep boy. "My name is Jack. I, unfortunately, have nost name but I am part of an organization that is quite arge supporter of the emperor. You could essentially call us the emperor''s dogs." As he got closer, I expected to feel the same crushing pressure as before, but even as he crouched down to get eye level with me as I leaned forward on my sat position, I felt nothing. Either he was too strong for me to grasp his strength or we were even. There was no way I was stronger than him, but the idea that we could be even was nice to settle my racing heart. "Influential, huh¡­?" I muttered before stretching out my hand and he reacted quickly, taking my hand for a firm handshake. "To answer your question from before, I have connections with a strong guy who knows the emperor personally¡­ or something like that." Once again, the young man lightly chuckled before letting go of my hand and taking a seat on the first step effortlessly. His eyes were cheery and the way he carried himself was like that of a master. He was confident in his abilities and had absolutely no fear when it came to meeting other people. "Y''know, I can feel you''re strong, but your mana core is still weak. How the hell did you get so far with such a weak mana core¡­ it''s practically on the verge of breaking. Did you use something to temper it?" "Well, it wasn''t really done cognitively until I was halfway there, but I managed to discover it while attempting to get used to the pressure of the steps. Did I do something wrong?" I asked since he made it seem like whatever I did was going to make my entire body shatter eventually. "No, I guess not. I won''t help you fix it because that''s too much of a pain, but¡­ trying tempering your mana core without the pressure of the steps. Do it under no stress and it should fix itself," The man young man rmended, but just as I was about to thank him, he began to sing that same familiar tune. "London bridge is falling down¡­ falling down¡­ falling down¡­ London bridge is falling down¡­ my¡­ fair¡­dy." Chapter 433 First Eon Of Existance (13) ? "Influential, huh¡­?" I muttered before stretching out my hand and he reacted quickly, taking my hand for a firm handshake. "To answer your question from before, I have connections with a strong guy who knows the emperor personally¡­ or something like that." Once again, the young man lightly chuckled before letting go of my hand and taking a seat on the first step effortlessly. His eyes were cheery and the way he carried himself was like that of a master. He was confident in his abilities and had absolutely no fear when it came to meeting other people. "Y''know, I can feel you''re strong, but your mana core is still weak. How the hell did you get so far with such a weak mana core¡­ it''s practically on the verge of breaking. Did you use something to temper it?" "Well, it wasn''t really done cognitively until I was halfway there, but I managed to discover it while attempting to get used to the pressure of the steps. Did I do something wrong?" I asked since he made it seem like whatever I did was going to make my entire body shatter eventually. "No, I guess not. I won''t help you fix it because that''s too much of a pain, but¡­ trying tempering your mana core without the pressure of the steps. Do it under no stress and it should fix itself," The man young man rmended, but just as I was about to thank him, he began to sing that same familiar tune. "London bridge is falling down¡­ falling down¡­ falling down¡­ London bridge is falling down¡­ my¡­ fair¡­dy." This dude is so fucking cringe¡­ and the way he dresses makes me think he''s emo. Edge lord. Definitely an edge lord. He could be nothing else but an edge lord. God, I want to punch him in the face¡­ "What''s with that face?" "What face?" I replied, trying to suppress the grimace slowly making its way onto my face. Eventually, I managed to suppress it, but the young man seemed to have already known what I was thinking as he soon burst outughing. "Why are youughing¡­? Shouldn''t you be snarling at me or something?" "Why the hell would I do that?!" The young man continued tough, making me scoot a few inches away from him as he grasped his stomach. "You''re so cool! You''re so fucking cool! Let''s be friends!" The man reached out his hand instead of me this time, but now that I saw what he was really like, I hesitated to take his hand. His eyes dug into me with a smile, but even then, his eyes still looked dead, making it hard to give me a read on him. Was he trying to trick me or was he actually being genuine? "Don''t be so nervous, man." "Mhm¡­ uhhhh¡­" I still hesitated, ncing up and down from his hand to his face as if there could possibly be some kind of skill or magic incorporated into the palm of his hand. But, like a heavenly light shining down on the surrounding vicinity, the presence of the devil soon appeared. "O-Oh, looks like the guy I know is here¡­ ummm¡­ I''ll talk to youter or something." Quickly, I dashed toward Satan and hid behind him. He looked a bit confused, but upon seeing the young man sitting on the first step, his eyes narrowed and his entire calm demeanor seemingly shifted in an instant. "Tch¡­ what are you doing here?" Satan asked and as Jack noticed the presence of the devil, he frowned, his cheery attitude from before practically melting away in an instant. Like he had done something with his hand, he shook his palm, scattering ayer of ck dust that somehow corroded the step beneath him. Of course, the staircase regenerated itself instantly, but the fact that he was even able to leave a mark on the steps was terrifying. "I knew it¡­" I muttered to myself while Satan took a step forward, the young man getting up and sizing up the devil at the same time. Both of them could only frown as their auras shed against each other. And even as soon as they got as close as a few inches between each other, I spoke up, attempting to break up the fight as I was wary as to what the world snake might do. "How do you know each other?" "When I was climbing the steps, this same guy was doing it. Of course, I was the better one and climbed it before him," Satan exined, yet Jack looked as if he had something to refute those words with. "It was only by a couple of seconds and you even buttered up grandpa snake to help you out on thest stage. I''m way stronger than this asshole, but his slyness still took him to the finish line before me¡­" "I''m sure you''ve heard of this asshole before. Jack The Ripper¡ªthe unknown killer who only targeted prostitutes and was strangely proficient in the surgical removal of organs. He''s just a massive pervert who gets off at the sight of human organs," Satan scoffed while making sure I stayed behind him. This was the first I''ve seen him so worried about me, but I guess that spoke to just how strong this guy was. Jack the Ripper. I''m not too familiar with this guy''s story apart from the fact that he was a notorious killer despite his record only having a few victims. But, it was hard to believe that somebody so skilled at killing and surgery would let something slide so easily, so many theories popped up¡­ with one of them announcing the murders of thousands of people while only a few were caught in order for him to make a name for himself. Sure there were a few holes in such a theory, but it was mostly believable when you took a look at the surface-level evidence. "How lucky I am to meet such a famous guy¡­" Chapter 434 First Eon Of Existance (14) ? "When I was climbing the steps, this same guy was doing it. Of course, I was the better one and climbed it before him," Satan exined, yet Jack looked as if he had something to refute those words with. "It was only by a couple of seconds and you even buttered up grandpa snake to help you out on thest stage. I''m way stronger than this asshole, but his slyness still took him to the finish line before me¡­" "I''m sure you''ve heard of this asshole before. Jack The Ripper¡ªthe unknown killer who only targeted prostitutes and was strangely proficient in the surgical removal of organs. He''s just a massive pervert who gets off at the sight of human organs," Satan scoffed while making sure I stayed behind him. This was the first I''ve seen him so worried about me, but I guess that spoke to just how strong this guy was. Jack the Ripper. I''m not too familiar with this guy''s story apart from the fact that he was a notorious killer despite his record only having a few victims. But, it was hard to believe that somebody so skilled at killing and surgery would let something slide so easily, so many theories popped up¡­ with one of them announcing the murders of thousands of people while only a few were caught in order for him to make a name for himself. Sure there were a few holes in such a theory, but it was mostly believable when you took a look at the surface-level evidence. "How lucky I am to meet such a famous guy¡­" "Woah, woah, woah¡­ don''t get the wrong idea. I only take organs in order to research¡­ ummm¡­ stuff. Yeah, stuff," Jack attempted to defend himself, that threatening aura that he unleashed before quickly dissolving into dust. "Okay¡­ anyways, I need to talk to Satan privately for a moment. Do you think you can go away for a minute while I ask him a couple of questions?" "Oh, for sure. I''m here to visit the emperor anyways¡­" The man smiled and in an instant, he disappeared from my vision. It was as if he was never there in the first ce, absorbed by his surroundings and attempting to erase any memory of anybody who witnessed his presence. "What is it you wanted to talk to me about?" Satan turned towards me, but before I could ask anything, he let out a long sigh and gestured for me to follow him. We both sat on the first step and once again he interrupted me, offering a cigarette. "No? Not much of a smoker?" "Nah, I''m good¡­" I muttered, pushing the white bud away from me while the devil lit the cigarette with his own me. Somehow, it smelled surprisingly decent, like a patch of flowers shrouded by the mildew of rain. "Okay, go ahead." "Yes, so, first of all, if we were to scale his power to my own Eon, how much weaker than him would I be? He seemed to be around my age, but in terms of magical knowledge he almost seemed to have a bit of wisdom to him." "Who? Jack?" "Yeah. Would I be stronger or would he be stronger?" "Oh, you would be way stronger if he downscaled to your Eon¡­ but that''s the thing. If he downscaled. Also, I''m sure you''re aware of this, but both of you guys are simr. He''s not as maniptive as you, but he''s so knowledgeable that to a point you somehow believe he''s an old man trapped in a young body." "Yeah I thought so¡­ but like in what? Magic?" "Yeah, magic but also other things. If you were ever interested in the basis of how magic and mana work, then learn some math and talk to him. He''ll geek out about it and maybe you''ll learn something more¡­" The devil took another puff of smoke, his eyshes somehow glistening with the green fog whispering over him. "... Actually, you''ve already grasped the concept of a mana core. So, I guess there''s no need for that¡­" I then tightened my core and softened my eyes, trying to rid any signs of my anticipation. "Wow, he almost sounds real¡­ like he isn''t a creation of your throne world." Satan turned towards me, his lips arching into a devious but also amused smile. "If you wanted to know the truth then you should have just asked me. No need to go through such a roundabout way." As he spoke those words, his smile slowly rxed and he looked at me as if he saw something in me. His eyes glistened and as he took another puff of smoke, he blew it into my face, stinging my eyes and nose. "You asshole," I grunted, wiping my hand back and forth, attempting to dissipate the cloud of musty smoke. Before it smelled nice but now that I took the brunt of the dried-up herbs burned through the wrapping of paper, it just wasn''t nice in the slightest. "This world is real. Definitely real. I wouldn''t be the strongest demon lord if I could only create a mere imitation of history," He answered my biggest question instantly. My jaw loosened and as I finished rubbing my stinging eyes, I looked over the courtyard of death and poison. "Then why haven''t you killed your arch nemesis¡­ or nemesis''s I guess. Aren''t they much weaker back here in the First Eon? I heard their ascension is soon, probably at the end of this Eon, so shouldn''t you be killing them now before they get any stronger?" I asked probably the second biggest question I had after having the first confirmed with ease. "And even if you did fail, you could just go back in time again and again and again and again." The devil lightly chuckled, his two fingers pressing the cigarette from both sides rxing as his head drooped, his long ck hair covering his face. "I''ve tried, boy. Over and over and over and over again. But my genes to my atoms have been programmed to never be able to surpass those bastards, no matter what I do¡­ no matter what we all do¡­" Chapter 435 First Eon Of Existance (Final) ? Satan turned towards me, his lips arching into a devious but also amused smile. "If you wanted to know the truth then you should have just asked me. No need to go through such a roundabout way." As he spoke those words, his smile slowly rxed and he looked at me as if he saw something in me. His eyes glistened and as he took another puff of smoke, he blew it into my face, stinging my eyes and nose. "You asshole," I grunted, wiping my hand back and forth, attempting to dissipate the cloud of musty smoke. Before it smelled nice but now that I took the brunt of the dried-up herbs burned through the wrapping of paper, it just wasn''t nice in the slightest. "This world is real. Definitely real. I wouldn''t be the strongest demon lord if I could only create a mere imitation of history," He answered my biggest question instantly. My jaw loosened and as I finished rubbing my stinging eyes, I looked over the courtyard of death and poison. "Then why haven''t you killed your arch nemesis¡­ or nemesis''s I guess. Aren''t they much weaker back here in the First Eon? I heard their ascension is soon, probably at the end of this Eon, so shouldn''t you be killing them now before they get any stronger?" I asked probably the second biggest question I had after having the first confirmed with ease. "And even if you did fail, you could just go back in time again and again and again and again." The devil lightly chuckled, his two fingers pressing the cigarette from both sides rxing as his head drooped, his long ck hair covering his face. "I''ve tried, boy. Over and over and over and over again. But my genes to my atoms have been programmed to never be able to surpass those bastards, no matter what I do¡­ no matter what we all do¡­" It made sense. It all made sense now. Why we were even selected as sessors or I guess pupils for these demon lords. They needed people who were strong enough toplete the task they had been limited by. They needed people who could surpass them without the limitation set by their own creators. "That almost makes me feel bad for you¡­" I chuckled before my expression fell into a deadly serious face. "...although, you don''t really think we''ll follow your n step by step. We have our own ns and one of those is to eradicate all of you. All of these fucking demon lords, demon gods, gods, angels¡­ it doesn''t matter to me or my friends. We''ll eradicate all of you." "Are you sure about that?" "Obviously right now we can''t kill you because we''re too weak-" "You keep saying ''we'' like your friends have already agreed to do something so dangerous. I''ll give you that at least¡­ you managed to gather so much trust from them," Satan smiled, his hand running through his hair, swiping it back so I could see that eerie smile of his. "But do you really think they''ll be your pawns forever? After this little divorce of your friend group, I doubt any of them will be willing to follow your continuous orders." I grit my teeth at the harsh reality of his words. I already knew this, but if I didn''t take such a chance, then I wouldn''t be able to haverades that could stand by my side. Call it arrogance, but it''s an assurance to me that I won''t have anybody who will hold me back in the future. "Kekekeke¡­ You''re so fucking stupid," The devilughed, flicking his cigarette away and standing up. "Stop relying on others. If you truly want to kill the gods then get rid of all baggage possible. Those kids have nothing on you and your potential. Not only were you born a demi-god but you even have the ancestry of these supreme beings in your veins¡­ Now, get your ass back on those stairs and continue training." ¡­ (Findir POV) The air was thin and dry, just like the bark of the towering trees surrounding me. From where I stood, I was but an ant to these towering towers of nature, but despite them resembling the trees on the overworld, they were different in so many ways. Their thickness was unbelievable. They were not only as wide and long as skyscrapers, but they were practically as tall as them as well. And from anywhere within hell, as long as you weren''t on theplete opposite side of this scorching dimension, you would be able to see these trees. I always wondered what they were there for, but upon hearing the demon goddess tell me that it was the territory of my one and only demon lord, I couldn''t help but get more curious. So, I tested out its density, and boy were they strong. I could hardly even leave a dent in them never mind opening a crack long enough to topple them. Wood as brown as mud and leaves as bright and burning as the multiple white suns above us. They glistened with their almost lunar glow, showering the entire forest bed with a white powder that stung every time it came in contact with my skin. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Findir Adthana] [Race: Demonic Dark Elf] [ss: Prince of The Northern Wind] [Level: 50/50] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 100] - Above Human [Defense: 85] - Above Human [Magic: 100] - Above Human [Speed: 320] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Dark Elven Meditation] [Dark Elf Nature Connection] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Assassination Presence] [Assassination Breath and Nature Assimtion] [Prince of The Northern Wind Skills: [Wind Control] [Wind Assimtion] [Advanced Air Magic] [Flight] [Rule Over Northern Winds] [Summon: Lesser Wind Spirits] [Passive Skills: [Dark Elven Nature Affinity] [Corrupted Nature Affinity] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of The Northern Winds] [Approval of The Wind King] [Rune Path: [Sheer Tornado Body] [Throne World: Devastated Land of The Wind King] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Wind King''s Staff] ¡­ "I hope this is good enough for the residents here¡­" I meekly smiled as hundreds of glowing red eyes stared down on me from the stupidly big branches sprouted out from each gargantuan trunk. Chapter 436 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (1) ? ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Findir Adthana] [Race: Demonic Dark Elf] [ss: Prince of The Northern Wind] [Level: 50/50] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 100] - Above Human [Defense: 85] - Above Human [Magic: 100] - Above Human [Speed: 320] - Above Human [Skills: [Dagger Coating] [Dagger Enhancement] [Dark Elven Meditation] [Dark Elf Nature Connection] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Assassination Presence] [Assassination Breath and Nature Assimtion] [Prince of The Northern Wind Skills: [Wind Control] [Wind Assimtion] [Advanced Air Magic] [Flight] [Rule Over Northern Winds] [Summon: Lesser Wind Spirits] [Passive Skills: [Dark Elven Nature Affinity] [Corrupted Nature Affinity] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of The Northern Winds] [Approval of The Wind King] [Rune Path: [Sheer Tornado Body] [Throne World: Devastated Land of The Wind King] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Wind King''s Staff] ¡­ "I hope this is good enough for the residents here¡­" I meekly smiled as hundreds of glowing red eyes stared down at me from the stupidly big branches sprouted out from each gargantuan trunk. "Why have youe here," A chilling voice echoed from behind me. "To see Sir Mammon," I replied, slowly turning around, meeting eye contact with a beautiful dark elf. But unlike the dark elves on the overworld, she had long ck hair instead of white hair, and two massive demonic horns sprouting from her forehead. "Not just anybody can meet him," She replied, her terrifyingly dark and threatening eyes digging into my face. I attempted to be nicer and take a calmer approach, but if it meant me getting underestimated and then taken for a fool¡­ I''d rather kill them now. They were strong. All of them. But if I used my throne world I doubt any of them would be able to retaliate against me. They were threatening for sure, but it was easy to sense that it was enhanced through a skill. They were just puffing up their feathers as if wanting to scare me off. Slowly, my calm expression fell into that of a re. The woman in front of me instantly shot back, sliding against the burnt ck grass below us before taking out both of her curved white daggers. And judging from the smell that I was picking up, they were dripped out from head to toe in dangerous poison. "That''s a bit¡­" "What? Don''t want to fight anymore?" She asked, sweat dripping from her brow before dropping off her face and moistening the des of dehydrated nature below us. "If I don''t have to fight, I''d rather not. So, what do you want to do? Scrap right now or take me to your lord¡­ I''m sure he''s here. You can''t hide him from me." "What is your intention of meeting him then? I don''t sense much hostility but seeing how you''re proficient in assassination, I doubt what I sense is real¡­ so what is it that you want? And speak quickly otherwise I''ll slit your throat-" FWOOSH In an instant, I closed the gap, the two marked white daggers that I sheathed on both of my hips tearing out and nearly slicing her head off. But, if it wasn''t for her little underlings that immediately held their daggers to all of my vitals from practically every direction, then she would have died. No doubt in my mind. "Tch¡­ step away," The dark elf clicked her tongue, but upon seeing her underlings hesitate, she grit her teeth and yelled, "I ORDER YOU ALL TO STEP AWAY!" Quickly, they backed away, leaving both of my knives to press up against her neck. Both of them were already cutting into her carotid arteries meaning if I pulled away now, a burst of blood woulde shooting out, sealing her death in an instant. "So, what do you want to do now? I don''t care about your life. It means nothing to me, so I hope you pick your words carefully otherwise I''ll be meeting the demon lord with your head in hand. And everyone else as well. You shouldn''t have ordered them to step away¡­ because now you have no negotiating power. "I ordered them to step away because you would have killed me¡­ don''t try and act innocent when your bloodlust was going to kill me before those daggers even had a chance of cutting my neck." A smile spread onto my face as the woman bit her lip. Not only was she trying to suppress any movement of her neck as it would absolutely kill her, but she wanted to stay calm, knowing something bad could happen to this forest if she made any rash moves. "You''re an elf through and through¡­" I smiled. "It''s nice to see an elf have an attachment to their natural habitat. On the overworld, the regr elves are like that, sure¡­ but the dark elves have always hated nature. Mother nature especially as she cursed us with the resentment of forests, jungles, ins, savannas¡­ anything you can think of. Even the fucking ocean hates us." "I''m sorry to hear that¡­ but can you lower the daggers. I swear on my honor and loyalty to Mammon that I nor my underlings will do anything to you. If something were to happen, then may my elven heritage be revoked, and may Mother Nature curse me for times toe." I just stood there, my daggers slowly softening as I heard a dark elf speak such words for the first time in my life. It was so grating to hear that it was almost uncanny like it was something that should never exist. It made goosebumps erupt from my skin and my hair stand on end. It made this lurking feeling in the back of my brain want to throw up and purge everything that I had just heard. "You''re mistaken if you think Mother Nature already doesn''t hate you¡­" I muttered, lowering my despletely, letting the woman cup both sides of her neck while applying a light green glow. Chapter 437 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (2) ? A smile spread onto my face as the woman bit her lip. Not only was she trying to suppress any movement of her neck as it would absolutely kill her, but she wanted to stay calm, knowing something bad could happen to this forest if she made any rash moves. "You''re an elf through and through¡­" I smiled. "It''s nice to see an elf have an attachment to their natural habitat. On the overworld, the regr elves are like that, sure¡­ but the dark elves have always hated nature. Mother nature especially as she cursed us with the resentment of forests, jungles, ins, savannas¡­ anything you can think of. Even the fucking ocean hates us." "I''m sorry to hear that¡­ but can you lower the daggers. I swear on my honor and loyalty to Mammon that I nor my underlings will do anything to you. If something were to happen, then may my elven heritage be revoked, and may Mother Nature curse me for times toe." I just stood there, my daggers slowly softening as I heard a dark elf speak such words for the first time in my life. It was so grating to hear that it was almost uncanny like it was something that should never exist. It made goosebumps erupt from my skin and my hair stand on end. It made this lurking feeling in the back of my brain want to throw up and purge everything that I had just heard. "You''re mistaken if you think Mother Nature already doesn''t hate you¡­" I muttered, lowering my despletely, letting the woman cup both sides of her neck while applying a light green glow. "Mother Nature loves all of her creations, in hell or in heaven." "And what? Did she tell you that herself or did youe up with that on the spot?" I scoffed, sheathing both of my daggers. All of a sudden, she stared into my soul, her very eyes scraping the insides of my body. And as her mouth opened, she spoke a few words that really took me back. So far that it might as well have been a past life. "When Mother Nature sings with her creations, will we not be in the choir?" "You talk like my fucking grandma," I sighed and as the woman finished healing her neck, she began running. I quickly caught up to her, but right after I reached a parallel level, she picked up the speed. This urred over and over until we reached probably the biggest tree in this forest with an entire gate, drawbridge, and moat weing any outsiders. We quickly approached the two demon guards at the front of the drawbridge, standing menacingly in order to push away any unwanted guests. But upon seeing the dark elven woman that I had been following, they broke out into a cold sweat and their intimidation immediately diminished. "Wee back, First Corp Leader." "Yeah, yeah, just do the drawbridge so I can take this asshole to see the boss," The woman beside me ordered and with haste, the two guards set down the bridge, allowing approximately all thirty of us to cross. Inside the massive tree trunk was a spiraling staircase assumably leading to the massive canopy overshadowing practically any other sign of life in this forest. This was most likely the big fuck off the tree that I would always see towering above the rest, and from what I could hear from above, it was most likely where the civilization was. And I was absolutely correct as once we reached the top after only half an hour of walking, I found myself in arge town spread amongst the branches and leaves. It was surprisingly normal looking with streets of shops, restaurants, and grocery stores. But what I found most interesting was how there was another canopy of leaves above us, blotting out the sunlight above, forcing this ce to almost be in an eternal night. So in order to illuminate the streets and tightly packed houses and apartments made from the flesh of the surrounding trees, they had various bugs floating around. There were nomps or glowing rocks, but instead hundreds upon thousands of these teeny tiny bugs that resembled fireflies. With a body no bigger than a marble and a head that was practically all mandible, it looked terrifying up close. Yet, when you took a closer look at it, you noticed how those mandibles were blunted on each end, making it a sort of intimidation tactic while its entire body stayed extremely fragile. It waspletely see-through with its inner workings being extremely simple. Its digestive tract was visible to the naked eye while its little heart was the reason why it glowed so brightly. Continuously, that tiny golden organ pumped as fast as a rushing waterfall, emitting a bright golden light that illuminated the bustling streets. Various races congregated here, with the dark elves being the majority and all the other demons split into several subgroups. Some looked more elvish than others while some looked likepletely different races, but at the heart of it all, everybody here was demonic. "Stop gazing off and follow me. You wanted to meet the boss, right?" The dark elf called me back to my senses and I instantly got absorbed into the nature-bound society. It could have been the skills quaking in my status, or it could have just been my lineage quaking in my DNA, but I felt very at home. "Yeah, my bad¡­ I just didn''t expect this ce to be so-" "Weing right?" The dark elf finished my sentence as I began to follow her. "Here we''re practically connected to nature. We can get as absorbed into it as possible and seeing how you look so connected with it¡­ your words from before don''t mean much now¡­ or are you starting to back on your words?" "It''s the skills in my status. I have a lot of affinities that connects back to my elven roots, but just because the system says something doesn''t mean the actual tangible life is the same way. It''s nothing but a stupid coincidence," I replied and as she just smirked at me, we arrived at what seemed to be an adventurer guild. Chapter 438 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (3) ? Various races congregated here, with the dark elves being the majority and all the other demons split into several subgroups. Some looked more elvish than others while some looked likepletely different races, but at the heart of it all, everybody here was demonic. "Stop gazing off and follow me. You wanted to meet the boss, right?" The dark elf called me back to my senses and I instantly got absorbed into the nature-bound society. It could have been the skills quaking in my status, or it could have just been my lineage quaking in my DNA, but I felt very at home. "Yeah, my bad¡­ I just didn''t expect this ce to be so-" "Weing right?" The dark elf finished my sentence as I began to follow her. "Here we''re practically connected to nature. We can get as absorbed into it as possible and seeing how you look so connected with it¡­ your words from before don''t mean much now¡­ or are you starting to go back on your words?" "It''s the skills in my status. I have a lot of affinities that connect back to my elven roots, but just because the system says something doesn''t mean the actual tangible life is the same way. It''s nothing but a stupid coincidence," I replied and as she just smirked at me, we arrived at what seemed to be an adventurer guild. As we entered the bustling building of wood, I was greeted by a few unweing eyes. I had no clue how they managed to pinpoint me out of every other demonic dark elf when I looked practically the same and didn''t even wear any exotic-looking clothes. "Ourmunity here is quite close. If there is somebody everybody doesn''t recognize, you stand out by quite a lot¡­ but don''t worry, it''s not that deep. They won''t do shit to you as long as you disy your strength." "Hmmmm¡­" If I use a skill to entuate my aura, that would be seen as showing off, giving me an arrogant disy. But if I use my bloodlust or killing intent to entuate an aura that shouldn''t be looked down upon, they''ll most likely see me as a threat¡­ so for now I''ll just sit back and rx. I have no clue how long I''ll be staying here due to elements of time dtion, so making enemies wouldn''t be the smartest idea. We walked past the front desk where the receptionist looked at me with suspicion, but upon feeling the cold re of the dark elf before me, she quickly looked away and silenced her hostility. And as we walked up a flight of stairs connecting at the top second floor, we were greeted by a few more adventures who were even stronger than the ones below. "Who''s this?" A demon snarled right at me, his killing intent practically shooting out to try and knock me down a peg. ¡¤?¦Èm "He''s nobody. Just ignore him," The dark elf said, but I couldn''t tell if it was a reply to the demon or ament for me. Nevertheless, I ignored the demon still ring at me while the surrounding dark elves gripping their weapons prepared themselves for a fight. "Don''t fight here." SHING Despite her words, a single spear shot towards my throat, intending to kill me with a single strike. But it was so tantly obvious. It moved like it was in slow motion as I dodged it, my handing up and breaking the de off of the metal handle. I let out a grunt of excitement as my mouth twisted into a smile. The dark elf immediately running towards me, attempting to stop me from doing anything was useless as I took a step back out of her range, causing her to fall to her knees in front of me. She almost looked like she was groveling for forgiveness as a single swirl of wind fluttered my long white hair. [Sheer Tornado Body] The other dark elves and the single demon which joined into the fight sent all of their weapons flying towards my vital points. Clearly, they underestimated me as they didn''t even care to use buffs, causing such flimsy weapons to snap in an instant. [Sheer Tornado Body] allowed any part of my body, even my head to be a tearing gust of wind. It still took the form of my body, but as soon as it spread throughout every inch and corner of my flesh, I looked nothing like a human. CLANG Their des all folded into themselves as they crumbled upon meeting my bodypletely turned into a rushing gust of wind. It was not only denser and harder than metal, but it was probably as strong or stronger than an entire mountainpressed into a single marble. My chaotic smile burst through the gust of wind, sending chills down the spine of every single being present. But, just as I was about to twist their heads off with a stream of wind sliding off of my spinning vortex arm, a hand ced itself on my back. In an instant, my wind was dispersed immediately, but I didn''t retaliate. I felt like living longer so I calmed myself down with a click of my tongue and brushed the man''s hand off of my back. It was calloused beyond belief, giving it this gravelly feeling that sent a wave of disgust to flush through my body. "Boss, I apologize for the ruckus. I tried to prevent it, but you know how everybody is here," The dark elf that had led me here took a single knee and lowered her head toward the man who stood right before me. Long limbs of ck so dark they might as well have been night itself. He had to be at least as tall as Orion, scraping that seven feet mark. And with eyes carved from the finest and clearest quartz possible, he looked down at me with an amused smile. "You''re more reckless than I signed up for." Chapter 439 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (4) ? My chaotic smile burst through the gust of wind, sending chills down the spine of every single being present. But, just as I was about to twist their heads off with a stream of wind sliding off of my spinning vortex arm, a hand ced itself on my back. In an instant, my wind was dispersed immediately, but I didn''t retaliate. I felt like living longer so I calmed myself down with a click of my tongue and brushed the man''s hand off of my back. It was calloused beyond belief, giving it this gravelly feeling that sent a wave of disgust to flush through my body. "Boss, I apologize for the ruckus. I tried to prevent it, but you know how everybody is here," The dark elf that had led me here took a single knee and lowered her head toward the man who stood right before me. Long limbs of ck so dark they might as well have been night itself. He had to be at least as tall as Orion, scraping that seven feet mark. And with eyes carved from the finest and clearest quartz possible, he looked down at me with an amused smile. "You''re more reckless than I signed up for." "They started it¡­" I muttered, pointing to the steaming pile of unconscious adventurers. "And more childish," He chuckled, his long eyshes and long white hair almost making him look like a carbon copy of me. His horns were like mine as well, long but with a quick diversion to the sides as if trying to not reveal as much of his presence as possible. But I don''t know if that was useful for somebody as big andnky as him. "I''m pleased to be in your presence, my prince¡­" The man then took a knee causing any onlookers to drop their jaws to the floor while the demon lord took my hand and pressed it up against his forehead and then kissed the back of my hand. He took me by surprise, but instead of pulling back I just let him do his thing as the pressure this man unleashed was strong enough to crumble my bones at any given moment. I tried my best to not show such weakness on my face or even on my body, yet the quaking of my legs was still apparent as he rose to his feet once more. "Allow me to show you to your amodation," The man smiled and in an instant, me and the dark eleven woman were teleported to a neat apartment along the side of a very busy street. It wasn''t even a teleportation skill¡­ but essentially just pure and utter speed. Thankfully the street wasn''t as loud as the overworld since strangely there were no cars in the underworld, but I did still have to be careful of the asional salesman screaming at the top of his lungs. The apartment was nice with very simple wooden furniture and a bed that thankfully had a mattress. Besides that, it was rtively simple. There was nothing that really stood out so it genuinely suited my style of minimalism. "Alright, I will get going now. I''m sure he''ll be fine taking care of himself," The dark-elven woman waved goodbye, but just as she went to exit and open the door, the demon lord called out for her. "Nope. You both will be living together." "What?!" Both of us blurted simultaneously, causing the demon lord to chuckle once more in amusement. "I said what I said." "Th-Then can we at least have a second bed? Do I have to sleep next to him- No, before that. Why even do this? He''s a grown-ass man. He can take care of himself!" "I''m well aware he can take care of himself, but I need somebody to survey him. I doubt you''d want to stay in his shadow for years toe, so I decided on allowing you to live with him¡­ and hey, you need it." The demon lord was entirely genuine this entire time and with thosest words, he left no room forint. Plus, we ACTUALLY had no room forint as he disappeared with that insane speed of his. "I''m dreaming¡­ I''m fucking dreaming¡­ this is a nightmare¡­ a horrible nightmare¡­ somebody wake me up¡­" The woman begged as she copsed in front of the door, her entire body shaking with something. Whether it was anger, sadness, disgust, shock¡­ I couldn''t tell¡­ well, nor did I care. "I guess we gotta get used to it. How about we grab a drink together? To celebrate our new roommateship¡­ or something like that. What do you say?" "I''m not going on a fucking date with you," She grit her teeth and shoots me one of the nastiest res ever created. "I was nice to you before out of obligation and because of what the Boss told me through [Telepathy]... but now I don''t have to. I''m grabbing a different room and you better not tell him otherwise I''m going to make sure your life here is a living hell. I''ll tell everybody you-" "Yeah, I don''t care," I shrugged before pushing past her and opening the door, exiting my room quickly and shutting the b of wood right back in the woman''s face. I heard an unhinged scream from behind the wooden walls, but I just ignored it and proceeded down the hallway. "WAIT! WAIT FOR ME! WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO!?" "I''m going to test out the abilities of everybody here. I hope there isn''t a problem with that," I replied, but the dark elf still looked troubled as her gaze scraped the floor. "So there is a problem with that¡­ is there a no-fighting pact here or are you guys all just pussies." "Where exactly were you going to find opponents?" "At a training ground or something. You have that right?" "Yeah, but¡­ ugh¡­ I''ll take you," The dark elf stomped angrily down the hall and as I lightly smiled, she turned back towards me with an intense re. "My name is Odnel, but people call me Nell." Chapter 440 Intermission: Child Findir ? "WAIT! WAIT FOR ME! WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO!?" "I''m going to test out the abilities of everybody here. I hope there isn''t a problem with that," I replied, but the dark elf still looked troubled as her gaze scraped the floor. "So there is a problem with that¡­ is there a no-fighting pact here or are you guys all just pussies." "Where exactly were you going to find opponents?" "At a training ground or something. You have that right?" "Yeah, but¡­ ugh¡­ I''ll take you," The dark elf stomped angrily down the hall and as I lightly smiled, she turned back towards me with an intense re. "My name is Odnel, but people call me Nell." ¡­ "Mother, why are we different?" "Because Mother Nature has cursed us. She saw us unbefitting of her glorious kingdom of nts and vegetation." "Isn''t that unfair? What did we do to deserve this? Why must we hide in this dark forest while the other races get to y in the sunlight and create cities and towns." "Life isn''t fair, honey." As I looked sat on the edge of my fluffy white bed, I stared down at the ground. My separate room crafted and decorated by the royal architects was beautiful. There was not a single w painted onto this wide and weing room. "My prince¡­ my son, the day of reckoning will arrive soon. Once that happens, can I trust you to run? Run as far away as you can¡­ use your wind magic and glide as far as your feet can take you." "Yes, Mother¡­" I muttered, but there was no sense of real danger to her words. All my life, I hadn''t suffered. I thought I knew suffering when I was forced to go to a royal academy filled with tons of other races, but despite such diversity, I was picked out of the few dark elves and was bullied. Endlessly I was harassed until I begged my mom not to go. I wasn''t much of a fighter, nor was I much of a politician¡­ but what could I do? I was only ten years old and was still developing. The others were geniuses, sending them further than I could ever imagine. Their skills and knowledge had no boundspared to me who sat in his room all day, lying around, practicing my silly little wind magic. "Father, why are we different?" "Because we are hated by mana, but it isn''t the world''s fault. Do not me the world for something our ancestors had done. And this mighte as a surprise to you, but we use to live in harmony with the other races¡­ until one of our stupid ancestors decided to tap into the power of the underworld." "Hell?" "Yes, Hell. Our bodies were flooded with a substance called Miasma¡ªthe mana of the underworld. The mana of demons and devils. Our systems have adjusted to using miasma as our one source of power, ignoring practically any usage of mana, so we''ve just barely managed to scrape by¡­" "But we were cursed by Mother Nature?" "Indeed¡­ and once the day of reckoninges, I trust you to escape. I trust you to be able to leave and nevere back. Reviving our n is entirely up to you, but¡­" The king showered in a golden aura leaned towards me, giving me a kiss on the top of my forehead. "... Please enjoy your life. That is all I wish for you¡­ my prince." "Yes, Father." As I was escorted out of the throne room by a few royal guards, I noticed the canopy of leaves shielding us from the harsh jungle sun set aze. Our intertwining bridges and gaps leading to different tree houses were cut and sliced, not by natural means, but by physical and truly unfortunate hate. "EVACUATE THE ENTIRE VILLAGE! SEND WARNING TO THE OTHER VILLAGES THAT THE DAY HAS COME!" Themander shouted, but all of a sudden, a few foreign dark elves, not part of our forces arrived, their faces sunken in with grief. Nobody had to say anything as themander grit his teeth and sent a few other royal guards to escort me. Children and older dark elves no longer able to fight were escorted out of the vige and to the muddy ground as streaks of white and ck shed in the air. "G-Grandma, who are they?" I asked the older woman who carried me on her back. She was strong and determined to get all thirty of us to safety under the protection and veil of one of her illusionary skills. "The High Elves. Royal Elves and even regr Elves pay no mind to us. Sure, they may not like us, but they would never go out of their way for this. On the other hand, High Elves are beings closest with Mother Nature and do as she says¡­" "S-So she is finally done with our presence? She no longer wants us?" "That''s not possible," my grandma smiled, her radiant glow uplifting the heavy morale of all the survivors wading through the knee-deep water. "Royal Elves are selfish beings. They may follow the will of Mother Nature, but they also follow their own beastly instincts. No order from Mother Nature would be so vile and cruel." For what seemed to be days, we escaped through the dark forest. Many dungeons leaking various monsters attempted to attack us, but my grandma stayed strong. Out of all the elderly, she was the only one capable of fighting. Some children were of coursepetent in the art of daggers¡­ butpared to my grandmother''s magic, they were but mere bugs. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ my grandson¡­ my prince¡­" Grandma heaved through a massiveceration cutting across her torso. "You must take the survivors to safety. You must keep them safe with your wind magic. You are a gifted individual¡­ and loved by all¡­ so you must take them. I will die here, but you will not. Leave, towards the west. You must escape further¡­ you''re almost there¡­" "M-Mother Nature has forsaken us. We will not be able to escape her grasp. She has sent her underlings to clear us from this world," I cried as the life in her eyes faded. But just before she couldn''t speak any longer, a few words slipped from those bloodied lips of hers. "When Mother Nature dines with her creations, will we not be there?" Chapter 441 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (5) ? "That''s not possible," my grandma smiled, her radiant glow uplifting the heavy morale of all the survivors wading through the knee-deep water. "Royal Elves are selfish beings. They may follow the will of Mother Nature, but they also follow their own beastly instincts. No order from Mother Nature would be so vile and cruel." ¡¤?¦Èm For what seemed to be days, we escaped through the dark forest. Many dungeons leaking various monsters attempted to attack us, but my grandma stayed strong. Out of all the elderly, she was the only one capable of fighting. Some children were of coursepetent in the art of daggers¡­ butpared to my grandmother''s magic, they were but mere bugs. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ my grandson¡­ my prince¡­" Grandma heaved through a massiveceration cutting across her torso. "You must take the survivors to safety. You must keep them safe with your wind magic. You are a gifted individual¡­ and loved by all¡­ so you must take them. I will die here, but you will not. Leave, towards the west. You must escape further¡­ you''re almost there¡­" "M-Mother Nature has forsaken us. We will not be able to escape her grasp. She has sent her underlings to clear us from this world," I cried as the life in her eyes faded. But just before she couldn''t speak any longer, a few words slipped from those bloodied lips of hers. "When Mother Nature dines with her creations, will we not be there?" ¡­ As I opened my eyes, thest remaining bits of my dream fading from my mind, I turned over on my bed and looked at Nell sleeping peacefully on the floor. She was cuddled up with a few pillows and a heavy nket, so I guess she was sleeping better than me. Getting up from my head wasn''t very hard since all of my pillows and nkets were stolen, but as I turned over to step on the floor, I had to be careful of the peaceful dark elf. She was beautiful. No doubt about it. She was as beautiful as one humanoid being could ever be. But, I felt no attraction towards her. I could appreciate her slender and tender body and I could whoo over her hair that was almost as good as mine¡­ but that personality of hers was the only thing stopping me from ever developing feelings. "What?" She asked, sensing my gaze as I took quick nces at her while I changed into some more nimble clothing. "You remind me of somebody I respect." "And who might that be?" She yawned, slowly rubbing her eyes and keeping her gaze away from me as I continued to change. Of course, once I finished, she turned towards me, and for but a moment, a shing image grazed over that mature face of hers. I smiled, leaving the woman hanging. She attempted to question me more but it was all shot down instantly as I made some breakfast. Yesterday we did a bit of grocery shopping so for our first meal of the day we had¡­ sd¡­ and one pink egg. "Why the hell are eggs so expensive here?" I groaned, whisking up the egg and preparing it for a simple scramble. "I''ll tell you if you tell me who I might resemble," Nell bumped her eyebrows up and down, attempting to seduce me with that stupid expression of hers. "Come on, I won''t stop asking until you tell me." "There''s no reason for you to know and I doubt you even know who she is." "Come on just tell me¡­" "No." "Come on man~" "No." "Seriously, is it really that non-important that you can''t tell me?" "It''s important to me, but not to you," I sighed, pouring the beaten eggs into the pan heated up by a glowing red rock serving as some kind of stove. It wasn''t that bad and practically replicated the usage of a stove¡­ and it was the same for air conditioning and bathing and even some of the buildings down here. It was so primitive yet so streamlined with these rocks called elemental stones. Fire Stones obviously created heat, serving as stoves, a box of them would be an oven, and sometimes even a heater if you were strange enough. Especially when this ce was just so fucking hot all the time. I mean, I''ve mostly gotten used to it. We all do, but it''s not something we exactly enjoy spending time in. Wind Stones for air conditioning or more like fans since there aren''t ice stones to cool you down. Water Stones of course created moisture and with enough, you can create streams of water to bathe or shower in. And finally, Earth Stones¡­ a strange name, but they were useful for building, especially in developed cities like the capital Satan rules over. "Alright, and that''s all done. Can you set the sd in each bowl while I divide this flimsy amount of protein evenly?" I asked Nell, but she was already on it, finished with everything I just asked. So, I quickly divided the egg and ced it on two separate small tes before sitting down. "Shall we say thanks before we eat?" Nell asked with arge smile, her hands already sped together. "To who? Satan or something?" I snickered, although I already knew who she was about to thank. It made me sick to my stomach and I held no effort in trying to disy such grotesque expressions about her sudden actions. "No¡­ To Mother Nature of course, or what? Still haven''te around?" She asked, her expression uncaring of what I wanted to do. "Whatever¡­ I''ll just say my thanks by myself." Clearly, she said it in her head as nothing came from her mouth, but as she squeezed her eyes shut and thanked Mother Nature, I asked her one more question. "Hey, have you ever been to the overworld?" Slowly, her eyes opened. They shifted around, taking in all of the information around her. Soon, they slid back onto me, and with a light green glow beneath her eyes, she responded bluntly with a clear and concise, "No." This made meugh. Chapter 442 Prince Findir of The Northern Wind (6) ? "Shall we say thanks before we eat?" Nell asked with arge smile, her hands already sped together. "To who? Satan or something?" I snickered, although I already knew who she was about to thank. It made me sick to my stomach and I held no effort in trying to disy such grotesque expressions about her sudden actions. "No¡­ To Mother Nature of course, or what? Still haven''te around?" She asked, her expression uncaring of what I wanted to do. "Whatever¡­ I''ll just say my thanks by myself." Clearly, she said it in her head as nothing came from her mouth, but as she squeezed her eyes shut and thanked Mother Nature, I asked her one more question. "Hey, have you ever been to the overworld?" Slowly, her eyes opened. They shifted around, taking in all of the information around her. Soon, they slid back onto me, and with a light green glow beneath her eyes, she responded bluntly with a clear and concise, "No." This made meugh. "Well, that exins everything then¡­" "W-What? Do youe from the overworld?" She stretched over the table with her eyes nearly popping out of her skull. From the depths of her soul, her already erratic breathing began to quiver even harder. "Come on, tell me!" "Yes I do." "T-Tell me about the overworld. Ever since I was a kid I wanted to know what happens on the overworld. Are the trees really as bright and as green as they say? Does it smell like flowers all day long? Does the tall grass not try to eat you?" "I''ll only answer your questions if¡­" I smiled, causing the woman to back down into her chair and nervously bite her fingernail as I built up tension. "...if you tell me where the demon lord resides. Also, I would like to know if there are any ces with skill books around here. If there aren''t then, then tell me if there are any good libraries around." "Th-That''s so unfair," Sheined, but ultimately, my unwavering attitude instantly crushed those thoughts. "So, do we have a deal?" "Fine, but only because you''re the prized pupil of the Boss¡­. Okay, well, the Boss doesn''t reside in this canopy. He''s a rtively silent and quiet person and leaves most of the management and ruling to his subjects like me. Unlike the other demon lords, Sir Mammon doesn''t haverge cities, but insteadrge towns within his kingdoms, so the easiest way to ess such things is by building an undergroundwork that leads to the trunks of each town." "Huh? Why not just use the overstretching canopies." "As I said, he''s a quiet person. You could call him an introvert so he holes himself in the ground where he trains in peace and has ess to that undergroundwork whenever danger strikes," Nell exined, taking a bite out of her eggs, only to realize the measly portion was now gone. "What? Eggs are he expensive here. I didn''t feel like spending all of my saved-up allowance on food." "*sigh*... Anyways, the skill book and library part¡­ well, I guess this is a good time to tell you, but you''ll have to go to school here. Sir Mammon told me to inform you yesterday but to be honest Ipletely forgot." "School? Why? I''m practically a grown-ass man now, so why do I have to go back to school? I''m way past that. Lemme fight on the front lines between dark elves and tall man-eating grass¡­ or something like that." Nell lightly chuckled before leaning forward with arge smirk. "I''m gonna be honest, the school is a royal kind of school. That''s right, we have royal dark elves here and since you''re the student of Sir Mammon, you get exclusive ess to it." "Then what about you?" "Oh, I''m not of royalty," Her eyes turned downwards before lifting up andnding on the jagged white tattoos all over my body. "And, even if you weren''t his student I doubt you would have trouble getting epted." "I''m not very fond of my tattoos, so I hope you don''t get jealous. Down here they may great, but on the overworld¡­ I guess I better fulfill my side of the deal," I smiled, uplifting the girl''s spirits as her mood quickly switched and she leaned even closer in. "So, the vegetation. Yes, the trees are bright and green and the floral smell is specific to the Elven Forest where normal Elves reside." "But we are normal elves. Dark Elves at least. They''re apletely different race, so you shouldn''tpare yourself to people who aren''t even rted to you." "Mhm¡­ Anyways, the man-eating grass doesn''t exist. I don''t know you obtained such a myth but that''s aplete lie. Also, I guess I should tell you about the state of dark elves on the overworld right?" The girl nodded. "Yeah, so¡­ hmmm¡­ how do I exin this-" "It''s tough, right? Maybe you all were wiped out? Maybe you all were oppressed by every single other race because of this tainted mana or whatever¡­" Nell could instantly infer from all of my previous actions. She may have been petty and a bit childish, but there was no doubt she was a scheming and intelligent woman. "Almost all of us were wiped out. Just me and a few other meager survivors who either died on our escape or died in the real world. I''m sure I''m one of thest dark elves from my forest¡­ as of course there are other forests, but that''s like saying somebody from one country and another country are of the same nationality despite having simr genes and appearances." "I''m sorry you had to go through that¡­" "It was even worse in the real world. It wasn''t just elves that beat and mentally tore me down, but every other race. No matter how they looked or felt about me, they still abused and kicked me down. I was THE enemy of the entire continent." Chapter 443 Prince Findir of The Northern Wind (7) ? "Mhm¡­ Anyways, the man-eating grass doesn''t exist. I don''t know you obtained such a myth but that''s aplete lie. Also, I guess I should tell you about the state of dark elves on the overworld right?" The girl nodded. "Yeah, so¡­ hmmm¡­ how do I exin this-" "It''s tough, right? Maybe you all were wiped out? Maybe you all were oppressed by every single other race because of this tainted mana or whatever¡­" Nell could instantly infer from all of my previous actions. She may have been petty and a bit childish, but there was no doubt she was a scheming and intelligent woman. "Almost all of us were wiped out. Just me and a few other meager survivors who either died on our escape or died in the real world. I''m sure I''m one of thest dark elves from my forest¡­ as of course there are other forests, but that''s like saying somebody from one country and another country are of the same nationality despite having simr genes and appearances." "I''m sorry you had to go through that¡­" "It was even worse in the real world. It wasn''t just elves that beat and mentally tore me down, but every other race. No matter how they looked or felt about me, they still abused and kicked me down. I was THE enemy of the entire continent." "What''s so different about you and other dark elves on the surface then? Why did they solo you out like that?" "ording to my father, my ancestors fucked with hell. The ce we''re currently in right now. And apparently, therge quantities of miasma eviscerated any sign of mana in their body, recing what we used with that same hellish miasma." "I heard the people up there are very strict when ites to mana usage. Something about a continental government and how they get rid of any potential threat that could harm their reputation, ability to thrive, or the continent''s well-being." I looked at Nell with a suspicious look as she knew the overworld a bit too well. It was extremely suspicious to the point that I couldn''t help but send out a few baits. Although, each time I said them, she didn''t react much as if she had no clue what was happening on the surface such as the meteor that crushed As or even some of the past events like the capturing of the Arch Mage. "You¡­ where are you hearing all of this from?" "And why should I answer you when you''re being so uptight about information? Answer one of my questions and then I''ll answer yours¡­ so, howe the continental government didn''t kill you?" She asked with a golden ring swirling around her pupil. "Tch¡­ you had to use a lie detection skill¡­ seriously?" "Yes, because I know you''re going to lie. But, I just want to know more about you, even if it takes a bit of force." That small smile of hers was nauseating, but still¡­ I didn''t do anything but reply with ease. "They didn''t kill me because they didn''t realize I had such arge quantity of miasma. Miasma is generally unknown to the overworld as any attempts of utilizing it have led to disaster or have been shut down quickly." "There is no way of detecting miasma in the overworld?" ¡¤?¦Èm "Yes and even though I had arge amount of miasma, it has dwindled over the generations. If we were to get caught because of that, my ancestors would have been ughtered before I even had a chance at breathing. So, to be honest, I wasn''t really worried about that." "I see¡­ and you want to know about how I know so much about the overworld?" "Yeah," I quickly replied, slowly leaning forward. "There''s a prophet. A single one. The best amongst all of Hell. And she is a dark elf who resides on this very tree. With the approval and protection of Sir Mammon, she can do whatever she wants with her clients. She''s expensive but if you have enough saved up you can ask her about some of your intense hobbies¡­" Nell greedily smiled, clearly talking about her obsession with the overworld. We soon finished up our conversation and breakfast which was more like an interrogation for both sides, but we were satisfied by the end. And as Nell had something to do today, I waspletely free and decided to head to where the demon lord was residing and ask him about a few more things. ¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ So many¡­ stairs¡­" I heaved as I finally got to the bottom of the seemingly infinite staircase. Sure, it was going downstairs, but they were so slick and thin and shiny and slippery and just horrible to walk down as I kept slipping. "I thought I was going to die." As I approached therge metal door, making this humble abode seem more like a vault rather than somebodies house, I began to sweat heavily. A heavy pressure hung just at the entrance and as I grazed my eyes upwards against the heavy gate, a single glowing red eye nted into a metal socket squirmed down towards me. Nell didn''t say anything about this, so I just stood still, assuming it was some kind of pupil scanner that confirms your identity. "Confirmed," A voice rang out before a gust of dusty wind blew out of the opening double metal doors. The pressure only got thicker, but a strange smell of must, sweat, and grime hung in the air as if somebody had shit their pants and let it marinate there for what seemed to be centuries. "Ugh¡­ does this guy not fucking shower," I muttered, stepping through the clearing smoke that revealed a single demon lord sitting in a lotus position. Legs crossed over each other, hands rxed in hisp, straightened back, and a head locked in ce with two closed eyes. His entire structure was perfect as a gust of dark wind swirled around him. "But what is this ck sweat?" Chapter 444 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (8) ? "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ So many¡­ stairs¡­" I heaved as I finally got to the bottom of the seemingly infinite staircase. Sure, it was going downstairs, but they were so slick and thin and shiny and slippery and just horrible to walk down as I kept slipping. "I thought I was going to die." ¡¤?¦Èm As I approached therge metal door, making this humble abode seem more like a vault rather than somebodies house, I began to sweat heavily. A heavy pressure hung just at the entrance and as I grazed my eyes upwards against the heavy gate, a single glowing red eye nted into a metal socket squirmed down towards me. Nell didn''t say anything about this, so I just stood still, assuming it was some kind of pupil scanner that confirms your identity. "Confirmed," A voice rang out before a gust of dusty wind blew out of the opening double metal doors. The pressure only got thicker, but a strange smell of must, sweat, and grime hung in the air as if somebody had shit their pants and let it marinate there for what seemed to be centuries. "Ugh¡­ does this guy not fucking shower," I muttered, stepping through the clearing smoke that revealed a single demon lord sitting in a lotus position. Legs crossed over each other, hands rxed in hisp, straightened back, and a head locked in ce with two closed eyes. His entire structure was perfect as a gust of dark wind swirled around him. "But what is this ck sweat?" "Foooooo¡­" The demon lord suddenly let out a long breath of ck air which had seemingly filled his lungs. It dispersed into the air with ease, but as I took a step toward the demon lord, it snapped toward me. des suddenly formed with the intent to kill, only to be shut down instantly by a wave of the demon lord''s hand. "What are you doing?" "Breaking through the nextyer of my mana core¡­ also, it seems you''ve been cking off on that department. Have you ever considered training it or do you just let the system temper it by itself?" I looked at him with a puzzled expression causing him to give me one back. But, just like the stars aligning, that graceful piece of knowledge entered his brain and allowed him to lightly chuckle right then and there. I was still confused yet strangely I felt at ease as his pressure dispersed. "I see¡­ so that knowledge isn''tmon on the overworld now¡­ I understand¡­e here. I want to show you something," The demon lord smiled gently and with such a peaceful gesture I couldn''t just reject it. So, I walked towards him and sat down right where he was sitting previously. The smelly stench was gone as a gust of wind tumbled through, and as I sat down, the demon lord swirled behind me, crouched, and pressed his hands against my back. Like a dam opening once again, I felt a rush of mana slide into my body. My mana veins widened with the help of the demon lord yet I doubt this was what he was trying to show me. So, I focused up and let myself sink into a meditative state, rxing everything but my mind and focusing on just what this man wanted to teach me. A minute passed. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. Fifteen. Thirty. An hour. Two hours. And then¡­ I felt it. A glowing bubble at the bottom of my organic cavity. It seemed like it hovered right above myrge intestine¡­ no, it was going up. It traveled further and further upwards until it scraped my heart. I felt it beat and pump something. Not blood¡­ but miasma. I always thought my miasma just constantly flowed through my body with the help of the system, but it feels like something more ingrained. It feels like something that was there even before the presence of the system¡­ what can you call it¡­ "A mana heart," The demon lord started to exin. "An organ that allows us to utilize mana. It isn''t the System that guides and controls the mana in our body, but this organ that reacts naturally to your will. But at the same time, do you have to think of your heart in order for it to beat? No, right. So, the mana heart is the same but is also under the direct control of the subconscious brain." "But I don''t have mana. You used mana to help me guide it, but I think you forget¡­ that I have no mana. I only have miasma¡­" I muttered, the core right beneath my heart beating faster and faster until ck veins all over my body strained against the skin, like snakes trying to escape from a straitjacket. . [Congrattions, you have discovered your [ERROR] [Your [ERROR] throbs with growth] [Your [ERROR] adjusts to your level, ss, and evolution] [Congrattions, you have reached the- . [Revamping System in ordance with the anomaly] . [Congrattions, you have discovered your Miasma Heart] [Your Miasma Heart throbs with growth] [Your Miasma Heart adjusts to your level, ss, and evolution] [Congrattions, you have reached the Second Ring of your Miasma Heart] . "Incredible. Your ancestors are absolutely incredible. How were you able to withstand miasma as mere mortals long enough to pass down the genes of a species that could develop its own core? You''re right¡­ you don''t have mana. You don''t have a mana heart, but a heart madepletely of miasma." The Heart of Miasma bumping in my chest slowed down in ordance with the panels. For a split second, it was trying to make its presence known to the world even if it meant sacrificing me, but thankfully everything worked out perfectly in the end. "Now, we must shed the impurities. This is especially an important process for you since Miasma has so much more impurities than mana that could cause your core to shatter. Actually, we should probably stabilize it first," The demon lord started talking to me but devolved into a muttering mess as he smiled at this new discovery. Chapter 445 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (9) ? "Incredible. Your ancestors are absolutely incredible. How were you able to withstand miasma as mere mortals long enough to pass down the genes of a species that could develop its own core? You''re right¡­ you don''t have mana. You don''t have a mana heart, but a heart madepletely of miasma." The Heart of Miasma bumping in my chest slowed down in ordance with the panels. For a split second, it was trying to make its presence known to the world even if it meant sacrificing me, but thankfully everything worked out perfectly in the end. "Now, we must shed the impurities. This is especially an important process for you since Miasma has so much more impurities than mana that could cause your core to shatter. Actually, we should probably stabilize it first," The demon lord started talking to me but devolved into a muttering mess as he smiled at this new discovery. ¡­ A few months had passed since I first arrived in this vige. Everything went rtively smoothly and I even obtained a new section of my status for this new miasma heart that I acquired. The demon lord helped me train this piece of my status up until I reached the third ring where I felt a significant boost in my general power. But now, I''m back. Sadly, I have to attend this royal academy or something because Mammon wants me to. He didn''t give me any real reason so of course I disyed a bit of resistance, but with the allure of potential challengers that I could cross weapons with, I eventually folded. And here I was, standing in this stiff dark green suit which was apparently the academy''s uniform. Decorated with silver jewelry and a patch that disyed which dormitory I belonged to, I took a step through the gate leading out of the tree trunk and onto a very natural school campus. Unlike the schools on the overworld where there was a campus and then maybe some gate if the school was rich enough, the campus was on its own separate tree. You could think of it as the previous vige I lived in, but with separate andrger buildings that flowed together quite nicely. Nothing looked tacky and everything looked very, well, natural. "Hello, I''m here for my pass," I requested to the dark elf d in iron armor. But, judging from how he had a crescent-shaped moon branded into his chest te, I could immediately assume he was a student here. "Yes, just head down this tree branch and go to the first one on your left," he kindly replied, even asking if I needed him to lead me there. "If you''re new here I could potentially-" "No, I''m good," I smiled, stepping down a few steps and arriving at an intersection. I followed the knight''s guide and took the first left and walked all the way down it until I reached a building where a multitude of students were rushing in and out. This ce had exactly three hundred students, disying just how special and reserved this school was for this kingdom. Although the poption of this territory was significantly less than any other one, it didn''tck in any department, especially superpowers that could help defend the kingdom. And of course, this is the ce that brews and creates such superpowers. Entering the tall wooden structure scattered with tree branches and thick bushels of leaves, I was greeted by a tall hall where exactly ten receptionists were divided evenly on the right and left sides. "Excuse me, are you new here?" A silvery voice echoed through my ear canal. "Yeah, how''d you know?" "Because you''re here. You need a pass, right? How about I help you out?" The young dark elven woman asked, her hand running through her silver hair as she approached me. "Oh, and my name is Celidri." Her smile was as bright as the sun above us and her beauty waspletely unmatched across the various royal extras surrounding us. Her lush brown skin was untainted except for a single ck beauty mark sitting right below her right eye. "I''m Findir. Nice to meet you." She had to be at least as tall as me and as I gripped her hand for a firm handshake, I felt soft skin. She had the build of what seemed to be an assassin with toned muscles but long and slim limbs, yet¡­ was she a mage? "What''s wrong?" She asked as I dazed off into space, calcting just what this woman could have been. "N-Nothing." I followed her to one of the receptionists and she helped through the entire process. And when I had to fill out some of my personal information she looked away, giving me as much privacy and respect as possible. She''s too nice for somebody she just met¡­ what does she want? Did I do something to offend her? Is she buttering me up to maybe change dormitories? I know the dorms are mixed genders and each is basically a n within this school¡­ so is she trying to recruit me? ¡­ (Celidri POV) From the moment I saw him, I felt a chill shoot down my spine. He had a rtively uncaring expression which is probably why he didn''t stand out even amongst these average-looking dark elves. Of course, there were the campus sweethearts whom even men or women would drool over, but he wasn''t far off from their looks. Now, he was definitely good-looking, but what really attracted me to him was his power. He was a beast in sheep''s clothing. He didn''t look all that impressive especially since he slightly slouched as if his height was hindering him, but from what I could sense, he had to be on par with some of the strongest students in this academy. Quickly, I introduced myself with as much kindness as I could muster. It almost looked like I was hitting on him, but I didn''t care for the onlookers who looked him with jealousy and scorn, as I knew I needed to recruit him. Upon getting closer, I noticed a leaf badge, meaning he was home to the leaf dormitory. And as I shook his hand, I felt the press of death nearly tear my soul from my body¡­ yet I showed no reaction. I was already used to this¡­ now I just needed to recruit him. Chapter 446 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (10) ? (Celidri POV) From the moment I saw him, I felt a chill shoot down my spine. He had a rtively uncaring expression which is probably why he didn''t stand out even amongst these average-looking dark elves. Of course, there were the campus sweethearts whom even men or women would drool over, but he wasn''t far off from their looks. Now, he was definitely good-looking, but what really attracted me to him was his power. He was a beast in sheep''s clothing. He didn''t look all that impressive especially since he slightly slouched as if his height was hindering him, but from what I could sense, he had to be on par with some of the strongest students in this academy. Quickly, I introduced myself with as much kindness as I could muster. It almost looked like I was hitting on him, but I didn''t care for the onlookers who looked him with jealousy and scorn, as I knew I needed to recruit him. Upon getting closer, I noticed a leaf badge, meaning he was home to the leaf dormitory. And as I shook his hand, I felt the press of death nearly tear my soul from my body¡­ yet I showed no reaction. I was already used to this¡­ now I just needed to recruit him. The process of acquiring his pass was fast and simple. It had taken barely any time and by the time it was all done, he looked joyful at his ability to freely explore the campus now. To be honest, I had no clue what family he was from. Most of the distinctive features that big dark elven families have are stered all over this man''s body. The spiky royal dark elf tattoos of the Gil family. Sharp bone-white eyes of the Silon family. The rigid bone structure is like that of a model from the Nytup family¡­ it was like he was a predecessor of every single dark elf here. "What?" He asked as it seems I had been staring at him for too long. "Nothing¡­ I was just entranced by how handsome you are. I''m sure you''ll be a rising star not only in terms of power but also in the looks department." "Thanks, but there is no need for any more ttery. Tell me what you''re here for before I start getting annoyed." I chuckled at his straightforwardness and I smiled at just how intimidating he was. It was as if I was staring at some monster rather than a humanoid being. His mana was seemingly undetectable while a thousand pounds of miasma poured out from every orifice on his body, nearly breaking my spine as he stared into my soul. "I have a question first¡­" I slowly widened my smile as we walked through the campus, me leading him toward all the best spots. "Why did you join the Leaf n? Don''t tell me you''re clueless about the dormitories¡­ right?" "I''m very aware of the dormitories," He smiled back. "Then why pick the weakest dorm? If you want, I can send a rmendation for the Crescent Moon n. We not only provide good benefits and support within the school but also outside of the school. Once you leave for the semester or once you graduate, all the families backing the n support one another with good trading deals¡­ you must be interested in such a thing as well, right? Aren''t you a young master?" All of a sudden, he stopped. His eyes nced around as he felt the watchful eyes of the upperssmen look at him with jealousy. But, eventually, he looked further. He saw way past the surrounding dark elves and asional demons¡­ and noticed the nearly invisible scouts surveying the campus before the start of the semester weing. "A familiar face¡­" He muttered before disappearing in an instant. Not only did he shock me, but the surrounding dark elves and demons snapped their heads around, trying to catch just where Findir had gone. "Tch¡­" ¡­ (Finder POV) "What are you doing here?" I chuckled as the woman suddenly snapped her head towards me. Her eyes rolled as she saw me and with a quick skip and hop, she pressed her chest onto me, her expression rolling into a seductive smirk. "I''m not doing much¡­" Our lips locked for but a moment as another scout appeared right beside us, kneeling towards the woman and showing her as much respect as possible. But, she was more locked in with me than her current mission as instead of paying attention to the other scout member she leaned in for another kiss, and once again, we locked lips. "M-Ma''am¡­" "Yes¡­ yes¡­ I know. Is everything ready?" She sighed as I wiped the intentionally smeared lipstick mark from my bottom lip. The servant next to us nodded, causing Nell to sigh once more. "Alright, gather everybody up. We''ll start the weing speech now¡­ the headmaster is ready, right?" "N-No¡­ he is still getting changed into-" ¡¤?¦Èm "Tell him to hurry up. I''ll direct everybody toward the middle of the campus¡­ Findir, I''m gonna get going. You should alsoe otherwise you''ll miss one of the best speeches of your life," Nell winked once while disappearing into thin air. It wasn''t long ago that we became like this. At first our rtionship was rocky at best and over time we bonded over our contrasting identities. I told her stories about the overworld and she told me stories about hell. Of course, everything wasn''t so easy. We were living together the entire time, both of us not only training but also having to take care of ourselves. You could almost call us a couple that was forced to meet. And even though we disliked each other, our bond continued to develop closer and closer and closer until¡­ she took the first move. It wasn''t anything special. It wasn''t anything fast. It wasn''t even very romantic¡­ it just happened. And do I like her? Definitely, but my main priority is still getting stronger. I made that very clear when she made the first move and well¡­ "I guess I should get going now." Chapter 447 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (11) ? "Tell him to hurry up. I''ll direct everybody toward the middle of the campus¡­ Findir, I''m gonna get going. You should alsoe otherwise you''ll miss one of the best speeches of your life," Nell winked once while disappearing into thin air. It wasn''t long ago that we became like this. At first our rtionship was rocky at best and over time we bonded over our contrasting identities. I told her stories about the overworld and she told me stories about hell. Of course, everything wasn''t so easy. We were living together the entire time, both of us not only training but also having to take care of ourselves. You could almost call us a couple that was forced to meet. And even though we disliked each other, our bond continued to develop closer and closer and closer until¡­ she took the first move. It wasn''t anything special. It wasn''t anything fast. It wasn''t even very romantic¡­ it just happened. And do I like her? Definitely, but my main priority is still getting stronger. I made that very clear when she made the first move and well¡­ "I guess I should get going now." We were all gathered at a circr town square. It was insanely massive as it connected almost every single branch on the southern side of therge canopy. Easily, all three hundred students fit and as we turned towards the center of the wooden circle where a small podium was ced, a dark elf with a long gray beard appeared out of thin air. "Wee to the Royal Academy! I''m sure most of you are aware of what happens here at this academy, but for the neers¡­ let me introduce myself. I am the headmaster of this academy and my name is Fiegger Vundo from the prestigious Vundo family. We specialize in forest and dark magic and have been leading and supervising this school for over a thousand years now. I am the head of such a family, but enough of me! Let''s begin the school ranking!" Without any further exnation, the headmaster stepped off of the podium, somehow allowing it to sink into the wooden circle below us. Everybody was funneled to the very edge of the wooden tform which slowly began to expand and grow under the control of a few dark elves specializing in [Nature Magic] or more specifically [Forest Magic]. Everything Mammon told me was true. The main security of this school and the main governance was by the prestigious Vundo family. They''re very open about their activity and how they''re the main connection between every other kingdom and empire in hell, but what they sell is very vague. Apparently, it''s herbs but nobody has been able to figure out whether they''re good or bad. Now, there might be ones who have discovered such a thing, but¡­ I doubt they''ll say anything. "EVERYONE TO THE EDGE! IF YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT''S HAPPENING JUST FOLLOW THE CROWD!" Finally, we were moving to the introduction and mostly just hazing for new students. It''s meant to put the weak in their ce while letting the really talented and skillful ones shine. Of course, it''s all meant to disy the newbies like products so each n could bid or scoop up one of them for their own ideals. "EVERYONE LISTEN UP! I WILL ONLY EXPLAIN THE RULES ONCE AND ONLY ONCE!" Nell suddenly took to the stage, causing everybody to shut up. Only a few stragglers who probably weren''t aware of who she was continued talking, causing the remaining students around them to shush them quickly. "ANYONE MAY STEP UP AND ANYONE MAY DECLINE AN OFFER TO DUEL! BUT IF SUCH A DUEL DOES COMMENCE THE DUEL WILL TAKE PLACE IN THE CENTER OF THIS RING! IF ONE STEPS OUT, THEY LOSE! IF ONE FALLS UNCONSCIOUS, THEY LOSE! BUT! BESIDES THESE SPECIFIC RULES, THERE WILL BE NO STOPPAGE UNTIL ONE CAN ADMIT DEFEAT!" It was beautiful. What beautifully crafted hazing. Once an upperssman calls you up, you obviously have the chance to decline, yet¡­ the surrounding watching eyes of all the nobles and your noble or possibly royal reputation are put on disy. Once you get called up, you cannot decline and can only admit defeat¡­ how intricate and amazing this is. ¡­ (Unknown POV) "That asshole really thinks he can talk with the queen''s campus so casually. Did he even feel the hateful res of my fellow upset peers?" I muttered under my breath, biting my nail hatefully as a few of my underlings looked up at me with nervous expressions. "He doesn''t know his ce. Loci, make sure he cannot admit defeat and make sure he suffers as much as possible¡­" "Yes sir," My favored dark elf announced. His sharpened wooden sword heaved over his shoulder resonating a loud sound throughout the group of students. Everybody looked towards him as the royal assassin disappeared from her ce in the center of the ring. It was free and up for the taking, but as always, there was a bit of hesitancy. Some would rather not take the risk while the more powerful ones can''t even bother¡­ but I enjoy this way too much. Seeing their humiliated and defeated expressions pleases me to no end. The echoes of my servant resonated through the crowd and with arge joyous smile, that sadistic bastard pointed toward that arrogant brat. With jagged white tattoos and mystical white eyes, he was sure to be a hotshot¡­ so we might as well take him down now. "You. Come up." "Drerno! What are you doing!" A hand pped against my back and as I turned around, I saw the campus queen right before my very eyes. Her disturbed and nervous expression was exhrating to witness as the boy she had been previously caring for was about to get eradicated. "Sorry, sorry¡­ it''s just to teach him how this ce works. We can''t have your little boy toy running around with no restriction¡­ it''s best to keep him on a leash so we can rope him inter, right?" I asked Celidri who nervously chomped down on her fingernail. "Right~?" Chapter 448 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (12) ? Everybody looked towards him as the royal assassin disappeared from her ce in the center of the ring. It was free and up for the taking, but as always, there was a bit of hesitancy. Some would rather not take the risk while the more powerful ones can''t even bother¡­ but I enjoy this way too much. Seeing their humiliated and defeated expressions pleases me to no end. The echoes of my servant resonated through the crowd and with arge joyous smile, that sadistic bastard pointed toward that arrogant brat. With jagged white tattoos and mystical white eyes, he was sure to be a hotshot¡­ so we might as well take him down now. "You. Come up." "Drerno! What are you doing!" A hand pped against my back and as I turned around, I saw the campus queen right before my very eyes. Her disturbed and nervous expression was exhrating to witness as the boy she had been previously caring for was about to get eradicated. "Sorry, sorry¡­ it''s just to teach him how this ce works. We can''t have your little boy toy running around with no restriction¡­ it''s best to keep him on a leash so we can rope him inter, right?" I asked Celidri who nervously chomped down on her fingernail. "Right~?" As Loci gestured for the dark elf toe up, everybody cleared a path to look at him. He looked rtively unphased at the piles of attention, but I knew people like him. He may be able to keep up that facade on the outside, but on the inside, I knew he was shitting bricks. "*sigh*... just don''t cripple him," Celidri finally came around and as a massive smile stretched across my face, Loci turned towards me. The dark elf was finallying up with the pathway carved out of his fellow students who already knew they were sending him to his death. Giving Loci the thumbs up, his smile widened even further. The dark elf was given two wooden daggers that were nowhere near as strong or even as sharp as the wooden sword my servant was using. At just a single swing and block, those brittle pieces of wood would shatter instantly in his hands. "Hey, you can back out if you want," Loci sadistically chuckled, unable to tame that smile that stretched across his face. "Of course, that''s if you want your family to lose face." "I''m good. There is no need to back out of a match with somebody who still fucks trees. All of nature fanatics really piss me off¡­ so if you want, you can back out as well. Run with that stupid fucking tail between your legs and go back to banging your little goddess," The boy immediately shot back, causing the audience to ring out a surrounding, "Ohhhhhhhhh!" It wasn''t even that good, yet the students were eating up. Maybe it was the adrenaline or maybe it was just the excitement that came from this joyous event, but even if he was good with words¡­ it all came down to strength and his ability to fight. The two dark elves circled around the middle of the fighting ring and it wasn''t long before Loci took the first move. He was quick, sharp, and skillful as he raised his sword into the air, going for a massive swing that was bound to injure the dark elf whether he liked it or not. Not only would it break through any attempt to block it, but it would serve as an easy opening if he decided to deflect it. FWOOSHI think you should take a look at He disappeared with a massive gust of wind tearing through the entire ring of nature lovers. The dark elf disappeared and then instantly reappeared on top of Loci who was clueless about his opponent''s position. "Tch¡­ he got him¡­" I clicked my tongue, watching the young man bring both of his daggers against his forearms, and then flipped them out. BOOOOOOM His daggers charged with a gust of wind and exploded down into Loci whose back audibly cracked through the arena. He let out a yelp of pain, and as I clicked my tongue, knowing he was going to concede, I turned to Celidri¡­ and her smile. That dreaded smile was back on her face. "I-" BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM BAM A flurry of punches with daggers pressed against his forearms for support, showered Loci until he was coughing up blood. And just as the dark elf stopped, seemingly allowing him to concede, Loci finally spoke up and- "I- mmmph!" The young man covered his mouth, preventing him from conceding. Everybody felt a chill shoot down their spine as the young man sealed Loci''s lips with wind and walked over to the sharp sword now glistening in the sun. Everybody now knew just how dangerous we had made it¡­ but somehow it was now being used against us? To everybody''s horror, the dark elf''s face devoid of expression tilted upwards into a sadistic smile. Loci turned towards me, attempting to call out for help, but the only he was met with was a cold re. I wasn''t about to help him. I wasn''t about to join in on the embarrassment. SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING Over and over and over and over and over he was stabbed with the sword easily puncturing his flesh. He writhed and screamed, only able to disy such emotions through his eyes that looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. Some puked up their morning breakfast. Some looked at the scene with disgust. Some just watched, analyzing the boy who could potentially threaten the entire ecosystem of this royal academy. And then, with one more final stab, Loci passed out from shock, instantly ending the match and crowning him as the one victor. Chapter 449 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (13) ? The young man covered his mouth, preventing him from conceding. Everybody felt a chill shoot down their spine as the young man sealed Loci''s lips with wind and walked over to the sharp sword now glistening in the sun. Everybody now knew just how dangerous we had made it¡­ but somehow it was now being used against us? To everybody''s horror, the dark elf''s face devoid of expression tilted upwards into a sadistic smile. Loci turned towards me, attempting to call out for help, but the only he was met with was a cold re. I wasn''t about to help him. I wasn''t about to join in on the embarrassment. SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING SHING Over and over and over and over and over he was stabbed with the sword easily puncturing his flesh. He writhed and screamed, only able to disy such emotions through his eyes that looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. Some puked up their morning breakfast. Some looked at the scene with disgust. Some just watched, analyzing the boy who could potentially threaten the entire ecosystem of this royal academy. And then, with one more final stab, Loci passed out from shock, instantly ending the match and crowning him as the one victor. The grand assassin attempted to take away the tattered body, but with a final act of disrespect and fear-inducing trauma, he sent a gust of wind, blowing the boy''s body into one of the surrounding buildings. The sound of all of his bones breaking was nauseating. When I turned to Celidri once more, I noticed her smile had widened even further. It sent shivers down my spine and all the way to the depths of my stomach. I felt my insides churn and twist at the sight of her expression and as she looked towards me, I couldn''t help but divert my eyes elsewhere in fear of getting locked in her trance. "Aren''t you gonna get in there?" ¡­ (Findir POV) There was a mixture of reactions but at least themon masses wouldn''te and pick a fight with me at any given moment. I could assure a semi-peaceful future with what I just did, but as Nell nced at me with an angered look, the stalking gazes of several strong dark elves shifted onto my soul. "You¡­ tch¡­" She clicked her tongue, unable to act any friendlier in front of me as exposing such a rtionship could potentially tear down her entire cold perception. She needed to be ruthless and somebody that couldn''t be looked down upon otherwise the demon lord might let her go of her position and the other nobles could attack this weakness. But she''s mistaken. I don''t love her. I like her, just enough to keep her around but with enough observation and skill at copying people¡­ the way Orion moved with an everchanging facade, was mine now. I was able to narrow down just how he did things and by applying this to my surroundings I''ve already established myself as a dominant figure in this school and obtained a girlfriend that has a high-ranking position.I think you should take a look at "Some of you carry your friend away," Nell suddenly turned to a group of dark elves bickering amongst themselves. This point and usation was a clear signal for me to target the next few who I would need to destroy. She may be annoyed at what I just did, but I guess she knows better than to not finish a job. "NOW PROCEED! THE DUELS SHALL OCCUR AS NORMAL!" My calmed expression once again twisted into a smile, although it was extinguished as fast as it could be erected onto my face. It was as soon as I lifted my finger, a figure appeared on the stage. Instead of me picking my next opponent, I was picked by one of my upperssmen who was a bitrger and more muscr than the others. Pitch ck hair, pitch ck eyes, and glistening silver red tattoos striping up and down his body¡­ there was no doubt. Originally ranked number five on thest leaderboard of thest school year, Ocru Shrendu. "Kekekeke¡­" "I don''t know why you''re smiling demon. Even if some dark elves may be corrupt, such actions before royalty and nobility are disrespectful. As the head of the School Defense Commity, I must put you in your ce before you wreak more havoc." He had to be at least double my height. I thought I was tall as fuck, but this guy was basically a fucking mountain in front of me. All of his body had been filled out with dense and obtuse muscles not only making him lookrge but scary as hell as his entire output of bloodlust poured onto my body. "Fight me with your hands and feet unless you wish to be called a coward, demon." "I don''t know why you''re calling me a demon when you''re that fuckingrge. You might as well have a mountain condensed into each muscle¡­ I can hardly prate my senses through that thick amount of flesh you have." "There is no need to sense my heartbeat or breathing patterns. You are bound to lose so at least go out with honor¡­ unless you aren''t a real noble," The man spoke down on me, the surrounding dark elves staring at me with malicious eyes. Clearly, they were rooting against me¡­ Gripping the sword in my hand, I walked towards him, my free hand out for a handshake. Quickly, using the same techniques that Orion used, I switched myself into a more friendly manner, my entire being exuding a likable and friendly take on my mannerism. "I like you. Let''s have an honorable match then. One between two knights, chivalry the only thing binding our words and promises," I smiled, the young man taken slightly off guard before shaking my hand and once again smiling back at me. "Then we shall take ten steps from each other," He announced, and with a sudden switch and turn on his heel, he revealed his back to me. It was so open that it was suspicious and since I was personally informed by Nell to not underestimate the top 5 students, I yed along with his game, looking for anything I could use. Chapter 450 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (14) ? "I don''t know why you''re calling me a demon when you''re that fuckingrge. You might as well have a mountain condensed into each muscle¡­ I can hardly prate my senses through that thick amount of flesh you have." "There is no need to sense my heartbeat or breathing patterns. You are bound to lose so at least go out with honor¡­ unless you aren''t a real noble," The man spoke down on me, the surrounding dark elves staring at me with malicious eyes. Clearly, they were rooting against me¡­ Gripping the sword in my hand, I walked towards him, my free hand out for a handshake. Quickly, using the same techniques that Orion used, I switched myself into a more friendly manner, my entire being exuding a likable and friendly take on my mannerism. "I like you. Let''s have an honorable match then. One between two knights, chivalry the only thing binding our words and promises," I smiled, the young man taken slightly off guard before shaking my hand and once again smiling back at me. "Then we shall take ten steps from each other," He announced, and with a sudden switch and turn on his heel, he revealed his back to me. It was so open that it was suspicious and since I was personally informed by Nell to not underestimate the top 5 students, I yed along with his game, looking for anything I could use. Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup As I turned around, I tossed the sword to the side. This was my first chivalrous duel, yet, I had no intention of upholding such a thing. If I got a chance to win, I would take it, but for now, I had to y along. There was no verbal cue as to when the duel had started so I took this chance to close the gap between us in an instant. Unsurprisingly, unlike the previous dark elf, he reacted quickly, going for an uppercut straight to my chin. FWOOSH A gust of wind followed his fist as that blocky mass of bone and muscle just barely grazed my long hair. I had dodged, but only by a few inches. Any closer and my entire head would have absolutely been taken off my neck. "You''re trying to kill me, you bastard." "So are you¡­" He smiled back, his extended punch suddenly wrapping around my neck like a snake and pulling me in for a knee meant to shatter my skull. It was so fast that I could only block with both of my hands, allowing him to flip me over, changing my visual perspective in just a mere moment. As I was upside down, the man lifted his leg up, attempting an axe kick without even giving me a chance to breathe in the air¡­ but he was underestimating me. I had been feeling out whether all of this was really equal, but from my perspective, it was so clear and obvious that he was using magic to enhance his speed. Nobody but Orion or Aisa or the demon lords or even the demon god could pull that off¡­ so there was no way this bark-banging twat could pull something off like that. "Although, I guess I was a fool for believing something from a guy like you¡­ [Throne World¡­" His eyes snapped open and with a bodacious smirk, he muttered with me in unison. "[Throne World¡­" As if all of the surrounding students knew, they took a step back and all of the teachers that had been gathered created a barrier of wind which our throne worlds began to form around. They created space that had never been there in the first ce, disying just how strong we both were to the entire academy. "...Devastated Land of The Wind King]." "...Wind Bashing Vortex]." His side of the arena and past was a world of wind. The floor was made of wind, the sky was made of wind, and just the surrounding wind swirling around everybody was strong enough to cut them without even trying. On the other hand, mine took more of a real-world with an open dirt expanse littered with elven corpses. Tornados formed on asion, but other than that and the cloudy sky, there was nothing else. Just a battlefield that had been emptied of all hatred and all anger and all adrenaline and all shing ideals. "Is this your ideal world? Is this what the system thinks of you and what beliefs your soul could hold?" The dark elf asked, the extras practically fading from our isted duel. Both realities shed against each other, utterly equal at this point. "What the hell are you talking about?" "If you don''t even know that¡­ then you really don''t deserve to hold so much power!" His throne world suddenly overtook mine with sharp gusts of the wind darting towards me, infiltrating my own throne world. So, I quickly retaliated, using the surrounding tornados as javelins that easily consumed the des of wind and poured into the dark elf''s own throne world. From all sides, the surrounding ground, walls, and sky of wind attempted to consume each and every tornado, but as I reinforced it with my own [Advanced Air Magic], it tore through each feeble swirling attempt. "What the¡­" My face paled as all of his wind diverted from the tornado and gushed towards me like a rushing river. There was so much that even as I attempted to use [Flight] to escape and [Wind Control] to push back against the rushing gusts, I was getting sliced up and injured. It had to havested for at least a few minutes until we could no longer keep up our throne worlds. All of our mana had been drained and at the same time, we were so injured and pouring so much blood that Nell had to step in and announce the match was over. "Just let it go¡­ you made your point. I doubt anybody is going to retaliate¡­" Chapter 451 Prince Findir Of The Northern Wind (Final) ? His throne world suddenly overtook mine with sharp gusts of the wind darting towards me, infiltrating my own throne world. So, I quickly retaliated, using the surrounding tornados as javelins that easily consumed the des of wind and poured into the dark elf''s own throne world. From all sides, the surrounding ground, walls, and sky of wind attempted to consume each and every tornado, but as I reinforced it with my own [Advanced Air Magic], it tore through each feeble swirling attempt. "What the¡­" My face paled as all of his wind diverted from the tornado and gushed towards me like a rushing river. There was so much that even as I attempted to use [Flight] to escape and [Wind Control] to push back against the rushing gusts, I was getting sliced up and injured. It had to havested for at least a few minutes until we could no longer keep up our throne worlds. All of our mana had been drained and at the same time, we were so injured and pouring so much blood that Nell had to step in and announce the match was over. "Just let it go¡­ you made your point. I doubt anybody is going to retaliate¡­" My left arm was in tatters, my right arm¡­ I mean, at least I could move it. I doubt I could pull off any fancy tricks, but there was no need for that anymore. The opposing dark elf was in no state to continue. Shattered right and left arms. Most likely broken ribs. A fractured jaw and concussed brain. That thick skin of his had been thinned out by those shing tornados, allowing me to detect the dire state of his body. And, I could at least see he waspetent in keeping most of his vitals alive while sacrificing the rest. "Tch¡­ Can somebody bring a healer?!" Nell shouted, causing a fewpetent dark elves to step forward. "Heal both here, as I think moving either of them to the infirmary will only cause more damage." A bright green glow enveloped my injuries from afar and as the healer came into vision, I couldn''t help but chuckle with the wave of adrenaline rushing out of me. I couldn''t help but smile as Celidri, the girl who had been leading me around before came over to heal my wounds. Once both of us were in a state where we could actually move without being injured any further, we were moved out of the center of the wooden ring painted with blood. People were hesitant at first, but upon seeing a dark elf cloaked in darkness with eyes like a ck hole, I couldn''t help but shiver with excitement. "What?" Celidri blurted out before turning to where I was staring. "Ah, it seems he''s taken the stage." "He''s number one, right? That prince of darkness is something else. He looks like he was ripped straight out of a fantasy novel¡­ damn, he kind of resembles one of my friends," Iughed, covering my mouth just so nobody could create any misunderstandings. "Anyways, forget the match right now. Let''s continue our conversation from earlier," She smiled, leaning forward and pressing her hand on my thigh. The disturbed gaze of Nell stared down at me as I pushed her away. "Ahem, well, do you want to join our n? Our benefits our great and our members are pretty good as well." "Is that guy who sent the fodder out to fight me part of your n?" She paused, a drop of sweat running down her cheek as she opened those rose-tinted lips of hers. "K-Kind of, but not everybody is like him. He''s an anomaly and-" "But it seems you were on his side about trying to put me in my ce." "Y-You heard that?" She asked while I nodded gently, my eyes forming daggers that scraped against each soft cheek. "*sigh*... I would like to deeply apologize for that. I''m sure you understand that it''s custom for us to do that here. It''s almost like a ritual to enter our school-" "Yeah, I don''t care." "W-What? So you can forgive us?" "No, I don''t care how much you apologize. If you tried to kill me, you''re my enemy¡­ also, I had no intention of joining your n anyway. I could have entered it from the beginning¡­ I''m sure you already know that though." Her defeated expression twisting with confusion was a feast for the eyes. And even though I wanted to see more of that¡­ I knew I could use this. She looked to be a hot shot at this school and even though I may have the title of a noble now, I don''t have the expansive connections that they have. Currently, my main objective is to evolve because once that happens I''ll be able to stand side by side with Orion. If I gain his approval that would be even better since that means all of these worrying thoughts that eat away at me at the back of my mind could finally disappear. Does he really trust us? Is it worth it trying to gain his approval? Does everybody else think the same way I do? Did he ever like us? Did he ever think we were friends? Were we¡­ no more than just tools to him this entire time? It was impossible to find out without asking him directly. The facade that he had taken up prior to falling into hell was scary and I got to see it firsthand used on various people. Even the most powerful and influential people were no more than mere pawns to him and the fact that he is willing to risk his life makes the possibilities of his influence so wide that it could one day snare entire dimensions in his. Feeling Nell''s eyes disappear and her presence begins to back away, I shifted my eyes back onto the dark elf who looked to be brainstorming anything to try and recruit me. And, just as she began to bite her nail, I gripped her hand and gently moved it away, bringing my mouth close to her. "I want you¡­ and a few items" I smiled, leaning in with a gentle and weing expression. "... Only then will I join your n." She smiled back, her lips approaching mine, but just as I was about to meet her amidst all of these jealous students, she dodged thest second. Her smirk was teasing and as she shook my grip from her hand, she cracked open those lips once more. "Not here¡­ but maybeter," She winked. Chapter 452 Prince Of The Night Sky (1) Does he really trust us? Is it worth it trying to gain his approval? Does everybody else think the same way I do? Did he ever like us? Did he ever think we were friends? Were we¡­ no more than just tools to him this entire time? It was impossible to find out without asking him directly. The facade that he had taken up prior to falling into hell was scary and I got to see it firsthand used on various people. Even the most powerful and influential people were no more than mere pawns to him and the fact that he is willing to risk his life makes the possibilities of his influence so wide that it could one day snare entire dimensions in his. Feeling Nell''s eyes disappear and her presence begins to back away, I shifted my eyes back onto the dark elf who looked to be brainstorming anything to try and recruit me. And, just as she began to bite her nail, I gripped her hand and gently moved it away, bringing my mouth close to her. "I want you¡­" I smiled, leaning in with a gentle and weing expression. "... Only then will I join your n." She smiled back, her lips approaching mine, but just as I was about to meet her amidst all of these jealous students, she dodged thest second. Her smirk was teasing and as she shook my grip from her hand, she cracked open those lips once more. "Not here¡­ but maybeter," She winked. ¡­ (Cy POV) As I opened my eyes, the entire world around me had be darkness. I felt the eyebags around my eyes droop once more while the surrounding darkness practically clung to my face. It was like a sticky substance was gripping my skin with each step that I took, attempting to weigh me down into the vibrant green grass below. It was the only source of color that popped into my vacant world now, as that vibrant source of brightness ended within only a few meters. It sounded a bit weird until you learned of the fact that I was currently training on an ind amidst a world of darkness. "*sigh*... So bored," I groaned, not even a single echo bothering to resonate back to me. It was almost pitiful how lonely I was, but I guess that was the point of this training. I needed to be one with the darkness until the ind around me fully crumbled into oblivion. I was not allowed to leave this ce until I finished the training, meaning I was allotted practically an infinite amount of time. Although, I didn''t wish to use it as I needed to meet back up with my friends so I could help and support Orion on his quest to conquer. After shaking off the insanity which had slowlytched onto me under this continual watch of darkness, I sat down in the middle of the ind. I focused on circting my mana just as Beezlbub had taught me and I began to absorb the infinite amount of darkness around me. It swirled around my heart like a whirlpool, pouring into it, or¡­ something else? It was a strange sensation and it felt more like it was pouring into something behind my heart. It was something else devouring and converting all of this dark energy that even my system had trouble allocating and absorbing. [Absorption of Darkness has beenpleted] [150% out of Infinite Potential has been converted] This was pretty much the same panel I got every time I started one of these meditative states. I couldn''t really tell if the darkness was affecting my mana or if my mana was infecting the darkness around me, slowly breaking it down so the absorption process could be easier. Tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ My internal clock had been fucked up. I''ve been unable to get sleep physically as I just couldn''t even enter such a state, but for some reason, I kept having nightmares whenever I did actually get to sleep. Maybe it was the darkness I was absorbing, but I felt my mind literally begin to rot with insanity. Tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ tick¡­ "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, pouncing upwards and chipping away at the edge of the ind with my very own foot. Nothing really happened but a few tumbling chips of dirt fall off. For a few minutes, I unleashed all of my anger onto the edge of the ind, trying to break it down and give myself an easier time, but for a moment I lost all sense of reason and jumped on both feet. The world around me gave and I tumbled down into the infinite void of darkness, that seemed more like the depths of the ocean rather than a vacant void of nothingness. The darkness invaded my mind, making me pass out instantly as I attempted to swim back up. It dug its sharp ws into the inner folds of my brain and injected a liquid so potent that it rid the insanity from my mind and¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I can''t¡­ do this any longer¡­" I muttered, feeling my body gently float down onto the vibrant patch of grass sitting atop the cone-shaped ind. I had unfortunately been teleported back up. "I have to leave this ce. There must be a way. This ce feels way too much like an ocean for there not to be something else to this¡­" Even though I told myself that, the looming threat of being away from the ind still hung. If I wasn''t able to counteract the darkness that eats away at my mind, I had no chance of even hoping to escape. "Thankfully I can breathe¡­ making me a bit suspicious of the properties of this ocean, but¡­ maybe if I obtain a skill. A skill that allows me to resist [Mind Rot] since I''m positive that is what this is¡­ hmmmmm¡­ maybe I can use this dark energy?" Chapter 453 Prince Of The Night Sky (2) ? For a few minutes, I unleashed all of my anger onto the edge of the ind, trying to break it down and give myself an easier time, but for a moment I lost all sense of reason and jumped on both feet. The world around me gave and I tumbled down into the infinite void of darkness, that seemed more like the depths of the ocean rather than a vacant void of nothingness. The darkness invaded my mind, making me pass out instantly as I attempted to swim back up. It dug its sharp ws into the inner folds of my brain and injected a liquid so potent that it rid the insanity from my mind and¡­ "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I can''t¡­ do this any longer¡­" I muttered, feeling my body gently float down onto the vibrant patch of grass sitting atop the cone-shaped ind. I had unfortunately been teleported back up. "I have to leave this ce. There must be a way. This ce feels way too much like an ocean for there not to be something else to this¡­" Even though I told myself that, the looming threat of being away from the ind still hung. If I wasn''t able to counteract the darkness that eats away at my mind, I had no chance of even hoping to escape. "Thankfully I can breathe¡­ making me a bit suspicious of the properties of this ocean, but¡­ maybe if I obtain a skill. A skill that allows me to resist [Mind Rot] since I''m positive that is what this is¡­ hmmmmm¡­ maybe I can use this dark energy?" "What are you doing?" A voice echoed from behind, its very inner workings scraping my soul with a threatening aura. It had teeth to its des and they weren''t blunt in the slightest. Each tooth was a canine puncturing straight through my skin and into my flesh, holding me in ce as the sly ck figure appeared in front of me. "Why do you look like that?" I asked, brushing the chills off my body and taking up a moreposed expression. I had faltered at the suddenness of it all, but I could handle it as long as I stayed calm and- "What¡­ you don''t like it?" His voice dimmed, his hands roaming down his loose robes that revealed his toned chest. The man looked more beautiful than ever with obsidian ck eyes and long sleek ck hair flowing down next to his waist. His structure was something that could only be crafted by the gods and with such entrancing features like the double beauty mark ced under his right eye, anybody would fall for him, man or woman. Well, that''s unless you don''t know his real personality. Nobody would ever want to be involved with a thing like this since this wasn''t even his real appearance. It was something grotesque and horribly abominable just to witness. With long ck tentacles and a face full of mouths and eyes¡­ it was something even the most sane god would rot at the sight of. "What were you even doing with that appearance? Picking up chicks?" "I was trying to seduce your little friend, but it seems she doesn''t like me," Beelzebub chuckled, those obsidian eyes of eyes slowly shifting into the form he normally takes. He saw how unamused I was and lightly smiled. "You know, I''m curious as to what your rtionship is. Are you in love or are you just friends? Friends with benefits maybe? Kekeekeke¡­" Each pupil of his swirled in each socket, dragging a white line through the void slowly spinning in the opposite direction. It was an incredible sight watching his body contort and shift so easily as if it was like he was just beating his heart. It was automatic the way hezily rolled his eyes, his facial structure and bone structure literally breaking and reworking to create the form that everybody knew and hated. "We''re just friends." ¡­ It was after we had fallen into hell. We were on that stupid mission that Satan had put us on and we were in the wilderness, dirty, stinky, and just straight-up ufortable. Everybody had been slowly warming up to the fact that this was our life for the foreseeable future. "Hey, we got barely enough cold water for two people, so you both figure out how to split it or something. I mean, you can bathe in the river if you want, but it just feels like piss. It''s lukewarm, but whatever," Orion limply called out as both Be and I waited patiently for our turn to bathe. "No way bro¡­" Be groaned and with a quick snap of her eyes onto me, my body reacted instinctively. I rushed towards the metal basin which was pretty spacious, to be honest. It could have fit at least three people. "No wonder we don''t have enough. It''s because our bathtub is too fucking big. It''s spreading the water thin! WHO''S IDEA WAS THIS!?" Be shouted but nobody responded, causing her to click her tongue. "Fine, I''m going first." "I''m gonna have no water then." "Then let''s just bathe together," Be snarled as Orion disappeared beyond the tree line separating the bathtub and our camp for the week. "Or what, you''re too good to bathe with somebody as noble as me?" Her smirk was annoying, but I was still as unamused as usual. I had no qualms with this, especially if I could avoid bathing in that crystal clear stream of piss. Once I drank it out of desperation as we had run out of fresh water and well¡­ let''s just say I didn''t have the best time on the toilet for the next few days. "Whatever," I sighed, too exhausted to argue, and as we both stripped, I became a bit nervous. But, it wasn''t because I was going to be bathing with a girl naked¡­ instead, I was scared I would end up feeling something for her. Chapter 454 Prince Of The Night Sky (3) ? "No wonder we don''t have enough. It''s because our bathtub is too fucking big. It''s spreading the water thin! WHO''S IDEA WAS THIS!?" Be shouted but nobody responded, causing her to click her tongue. "Fine, I''m going first." "I''m gonna have no water then." "Then let''s just bathe together," Be snarled as Orion disappeared beyond the tree line separating the bathtub and our camp for the week. "Or what, you''re too good to bathe with somebody as noble as me?" Her smirk was annoying, but I was still as unamused as usual. I had no qualms with this, especially if I could avoid bathing in that crystal clear stream of piss. Once I drank it out of desperation as we had run out of fresh water and well¡­ let''s just say I didn''t have the best time on the toilet for the next few days. "Whatever," I sighed, too exhausted to argue, and as we both stripped, I became a bit nervous. But, it wasn''t because I was going to be bathing with a girl naked¡­ instead, I was scared I would end up feeling something for her. We both dipped in the bath, its refreshing icy properties chilling our heated souls to the core. We both rxed. We both sunk into the water, filling it up to about above our chest line. We both then looked at each other. "You know, I''ve never been sofortable around somebody before. Bathing with another guy who I wasn''t dating was something I never even thought would be possible¡­ but it''s strange¡­ I still feel calm. In fact, I feel safe." I didn''t want to say it, but I felt the same. There was no tension between us. We were almost a bit toofortable around each other¡­ like we were siblings. If I had a sister, I would have possibly been thisfortable around her. Although, no siblings would bathe together like this¡­ "*sigh*... Hey." "What?" "Are you happy? I mean, being down here and all is pretty-" "Yeah, I am," I lightly grinned, my eyes flush against the metal basin holding all of the bath water. "Are you?" Her eyes roamed the metal basin as well before she let out a long sigh and turned around. Her back was scarred. Heavily scarred, unlike the front of her torso. I wanted toment on it, but due to the current mood, I didn''t say much. She leaned back, pressing her back against my chest while looking up at my face. Her expression was fully exhausted like she had just ripped her mask off. It revealed what she was truly feeling in this hellish environment and I understood. I understoodpletely why she was like this, but as I wanted to be strong, this environment was perfect for me. Sure it was miserable at times and there were points where the environment around me was so red and dark that it felt like I was in my own living nightmare. Trees were burnt to the ground with no sign of life, grass was charred to the very base, and rivers were full of fish that had multiple eyes and multiple mouths like they were the products of extreme radiation exposure. Be went to open her mouth to exin everything, but I spoke up first, cruelly interrupting her just as she gathered up the courage to speak her mind. "I understand. There''s no need to fake it around us though. If you ever need more of a break we can stay at the camp longer. We got practically an infinite amount of time for our mission here¡­ so just rx." As her long bright green hair with streaks of ck pooled at the surface of the water, it wrapped around me. My hands stayed locked onto the basin of water, lightly strained as I attempted to stay up. "Ugh¡­ you''re too fucking heavy." She deadpanned instantly and sat up. I diverted my eyes calmly as she stood up and got out of the bath, drying herself with a nearby towel. Seeing as how she wasn''t going to get back in, I decided to soak a bit longer before returning to camp. When I stepped foot onto where we were currently staying in between an open ring of trees, I noticed Findir was sharpening his daggers, Aisa was justzing around, flipping her dagger over her face while masterfully catching it and tossing it again¡­ and then there was Orion who looked at me while he continued to prepare a basic meal for all of us. "What?" I asked as he gestured for me toe closer. "What did you talk about?" "I don''t think I need to report to you with whatever my own business is¡­ just know it isn''t anything special." He understandably nodded, before I sat down next to him, my hair still soaking from the bath. I helped him chop up some of the vegetables while we sat in silence, our teamwork when preparing this meal was almost wless. "Where''s Be?" I finally asked, breaking the silence as soon as we finished up. The stew was ready and the fragrant smell had already permeated throughout the entire camp and forest. Some of the smaller critters had evene to us, but I shooed them away before Aisa could catch them and cook them for an extra snack. "She''s hunting with Luna. I assume they won''t be back for a while so just chill out and eat something," Orion muttered, handing me a bowl of soup. I was a bit taken aback by his sudden act of kindness since he had never done something like this before, but in the end, I took it, not wanting to waste this chance to see him so differently. "Thanks." For what seemed to be an eternity, we all sat in silence, just eating our food. There was no real conversation between all of us as the exhaustion had crept up. We were all tired of these dull surroundings¡­ trees burnt to the ground, charred grass, and seemingly radioactive fish, just like me. Chapter 455 Prince Of The Night Sky (4) ? He understandably nodded, before I sat down next to him, my hair still soaking from the bath. I helped him chop up some of the vegetables while we sat in silence, our teamwork when preparing this meal was almost wless. "Where''s Be?" I finally asked, breaking the silence as soon as we finished up. The stew was ready and the fragrant smell had already permeated throughout the entire camp and forest. Some of the smaller critters had evene to us, but I shooed them away before Aisa could catch them and cook them for an extra snack. "She''s hunting with Luna. I assume they won''t be back for a while so just chill out and eat something," Orion muttered, handing me a bowl of soup. I was a bit taken aback by his sudden act of kindness since he had never done something like this before, but in the end, I took it, not wanting to waste this chance to see him so differently. "Thanks." For what seemed to be an eternity, we all sat in silence, just eating our food. There was no real conversation between all of us as the exhaustion had crept up. We were all tired of these dull surroundings¡­ trees burnt to the ground, charred grass, and seemingly radioactive fish, just like me. ¡­ "Don''t dig into my memories like that," I muttered, brushing off the pale white hand dug into my pitch-ck hair. Beelzebub''s smile was gruesomely suspicious to the point where there were so many paths of evil and harassment that he could take that I had no idea which one could be the most likely. Also¡­ "What do you really want?" "What are you talking about? I just came here to train you," He smiled, sitting down on the tiny ind beneath me. "But it seems you aren''t making any progress. Need some guidance?" He was chuckling to himself out of my own humiliation. He was making fun of me just by seeing the entire ind that had only been chipped away by a few centimeters. So, I was nowhere near my goal of this ind that had a diameter of two meters. "I''m not asking about this current training. I''m asking why you decided to make me and my friends your little toys¡­ What do you really want from all of us? Not just you, but the other demon lords as well." "It seems that purple-haired boy did numbers on you. You were never so inquisitive thest time we met¡­" His expression darkened, sending a shiver down my spine. "I don''t like it." "So is that a no?" "Tch¡­ you can find the answers here¡­ I knew you would be curious anyway since that Orion kid is annoying as always¡­ *sigh*... yeah, you''ll find the answers here," The demon lord rolled his eyes, losing interest in this conversation immediately. "Can''t you just-" He disappeared instantly, way before I could even finish my sentence. "Dark bastard¡­ this is why you have no friends¡­" ¡­ An entire year passed and I was still stuck. I knew there was something deep within my chest cavity but I couldn''t find it. It was obvious it was the control center of my mana and whenever I used a skill it would practically throb like a beating heart, pumping enough mana for my skill to actually be used. Also, I had figured out there was a surface. By spreading my senses thin and directing it upwards like a string, I was able to sense that there was a surface to this ocean of darkness I was in. My goal for the time being was to reach that surface as the answers Beezlebub had hinted towards were most likely going to be there. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Cy Benoit] [Race: Demon] [ss: Knight of Darkness] [Level: 50/50] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 50/50 SP: 80/80] - Above Human [Strength: 155] - Above Human [Defense: 155] - Above Human [Magic: 155] - Above Human [Speed: 155] - Above Human [Skills: [Spear Coating] [Spear Enhancment] [Magic Sensing Radar] [Miasma Sensing Radar] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Presence of The True Night] [Complete Shadow Magic] [Wave of Darkness] [Portal of Darkness (Partial)] [Knight of Darkness Skills: [Armor of The Abyss] [Spear of The Abyss] [Determination of A Battle-Hardened Knight] [Undying Will for The Lord] [Passive Skills: [Poor Man''s Greed] [Broke Man''s Hunger] [Lost Man''s Heart] [Lion Heart] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Rune Path: [Darkness of The Night Spear Cover] [Throne World: Funeral of The Living] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Blessed Dark Spear] ¡­ With the power of the dark energy, I was able to raise my stats by a few points while also upgrading a few of my skills. For example, [Complete Shadow Control] had be [Complete Shadow Magic]. In addition, [Presence of Darkness] had be [Presence of the True Night]. "I''m bing more and more of an emo lord¡­" I scoffed, drifting my eyes upwards. There was one thing that terrified me about this ce and that was the surface. Sure, I was excited about knowing that there was actually something above me, but once my senses had scraped the sea foam and rushing water, the atmospherepletely crumbled and dismantled my senses in an instant. It was terrifyingly powerful and that was the only thing holding me back from teleporting me up there with the [Portal of Darkness]. I was sure that if I went up there, my entire body would crumble¡­ yet this curiosity of mine had been fermenting over the course of a year and just like alcohol, without popping the top once and getting a whiff of that bitter goodness¡­ it was bound to explode eventually. "[Portal of Darkness]," I muttered, activating the only skill that had a strange portion to it. It was iplete or as the system calls it, "partial" which I thought was a bad way to describe it since it was more iplete. Instead of creating a portal with two sides, I had to create two portals, meaning I had to be aware of the location I was going to teleport. And with this knowledge, I stepped through the whirling gate of darkness and reappeared on the other side. Chapter 456 Prince Of The Night Sky (5) ? With the power of the dark energy, I was able to raise my stats by a few points while also upgrading a few of my skills. For example, [Complete Shadow Control] had be [Complete Shadow Magic]. In addition, [Presence of Darkness] had be [Presence of the True Night]. "I''m bing more and more of an emo lord¡­" I scoffed, drifting my eyes upwards. There was one thing that terrified me about this ce and that was the surface. Sure, I was excited about knowing that there was actually something above me, but once my senses had scraped the sea foam and rushing water, the atmospherepletely crumbled and dismantled my senses in an instant. It was terrifyingly powerful and that was the only thing holding me back from teleporting me up there with the [Portal of Darkness]. I was sure that if I went up there, my entire body would crumble¡­ yet this curiosity of mine had been fermenting over the course of a year and just like alcohol, without popping the top once and getting a whiff of that bitter goodness¡­ it was bound to explode eventually. "[Portal of Darkness]," I muttered, activating the only skill that had a strange portion to it. It was iplete or as the system calls it, "partial" which I thought was a bad way to describe it since it was more iplete. Instead of creating a portal with two sides, I had to create two portals, meaning I had to be aware of the location I was going to teleport. And with this knowledge, I stepped through the whirling gate of darkness and reappeared on the other side. The first thing that came out of the opposite end was my hand. It hurt. It really fucking hurt. It felt as if somebody was squeezing it as tight as they could possibly grip. Each bone in my hand was creaking with every minor movement that I made. My arm then followed, the weak point of my elbow nearly snapping in half. I felt my arm practically bend the other way while my right leg stepped out. And not long after that, my entire body followed, exiting the dark portal and sinking down into the pitch-ck ocean beneath me. From underneath the surface, the pressure was nowhere near as dense or as heavy as it was deep down in the scary waters. This allowed me to easily tread water and attempt to find any piece ofnd. Back and forth, back and forth, my head swung. My eyes darted all over the ce while I spread my senses around me. In case my eyes couldn''t pick up anything through the thick smog blinding out any hint of sunlight, my senses could find something. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts so fucking bad," I groaned as each and every part of my body felt as if it was going to implode. From every angle, pressure threatened to snap the most feeble parts of my body: my joints. My knees, elbows, shoulders, knuckles, ankles¡­ it all felt like they were getting squeezed by the gravity magic of some unknown force. My bones on the other hand felt brittle and sensitive to the touch. Just treading water was enough to create so much pain that I literally began to cry as I moved around. [Determination of A Battle-Hardened Knight] [Undying Will for The Lord] With the help of these two skills, I was filled with an innate sense of determination. Despite the tears running down my face, I grit my teeth and closed my eyes. I couldn''t see anything past this thick and disgusting smog, so I spread my senses as far as I could in all directions. "Nothing¡­ there''s nothing¡­" I muttered, but the skills continued to persist. If I hadn''t activated them I would have sunk back down already, but with one more push and arge gamble, I thinned out my senses to the point where it was one single string again. It pushed through the dense atmosphere until it found something¡­ it actually found something. "Let''s fucking go¡­ [Portal of Darkness]." The ck swirling mass of mana and dark energy presented itself in front of me, forcing me to reach my hand through and attempt to grab onto something. Without the extra arm to help me tread water, my other three limbs were beginning to go numb from exhaustion, so I wed my hand out once it entered the force of darkness and¡­ "I''m so damn unlucky¡­" I muttered as the feeling of loose sand caused my grip to slide and push me under the sea foam. ¡­ "*gasp*... huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Shit¡­ well¡­ at least I know where to go now¡­" I muttered, wiping the loose des of grass from my hair and sitting up. I had fallen back onto the ind, or maybe I was just straight-up teleported. I didn''t know as I fainted as soon as the harsh reality hit me¡­ It was almost embarrassing how much luck I have¡­ AND THAT''S NONE! I HAVE ABSOLUTELY NO LUCK! SERIOUSLY!? SAND!? Letting my small temper tantrum roll out, I let out a long sigh of exhaustion, despite me being miles deep in dark and polluted water. It was a bit strange that I could breathe and act pretty normal down here as I had no skills that allowed me to breathe underwater. But, as I had nothing else to go off, I brushed it off as the work of Beelzebub. For the next few hours, I focused on recovering. Instead of absorbing the dark energy around me, I decided to just circte mana, increasing the rate of my regeneration and mental fortitude. This caused me to calm down and allow me to really think and n out my next moves. And once all of this waspleted, I stretched out my body a bit and opened a portal right in front of me. The unknown beyond this swirling mass of darkness was a bit intimidating, yet with a push of curiosity and excitement, my legs carried me through. Chapter 457 Prince Of The Night Sky (6) ? "*gasp*... huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ Shit¡­ well¡­ at least I know where to go now¡­" I muttered, wiping the loose des of grass from my hair and sitting up. I had fallen back onto the ind, or maybe I was just straight-up teleported. I didn''t know as I fainted as soon as the harsh reality hit me¡­ It was almost embarrassing how much luck I have¡­ AND THAT''S NONE! I HAVE ABSOLUTELY NO LUCK! SERIOUSLY!? SAND!? Letting my small temper tantrum roll out, I let out a long sigh of exhaustion, despite me being miles deep in dark and polluted water. It was a bit strange that I could breathe and act pretty normal down here as I had no skills that allowed me to breathe underwater. But, as I had nothing else to go off, I brushed it off as the work of Beelzebub. For the next few hours, I focused on recovering. Instead of absorbing the dark energy around me, I decided to just circte mana, increasing the rate of my regeneration and mental fortitude. This caused me to calm down and allow me to really think and n out my next moves. And once all of this waspleted, I stretched out my body a bit and opened a portal right in front of me. The unknown beyond this swirling mass of darkness was a bit intimidating, yet with a push of curiosity and excitement, my legs carried me through. ¡­ I had woken up once again. For some reason, as soon as I stepped through my portal, I had passed out in an instant on the sandy beach of ck sand. And with a mouthful of grainy rocks and eyes disheveled by the raging winds, I pulled myself upwards. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ strange¡­ I feel¡­ better? The pressure prior was nowhere near as bad as before¡­ why?" I muttered to myself, attempting to rack my brain but only came to a single conclusion. "Welp, I''m nowhere near as smart as Orion so why even bother brainstorming? I just need more information." Polluted ck waves crashed against the receding ck beach. At the very end of the sandy beach was a small patch of rocks lining the very bottom of a cliff face. From where I was, the cliff face had to be at least a couple hundred meters tall. Immediately deciding against climbing the cliff, I began to walk around the base of it. I walked up and down the beach for an entire, but the only thing I ended up realizing was that it led right back to where I came from. It was a circle, meaning we were on some type of ind. "Huh? What is this?" [Throne World: Godly Skill Copy has been activated] [Beezlebub''s Authority has been recognized] [Throne World: Prison of Time has activated its unique ability] . [Time Period: Age of Nobility] ¡ú [Specific Area: Kingdom of Lochness] [Description: Rising from the depths of [REDACTED], this monster, who shall not be named, rose into a powerful king. Starting his influence on a remote ind, he worked his way across the vast ocean, slowly building up his power through hardships and nearly impossible-to-win battles. Yet somehow, his fate took him further than he could have ever imagined. By the time he had reached his peak evolution, unable to progress in systematical power any further, he had conquered 28% of all oceans. With a benevolent tongue and smile, he ruled over his kingdom with the mentality of an angel.] [Quasi Municipal Erosion has exceeded 73%] . "What? Hey, Beelzebub, are you there?!?" I shouted, the only response shooting back at me being my own words echoing off of the tall cliff face. Upon clicking my tongue I decided against doing anything else. I had no choice but to climb up the towering cliff and so with gritted teeth and determination flowing through my veins, I pressed my hands up against the hard stone wall and¡­ ¡­ (Three Hours Later) "*gasp*... *gasp*... *gasp*..." Everything was burning from the inside out. My chest felt like it was about to explode, nearly painting this rock surface with my very own organs and blood. My arms and legs felt as if they could give out at any moment as they strained to even stay together. "Ugh¡­ finally¡­" I wheezed, wing my hand out over the top of the cliff face and gripping onto firm soil ground coated with ayer of prickly grass. "Who are you?" An innocent face suddenly poked over the edge as my vision got blurry. With long blue hair and pupils like that of a glowing golden star, I was immediately taken off guard, causing my grip to slip and all the exhaustion in my body to ravish every inch of my nerves. Shit¡­ [Complete Shadow Magic- Before I could activate my skill and save myself with thest remaining bits of my extreme mental fortitude, my hand was caught by the young woman. With an impressive showcase of strength, she yanked me upwards, throwing me across the grass and causing me to m against the trunk of a tree. "Ugh¡­ Fuck¡­" I muttered, rubbing my back and shooting upwards as the woman''s footsteps quickly approached me. But before I could even get a good look at her, her entire body shed with the silhouette of an all-powerful being, the mana in her body practically exuding like the explosion of a mana nuke. I couldn''t move. The pressureing off of her was so intense that I nearly pissed my pants. And with each step that she took toward me, I felt my already weakened bones creak¡­ and then they snapped. Every single one of my limbs snapped in half, forcing me to unleash a blood-curdling scream. [Beezlebub''s Authority reigns supreme] "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ you asshole demon lord¡­" I muttered, too exhausted to even get up. Even as the dirt below me pressed into my face, and even as the grass tickled my skin, I didn''t get up. My bones had beenpletely shattered and although the insane pressure from before was gone, my body had no choice but to shut down. "Shit¡­ I''m going to¡­ faint again¡­" Chapter 458 Prince Of The Night Sky (7) ? Before I could activate my skill and save myself with thest remaining bits of my extreme mental fortitude, my hand was caught by the young woman. With an impressive showcase of strength, she yanked me upwards, throwing me across the grass and causing me to m against the trunk of a tree. "Ugh¡­ Fuck¡­" I muttered, rubbing my back and shooting upwards as the woman''s footsteps quickly approached me. But before I could even get a good look at her, her entire body shed with the silhouette of an all-powerful being, the mana in her body practically exuding like the explosion of a mana nuke. I couldn''t move. The pressureing off of her was so intense that I nearly pissed my pants. And with each step that she took toward me, I felt my already weakened bones creak¡­ and then they snapped. Every single one of my limbs snapped in half, forcing me to unleash a blood-curdling scream. [Beezlebub''s Authority reigns supreme] "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ you asshole demon lord¡­" I muttered, too exhausted to even get up. Even as the dirt below me pressed into my face and the grass tickled my skin, I didn''t get up. My bones had beenpletely shattered and although the insane pressure from before was gone, my body had no choice but to shut down. "Shit¡­ I''m going to¡­ faint again¡­" ¡­ My head twitched as if I had a nightmare that I couldn''t remember. As soon as it had finished ravaging my mind, it disappeared like a coward with its tail between its legs. And as those thoughts slowly faded from my memory, I took a look around, gathering as much information as possible. A wooden cabin. It had to be as big as a small apartment with the necessities. A small wooden chair, a wooden desk, a small firece, and a simple bed with a surprisingly high-quality mattress. The pillows on the other hand¡­ I couldn''t say the same. Tup¡­ Tup¡­ Tup¡­ Tup¡­ Suddenly, footsteps echoed from outside the wooden door. I could hardly see who it was through the small diamond shape holes engraved into the wood, but I didn''t need to wait much longer as a young woman with long blue hair and pupils like that of the sun entered the cabin. "Oh, you''re awake," her eyes brightened. My entire body instinctively tensed as if preparing for a wave of pressure but thankfully, it seems Beezlebub interfered, allowing me to withstand the overwhelming amount of manaing from this woman. "Sorry¡­ but who are you? And¡­ where am I?" I asked, my hand stretching out as if intending to stop the woman before she could get any closer. She immediately understood and stopped just before the foot of the bed and walked over to the desk,ying down the basket of vegetables she had collected. The crashing of a heavy storm knocked against the sturdy wooden roof, echoing through the wooden box around me. My heartbeat seemingly resonated with the pittering and pattering of this tiny natural disaster. By catching a glimpse outside both of the two thick panes of ss perpendicr to both sides of my bed, I could see the swaying of trees and the tearing of branches and leavesing off of them. "My name is Noah. And I''m nothing but a hermit," The young woman smiled, sitting down on the wooden chair. Her hand was ced against her dress that had been soaked from head to toe and then in the blink of an eye, all of the water evaporated. No, you couldn''t call it evaporation. It was more like it just disappeared from the weavings of her fabric. "Yeah, right. The amount of mana overflowing from you is something of an entirely different level. And that skill you just used¡­ that''s not something just any hermit can do." "Hmmmm¡­ Smart boy. I am proficient in magic, but I''m nothing special¡­ also, you''re kind of weak, aren''t you? Maybe it''s because you''re still in your early twenties, but- no, you''re basically on the level of a toddler. What have you been doing with your life?" She smiled calmly while those insulting words tore me down. "I''m not the one who''s weak here. You all are just fucking strong¡­ and where am I? I just washed up on this beach and I don''t remember much from before," I muttered, gripping my head, mixing a few truths into a few lies in order to protect myself from any lie-detecting skills. And it seems my hunch was right about her having something that could detect a lie as her expression became troubled. Her eyes scanned me up and down, up and down, up and down, for what seemed like a couple of minutes. "How about we warm you up? You''re still cold under the nket," She chuckled, losing the suspicion and giving me room to befortable with where she stood, allowing me to shift out of bed and¡­ "Damn, you''re he tall," I muttered, sweating as the young woman approached me, her height essentially being as tall as mine. Well, actually, my hair that kind of stood up gave me an inch so honestly she might just straight up be taller than me. "No, you''re just short," She chuckled, quickly crouching down to light the firece with a snap of her fingers. From those slender white fingers of hers, a smark appeared. It wasn''t much, but it stillnded on the pile of wood coated with ayer of wood shavings. With this much fuel, the spark couldn''t help but set alight, blowing across the entire firece and warming up the cabin an instant. I didn''t want to admit it, but the firece wasforting. Almost a bit tooforting as if she wanted me to let my guard down. I had no clue how the kind of people here acted and where exactly we were in the first ce, so I made sure to keep my guard up and withstand the feeling of drowsiness washing through my body. Chapter 459 Prince Of The Night Sky (8) ? "How about we warm you up? You''re still cold under the nket," She chuckled, losing the suspicion and giving me room to befortable with where she stood, allowing me to shift out of bed and¡­ "Damn, you''re he tall," I muttered, sweating as the young woman approached me, her height essentially being as tall as mine. Well, actually, my hair that kind of stood up gave me an inch so honestly she might just straight up be taller than me. "No, you''re just short," She chuckled, quickly crouching down to light the firece with a snap of her fingers. From those slender white fingers of hers, a smark appeared. It wasn''t much, but it stillnded on the pile of wood coated with ayer of wood shavings. With this much fuel, the spark couldn''t help but set alight, blowing across the entire firece and warming up the cabin an instant. I didn''t want to admit it, but the firece wasforting. Almost a bit tooforting as if she wanted me to let my guard down. I had no clue how the kind of people here acted and where exactly we were in the first ce, so I made sure to keep my guard up and withstand the feeling of drowsiness washing through my body. Crackle¡­ Crack¡­ CRACK At least an hour had passed with both of us sitting in front of the firece. Inparison to me who was a bit ufortable, the young woman waspletely different. Somehow, without even the slightest touch of awkwardness, she was resting her head on my shoulder, drifting in and out of sleep. I had to admit, she was pretty cute, but¡­ I''ve never been in a situation like this before. So, the only thing I could do was just sit here, frozen in ce while sweat poured down from my face and scalp. "Orion¡­ I need your guidance¡­" I smiled, a single tear down my face as I looked up at the wooden ceiling. The rain hadpletely stopped, leaving the damp coldness to envelop our cabin. If I wasn''t right next to this campfire, I probably would have just died by now or at least fainted. Maybe it was because we were so high up or maybe this region was especially chilly, but that didn''t change the fact that I couldn''t escape this current situation. "Mmm¡­ You''re¡­ still here?" Noah slowly lifted her eyes. "Y-Yeah¡­ I mean, you still haven''t told me where I am. You haven''t informed me as to-" "My bad, my bad," She chuckled, slowly sitting up and wiping the drool from the side of her mouth. A small blush flushed my lower cheeks and as I turned away, Noah saw me and widely smiled. "Anyways, you''re currently in the Lochness Kingdom otherwise known as the Kingdom of Oceans. This piece ofnd you''re on right now is only technically within its jurisdiction as the kingdom is pretty much entirely underwater." "Yeah, we''re on an ind, aren''t we? I thought it might''ve been some illusion magic, but no matter how hard I tried to find a way out, the circles I was taking was only because of my own stupidity, huh?" "Well¡­ not quite. There is illusion magic and I''m sure you were in it. And this is an ind but not as small as you saw. You were definitely caught in the illusion magic, and you want to know how I''m aware of that?" The woman smiled yet for some reason it felt different. It was creepy the way the ends of her lips twisted upwards and her eyes almost closed all the way with excitement. "Because I am this ind." A shiver shot down my spine as she spoke those words. Goosebumps erupted from my skin and with an instinctive rise to my feet, I frantically looked around. I felt the presence of so many powerful beings surrounding the wooden cabin that it felt like a chain had wrapped itself around me. I was restricted. Something was locking me down and beginning to suck the mana from out of my body. That whirling pool of mana, almost like it was the center or hub of my magic was being drained. The very pits of it were being sucked out by a massive straw whose body had been covered by the lips of an all-powerful being. "What a fool you are toe here¡­ not only are you no stronger than a toddler, but you have the mindset of one as well." The woman''s starry pupils began to expand within their sockets, nearly covering two-thirds of her eyes. "And you love me, don''t you? What a pity?" [You have been inflicted with Mana Drain] [Mana Drain has been upgraded to Life Essence Drain] I didn''t even need an exnation to know that was bad. I had to escape somehow otherwise I was going to die. I needed to do something yet the mana and life essence draining from my body forced me to be unable to even wield any kind of skill. And after panicking and going through all of the pinpoints of my status, I got to the veryst part of my equipment tab. [Blessed Dark Spear] A spear covered in white and ck light erupted out of nowhere, its handle forming in the center of my closing palm. For a second, the woman nced at it, almost smirking with an arrogant tone that asked if this was really all I could do, but¡­ VWOOP¡­ BOOOOOOM [Absorbed Dark Energy will be released via Mana] In onerge explosion that blinded the entire cabin with a bright ck light, everything was torn to shreds. A massive crater had formed in the center of the ind top and all that was left was me, torn and tattered to shreds with blood dripping from seemingly hundreds ofcerations crossing my entire body. In a feeble attempt to get up, I coughed up a mouthful of blood and felt my entire body go limp. Yet, just as I was about to smile with victory, the young woman appeared in my vision once more, her smile stretching across her face. "Noah, that''s enough." Chapter 460 Prince Of The Night Sky (9) ? VWOOP¡­ BOOOOOOM [Absorbed Dark Energy will be released via Mana] In onerge explosion that blinded the entire cabin with a bright ck light, everything was torn to shreds. A massive crater had formed in the center of the ind top and all that was left was me, torn and tattered to shreds with blood dripping from seemingly hundreds ofcerations crossing my entire body. In a feeble attempt to get up, I coughed up a mouthful of blood and felt my entire body go limp. Yet, just as I was about to smile with victory, the young woman appeared in my vision once more, her smile stretching across her face. "Noah, that''s enough." "Tch¡­ what a disappointment¡­" Noah clicked her tongue, slowly backing away from me while a tall white figure appeared beside her. Short dark blue hair, fixed into somewhat of a bob cut, and piercing ck pupils shaped into sharp crosses. They shed up and down each eye, revealing the depths of what seemed to be the ocean. It was almost frightening to just stare into her eyes. "Noah, clean this mess up." "What? But it was his fault-" "I said clean it up," Her face twisted into a cold expression, causing the woman who had survived such a powerful attack to retreat and back down. Her face said everything as she looked almost like a puppy listening to her owner. "F-Fine¡­" "Who are you?" I asked, eyeing Noah who immediately got to work,pletely ignoring me. "I''m Queen Lochness, but you can call me Ness," The woman smiled, walking over to me and bending down to reach my level. Blood had filled my vision yet with a wave of her hand, all of my injuries had disappeared like they had never existed in the first ce. Noah shot me a dirty re as tendrils of water extended from her torso, piercing the ground and revitalizing it with fluid pumps of life. Each tendril expanded at the base and then moved that expansion all the way down until it reached the bottom, injecting itself into the soft dirt below. "You¡­ don''t look very much like royalty," I chuckled as a drop of sweat slid down from my scalp. And my attempt to joke around was warmly received by the queen but of course not by Noah who continued to re at me. "Well, I''m not in my usual form. If one of my citizens sees me out here they may think I''m trying to avoid my responsibilities," She chuckled before the tips of her hair turned ck and two massive horns of coral extended from her forehead, stretching past me until they almost looked as if they were going to scrape the sky itself. Her earlobes drooped into tworge golden earrings while small golden spikes extended from the crown of her head. They shifted and moved the flesh around them until arge golden crown appeared on the woman''s head. "Is this not enough?" "N-No¡­ That''s definitely enough," I muttered, shivering from her sheer power. She wasn''t even trying to intimidate me, but somehow I still felt like I was standing before a god. Even the demon lords can hardlypare to this woman. "Can I ask why you''re here? And don''t bother lying, I can see everything," She smiled, her eyes digging into my skull. "*sigh*... To find out the truth." "Hmm¡­ And what truth do you want to find out about?" "Why my Master has sent me here? What this ce even is? Why my Master has even decided to recruit me and my friends?" I spilled everything that I wanted to know, feeling like this godly being could answer my questions. For a moment, she analyzed the situation, calcting a few things in that ever-expansive head of hers. Now, that didn''t mean her head was disproportionate to her body, but it almost felt like a gxy was stored within her skull instead of a brain. I mean, her pitch-ck eyes glistened with stars in their far distance, creating this universal picture that painted itself as I nced at her face. "I think I understand. Ouroboros discussed something about time travelers in ourst meeting and seeing how you''re so weak¡­ you must be from the lesser Eons-" Time froze. Everything was colored in a darker filter while somebody broke through time and space, their face filled to the brim with annoyance. "Tch¡­ you weren''t actually supposed to¡­" Beelzebub''s words trailed off as he stepped into this dimension vacant of time, only to feel a shiver get sent down his spine as the queen''s eyes trailed him as he passed by. "You dare freeze time before me," Her lips moved and with as much grace as a swan, her hand broke through the grayscale filter. In an instant, her footsteps echoed throughout the dimension, and before Beezlebub could even react, her hand gripped his neck, forcing him to teleport away. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ you stupid bitch," He muttered, grabbing his neck had such a massive bruise that it was obvious the queen intended to go for the kill. "I''ll fucking kill you when I get the chance¡­ I swear to Hades I will murder you with every piece of strength I can muster-" "Then I guess I should deal with you before any of that happens, right?" Her face contorted into that same creepy smile Noah had. And with just a flick of her wrist, Beezlebub was sucked into the palm of her hand like there was a ck hole centered in between each finger of hers. The sound of her fingers digging into his neck was almost nauseating and with each second that passed, the more bones began to snap. It wasn''t just his neck or spine that was cracking but somehow the other bones fleshed amongst his toned muscles were snapping and breaking with just the sheer force of this woman. While gripping onto my Master who I thought waspletely unbeatable, her other hand waved across the sky, breaking the timeless dimension and freeing Noah from its chains. She was a bit confused as to what had happened, but upon seeing the queen''s angered smile, she got back to work and ignored what was happening before her. Chapter 461 Prince Of The Night Sky (10) ? "You dare freeze time before me," Her lips moved and with as much grace as a swan, her hand broke through the grayscale filter. In an instant, her footsteps echoed throughout the dimension, and before Beezlebub could even react, her hand gripped his neck, forcing him to teleport away. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ you stupid bitch," He muttered, grabbing his neck had such a massive bruise that it was obvious the queen intended to go for the kill. "I''ll fucking kill you when I get the chance¡­ I swear to Hades I will murder you with every piece of strength I can muster-" "Then I guess I should deal with you before any of that happens, right?" Her face contorted into that same creepy smile Noah had. And with just a flick of her wrist, Beezlebub was sucked into the palm of her hand like there was a ck hole centered in between each finger of hers. The sound of her fingers digging into his neck was almost nauseating and with each second that passed, the more bones began to snap. It wasn''t just his neck or spine that was cracking but somehow the other bones fleshed amongst his toned muscles were snapping and breaking with just the sheer force of this woman. While gripping onto my Master who I thought waspletely unbeatable, her other hand waved across the sky, breaking the timeless dimension and freeing Noah from its chains. She was a bit confused as to what had happened, but upon seeing the queen''s angered smile, she got back to work and ignored what was happening before her. "I-It''s a clone¡­ s-so¡­ ummmm¡­ I wouldn''t waste all of your energy on-" "Killing this flee isn''t even worth my time. Don''t tter your Master¡­ he''s a weak bug that doesn''t know his ce," The woman''s smile slowly faded, leaving a creepy dead expression that pressed up against the clone''s face. "And you¡­ I''m sure you''re connected to the original, but I know what you want. I know who you want to kill. I know what you want from him. We all do, trust me." Suddenly, Beelzebub''s face switched from a pained and panicked expression to a calm one, as if he had inserted his own consciousness into this clone. It took him a few seconds to warm up his voice, but after a few coughs and clearing his throat quite a few times, he spoke up. "You oldies sure are smart. Then, can I entrust him to you? I wasn''t nning on having him learn the truth of reality yet¡­ but if it''s somebody like you, I''m sure you''re a worthy teacher. Of course, if he dies I''ll being to collect your soul." "I''d like to see you try," The queen muttered before snapping the clone''s neck, causing it to fall to the ground, as limp as can be. Its flesh began to melt into a ck gooey substance, fusing and entering the water-caked dirt below us. I thought it was over, but the woman quickly flicked her finger upwards, forcing all of the ck liquid to fling from the soil and up into the air. It squirmed and wriggled, constantly changing shape as if it was searching for somewhere else to hide. "Noah, deal with this pest for me." "*sigh*... as you wish," She groaned, lifting up her right foot and mming it down onto the dirt beneath us. This revitalized the soil that had beenpletely devoid of life due to my explosion of dark energy. And it didn''t bring back the soil itself, but it did force lots of trees and grass to grow, with even a couple of rocks sprouting up. The ground around us was definitely caved in, but all of the new lush greenery made it seem like it had always been a part of this mountaintop. And as I slowly stood up, finally getting a good look around this ce ever since I climbed to the top, I noticed just howrge it was with the help of [Eagle Eye]. Noah waspletely right. I was definitely caught in an illusion as the ind I circled was no bigger than the base of a skyscraper. In reality, it was as big as arge town, making my jaw drop from its sheer size. "*sigh*... Now that all of that is done, how about we continued our conversation fromter," The queen smiled, her height towering over me at what looked to be a clean eight feet tall. She was somehow even bigger than Orion post-evolution. Ah, speaking of evolution, I need the materials don''t I? Well, I guess I could always collect themter¡­ I''m sure if I butter up this queen enough I can maybe ess her royal vault or something. . [1. Dark Dragon''s Reverse Scale] [2. Essence of The Night Sky] [3. Soul of A Branded King] . "Actually¡­ H-Hey, you don''t happen to have a Dark Dragon''s Reverse Scale, Essence of The Night Sky, or the Soul of A Branded King¡­ do you?" I nervously chuckled since I felt this was the proper direction to take. "What? Do you need them to evolve or something? Those are quite the specific items¡­" She smirked, wrapping her arm around my shoulders, causing me to receive the hateful re of Noah once again. But after she finished polishing the crater I had created and detaining the mass of ck liquid, she stormed over to me and pushed me out of the way. "Y-Your Highness, I did everything you asked me to," She stood patiently before the queen who looked ticked off at the woman''s rash actions. "S-So¡­ Do you think I can get a¡­ umm¡­ a reward? Maybe¡­ hehehe¡­ just maybe?" I nearly died of cringe as the girl twirled her hair and twisted her foot left and right. She attempted to act bashful and draw the queen in with her innocent look, but as she continued to embarrass herself, the queen let out a long sigh of exhaustion. "I''m sure I sent you on a mission before. How brash of you to bezing around here, drawing in prey while that man is currently escaping with our best soul nourishment¡­ or are you telling me that you''re not as capable as I thought you were." Chapter 462 Prince Of The Night Sky (Final) ? "Actually¡­ H-Hey, you don''t happen to have a Dark Dragon''s Reverse Scale, Essence of The Night Sky, or the Soul of A Branded King¡­ do you?" I nervously chuckled since I felt this was the proper direction to take. "What? Do you need them to evolve or something? Those are quite the specific items¡­" She smirked, wrapping her arm around my shoulders, causing me to receive the hateful re of Noah once again. But after she finished polishing the crater I had created and detaining the mass of ck liquid, she stormed over to me and pushed me out of the way. "Y-Your Highness, I did everything you asked me to," She stood patiently before the queen who looked ticked off at the woman''s rash actions. "S-So¡­ Do you think I can get a¡­ umm¡­ a reward? Maybe¡­ hehehe¡­ just maybe?" I nearly died of cringe as the girl twirled her hair and twisted her foot left and right. She attempted to act bashful and draw the queen in with her innocent look, but as she continued to embarrass herself, the queen let out a long sigh of exhaustion. "I''m sure I sent you on a mission before. How brazen of you to bezing around here, drawing in prey while that man is currently escaping with our best soul nourishment¡­ or are you telling me that you''re not as capable as I thought you were." "I-I''m sorry¡­" She muttered, before disappearing into thin air. Not only was her entire body gone, but her presence waspletely undetectable to any part of my expansive senses. "What''s up with that face?" The queen turned towards me. "You guys are so¡­ *sigh*... never mind, um¡­ what do we do from here?" "We''ll return to my pce. I can acquire those items as long as you fulfill one thing for me. In fact, you can fulfill right now. You just have to answer one simple question¡­ but if you''re ufortable with answering that question, then please feel free to not answer." "Why? Because you''ll be finding it out either way through some mind-reading skill?" The queen didn''t respond but gave me a light smile that told me everything I needed to know. As soon as I thought of the answer to the question, she would be able to read my mind and get the answers she wanted so badly. "Okay, what is it? As long as it doesn''t go too far?" "Do you know why you came here?" "To train," I simply responded, causing the woman to burst outughing. It almost ran off into something hysterical as she covered her mouth and wiped the small tears ofughter running from her face. "What? Am I wrong or something?" "Yes, you''re very wrong¡­ it seems that Master of yours isn''t so benevolent." "There is no need to point out the obvious." "If you want, I can tell you of everything he''s holding back. I''m sure he''s listening into this but he has yet to stop us once more with one of those feeble clones of his¡­ but just to make sure, follow me to my pce. I''ll tell you everything there¡­ about the gods of your eon." ¡­ (Be POV) "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I''m¡­ gonna go insane," I muttered, gripping onto my face while I pressed the top of my head and my knees into the soft soil covered by a thinyer of grass below me. The surrounding murky water serving as an abyssal nket nearly brought my mind to insanity. The only thing keeping me together was the vibrant des of grass poking me from underneath. And if it wasn''t for those, I probably would have been gnawing on my own fingers or even my own toes at this point. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Be Wony] [Race: Demon] [ss: Wielder of The Demonic me] (Destined: Savior of The Promethean me) [Level: 50/50] (200/200) XP Needed [HP: 100/100 MP: 90/90 SP: 40/40] - Above Human [Strength: 90] - Above Human [Defense: 80] - Above Human [Magic: 350] - Above Human [Speed: 80] - Above Human [Skills: [Magic Staff Coating] [Magic Staff Enhancement] [Enmed Presence] [Mystical Pressure of The Mana Core] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Will of mes] [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart] [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits] [Wielder of The Demonic me Skills: [Heat Control] [me Assimtion] [Demon Eyes] [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] [Demonic me Body] [Passive Skills: [Rich Mindset] [Affable Connection Making Skills] [Warming Noble Presence] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Silver Tongue] [Golden Tongue of A Fallen Noble] [Rune Path: [Eyes of Seduction] [Throne World: ne of Demonic mes] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Magic Staff] ¡­ My status was still stuck in ce, practically unable to move from where it was set. I was beginning to wonder if I had made the wrong decision ofing with Cy as Beezlebub was no more than a teacher who liked to torture his students. He had barely taught me anything and had only granted me a ce of training that ate away at my mind. Of course, at the start, I recognized what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to meditate and learn more about the mana and most likely the system in general, but there was something else that came with the mana swirling around me. It was painfully dark and ate away at my sanity with each drop that I fused into my own mana veins. It was like the incarnation of evil that I had flowing through my body and with each passing second, I could feel its dark ws rip away at my mind. My mind was in tatters and it wasn''t going to be long before I fell into the pits of insanity. Meditation was something that couldn''t even help me at this point since I would be absorbing the very thing making me feel this way. "You fucking demon lord¡­ at least give me some pointers," I groaned, my saliva drooling onto the dirt and seeping into its arid dryness. Chapter 463 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (1) ? My status was still stuck in ce, practically unable to move from where it was set. I was beginning to wonder if I had made the wrong decision ofing with Cy as Beezlebub was no more than a teacher who liked to torture his students. He had barely taught me anything and had only granted me a ce of training that ate away at my mind. Of course, at the start, I recognized what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to meditate and learn more about the mana and most likely the system in general, but there was something else that came with the mana swirling around me. It was painfully dark and ate away at my sanity with each drop that I fused into my own mana veins. It was like the incarnation of evil that I had flowing through my body and with each passing second, I could feel its dark ws rip away at my mind. My mind was in tatters and it wasn''t going to be long before I fell into the pits of insanity. Meditation was something that couldn''t even help me at this point since I would be absorbing the very thing making me feel this way. "You fucking demon lord¡­ at least give me some pointers," I groaned, my saliva drooling onto the dirt and seeping into its arid dryness. ¡­ I got everything. Anything I ever wanted, I got it. You could definitely call me spoiled and I wouldn''t disagree with you. This led to my arroganceter on, permeating through the people I loved and the people I once called friends. So, in the end, I was alone. I had progressed too far. I was too far ahead of most of my family members, so the responsibilities began to stack up. At first, it was fun and exciting having the head be proud of me, but his corruption was obvious. Sure, he was a nice person, but the things he did and the things he made me do to other families for the sake of our own¡­ left a bad taste in my mouth. Then, I met these kids. They were nice. They were fun to be around. But what attracted me to them the most was how free they were. Sure, most of it came from theirck of parental guardians, allowing me to find a new sense of love in my own father, but I still yearned to be like them. I hung out with them more and more while our surroundings went to shit. The city had turned to chaos and we had been essentially locked into a battlefield created by the continental government. Little was known about them but their power was widespread. It was obvious this was their doing, but we still couldn''t do anything about it. For the first time, I had taken somebody''s life. It was definitely under the guidance of Orion and my father since this battlefield was so brutal that you were bound to take one. Thankfully, I got the short end of the stick as I had already seen so much death up close, so I didn''t have as much of an extreme reaction as Aisa or the others. And Orion¡­ well, he was calm and collected as usual, but he did seem a bit off during that time. I don''t know if it was just me, but he seemed strange. Obviously, he was doing all of this, but at times he would have a strange burst of sympathy. I remember one time we were training in my mansion for an extended period of time in between battles, and he just seemed weird. Aisa eventually went up to him and when they both came back, she looked troubled. In just a one-on-one conversation, she told me everything. Somehow, he was worried about us despite putting us through so much just to get us to grow. I mean, he even killed my father yet now he was worried about me? About us? That emotionless monster? For a while, I chalked it up as him just being bipr. I wouldn''t be surprised if this sicko had a few more screws loose and it made a lot of sense most of the time. Strange bursts of anger, kindness, and then anger again. Extreme highs of excitement and extreme lows with even more anger¡­ but now, what was now a countless amount of yearster, after falling into hell, after conversing with the devil and making a deal with it, after so many hardships¡­ one single piece of information came up to me, settling everything I needed to know. It was during the time we had all met in the capital of Leviathan''s territory. We had finished making that deal where we would all meet up again after training for fifty years, give or take. Orion was passed out, somewhat in a meditative state after his evolution and Aisa had also recently finished her evolution as well, filling the rest of us with a new sense of determination. Everything was lit up once again with the mes of hardship. We needed to ovee another challenge even though most of us only knew vaguely what it was. And after everything was over and we began to split ways, Luna came up to me, delivering a piece of information separate from the rest of the group. He had reincarnated. Orion had fucking been reborn and Luna saw this through her throne world. Those things you had only seen in novels, movies, and shows¡­ had living proof right in front of us. And the hardships he had experienced in that past life lined up with this life and those sudden bursts of emotions¡­ and I mean, if you suffered through so much disease, death, and war in your past life before dying miserably on the battlefield, wouldn''t you obtain some kind of post-traumatic experiences? I''m sure he tried to suppress them and brush them off, using another tool to push them down even further¡­ but there was still no denying that I had misunderstood him. I wanted to say sorry. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 464 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (2) ? Aisa eventually went up to him and when they both came back, she looked troubled. In just a one-on-one conversation, she told me everything. Somehow, he was worried about us despite putting us through so much just to get us to grow. I mean, he even killed my father yet now he was worried about me? About us? That emotionless monster? For a while, I chalked it up as him just being bipr. I wouldn''t be surprised if this sicko had a few more screws loose and it made a lot of sense most of the time. Strange bursts of anger, kindness, and then anger again. Extreme highs of excitement and extreme lows with even more anger¡­ but now, what was now a countless amount of yearster, after falling into hell, after conversing with the devil and making a deal with it, after so many hardships¡­ one single piece of information came up to me, settling everything I needed to know. It was during the time we had all met in the capital of Leviathan''s territory. We had finished making that deal where we would all meet up again after training for fifty years, give or take. Orion was passed out, somewhat in a meditative state after his evolution and Aisa had also recently finished her evolution as well, filling the rest of us with a new sense of determination. Everything was lit up once again with the mes of hardship. We needed to ovee another challenge even though most of us only knew vaguely what it was. And after everything was over and we began to split ways, Luna came up to me, delivering a piece of information separate from the rest of the group. He had reincarnated. Orion had fucking been reborn and Luna saw this through her throne world. Those things you had only seen in novels, movies, and shows¡­ had living proof right in front of us. And the hardships he had experienced in that past life lined up with this life and those sudden bursts of emotions¡­ and I mean, if you suffered through so much disease, death, and war in your past life before dying miserably on the battlefield, wouldn''t you obtain some kind of post-traumatic experiences? I''m sure he tried to suppress them and brush them off, using another tool to push them down even further¡­ but there was still no denying that I had misunderstood him. I wanted to say sorry. ¡­ "Kekekeke¡­ is the dark energy already eating away at your emotions?" A voice caused me to snap my eyes open, forcing me upwards and causing me to grab my face. From the front to the back my entire head ached. It felt like it was going to be split open at any moment. "Get me the fuck out of here," I turned towards Beezlebub, his body floating in the insanely heavy and pressurized abyssal water. At first nce it was no more than a polluted mess of liquid but once you saw how there was absolutely no light down here besides the grass somehow shimmering in the abyss with color, did you realize how far deep we were. "GET ME THE FUCK OUT OF HERE! I''M GONNA FUCKING LOSE MY MIND! TAKE ME TO CY! I WANT TO SEE CY RIGHT FUCKING NOW!" "No," The man sadistically smiled, his hand gripping my chin and pulling me close to him. I was too exhausted to do anything but re at him with as much pent-up anger and emotion as I could muster. "I need you to suffer a bit more¡­ that demonic me of yours is quite beautiful but it hasn''t reached its full potential." "You piece of shit¡­ I''m gonna kill you one day. Just know you''ll die by my own fucking hands," I grit my teeth, copsing into the green grass below me, easing the pressurized water that attempted to snap my spine in half. "Psh¡­ I''d like to see you try Princess," The demon lord smirked, disappearing into the darkness once more. It was more than obvious what he was doing. He was trying to break my pride. He was trying to break my mind and force me to submit to him. He clearly wanted something from me and Cy and this was just another means to that end, so I had to resist. "But I won''tst much longer¡­ I have to escape¡­ I have to get out of this body of water," I muttered, looking up. Darkness. Straight darkness. It was abysmally demoralizing yet I had no choice but to suck it up andy on the grass patch. A day passed. Two days passed. Three days passed. Slowly, I was gathering my stamina. I needed just enough to be able to spread my senses thin, allowing me to form an almost string-like tool made of my own skills that can hopefully reach the surface. On the tenth day, I sat in the middle of the grass patch and closed my eyes. My body almost instinctively went into a meditative state and began to circte mana, but just before that could happen I snapped myself out of it. I then gripped my hands into two tight fists, balled them up, and set them easy in myp. In and out, in and out, in and out, was the proper cirction. I honed my senses to the max. I made sure I could feel each individual water molecule slide against my skin, moistening my hair, and wetting my nails. It was an almost surreal feeling that only the most skilled of individuals would be able toprehend. With another series of deep breaths, Ipressed my senses into a tight ball, holding it deep inside my chest. At that point, I couldn''t feel anything. If something snuck up on me, I was bound to be killed yet thankfully it seems nothing was down here. And after rolling out that ball of senses that I had condensed, I targeted it upwards until I found it. The surface. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 465 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (3) "But I won''tst much longer¡­ I have to escape¡­ I have to get out of this body of water," I muttered, looking up. Darkness. Straight darkness. It was abysmally demoralizing yet I had no choice but to suck it up andy on the grass patch. A day passed. Two days passed. Three days passed. Slowly, I was gathering my stamina. I needed just enough to be able to spread my senses thin, allowing me to form an almost string-like tool made of my own skills that can hopefully reach the surface. On the tenth day, I sat in the middle of the grass patch and closed my eyes. My body almost instinctively went into a meditative state and began to circte mana, but just before that could happen I snapped myself out of it. I then gripped my hands into two tight fists, balled them up, and set them easy in myp. In and out, in and out, in and out, was the proper cirction. I honed my senses to the max. I made sure I could feel each individual water molecule slide against my skin, moistening my hair, and wetting my nails. It was an almost surreal feeling that only the most skilled of individuals would be able toprehend. With another series of deep breaths, Ipressed my senses into a tight ball, holding it deep inside my chest. At that point, I couldn''t feel anything. If something snuck up on me, I was bound to be killed yet thankfully it seems nothing was down here. And after rolling out that ball of senses that I had condensed, I targeted it upwards until I found it. The surface. It was tight and pressurized like a film was preventing me from puncturing the surface of the water. Yet, with my determination, I pressed forward and punctured the surface, making sure to condense the tip which was instantly assaulted by a thick amount of mana. "Huff huff Huff huff Huff huff Huff huff Huff huff Huff huff Huff huff¡­ it¡­ it hurts¡­" I muttered, grabbing my chest as the senses I had expanded out instantly whipped back into my body, instinctively spreading amongst my flesh and skin. "There''s no fucking way I''ll survive. Even just swimming up is impossible¡­ I''m fucked¡­" I attempted to rack my brain over and over again, trying to find a way out of this ce, but the only thing that came to mind was giving up. If I wanted to get out and save my sanity I would need to discard my pride and be a ve to that creepy fucking demon lord¡­ which was thest thing I wanted to do, yet I was already on myst wits. I had no choice but to admit defeat. "Hey. I know you''re watching me. I''ll help you, just get me out of here," I muttered into the darkness, my stamina nearly draining to zero, causing me to drop to my side. "Beezlebub¡­ did you hear me?" "Yes, I heard you," A ck figure appeared in the void, shrouded by the surrounding darkness. "Then get me the hell out of here." The figure floated towards me, his white hands stretching out to cup my cheeks. That pale face of his with those two swirling whirlpools of darkness one could hardly call eyes approached me, nearly touching his nose to mine. "No," He smiled, and just as I was about to rip my hands through his throat, he disappeared once more. "Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­ get me out¡­ get me out¡­" I muttered, the dark energy around me seeing my moment of weakness. It surrounded me and began to swirl at the very surface of my skin, seemingly stalking for the right time to prate my body. Continuously I looked over my status, trying to find a skill that could help me, but unlike Cy, I didn''t have any cheat skills that allowed me to teleport. I didn''t even have a way to travel up quickly like Findir who had [Flight]. "I seriously need to evolve," I grit my teeth. ''Evolve? I can help you with that.'' "Huh? Who said that?" [You have been blessed by the Ancient Lord of The Sky] [The Ancient Lord of The Earth stares in confusion] [The Ancient Lord of The Ocean cackles with amusement] ''To the west, you shall find me. If you find me I shall teach you. That destiny of yours intrigues me¡­. I would like to help you with that, but of course, you must find a way,'' The voice that echoed through my mind began to trail off instantly, dispersing through the outer folds of my brain. The voice was very deep and held absolutely no malice or deception meaning it couldn''t be Beelzebub. Well, it could be some kind of grand scheme of his, but everything just seemed too far apart from each other that I could only wonder what he would gain from this. Didn''t he want me to lose my mind down here? In addition, there were the panels that followed after, reinforcing the idea that this wasn''t just some grand scheme made by that asshole. Although it was a harsh request given by some unknown being, I could tell that being was strong. I could instantly tell that if I followed this voice, an unsurmountable amount of power could be granted to me. And hopefully, with a good teacher, a chance to evolve could follow right after. "This is a good opportunity¡­ I have to use this-" I was instantly cut off by a chill getting sent down my spine. It grasped each section of my spinal cord and cupped it with an icy grip, sending goosebumps to erupt through my moistened skin. An overwhelming sense of dread filled my body and ravaged my mana veins. The fluid that kept me alive began to boil within my body, yet there was no pain, just fear. And as I slowly rose my head upwards, staring off into the abyss, the appearance of two dark red eyes asrge as mountains looked at me. [The Lord of The Ocean is intrigued by your presence] Chapter 466 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (4) ? The voice was very deep and held absolutely no malice or deception meaning it couldn''t be Beelzebub. Well, it could be some kind of grand scheme of his, but everything just seemed too far apart from each other that I could only wonder what he would gain from this. Didn''t he want me to lose my mind down here? In addition, there were the panels that followed after, reinforcing the idea that this wasn''t just some grand scheme made by that asshole. Although it was a harsh request given by some unknown being, I could tell that being was strong. I could instantly tell that if I followed this voice, an unsurmountable amount of power could be granted to me. And hopefully, with a good teacher, a chance to evolve could follow right after. "This is a good opportunity¡­ I have to use this-" I was instantly cut off by a chill getting sent down my spine. It grasped each section of my spinal cord and cupped it with an icy grip, sending goosebumps to erupt through my moistened skin. An overwhelming sense of dread filled my body and ravaged my mana veins. The fluid that kept me alive began to boil within my body, yet there was no pain, just fear. And as I slowly rose my head upwards, staring off into the abyss, the appearance of two dark red eyes asrge as mountains looked at me. [The Lord of The Ocean is intrigued by your presence] In the darkness, a triangr head appeared with a single glowing orb floating above it. It was attached by arge string of skin that hung over its head like amp trying to attract as many creatures towards it as possible. With dark blue scales asrge as my entire physique and a seemingly endless body that traveled further across the ocean, you could only call this one thing: The Lord of The Ocean. Its mouth that had opened, revealed jaws so wide that it literally poked out the top of the sea despite us being so far down. It was deserving of its title and with eyes so sharp that it felt like they could pierce me at any moment, I couldn''t help but get on my knees and bow my head. My forehead touched the grass below and as I shook with fear, I could audibly hear the monster''s jaws creak and contort into arge grin. ''I don''t see why somebody like you was chosen. You''re weak. Nothing but a baby in woman''s clothing¡­ but if you prove yourself, I will help you. That destiny of yours intrigues me as well¡­'' The voice echoed within my ears and as the ball of light approached me, I could feel my blood physically boil once more. It wasn''t the expression, but I could feel literally air bubbles floating within my bloodstream. This caused my veins to swell in tandem with my straining mana veins reacting to the powerful presence of this disgustingly strong being. Click Everything around me changed, upon the supersonic click of the monstrous being. I was in a circr arena with waterfalls towering over each cardinal direction, pouring into small channels that ran along the stone brick floor. Vines and small patches of leaves added a bit of greenery as they were scattered about, but what really drew my attention was the panels appearing all around me. [The Lord of The Ocean has challenged you to his gauntlet] [Survive eachyer of the gauntlet and you shall be rewarded] [Eachyer progressively gets harder with more challenging foes andrger numbers] . [Everything shall be adjusted to your strength to make up for the gap in Eo- [Error] [Everything shall be adjusted to your strength to make up for the gap in [REDACTED] . [Round 1: Warm Up] [Description: As you have been forced into this gauntlet against your will, the executives shall give you the benefit of a warm-up round. If you fail this round, I rmend you give up otherwise you won''t be having a pretty timeter on.] [Monsters: [10 Mermen Soldier Skeletons] or [10 Mermen Soldier Zombies] or [10 Water Slimes] [Please select your choice of warm up] . "Interesting¡­" I smiled, just happy I could get away from the surveince of Beelzebub. ncing over at my status, I noticed that my stamina and mana had beenpletely refreshed, meaning I didn''t need to hold back. But, I did need to figure out if each round would reset these precious stats of mine since I still had no clue what counted as a failure. Was it another one of these death gauntlets or would it end as soon as I''m about to get dealt a fatal blow? For now, I could only assume the worst, so in order to test everything out, I picked the simplest option and the one I was most confident winning against: [10 Mermen Soldier Zombies]. The skeletons would be harder to burn with my mes than the zombies despite them probably being as easy as cutting butter with a hot knife. The slimes on the other hand would be a bit troublesome as they would be made out of water. Sure, there was the possibility that I could instantly evaporate them with my mes, but what was the point in taking a risk when I need to confirm some things myself? So, in the end, I selected the zombies and watched them appear out of thin air. With flesh practically dripping off of their tattered and rotted bones, they made an audible groan of pain each time they took a step. Their ears or at least what was left of it were tworge fins, revealing the only feature of a merman that I could see. Even though they were slowly moving back and forth, tripping over their own flesh and falling limbs, they had two beady white orbs of light, enhanced with bloodlust, in each eye socket. It was as if even past the grave they had the will to fight. Chapter 467 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (5) ? ncing over at my status, I noticed that my stamina and mana had beenpletely refreshed, meaning I didn''t need to hold back. But, I did need to figure out if each round would reset these precious stats of mine since I still had no clue what counted as a failure. Was it another one of these death gauntlets or would it end as soon as I''m about to get dealt a fatal blow? For now, I could only assume the worst, so in order to test everything out, I picked the simplest option and the one I was most confident winning against: [10 Mermen Zombies]. The skeletons would be harder to burn with my mes than the zombies despite them probably being as easy as cutting butter with a hot knife. The slimes on the other hand would be a bit troublesome as they would be made out of water. Sure, there was the possibility that I could instantly evaporate them with my mes, but what was the point in taking a risk when I need to confirm some things myself? So, in the end, I selected the zombies and watched them appear out of thin air. With flesh practically dripping off of their tattered and rotted bones, they made an audible groan of pain each time they took a step. Their ears or at least what was left of it were tworge fins, revealing the only feature of a merman that I could see. Even though they were slowly moving back and forth, tripping over their own flesh and falling limbs, they had two beady white orbs of light, enhanced with bloodlust, in each eye socket. It was as if even past the grave they had the will to fight. [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] With a fluid motion, my hands extended outwards, whipping out two massive balls of fire. They whizzed through the air, screaming like arrows until they hit their mark, exploding and tearing apart each and every zombie. Their groans were the only thing left as they bounced around moist stone brick chamber, echoing across the atmosphere. It was almost pitiful the way they groaned, wanting to fight more despite knowing that not only were they physically incapable due to their restrictive decaying body, but also that their opponent was just too strong. [Round 1: Warm Up has beenpleted] [Preparing Next Round¡­] [Strength has been underestimated leading to a miscalction] [Everything will be recalcted] . [Round 2: The Martial Arts of The Mermen] [Description: You have easily passed the warm-up round, allowing you to reach the second round. Unfortunately, you may have a tough time as your opponent specializes in martial arts meant to close the distance between closebat fighters and mages who specialize in long distance. Not only is his body extremely resistant, but his mental fortitude is practically unshakeable. Good luck.] [Monsters: [1 Merman Martial Artist] . The zombie corpses were enveloped in the water pouring down from each waterfall. They broke down the rotting flesh and absorbed what little nutrients and mana it had before creating a new monster that appeared with two fists wrapped in white tape. With light blue skin that had asional patches of dark blue scales and dark red eyes wanting to pierce me with just his gaze, I was instantly reminded of The Lord of Oceans. On top of having such a unique appearance, his structure and physique weren''tcking. He towered over me at a clean ten feet but all of that limp space had been filled in with rock-solid muscle brimming with power. "Damn¡­ you''re pretty powerful," I nervously chuckled with a drop of sweat sliding down my right temple. "But, you''re not enough-" The merman reached out, his eyes as cool as ice. Just before I could activate [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] once again and wipe the round before it could start, he activated some kind of skill that sealed my magic. All of the mana in my body slowed down to the point where it nearly set in all of my mana veins. If I wasn''t careful and didn''t move it consciously I may have some major blockageter on¡­ and right on top of that was the fact that this martial artist was closing the distance between us. "I''m well aware of the weakness of mages¡­" I muttered, taking a few light shuffles back and as the man began with a single kick stretching so far out that it clipped the ends of my hair, I ducked down, narrowly dodging it. "But, Orion has taught me well." Tup Tup Tup Tup With a quick and impressive disy of narrow footwork and optical judgment, I slipped inside of his guard, taking him aback. It was clear he was expecting some normal mage who was nothing without their mana, yet I had somebody who made my weakness very apparent and somebody who helped me train to my utmost limit. The man clicked his tongue, attempting to take a few steps back in order to widen the gap between us. To him, it was most likely the best move that he could think of, but to me I expected something much different, allowing me to notice that I had overestimated this man. My that hands hade to my diaphragm in order to protect me from a knee to the sr plexus, quickly heightened up to my head. I took another series of quick steps inward, forcing the man to throw a sloppy punch that I quickly deflected. This opened up a massive hole in his guard that I slipped into. Now, even though I overestimated his battle IQ, I wasn''t going to underestimate hismon sense. Clearly, he was chosen for this role as a decent martial artist so¡­ "Any good martial artist will block it," I smiled, throwing a punch towards his liver. The man blocked it with ease, smirking as if he had done something, but in the end, he fell to a hook to his jaw that had slipped from outside his fallen guard. His eyes rolled back into his head and he dropped backward, mming against the stone brick floor. Chapter 468 Wielder of The Demonic Flame (6) Chapter 468 Wielder of The Demonic me (6) With a quick and impressive disy of narrow footwork and optical judgment, I slipped inside of his guard, taking him aback. It was clear he was expecting some normal mage who was nothing without their mana, yet I had somebody who made my weakness very apparent and somebody who helped me train to my utmost limit. The man clicked his tongue, attempting to take a few steps back in order to widen the gap between us. To him, it was most likely the best move that he could think of, but to me I expected something much different, allowing me to notice that I had overestimated this man. My that hands hade to my diaphragm in order to protect me from a knee to the sr plexus, quickly heightened up to my head. I took another series of quick steps inward, forcing the man to throw a sloppy punch that I quickly deflected. This opened up a massive hole in his guard that I slipped into. Now, even though I overestimated his battle IQ, I wasn''t going to underestimate hismon sense. Clearly, he was chosen for this role as a decent martial artist so¡­ "Any good martial artist will block it," I smiled, throwing a punch towards his liver. The man blocked it with ease, smirking as if he had done something, but in the end, he fell to a hook to his jaw that had slipped from outside his fallen guard. His eyes rolled back into his head and he dropped backward, mming against the stone brick floor. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huf¡­ without mana that was kinda hard," I muttered, wiping a pooling of sweat from my chin before looking up and seeing my grand aplishment. [Round 2: The Martial Arts of The Mermen] . [Reward has been granted] [Reward has been ced in your treasure trove] [You may collect your rewards at the end of the gauntlet] [Potential Buffs have been provided] . [Preparing Next Round¡­] [Strength has been underestimated leading to a miscalction] [Everything will be recalcted¡­] . [Round 2: The Sword Arts of The Mermen] [Description: You have easily passed the second round, allowing you to reach the third round. Unfortunately, you may have a tough time as your opponent specializes in sword arts meant to close the distance between closebat fighters and mages who specialize in long distance. Not only is his body extremely resistant, but his mental fortitude is practically unshakeable. On top of that, his skill with the sword is practically unrivaled among his peers. Good luck.] [Monsters: [1 Merman Swordsman] . Before the next round could start, I was instantly caught up by another panel sent out by the system. It was a myriad of buffs that I could choose from that could obviously help meter on. But, seeing how my mana had been refreshed and my stamina soon followed after, I could immediately jot away most of the buffs presented to me. They were a mix of increasing my stamina and mana capacity which I already haverge pools in. I doubt an entire round would take up so much as thest two could barely scrape away ten points in total. "So the only real useful ones would be these¡­" . [Round will be put on hold as you make your selection] . [Body Enhancement] [Description: You receive a 15% buff to all physical stats] [Time: 5 Rounds] . [Weapon Enhancement] [Weapon Detected: Magic Staff] [Description: All attacks while wielding your staff will have their power amplified by 15%] [Time: 3 Rounds] . [Monster Debuff] [Description: Debuff all stats of the opposing monsters by 20%] [Time: 1 Round] . First of all, body enhancement almost seemed like the obvious answer. My main weakness was my physical stats, but the fact that I''ve been living my life as a ss cannon means I''ve learned to understand that weakness as well. Of course, I did end up learning how to fight physically, but why try and excel at something else when I can push my strongest skill to its highest potential? With that reasoning, weapon enhancement became the obvious answer. The monsters surely have adjusted to my strength and my skill at fighting so I doubt that would work anymore and as long as that mana-restricting skill was purely meant for the martial artist, this would be a good piece to choose. "But do I trust these executives to give me a fair chance?" I muttered, feeling the watchful eyes of whatever spectators looked over my shoulder. "It would be best to y it safe¡­ so the only thing left is this." [You have selected: Monster Debuff] [Would you like to apply it to this round?] "I''ll y it safe¡­ yes," I muttered, and as the array of panels disappeared from my vision, a merman nearly identical to the merman that I had fought previously appeared. The only difference was that instead of a tight uniform of ck clothes, this man was d in chainmail and a longsword made from iron. In addition, that debuff caused him to glow a tiny red aura. And as soon as he spawned in, I gathered mana in my hands and once more used [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] while in tandem using [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]. My green mes pushed through the atmosphere and threatened to melt him and all of his gear, yet within the blink of an eye, all of my mana had been frozen in ce, and the green mes were cut in half. "You¡­" I began to sweat as the merman smiled lightly¡­ until he saw balls of fire with smaller balls acting as a tail behind them. His face instantly dropped upon realizing that these summons were now their own lifeforms yet still under my influence. He clicked his tongue before raising his sword up and dashing towards me. His mana exploded out as if he wanted to ughter me right here and now, but before he could even get close, my cute little summons coughed up small wisps of fire that the man couldn''t help but cut down. "Just like I thought¡­ well, this will make beating your ass a little easier." Chapter 469 Wielder of The Demonic Flame (7) Chapter 469 Wielder of The Demonic me (7) "I''ll y it safe¡­ yes," I muttered, and as the array of panels disappeared from my vision, a merman nearly identical to the merman that I had fought previously appeared. The only difference was that instead of a tight uniform of ck clothes, this man was d in chainmail and a longsword made from iron. In addition, that debuff caused him to glow a tiny red aura. And as soon as he spawned in, I gathered mana in my hands and once more used [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] while in tandem using [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]. My green mes pushed through the atmosphere and threatened to melt him and all of his gear, yet within the blink of an eye, all of my mana had been frozen in ce, and the green mes were cut in half. "You¡­" I began to sweat as the merman smiled lightly¡­ until he saw balls of fire with smaller balls acting as a tail behind them. His face instantly dropped upon realizing that these summons were now their own lifeforms yet still under my influence. He clicked his tongue before raising his sword up and dashing towards me. His mana exploded out as if he wanted to ughter me right here and now, but before he could even get close, my cute little summons coughed up small wisps of fire that the man couldn''t help but cut down. "Just like I thought¡­ well, this will make beating your ass a little easier." While I let my summons do most of the work, I hung back. He was already debuffed so I can only assume his stamina is even lower than before, but even then I had to be careful. I needed to dwindle him down as much as possible before I can have a chance at even touching him. There was a small n that I formted in my mind this entire time but for some reason, something tickled my consciousness. Something about this wasn''t right. How was he able to just straight up to cut through my magic¡­ was there something else about that sword or was it a skill. "I have too little information," I muttered to myself before seeing one of my ming summons get cut down. He was decently smart. He instantly went for my summons as he knew they would be a nuisance, but I guess there was something that he wasn''t aware of¡­ I could cycle my mana once more through my body. With just a bit of concentration, I was able to get my mana to flow through my body once more while the swordsman was stuck dealing with chopping down these summons of mine. And as my n began to further develop, I lightly chuckled. "Geez¡­ Orion, I''m so thankful some of you rubbed off on me," I smiled, my lips practically touching both of my ears. It was something sadistic and something that came from the depths of my soul as I watched the man chop down myst fire spirit. At this moment, he was unaware of the fact that I could use skills again. I never showed it in the past match because I was busy fighting the actual monster, so I doubt the executives would create a monster that is aware of this fact¡­ so I needed to keep it a secret until the right moment came to me. "ARGHHHHHHHHH!" The merman shouted vigorously, charging straight towards me with his sword at his side, both hands gripping that de of iron. FWOOSH The de swung over me, chopping off only a centimeter of the ck tips of my hair. It was wide and crude, yet it felt like he was drawing me into something so I instantly took a step back. And it seemed my intuition was right as his knee had lifted, expecting me to charge right into his guard in order to negate his ability to use his sword. "You''re too obvious," I continued to smile before this time he brought the guard of his sword close to his chest and was ready to unleash a puncture attack. Yet, I knew that he could pull something different at any time, so I stayed on guard while shuffling a bit back. Once again, he charged in, this time taking a lower stance and going in for a precise stabbing strike meant to puncture me from below and follow up into my heart. It was a strange attack that I had never seen before, but after he had missed badly, he went in for a couple of other shes that I easily dodged. Not only was that chainmail and the heft of his sword slowing him down, but the previous fire spirits had definitely taken away some of his stamina and mana. On top of that¡­ that debuff was doing wonders. We tangoed for a few minutes with me mostly dodging. There were a few times I saw some openings, but they were clearly artificial, so I didn''t fall for the bait and made sure to keep my distance. He began to slow down quite a bit and his anger was pushing through that calm facade he had disgustingly stered all over his face. And after I straight up just began to run away from him, cackling with amusement, he balled up his fists and turned upwards. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!" All of a sudden, he was engulfed in a dark red aura and his eyes glowed like a demon. He had a sort of demonic presence that sent chills down my spine. He charged toward me with all his might, ignoring whatever mental and physical fatigue that had been built up. I had no clue whether this was actually supposed to happen or maybe I triggered some kind of event that pushed him to his limits, but what I did know was that I now had to take this seriously. No longer was my strategy working, but seeing how he''s entered this pseudo-berserk state, I doubt he was in his right mind to hinder my mana again. Chapter 470 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (8) We tangoed for a few minutes with me mostly dodging. There were a few times I saw some openings, but they were clearly artificial, so I didn''t fall for the bait and made sure to keep my distance. He began to slow down quite a bit and his anger was pushing through that calm facade he had disgustingly stered all over his face. And after I straight up just began to run away from him, cackling with amusement, he balled up his fists and turned upwards. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!" All of a sudden, he was engulfed in a dark red aura and his eyes glowed like a demon. He had a sort of demonic presence that sent chills down my spine. He charged toward me with all his might, ignoring whatever mental and physical fatigue that had been built up. I had no clue whether this was actually supposed to happen or maybe I triggered some kind of event that pushed him to his limits, but what I did know was that I now had to take this seriously. No longer was my strategy working, but seeing how he''s entered this pseudo-berserk state, I doubt he was in his right mind to hinder my mana again. I drew him in with a few steps to the side, acting like I was nervous and intimidated by this new form of his. Of course, it really didn''t matter as his bloodshot eyes locked onto me and he charged right in my direction. And as soon as he was close enough, he strangely jumped into the air as fast as a bunny and raised his sword above his head. BOOOOOOM He clicked his tongue upon seeing that he missed, only enraging him even further, yet before he could follow up with anything, a hand ced against his face under the shroud of dust that he had kicked up. He was immediately overwhelmed with a burning sensation, unable to escape it even as his body instinctively backed away. [Advanced Demonic Fire Magic] FWOOOOOOSH A massive gust of green fire exploded from my palm, ripping the man''s head clean off and charring what used to be his neck and shoulders. It was a quick and painless death for somebody who I almost began to pity. "I also want to see if this works¡­" I muttered to myself as just before the panels could pop up and steal away the corpse and weapon, I lunged towards the sword and tore it out of the dead man''s grip. It was still tightly locked around it, but after burning away what strained tendons there were, I was able to quickly retrieve it and easily make it mine. [Round 3: The Sword Arts of The Mermen] . [Reward has been granted] [Reward has been ced in your treasure trove] [You may collect your rewards at the end of the gauntlet] [Potential Buffs have been provided] . [Preparing Next Round¡­] . [Round 4: The Spear Arts of The Mermen] [Description: You have skillfully passed the third round, allowing you to reach the fourth round. Unfortunately, you may have a tough time as your opponent specializes in spear arts meant to close the distance between closebat fighters and mages who specialize in long distance. Not only is his body extremely resistant, but his mental fortitude is practically unshakeable. On top of that, his skill with the spear is unrivaled among his peers. Good luck.] [Monsters: [1 Merman Spearman] . Once again I was encountered with a dilemma of buffs for the next round. Multiple options were granted to me and as I kicked at the burnt corpse on the ground, I began to filter out all of the useless ones once more. Increasing my stamina and mana was useless¡­ and to be honest, anything physical is useless as well. I''d rather stay a ss cannon than try and bnce my stats out. "Instead of going with the flow, I''ll win this gauntlet using my brain. I''ll outsmart all of these magic-binding bastards." [You have selected: Magic Power Enhancement] [Would you like to apply it to this round?] "Yes," I smiled and as the previous corpse began to crumble in front of me, the sword that I had gripped still stayed in my hand. It was heavy as fuck, but it coulde in usefulter on¡­ "Although for now¡­ [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]." Before the round could even start, I continuously used [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]. With each usage, it spawned five to ten spirits but when used repeatedly I stacked up an army of a few hundred in just a mere moment. And the greatest fact was, that my mana had only been decreased by a third, so I continuously began to spawn these things until the time of the next round came. A merman with chainmail armor and a long wooden spear with an iron de at the tip appeared in the distance. However, unlike the swordsman who had no head protection, this man had a metal helmet guarding everything but his eyes and a few sections of his face meant for breathability. He seemed calm and collected at first, moving with a suave aura that tore and influenced the atmosphere around him. Clearly, he was a natural leader others had followed. He was the epitome of what I assumed Orion and Cy wanted to be¡­ yet all of that came crumbling down upon seeing my army of fire spirits. He didn''t even bother deactivating my mana as he just stood there, watching tens upon hundreds of fireballs flying right at him. Disappointingly, he had epted his fate, calmly ncing over the rain of fire veering towards him. His spear had already dropped to the ground and with a light smile, admitting he had been outyed from the start¡­ his eyes turned red and he looked confused as he saw his body move on its own. So, clearly, the upper executives weren''t happy with how I cheesed the system and now needed to manipte the yers on the court with their own powers. How troublesome¡­ Chapter 471 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (9) ? "Yes," I smiled and as the previous corpse began to crumble in front of me, the sword that I had gripped still stayed in my hand. It was heavy as fuck, but it coulde in usefulter on¡­ "Although for now¡­ [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]." Before the round could even start, I continuously used [Summon: Lesser Fire Spirits]. With each usage, it spawned five to ten spirits but when used repeatedly I stacked up an army of a few hundred in just a mere moment. And the greatest fact was, that my mana had only been decreased by a third, so I continuously began to spawn these things until the time of the next round came. A merman with chainmail armor and a long wooden spear with an iron de at the tip appeared in the distance. However, unlike the swordsman who had no head protection, this man had a metal helmet guarding everything but his eyes and a few sections of his face meant for breathability. He seemed calm and collected at first, moving with a suave aura that tore and influenced the atmosphere around him. Clearly, he was a natural leader others had followed. He was the epitome of what I assumed Orion and Cy wanted to be¡­ yet all of that came crumbling down upon seeing my army of fire spirits. He didn''t even bother deactivating my mana as he just stood there, watching tens upon hundreds of fireballs flying right at him. Disappointingly, he had epted his fate, calmly ncing over the rain of fire veering towards him. His spear had already dropped to the ground and with a light smile, admitting he had been outyed from the start¡­ his eyes turned red and he looked confused as he saw his body move on its own. So, clearly, the upper executives weren''t happy with how I cheesed the system and now needed to manipte the yers on the court with their own powers. How troublesome¡­ The man''s hand reached out towards me who had been bathed in a light green glow. It enhanced the power of my magic, but it seems it was going to be taken away now¡­ or so they thought. What a bunch of fucking idiots. [Demon Eyes] My eyes instantly turned purple and the demon lord of seduction''s silhouette hovered behind me, freezing the man''s hand in ce and halting his mana. It was for just a second, but he was soon torn to bits of flesh by my array of fire. [Round 4: The Spear Arts of The Mermen] . [Reward has been granted] [Reward has been ced in your treasure trove] [You may collect your rewards at the end of the gauntlet] [Potential Buffs have been provided] . [Preparing Next Round¡­] [Miscaluation has been ounted for] [ERROR] [ERROR] [ERROR] [Severe changes will be made to the system] . [The gauntlet has been moved up six floors] [You will start at the final round] [Pass and you shall be able to collect and choose from the prizes of the previous floors] [The Executives have assured you] . [Round 10: The Merman Water Lord] [Description: You have skillfully passed the ninth round, allowing you to reach the tenth round. Your opponent now is somebody to not be underestimated against. Withplete control over water, not only is he your nemesis, but he has utter control of the entire arena. Without a good game n, you are bound to lose. Good luck.] [Monsters: [1 Merman Spearman] . "These bastards¡­ no way¡­ what a bunch of petty¡­ tsk¡­" I clicked my tongue upon seeing all of this unfold before my eyes. And the worst part was, I had absolutely no say in this, meaning the executives were just abusing their power. "Can''t I at least get the option to use the buffs from the previous rounds?" [Suggestion has been disyed¡­] [Suggestion has been declined- [ERROR] . [Adminstrator Leviathan has stepped in] [Suggestion has been approved] [You may select six cards] . "Leviathan?" I muttered, surprised to see his name here. Was he somehow involved with this world? No, he must be the lord of the ocean, shouldn''t he? That would only make sense¡­ but, aren''t I in a different world? I swear I''m in a different world. Anyways, I set those useless thoughts aside as I had to focus on beating this final floor. And I''m sure they knew everything about me now from the way I fight to how I can actually use my brain and to how I can also recircte my mana. I had absolutely no advantage in this fight besides the fact that I could summon a few skills before the match even started. After a few minutes of brainstorming and filtering through the hundreds of buffs that I could choose from, I realized that the outlines of some of these buffs were actually different. The ones that were useless and were the only ones that I could pick from on the first four floors or so, were outlined in blue. "And these¡­ are purple and gold if I''m not mistaken¡­" I muttered, wiping away all of the blue buffs, leaving three purple buffs and one gold. "These purples ones are good¡­ but this gold one¡­ isn''t it just straight-up broken?" Soon, the round started as soon as I finished picking the cards I needed. With all six of them stacking their buffs and one debuff on the monster, I felt a bit more confident than before. So, I quickly summoned my lesser fire spirits and also activated a few more skills that would give me the instant advantage once the round started. [Demonic me Body] [Demon Eyes] [Eyes of Seduction] [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart] [Magic Staff Coating] [Magic Staff Enhancement] [Enmed Presence] [Mystical Pressure of The Mana Core] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] My eyes turned purple with a pink feathery outline serving as my eyshes. My magic staff in one hand was engulfed in a dark red aura, syncing with my green mes that burned from the natural oils springing up from my body. My chest was set alight with buffs, especially with the skill that was proof of my noble lineage: [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart]. "I am unbreaka-" Chapter 472 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (10) ? "And these¡­ are purple and gold if I''m not mistaken¡­" I muttered, wiping away all of the blue buffs, leaving three purple buffs and one gold. "These purples ones are good¡­ but this gold one¡­ isn''t it just straight-up broken?" Soon, the round started as soon as I finished picking the cards I needed. With all six of them stacking their buffs and one debuff on the monster, I felt a bit more confident than before. So, I quickly summoned my lesser fire spirits and also activated a few more skills that would give me the instant advantage once the round started. [Demonic me Body] [Demon Eyes] [Eyes of Seduction] [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart] [Magic Staff Coating] [Magic Staff Enhancement] [Enmed Presence] [Mystical Pressure of The Mana Core] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] My eyes turned purple with a pink feathery outline serving as my eyshes. My magic staff in one hand was engulfed in a dark red aura, syncing with my green mes that burned from the natural oils springing up from my body. My chest was set alight with buffs, especially with the skill that was proof of my noble lineage: [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart]. "I am unbreaka-" ¡­ "*gasp*... *gasp*... *gasp*..." I couldn''t breathe. My hands roamed my body, searching for any puncture wounds as slight tears subconsciously dripped from my eyes. A disgusting feeling of mana wriggling inside of me soon exited and with that, a new panel appeared. . [Legendary Buff - Return By Death has been activated] [Death 1/100 has been used] [Round will restart] . The round soon started, and the glimpse of white light that had blinded me just as the bell had rung, blinded me once more. My body instinctively ducked down, dodging what seemed to be a twisting mess of water spears twirling and melding together to form the tip of ance. That is what had just killed me. From the depths of my soul, I realized that I had just died. It was horrifying. That pitch ckness thatsted for only a second felt like it hadsted for an eternity, an endless epoch, an entire Eon. I felt like I had lived for an infinite amount of time in that darkness, but in reality, it was no less than a second. "You''re good," A chilling voice echoed across the stone brick room, sending chills to erupt across my fingertips. "But in the end, you''re decent at best." A man with baggy white robesced with light blue string stepped forward. His paleplexion was uncaring and as his sapphire dangling ears jangled, dancing with the smooth movement of his sapphire eyes trailing across the room, I felt a threatening aura appear behind me. It was slower than before, so I was able to consciously dodge it this time, but only by a few inches. It had clipped a part of my torso, tearing out a chunk of flesh that would lead to my death by blood loss within only a few minutes. The man''s hand lifted up gracefully like the gentle ascent of a swan, the sapphire ring on his right hand shimmering brightly. It summoned a staff with two sickle des on the end. But what really drew the attention of my eyes was the massive diamond conducting and taking in all of the mana around me. "[One Thousand Cuts]." ¡­ I can''t breathe¡­ it burns¡­ it burns¡­ I coughed up a massive amount of blood as I gripped my chest, toppling over onto the floor. My vision was hazy with fear. I didn''t want to die again. That cold darkness had once again enveloped me¡­ I didn''t want to experience that again. "Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ why¡­ how¡­" I muttered, feeling blood drip from my skin. . [Legendary Buff - Return By Death has been activated] [Death 2/100 has been used] [Round will restart] . My head lifted up from the ground, seeing massive cuts litter my body and face. Instantly my regeneration kicked in, but they could hardly close the gap between the mana in my flesh. It tried its best, but it hardly worked, leaving scars to litter my beautiful skin. "How¡­ the injuries followed me even after death?" "You''re good¡­ but in the end, you''re decent at best¡­ [One Thousand Cuts]." ¡­ [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] [One Thousand Cuts] Over and over and over I was cut down. This wasn''t a mage, but a fucking god. He destroyed me each time I was revived, but each time I did manage tost a little longer. Ultimately, every time I thought I was actually going to do well, I was cut down once more. I used differentbinations to expand the amount of time I was able to live, but the only things I had in my artillery were my magic staff and the sword I had retrieved in the first few rounds. My buffing skills worked like a charm, but each time I died, it was miserable. I couldn''t get over the fact that I had actually been ughtered. On top of that, with each death, I collected more and more scars. Some faded with time but some were permanent and left a brutal reminder that I was nothingpared to this man. It was almost like he was created for the sole purpose of those asshole executives to watch me struggle over and over while he ruined my perfect body. But, after exactly fifty-four deaths, I had survived long enough to gather concentration to activate [Throne World: ne of Demonic mes]. I sped my hands together and quickly directed everything I had at the man dressed in wless white robes. His pearl-white hair drifted with the gust of wind that erupted from mynd of demonic mes and then- "What a uselessly weak technique¡­ [One Thousand Cuts]." Chapter 473 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (11) ? Over and over and over I was cut down. This wasn''t a mage, but a fucking god. He destroyed me each time I was revived, but each time I did manage tost a little longer. Ultimately, every time I thought I was actually going to do well, I was cut down once more. I used differentbinations to expand the amount of time I was able to live, but the only things I had in my artillery were my magic staff and the sword I had retrieved in the first few rounds. My buffing skills worked like a charm, but each time I died, it was miserable. I couldn''t get over the fact that I had actually been ughtered. On top of that, with each death, I collected more and more scars. Some faded with time but some were permanent and left a brutal reminder that I was nothingpared to this man. It was almost like he was created for the sole purpose of those asshole executives to watch me struggle over and over while he ruined my perfect body. But, after exactly fifty-four deaths, I had survived long enough to gather concentration to activate [Throne World: ne of Demonic mes]. I sped my hands together and quickly directed everything I had at the man dressed in wless white robes. His pearl-white hair drifted with the gust of wind that erupted from mynd of demonic mes and then- "What a uselessly weak technique¡­ [One Thousand Cuts]." ¡­ [Legendary Buff - Return By Death has been activated] [Death 55/100 has been used] [Round will restart] . "I can''t win¡­ I can''t win¡­" I coughed, my eyes glowing a dim green glow while the monster taking the form of a humanoid merman stepped forward. His face had fallen into that of boredom, descending from its slightly intrigued expression prior to me losing all hope. "[One Thousand Cuts] is a skill that transcends time and space. I''m well aware of the legendary buff that you have, but I''m sure you know why it was created¡­ because without it, nobody could beat me. Although, it''s truly unfortunate that some people don''t have the mental capacity to keep going¡­ you can''t even hear me¡­ can you?" "Shut the fuck up¡­" I grit my teeth, but upon seeing the merman''s cold eyes, I froze in ce. My body littered with scars from head to toe was sucked into a frozen position. It was as if my entire being had been locked in a prison of time, leaving my consciousness to run as the man walked up to me. "I have another name. I doubt you''re aware of it since youe from the future. I''ve already erased my existence from the past and future. I can only reside in the present with my own throne world¡­ Warlock of Agony. That is my title granted to me by the all-powerful Algos." "Why are you telling me all of this?" I heaved, with each word my chestpressing just a little bit further. "Because when you go to hell, I want you to spread my name. I''ming back. Whether it be in the form of a dove or a devil, I wille back. Spread the name of Juzil when you return." [You have died] ¡­ "Be, you have too much pride," a voice echoed through my mind and as the cloud hanging around me began to clear, I noticed Luna in the distance. "You have already fallen from your noble status so you''re hopelessly trying to cling onto it." "What the hell are you talking about?" I chuckled, stabbing the monster beneath my foot with the sword she had tossed to me. "I can tell, you want to be like Orion, right? So much that you don''t even care what happens to you¡­ I mean, taking a bath with Cy was risky. You both had a good rtionship and it could have ended right there." "Well, nothing did happen," I rolled my eyes tossing the sword back to Luna who then stabbed another monster beneath her foot. "Exactly. It''s not just you, but Cy as well. You all have given up so much to follow Orion. You let yourself be his pawn for the sake of growing stronger and having more political power. You wanted to be the head of your family but look where that got you." My eyes squinted at her, moving between annoyance and reasoning. It made sense, and I was aware of it all this time¡­ and I was sure she knew of that. I wasn''t stupid so why was she saying all of this? "You both want to be like Orion. No, it''s better to say you want to BE Orion, am I wrong?" She smirked, causing me to lightly shrug in agreement. "Well, that''s the problem. You have too much pride to be him and Cy doesn''t have enough. Yours is the most challenging one though as there wille a point where you will need to give up your pride in order to seed or possibly straight up survive¡­ or would you rather die clinging onto that useless pride of yours?" I stared at her, grimacing at the words that had juste from her mouth. It was annoying but she was right. It was so fucking annoying that it scraped the back of my brain, egging me on, telling me that she was right, yet that piece of nobility deep within me just shrugged it off. ¡­ At that moment, when Be awoke on the dawn of her fifty-seventh death, something shifted within her. When the man appeared, ready to ughter her once more and see her suffer, he was disappointed but also pleased to see her down on her knees, forehead ced against the floor, moments away from begging for mercy. "Mercy. Please have mercy¡­" Those words. Those slimy words filled to the brim with agony and conviction flowed from her lips like water. It ran up from her throat like it was nothing but carbon dioxide. The merman smiled with pleasure. Yet, at the very moment, little did he know, Be was smiling as well. An uncanny smile unfit for the chains of human flesh. Chapter 474 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (12) ? "You both want to be like Orion. No, it''s better to say you want to BE Orion, am I wrong?" She smirked, causing me to lightly shrug in agreement. "Well, that''s the problem. You have too much pride to be him and Cy doesn''t have enough. Yours is the most challenging one though as there wille a point where you will need to give up your pride in order to seed or possibly straight up survive¡­ or would you rather die clinging onto that useless pride of yours?" I stared at her, grimacing at the words that had juste from her mouth. It was annoying but she was right. It was so fucking annoying that it scraped the back of my brain, egging me on, telling me that she was right, yet that piece of nobility deep within me just shrugged it off. ¡­ At that moment, when Be awoke on the dawn of her fifty-seventh death, something shifted within her. When the man appeared, ready to ughter her once more and see her suffer, he was disappointed but also pleased to see her down on her knees, forehead ced against the floor, moments away from begging for mercy. "Mercy. Please have mercy¡­" Those words. Those slimy words filled to the brim with agony and conviction flowed from her lips like water. It ran up from her throat like it was nothing but carbon dioxide. The merman smiled with pleasure. Yet, at the very moment, little did he know, Be was smiling as well. An uncanny smile unfit for the chains of human flesh. The man smiled as he saw the woman groveling at his feet. He lifted up his foot and mmed it against the back of her head, pressing her face even further into the ground while he soaked in the radiant pleasure wafting through his body. "Kekeke¡­ at least you know your ce." As he turned around, the woman got up upon seeing the man gesture for her. Be''s expression was one of terrifying nervousness that forced her to follow every move of the man. He walked, and she walked. He talked, and she talked. He breathed, and she breathed. It was as simple as that. "You''re quite the pretty thing, aren''t you?" The man smiled, cupping her chin. And with a disy of suppressing emotion, Be gulped down a drop of saliva and leaned in, her face weing the man. "Maybe I''ll take you as my wife¡­" Their lips nearly met, but at thest second, Be diverted andnded her chin on his firm shoulder. The man chuckled, surprised at the woman''s actions but was strangely weing to it as he slowly pushed her off of himself to get a better look at her. "I''m not that easy¡­" She smirked, slowly stepping around him while feeling his chest from inside his robes. And as she swirled around, exactly one-hundred-eighty degrees, small pink tattoos shaped into that of wings embed themselves under her eyes, imprinted onto her dark eye bags. "Oh¡­ trying to seduce me with one of your skills¡­" The man continued to smile but this time licked his lips, pulling her in by the waist and cupping her chin once more. They took a step back. Another step back. And another. It was almost like they were dancing, a contemporary art of death. Be leaned in with the man''s hand cupping her chin, and then, their lips met. Her right hand squeezed, balling into a fist, only to rx upon feeling both of their feet stop, right at the edge of the arena. The man, arrogant and so horribly reliant on his skills and strength, leaned in, using his tongue. Be tried to retreat her head, but the man swerved his arm around her hips and ced his free hand on her long green hair, balling it and grabbing it before pulling her in. This match-up was unfair. In every single way, whenparing their statuses, the water lord outssed Be in every category. Even their intelligence had a chasm between each of them, yet, at that very moment, everything was set up in her favor. From the man''s arrogance to the man''s ruling perspective, she could use it. And the only variable that made this entire thing possible was a weapon that she had brought from the beginning rounds. A simple iron sword that she thought nothing of, but as soon as something snapped inside her, everything came together. A n that was so quick that even Orion would have no choice but to apud. Her foot shuffled under the leather handle and as soon as the two came apart, saliva disgustingly strung from their lips, the man had been drawn so deep into her skill: [Eyes of Seduction], that he could only focus on her. His pupils had practically turned into hearts and his guard was instantly let down. Ting¡­ SWOOSH Echoes of the sword clicking up from Be''s foot resonated through the chamber of waterfalls and death. Her right hand instantly caught the leather handle and with one inward swing, that dug up from his sr plexus and straight into his heart, the man smiled. "Did you think I seriously didn''t know of the presence of that sword¡­ but how pitiful¡­" the man smiled, seemingly unphased by the weapon lodged into his chest, causing Be''s face to crumble with fear. "Yes¡­ that''s right¡­ no normal weapon can damage me- oomph¡­" All of a sudden, he leaned forward and coughed up a mouthful of blood, his pupils shaking with surprise. And as his face paled, his head tilted upwards, only to see Be''s fearful expression wiped from her face, reced with an uncanny grin that sent shivers down his spine. "You¡­ bitch¡­" "I got lucky, taking such a weapon. And, if you were aware of its magic-negating properties you would have taken it away from me at the beginning of each death of mine¡­ on top of that, you were careless. If you were a careful person you would have taken it anyway even without knowing of its properties so don''t me me¡­" Be''s expression darkened into a cold nk sheet of emotions. "... but me that tiny fucking brain of yours." Chapter 475 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (13) ? Echoes of the sword clicking up from Be''s foot resonated through the chamber of waterfalls and death. Her right hand instantly caught the leather handle and with one inward swing, that dug up from his sr plexus and straight into his heart, the man smiled. "Did you think I seriously didn''t know of the presence of that sword¡­ but how pitiful¡­" the man smiled, seemingly unphased by the weapon lodged into his chest, causing Be''s face to crumble with fear. "Yes¡­ that''s right¡­ no normal weapon can damage me- oomph¡­" All of a sudden, he leaned forward and coughed up a mouthful of blood, his pupils shaking with surprise. And as his face paled, his head tilted upwards, only to see Be''s fearful expression wiped from her face, reced with an uncanny grin that sent shivers down his spine. "You¡­ bitch¡­" "I got lucky, taking such a weapon. And, if you were aware of its magic-negating properties you would have taken it away from me at the beginning of each death of mine¡­ on top of that, you were careless. If you were a careful person you would have taken it anyway even without knowing of its properties so don''t me me¡­" Be''s expression darkened into a cold nk sheet of emotions. "... but me that tiny fucking brain of yours." [Round 10: The Merman Water Lord] . [Reward has been granted] [Reward has been ced in your treasure trove] [You may collect your rewards at the end of the gauntlet] . [You havepleted the Gauntlet of Misery] [The Lord of Oceans recognizes your conviction] [The Lord of Oceans has provided you with extra rewards] . [Rewards] [1. Undead Merman Core (x2)] [2. Merman Skill Book: Merman Systema] [3. Merman Skill Book: Merman Swords Arts] [4. Merman Skill Book: Merman Spear Arts] [5. Merman Skill Book: Merman Bow Arts] [6. Merman Skill Book: Merman Dagger Arts] [7. Merman Skill Book: Merman Shield Arts] [8. Merman Skill Book: Water Resonance] [9. Merman Passive Skill Book: One With Water] [10. Agony Core: Tormenting Thoughts] . [Extra Rewards have been provided] [Rewards] [1. Skill Fusion Orb (1 Time Use)] [2. Scar Easing Beans] . [Would you like to im your rewards?] . All of these panels were a treat to see, but Be had nothing else on her mind besides escaping this hellhole. And with the reluctant groans of the executives watching over the events that urred before their very eyes, they released her back into the dark polluted ocean where she was forced to tread water. ¡­ "These assholes¡­" I huffed, continuously treading water while anticipating a wave of heavy mana, yet¡­ for some reason, I felt fine. The mana was still definitely there, but I felt adjusted to it. It was almost as if that gauntlet had tempered my body to the extreme conditions of this world. SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH Waves sloshed me back and forth, attempting to tear me under their white sea foam. Salty water stained my lips with each rocking motion and with everyrge movement that I made, a cup of sea water poured down my throat. SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ SWOOSH¡­ And then suddenly, it all began to calm down. The water softened and even seemed to harden, keeping me afloat without me having to expend any energy to tread water. It was as if a floaty device was carrying me across the ocean, into the far distance where a towering spire of orangish-brown rock cut into the clouds. [The Lord of The Sky awaits your presence] After a few hours of letting myself get carried by the waves, I washed up on the sandy shore of orange sand. Clearly, this was a mesa environment with colorful rock and towering peaks of earth andnd. "Seems more like the lord of the ground would be more fit for this¡­" I muttered, standing up slowly in order to assess my body''s situation. I had gotten a bit of rest while letting myself get washed across the ocean so my mental fatigue was mostly gone, but strangely all of the stress that had been built up and all of the negative emotions within me were¡­ gone? "I feel almost empty." Walking up the small slope, I saw a few monsters roaming the sky. With a skeletal body and wispy green eyes, I could immediately tell there were undead here. A dungeon break with undead is extremely dangerous due to theirck of stamina, so I could only wonder what the adventurers around here were doing. "You''re no longer in the world you know," A voice echoed from behind me but just as soon as I snapped my head around, the scenery around me changed. I was suddenly in a small cavern embedded high into one of the various tall rock formations erected across this orange biome. "Who are you?" I asked a man with long ck hair, wless light brown skin, piercing obsidian eyes, and a single beauty mark beneath his left eye. He was beautiful, to say the least, and a man no woman could help but drool at. "You''re hot as shit¡­ god damn." "Ahem," he cleared his throat, an obvious sign or me to shut up. "Anyways, allow me to introduce myself. I am the Lord of The Sky, otherwise known as the Ancient Dragon. The first dragon. The primordial-" "Okay, whatever. Dragon¡­ hmmm¡­ where am I?" I quickly asked, cutting the man off who was just about to finish his epic speech. His entire face deadpanned at my rudeness, almost taken aback at how carefree I was since I wasn''t even paying much attention to him now. I was instead looking around, seeing the piles of treasure and the gaping open hole revealing myself to a bed of clouds that looked like I could just walk across. "*sigh*... Maybe I chose wrong¡­ whatever¡­ You''re currently in a world that no longer exists in your time. To be more urate, you''re in the First Eon, unlike you whoes from the seventh." Chapter 476 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (14) ? "You''re no longer in the world you know," A voice echoed from behind me but just as soon as I snapped my head around, the scenery around me changed. I was suddenly in a small cavern embedded high into one of the various tall rock formations erected across this orange biome. "Who are you?" I asked a man with long ck hair, wless light brown skin, piercing obsidian eyes, and a single beauty mark beneath his left eye. He was beautiful, to say the least, and a man no woman could help but drool at. "You''re hot as shit¡­ god damn." "Ahem," he cleared his throat, an obvious sign or me to shut up. "Anyways, allow me to introduce myself. I am the Lord of The Sky, otherwise known as the Ancient Dragon. The first dragon. The primordial-" "Okay, whatever. Dragon¡­ hmmm¡­ where am I?" I quickly asked, cutting the man off who was just about to finish his epic speech. His entire face deadpanned at my rudeness, almost taken aback at how carefree I was since I wasn''t even paying much attention to him now. I was instead looking around, seeing the piles of treasure and the gaping open hole revealing myself to a bed of clouds that looked like I could just walk across. "*sigh*... Maybe I chose wrong¡­ whatever¡­ You''re currently in a world that no longer exists in your time. To be more urate, you''re in the First Eon, unlike you whoes from the seventh." "That''s cool." "D-Do you have anything else to ask?" "No, not really¡­ actually, I''m kind of hungry¡­ do you think you can get me something to eat?" "I mean, sure¡­ what do you want?" "Meat." "Okay, I''ll be right back¡­" The beautiful man smiled before two massive leathery wings extended from his back. And as he jumped out of the cave and plummeted through the clouds, I turned towards the piles of treasure. Rummaging through the endless amount of gold and expensive jewelry, I found a mirror and a sword decorated with diamonds. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw just how many scars littered my face and my neck. It was almost as if each cut was avoiding the rest of my head and meant to disgrace the rest of my body, asionally tearing up my face. "*sigh*... oomph¡­" I puked up everything in my stomach as my mind squirmed back to that disgusting mouth. I tried to hold it in the next time I felt nauseous but it soon came up again, bringing me to my knees and forcing me to hurl whatever was left in me. "Sick bastard¡­" I grit my teeth and as I wiped the corner of my mouth, I reached into the empty space, pressing on a single system panel. "im rewards¡­" [You have imed your rewards] A pile of leathery books crashed down into the pile of gold next to me, sliding down and nearly touching my feet as I slowly stood up. I gathered all of my rewards and sat at the edge of the cave, dangling my feet into the soft damp clouds. "Clearly, the lord of oceans wants me to use this to fuse all of these skills. I guess he knows the pain of a cluttered status," I muttered, twirling a shiny silver orb in the center of my palm, rolling it back and forth until I made up my mind. "I''llbine all the weapons arts¡­ but first, let''s take some of these¡­" I grabbed the small pile of pure white beans glistening with spotted ck patterns. It crawled all over the beans like a living being, avoiding my touch as I grabbed their world and brought them into my mouth. They tasted somewhat like jelly beans so it wasn''t as tough as I thought it would be to get them down. [Exactly 28 scars have been erased - 6 scars are left] Grabbing the mirror not too far from where I sat, I inspected my face first. Sadly, two of the six scars were still nted across my face with the first one shing down the left side of my face while the second one crossed the upper right of my lip. "Tch¡­" I clicked my tongue to avoid thinking of that time. It was torturous and probably the worst thing I had ever felt. A cold nothingness. I''d rather be set on fire for eternity than stay in that abyss for just a few hours. "Oh, what are all these goodies you have?" A sweet voice rang out from beneath the clouds. And soon, the man had flown back up,nding next to me with an entire drake''s head in his hand. A real Drake. You know, the pre-evolution before a dragon. "What? Not enough? I can get the rest of the body but it would be a bit hard to fit it in here-" "No, you''re fine," I chuckled, while the man dragged the head in and began to cook it under a fire in a small dirt pit. I had to admit, it smelled amazing even strangely smell amazing before he even began to cook it, and as it roasted on top of the fire, a salty-sweet aroma wafted through the air. My mouth was already drooling just sitting next to this, so I hurried up with these skill books. [You have activated the Skill Fusion Orb] A golden glow enveloped my hand and instinctively I knew what to do with it. Reaching out, I touched every single leather book that had a merman weapon art on it, and as they all came together, fusing into a single leather book but this time encrusted with a silver lining, the dragon nced over, curious as to what I was doing. "What''s this?" The dragon asked, yet it was obvious he knew what the spiked red orb was. It was the strangest item I had received from the gauntlet and it was the reward for me ying that disgusting creep. Chapter 477 Wielder Of The Demonic Flame (Final) ? "Oh, what are all these goodies you have?" A sweet voice rang out from beneath the clouds. And soon, the man had flown back up,nding next to me with an entire drake''s head in his hand. A real Drake. You know, the pre-evolution before a dragon. "What? Not enough? I can get the rest of the body but it would be a bit hard to fit it in here-" "No, you''re fine," I chuckled, while the man dragged the head in and began to cook it under a fire in a small dirt pit. I had to admit, it smelled amazing even strangely smell amazing before he even began to cook it, and as it roasted on top of the fire, a salty-sweet aroma wafted through the air. My mouth was already drooling just sitting next to this, so I hurried up with these skill books. [You have activated the Skill Fusion Orb] A golden glow enveloped my hand and instinctively I knew what to do with it. Reaching out, I touched every single leather book that had a merman weapon art on it, and as they all came together, fusing into a single leather book but this time encrusted with a silver lining, the dragon nced over, curious as to what I was doing. "What''s this?" The dragon asked, yet it was obvious he knew what the spiked red orb was. It was the strangest item I had received from the gauntlet and it was the reward for me ying that disgusting creep. "An agony orb or something¡­" I attempted my best to exin. "Yeah, I guess it is¡­ do you know what it does?" The dragon looked excited as I handed it over to him by one of the many spiky tips. And just from the smell dripping off of it, I could tell it was doused in poison. Whatever it was made of had to be extremely deadly¡­ so then why was I given this? Is this some kind of weapon? "This is a subgroup of the emotion orb better known as a mana core. Does your kind know what a mana core is or is that something that was lost with time¡­ don''t worry, it''s a strange existence so I wouldn''t be surprised if you don''t know what it is." "Yeah, sorry, I don''t know what it is¡­ ummm¡­" The man chuckled lightly before sitting down next to me and holding the core out, waves of blue light swirling around it, suppressing and crushing therge spikes into the orb. The poison dripping from each end was neutralized and even served as fertilizer to help the orb grow bigger and bigger and bigger and bigger until it was the size of my head. Red, glowing, and almost angry. That was the only possible way I could exin this thing. Each strand of bloodlusting from this was so powerful that it made me sick to my stomach, and forced goosebumps to erupt from my skin. "It''s fine. A mana core is the center of the system. Your system, your status, your skills, your mana, your experience, your soul¡­ all of it is held within this thing¡­ this mana core," The dragon handed the orb to me, and as its bloodlust dug into my skin, I felt the pure unfiltered hatred, anger, and misery coursing out of it. "The soul is actually a real thing? I thought it was some concept that people used to push good deeds and karma or whatever¡­" "Nevermind that. Aren''t you curious as to what this mana core can be used for?" Why is he changing the subject¡­? "No¡­ not really. Just holding it makes me wanna shit myself¡­" "You''re a funny girl," The dragon chuckled, but I was being genuine. And as he took the mana core from my hands and held it out in front of him once more his nails extended from his fingers and crushed into the core, releasing a gust of miasma that whipped by me. "Absorb this miasma. It''s good for you. In fact, you''re close to evolving, aren''t you?" "Y-Yeah," I stuttered, the chilling sensation causing an innate fear to rise up within me, pushing past whatever was blocking most of my emotions. Sweat shot down my face and head and as the dragon ced the orb in myp, I felt a familiar tinge of insanity creep its way into my body. "If you absorb this, you can push past the requirements for evolution. No doubt about it. Also, let me help you so you can absorb it efficiently. The food is about to burn so let''s hurry this up." "Why are you helping me so much?" "Because I want you as my student. That destiny of yours intrigues me because you will be the savior of the Promethean me, yet¡­ I''m the current owner of it." ¡­ (Luna POV) I was miserable. Being forced to relive the trauma of my childhood over and over was mind-numbingly painful. It was to the point where I could no longer shed tears of sadness, anger, or resentment because I had seen it so many times. My heart hurt yet my head refused to give in to such weakness any longer. And in between that break of a day or two, where I sat in an endless web of baby blue and ck memories, a figure appeared. After what seemed to be months, that asshole had finally revealed himself after watching me suffer. Long baby blue hair, with shimmering golden stars for eyes, made his entire presence pop. He had the body and voice of a kid but acted like some deranged adult whose sanity had slipped long ago. He wore a set of mage robes that slung heavily across his entire body, making it look more like a pile of nkets rather than actual clothing. "You bastard¡­ leaving me here saying its for the best. You''re going to destroy my mind¡­ who do you think you are toying with me like this? I''ll kill you one day¡­ all of us will." "Who am I? Sweetie, you already know who I am¡­ Juzil, The Demon Lord of Illusions." Chapter 478 Title: Archon Of The Emerald City (1) ? I was miserable. Being forced to relive the trauma of my childhood over and over was mind-numbingly painful. It was to the point where I could no longer shed tears of sadness, anger, or resentment because I had seen it so many times. My heart hurt yet my head refused to give in to such weakness any longer. And in between that break of a day or two, where I sat in an endless web of baby blue and ck memories, a figure appeared. After what seemed to be months, that asshole had finally revealed himself after watching me suffer. Long baby blue hair, with shimmering golden stars for eyes, made his entire presence pop. He had the body and voice of a kid but acted like some deranged adult whose sanity had slipped long ago. He wore a set of mage robes that slung heavily across his entire body, making it look more like a pile of nkets rather than actual clothing. "You bastard¡­ leaving me here saying its for the best. You''re going to destroy my mind¡­ who do you think you are toying with me like this? I''ll kill you one day¡­ all of us will." "Who am I? Sweetie, you already know who I am¡­ Juzil, The Demon Lord of Illusions." ¡­ (Orion POV) "Geez¡­ you need a haircut." "I''m almost finished. I can''t lose concentration now." "Don''t you think you''ve been going on for long enough? The time dtion in my thrown world is a hundred to one. In those fifty years, you gave yourself, in reality, you have five hundred." "Yeah, and I''ve already used up three hundred of them¡­ I can''t stop now. I have to keep the momentum going." "Dude¡­ you''re more than powerful enough now," Satan smirked. As my muscles rippled with energy and my sweat practically evaporated from my skin, the demon helped me up from the ny-ninth step. Slowly, he looked upwards, meeting eyes with the massive serpent watching from above. His poisonous breath filled my lungs, regenerating me with a new sense of vigor which when applied to the rest of my body, allowed me to get up onto the one-hundredth step. My bones began to crumble into ash, so I pushed a wave of mana through my body, immediately negating the pressure. My muscles then strained, yet with the rushing mana washing entirely through my body, I was saved. "You''re going to enter thest stage¡­ die and I''ll torture you back when you''re revived in hell." Suddenly, my entire surroundings turned ck. I felt the presence of something powerful in the distance quickly approaching me, so I summoned my spear and deflected the red and ck sword attempting to pierce my throat. Ting It flung away, losing all momentum and ttering against the solid ck ground. Multiple sharp bursts of killing intent soon followed after, creating a myriad of showering ck and red swords that outssed that previous flimsy attack. It was coordinated and aimed for pretty much every vital imaginable. "I know you''re there, Father." BOOOM A single step, shook the atmosphere, causing the showering attacks to freeze mid-air. They trembled at the presence of the god, the Olympian, my father, who had just arrived. His vanta ck eyes were hollow and lifeless, serving as a cheap imitation for the man that I hated¡­ yet, just seeing his face was enough to make my blood boil. "[Heaven Splitter]." VWOOOOM There was hardly a sound that came from my spear. The eye at the very meeting of my de and handle squirmed, straining until bloodshot as it ripped through the air. Countless mana particles phased into a red glow as they enveloped everyst bit of my weapon, and¡­ "*gasp*... *gasp*... *gasp*..." Ares, or at least what was supposed to be Ares gasped as my de shed aceration so deep that it exposed his lungs. Of course, his flesh began to regenerate with the golden blood sprouting out like flowers, serving asrger telets that stopped the instantaneous gushing of blood. "Normally, that would have been by limit, but I''m much better now¡­ [Heaven Splitter] x100." In just a split second, the man''s body burst into chunks of flesh. The golden blood pooled beneath each severed chunk, gurgling with regenerating properties. It was pouring whateverst bits of energy it could use into piecing its body back together, yet¡­ it was over. [HP: 500/500 | IP: 140800] - Non Human "Ichor power is pretty overpowered¡­ even after all of that I still have one hundred thousand left¡­ that''s more than enough for another couple hundred swings." Just like how I was able to increase my stamina through strenuous activities, it was the same application for ichor power. Through strenuous activities like meditating and circtingrge quantities of mana through my body or the innate pressure built up into each step, I was able to push this stat past its limits. As the world around me crumbled, I stepped up onto the podium of marble supporting towering obsidian pirs. It looked to be more of a temple than a pce as the very front waspletely open, the only thing preventing too much natural light from getting in being the gargantuan blocks of obsidian. [You havepleted the first half of the Hidden Quest: Stairs of ???] I was confused as to what this meant. I had never experienced a quest where there was a first and second half and the fact that this was with a hidden quest made it even more difficult to understand. Yet, when a cold voice beckoned for my presence beyond the darkness of the temple''s guts, I knew just what I had to do. "Come inside, my child. I must speak to you about something," Its slimy and greasy tone called for me. I would have immediately declined and ignored such a request if it wasn''t for the fact that a massive amount of pressure poured out from in between each pir, causing the atmosphere to instantly swirl with humidity. Chapter 479 Title: Archon Of The Emerald City (2) ? Just like how I was able to increase my stamina through strenuous activities, it was the same application for ichor power. Through strenuous activities like meditating and circtingrge quantities of mana through my body or the innate pressure built up into each step, I was able to push this stat past its limits. As the world around me crumbled, I stepped up onto the podium of marble supporting towering obsidian pirs. It looked to be more of a temple than a pce as the very front waspletely open, the only thing preventing too much natural light from getting in being the gargantuan blocks of obsidian. [You havepleted the first half of the Hidden Quest: Stairs of ???] I was confused as to what this meant. I had never experienced a quest where there was a first and second half and the fact that this was with a hidden quest made it even more difficult to understand. Yet, when a cold voice beckoned for my presence beyond the darkness of the temple''s guts, I knew just what I had to do. "Come inside, my child. I must speak to you about something," Its slimy and greasy tone called for me. I would have immediately declined and ignored such a request if it wasn''t for the fact that a massive amount of pressure poured out from in between each pir, causing the atmosphere to instantly swirl with humidity. Bzzzzzt ¡ºStatus¡»[Error] [Name: [Error] [Error] ] [Race: [Error] [Error] ] [ss: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] ] [Sub-ss: [Error] [Error] [Error] ] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 200000] - Non Human [Strength: [Error] - Non Human [Defense: [Error] - Non Human [Magic: [Error] - Non Human [Speed: [Error] - Non Human [Mana Heart: [Error] [Error] ] [Skills: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Tarot Power: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Life Maniption: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Prince of Maniption: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Passive Skills: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Rune Path: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Equipment: [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] [Error] ¡­ Somehow, my very own status filled with error bars flickered in front of me. I did nothing yet it popped up right in my face, threatening me with its glowing red tint. Obviously, it was meant to call me in. It was humid. So fucking humid. It was like I was in the middle of a jungle just by being in this heavily ventted temple. It was dark. So very dark. It was like the abyss had lined the inside of this ce, absorbing and taking in any ounce of outside light that it could swallow up whole. "Don''t be afraid, my child. I won''t hurt you¡­" A voice slithered into my ear and out the other. I barely had any time to react as the tip of a massive snake stretched around me and whipped me deep into the abyss. It was dark until the heavy and continuous clouds above the pantheon somehow moved for the first time in three hundred years. Light rushed in, desperate to fill up every corner it could get to. It brushed the halls and swept the polished marble floor until it tickled the back of my head and ended at the feet of a single man dressed in baggy ck robes. Two women were by his side, their pupils rectangr like goats while the single man had pupils like that of a reptile. They were threatening and thin. It felt as if any sudden movement would cause him to snap out towards me and unhinge a jaw filled with nothing but two piercing fangs dripping with venom. It was horrifying, but I felt no need to be intimidated¡­ I was long past that point. "Or¡­ maybe don''t be afraid. You look like you''re tense but your heartbeat is steady. It''s slow. Way too slow¡­ almost like you''re constantly dying, hanging onto the border between life and death¡­ you can''t trick me." "I was never trying to trick you," I replied calmly, my eyes unwavering to the point that it was impossible for me to blink. "Your tail would have squeezed me to death if I didn''t apply a little bit of resistance¡­" The scaly green tail wrapping me slowly let me down, allowing me to ease the rest of my tensed body. I could finally rx as I talked to this man, so I cracked my back andy my eyes on his dark silhouette. The two women next to him were as threatening or even more than this snake bastard, yet¡­ that''s for now. "Congrattions¡­ that''s all I have for you. You''re pretty quick¡­ to havepleted my stairs like that. If you would like, I can grant you wishes beyond your wildest dreams. Mary power, political power, spiritual power¡­" The man smiled, the two long fangs hidden beneath those shadowed-out lips of his revealed themselves cautiously. "... the church can be on your side. I''ve created my own religion and it''s said that they''re more powerful than the government I carefully crafted¡­ or would you like something more? Systematical power¡­ correct? Skills, passives, stats, titles¡­ I know what your kind wants." Chapter 480 Title: Archon Of The Emerald City (3) ? They were threatening and thin. It felt as if any sudden movement would cause him to snap out towards me and unhinge a jaw filled with nothing but two piercing fangs dripping with venom. It was horrifying, but I felt no need to be intimidated¡­ I was long past that point. "Or¡­ maybe don''t be afraid. You look like you''re tense but your heartbeat is steady. It''s slow. Way too slow¡­ almost like you''re constantly dying, hanging onto the border between life and death¡­ you can''t trick me." "I was never trying to trick you," I replied calmly, my eyes unwavering to the point that it was impossible for me to blink. "Your tail would have squeezed me to death if I didn''t apply a little bit of resistance¡­" The scaly green tail wrapping me slowly let me down, allowing me to ease the rest of my tensed body. I could finally rx as I talked to this man, so I cracked my back andy my eyes on his dark silhouette. The two women next to him were as threatening or even more than this snake bastard, yet¡­ that''s for now. "Congrattions¡­ that''s all I have for you. You''re pretty quick¡­ to havepleted my stairs like that. If you would like, I can grant you wishes beyond your wildest dreams. Mary power, political power, spiritual power¡­" The man smiled, the two long fangs hidden beneath those shadowed-out lips of his revealed themselves cautiously. "... the church can be on your side. I''ve created my own religion and it''s said that they''re more powerful than the government I carefully crafted¡­ or would you like something more? Systematical power¡­ correct? Skills, passives, stats, titles¡­ I know what your kind wants." There was a long pause between us as I stared down at him. The only thing I received back was a small smirk as if he was reading my mind that calcted pretty much every oue possible. It made my head immediately throb, but it was better than getting scammed by this man. "It seems you''re having trouble picking one. So, how about I propose you a deal and you can decide whether you''d like to follow through with it or not?" The snake smiled gently while sping his hands in hisp. It was a deal with the devil, yet I couldn''t help but be intrigued with what he had to offer. I had no clue how far he could take me and I felt if I was too vague with something I could potentially be blinded. I was unaware of how much influence he had so if he offered something sweet for the taking to me, I could still be getting scammed. Satan wasn''t even here to mediate it, so I had no choice but to listen to him. "Just rx¡­" He pped both of his hands, creating a couch from the marble floor below me. It was cushioned by a softly woven string, seemingly absorbing any stress that intended to make me as rxed and vulnerable as possible. "... I''ll offer you a title and a passive. I see you have some poison-rted passives so I could easily upgrade them with just a flick of my finger¡­ but I''m sure you''re more interested in the title, aren''t you?" I could only assume it would be like how the top two nobles in Leviathan''s fortress were deemed Quincies due to their overwhelming power and intelligence. But, he wasn''t stupid. What I think of titles may be different from what they really are¡­ was there some additional bonus to acquiring a title? Some systematical interference that I could obtain? "You''re curious, aren''t you?" "Just get to it," I snapped back causing the two women by his side to deepen their res. They were strange. They reminded me of demons as they had miasma and somehow absolutely no mana, but I couldn''t really identify anything further. Their eyes were simr to goats which in tandem represented some higher demons that I encountered¡­ but what''s this feeling? Something brighter? Something¡­ holier? "This kingdom is deemed The Emerald City by all. It is by no means rich with emeralds so the full reason why I settled here¡­ is that it literally rains emeralds. From mountains in the very far west, I discovered a volcano bubbling with icy cold emerald green liquid. When I stepped into it my foot instantly froze off, threatening to spread to my entire body, so for a while, I had no left leg. But, little did I know after ignoring that ce that in this exact spot, the liquid which evaporates into the atmosphere and forms clouds, rains green liquid. This green liquid when heated up rapidly turns into the highest quality emeralds known to all humanoid kind¡­" "Okay¡­ and what does this have to do with my title? Want me to be a savior or something?" "Absolutely not. This ce needs no saving, but it does need a protector. It needs somebody who can be an idol of peace and protection¡­ so, I''ll grant you a title that will give you useless political power, mary power, but the will to control every single living being in this city. How does that sound? Pretty good deal right?" "Is that the only benefit? Any systematical benefits included with that title?" "Oh, yeah. When I talked about improving your poison-rted skills, this title will do that for you. It''s a bonus for seeing how hard you worked." If I had to be honest, the man proposed this knowing I''m from the future. He knows I''ll return to my timeline which is why he baited me into a false sense of familiarity by saying the useless political power and mary power since I won''t be able to ess it¡­ but then he offers me the power to control every single person in this city. I guess he just wants me to use this ce as a yground of some sort. Geez¡­ what a dumbass¡­ he may know everything about my status, but that doesn''t mean he knows what''s really going on with my skills¡­ this is too overpowered¡­ the amount of power I can gather with this is unfathomable. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 481 Title: Archon Of The Emerald City (4) ? "Absolutely not. This ce needs no saving, but it does need a protector. It needs somebody who can be an idol of peace and protection¡­ so, I''ll grant you a title that will give you useless political power, mary power, but the will to control every single living being in this city. How does that sound? Pretty good deal right?" "Is that the only benefit? Any systematical benefits included with that title?" "Oh, yeah. When I talked about improving your poison-rted skills, this title will do that for you. It''s a bonus for seeing how hard you worked." If I had to be honest, the man proposed this knowing I''m from the future. He knows I''ll return to my timeline which is why he baited me into a false sense of familiarity by saying the useless political power and mary power since I won''t be able to ess it¡­ but then he offers me the power to control every single person in this city. I guess he just wants me to use this ce as a yground of some sort. Geez¡­ what a dumbass¡­ he may know everything about my status, but that doesn''t mean he knows what''s really going on with my skills¡­ this is too overpowered¡­ the amount of power I can gather with this is unfathomable. But, if I make I agree right away he might get suspicious and ce some people on me to figure out what I''m doing. Plus, I would like to negotiate more in order to take back some viable power that I can use once I return to hell. "That sounds pretty good, but do you think I''m a dumbass?" I''lle off as overbearing. As long as he can''t read my mind I should be fine¡­ but what worries me the most are the two women by his side¡­ again, they aren''t that strong but something is off. I need to tread carefully. "I knew you wouldn''t fall for it¡­ but still, what else do you want? I''ll add something on top as an extra bonus?" he asked, a vein straining from his neck. Clearly, he was mad that I hadn''t taken such an obvious deal. Even though I wasn''t as strong as him, intelligence was something innate. It wasn''t something you can improve through your status without specific skills¡­ but even then, raw intelligence can outss all. "*sigh*... I''m not as stupid as you think I am. But anyway, besides that, I want a skill. Something I can use." "That prince of maniption intrigues me¡­ tell me more about it¡­ you aren''t using that on me to gain the upper hand, are you?" Although it was subtle, his right hand squeezed the woman on his right, the skin on her shoulder slightly denting with his firm grip. She showed no reaction, but as I replied with a simple, "Of course not," she turned towards him and whispered into his ear. Lie detection¡­ but he can read my heartbeat so easily¡­ or is it that he expects to be able to control my heartbeat to the extent where lying to him would be undetectable¡­ that''s a shame, but I''m d I caught it early. "Give me another skill. I want something else other than you upgrading my passive. Something I can attack with." "Hmmmmmm¡­ an attack skill? Sure, but what exactly would you like? I can only offer so much since I''m not a god." "An area of effect skill. Something that can spread across a wide range of units while dealing heavy damage to all. Preferably I''d like them to die quickly, but if it''s over a couple of ticks I also don''t mind as well." "That''s simple. I''ll grant you that skill on top of everything¡­ as long as you answer one question of mine," The man muttered, leaning forward on his throne that looked more like a couch than anything. His slim pupils quivered in ce with excitement, prepared to rebound at even the slightest rejection. I expected something like this. It wasn''t just a simple prize and now that he''s dished out so many delicious aspects of this deal, I didn''t mind lending him a helping hand. Of course, I had assumed this situation and prepared for it, even down to the very question he was going to ask. With an ego as big as his and a presence sorge it could envelop my world if he was present in the future¡­ it was so obvious as to what he was going to ask. "Do I exist in the future?" My lips turned upwards and with a calm and gentle smile, I opened my lips. "No." He waited, saving his reaction for confirmation. Both girls leaned in, whispering something in anguage I could not even begin toprehend. I already knew the one on his right was for lie detection¡­ but were both for lie detection at the same time? Was there something else to detect in my voice? Well, whatever it was, I told him the truth. I doubt there was anything he could be mad at me about and if he did burst out in a fit of rage, it would be because of that sole fact¡­ he didn''t exist in the future. My present. "Well, what a shame¡­" he sighed, leaning back and staring up into the ceiling of darkness above. His pupils stopped vibrating and sat easy on each bed of white. "... Alright, I''ll give you your reward¡­" [You havepleted the other half of the Hidden Quest: Negotiations With A Tyrant] [The Hidden Quest Line: Marking The First Eon has beenpleted] I guess even a guy like this isn''t outside of the system. Seeing as how it was waiting for me to finish this conversation, I have no choice but to continue following it for quite some time. Until I surpass this man in front of me, I have no choice but to listen to its every beckon and call¡­ how shitty. Chapter 482 Title: Archon Of The Emerald City (Final) ? Well, whatever it was, I told him the truth. I doubt there was anything he could be mad at me about and if he did burst out in a fit of rage, it would be because of that sole fact¡­ he didn''t exist in the future. My present. "Well, what a shame¡­" he sighed, leaning back and staring up into the ceiling of darkness above. His pupils stopped vibrating and sat easy on each bed of white. "... Alright, I''ll give you your reward¡­" [You havepleted the other half of the Hidden Quest: Negotiations With A Tyrant] [The Hidden Quest Line: Marking The First Eon has beenpleted] I guess even a guy like this isn''t outside of the system. Seeing as how it was waiting for me to finish this conversation, I have no choice but to continue following it for quite some time. Until I surpass this man in front of me, I have no choice but to listen to its every beckon and call¡­ how shitty. There was nothing signaling the change of my status, yet I instantly felt something within me shift. It wasn''t very noticeable to the naked eye, but upon closer inspection did I realize just how much my skin had been altered. From the very construct of each skin cell of mine, a scale reced them. This monstrous alteration waspletely skin toned and blended in perfectly. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Title: Archon of The Emerald City] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 200000] - Non Human [Strength: 365] - Non Human [Defense: 240] - Non Human [Magic: 165] - Non Human [Speed: 135] - Non Human [Mana Heart: Six Rings] [Skills: [Ancient Torterra''s Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Quasi World] [Ancient Serpent''s Emerald Rain] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Status Effect Immunity] [Ouroboros Body (Iplete)] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Chaos Hole] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Satisied?" The man smirked as soon as I opened my status. . [Toxic Immunity ¡ú Status Effect Immunity] [Toxic Body ¡ú Ouroboros Body (Iplete)] . My stats hadn''t changed in the slightest, yet I knew my defense had been iparably strengthened. Even if it didn''t show it, I doubted even a demon lord would be able tond a fatal blow¡­ almost like I had be equal with them now. . [You have gained your first title] . [Title: Archon of The Emerald City] [Description: Despite doing nothing useful, the benevolent ruler has granted you an incredible title that lets you manipte the masses down to the smallest molecule of each being. No matter if they are a resident or a visitor you can control them as long as they are weaker than you. In addition, the entire Emerald City Region ispletely under your influence allowing you to alter the weather and climate at the approval of the Emperor.] [Title Skill Addition: [Status Effect Immunity] [Ouroboros Body (Iplete)] . "This is pretty good¡­" I smiled, content with the changes and the title. I mean, there was nothing couldin about. It was good. Simple as that¡­ but probably not as good if it was given to somebody other than myself. But, just before I was about to leave, I had another question. It suddenly popped up into my mind as if somebody nted it there, so when I went to go turn around, ready to witness those three beings again, I felt a connection between myself and the two women. "Nevermind¡­ I see who the other Archons are now." As soon as I exited the temple, I was met face-to-face with Jormungunder, his massive tongue flickering out with gaseous poisons prepared to erode the atmosphere itself. He was bubbling with different emotions as we had formed quite a bond over these past few hundred years, whether we wanted it or not. He looked after me and I told him stories of what happens in the future. Of course, I also told him about my previous life experiences, not meant to draw pity but more to just dump all of this information. It was satisfying to let go of such a heavy hull of thoughts. "I''m gonna get going now. I''ll still be in this city so if you want to talk again, just call me over. Send a servant or two and I''ll be sure to be there-" Suddenly, the snake twisted and contorted before shrinking down into a humanoid-sized man. A drop of sweat slid down the side of my face as a man with short dark green hair and wless pale skin greeted me with a calm smile. The double beauty mark inked below his right eye drew my gaze to that side of his face, and in an instant, I realized it. With pupils as sharp as needles and as wide as the spike of a thumbtack. With pupils as green as a verdant forest hollowed out by merciless poison gases. With pupils as threatening and belittering as the man, I had seen before¡­ I could only tell this is who I had met previously, but different somehow. "We are one together, but separate beings¡­ allow me to grant you the other half of the body. I hope you use it wisely." Chapter 483 War Preperations ? He looked after me and I told him stories of what happens in the future. Of course, I also told him about my previous life experiences, not meant to draw pity but more to just dump all of this information. It was satisfying to let go of such a heavy hull of thoughts. "I''m gonna get going now. I''ll still be in this city so if you want to talk again, just call me over. Send a servant or two and I''ll be sure to be there-" Suddenly, the snake twisted and contorted before shrinking down into a humanoid-sized man. A drop of sweat slid down the side of my face as a man with short dark green hair and wless pale skin greeted me with a calm smile. The double beauty mark inked below his right eye drew my gaze to that side of his face, and in an instant, I realized it. With pupils as sharp as needles and as wide as the spike of a thumbtack. With pupils as green as a verdant forest hollowed out by merciless poison gases. With pupils as threatening and belittering as the man, I had seen before¡­ I could only tell this is who I had met previously, but different somehow. "We are one together, but separate beings¡­ allow me to grant you the other half of the body. I hope you use it wisely." . [Jormungunder has fused your Iplete Body with his power] [Ouroboros and Jormungunder have formed the skill: [Ancient Serpents Body] . Ever so subtly, the scales that had formed each skin cell had sharpened. It was like a new suit of armor had formed around me with a thorny effect that would dish out damage just as somebody damaged me. It was an incredible effect that not only allowed my to skin to somehow breathe better, but absorb and release mana twice as fast. From just my skin I was absorbing mana. With just a thought, I could close it, sealing the mana that was rampaging with my body like a bomb. If I ever needed to blow myself up, this would be perfect. As dark robes enveloped his naked body, he walked towards me and shot out his hand. His smile assured me there was no malicious intent, but I wasn''t going to be careful anyway. I trusted him. At least for now. "Not gonna say anything else?" He smirked, slowly letting go of my hand. "Thank you¡­" He let out a cheery smile before wrapping his arm around my shoulder. I couldn''t help but smile at him. And as we walked down the steps, the pressure that used to weigh on my shoulders felt like nothing now. I was almost prepared to go to war. ¡­ As I walked through the dark and smoggy streets of what was supposed to be one of the greatest cities on this continent, I looked around, searching for somewhere that I could hide. And, it didn''t long before I soon found what looked to be a dark alleyway stretching deep into the back alleys of a few abandoned buildings. I found myself in the deepest and darkest part where the stench of sewage water wafted strong like it was its own sea breeze. Nausea was the only thing permissible here and I wasn''t an exception but since this was the perfect ce for me to set up base and spread out my influence, I didn''tin. [Quasi World] My surroundings darkened until an entire abyss surrounded me. It was a familiar feeling which activated the rest of its mechanisms, causing the sound of turning gears to flip the darkness around and reveal a massive white building. This was the most I could muster for now, but upon expanding my strength in the future I could probably alter the entire abyss to my will. For now, though, I was stuck with this massive white and unappealing box that when entered revealed a massive hall with hundreds upon thousands of dhampirs socializing and sipping on tall sses of wine. It almost looked like some noble convention but in reality, this was just the weing area. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, entirely illuminating the dark hall with white light, disying the waxed marble floor and polished quartz walls and ceiling. Engraved into each wall was either a painting of me or a door leading to some other part of this massive white box. And finally, at the very end of this hall, a massive receptionist area was nted with two curving staircases leading up to a second floor on each side. "H-He''s back! Everyone! The Master is back!" A voice suddenly echoed through the building, causing an instantaneous snapping of necks no matter what position they were in towards my direction. "ALL HAIL HIS HIGHNESS! ALL HAIL THE COMMANDER OF THE SANGRIA-EYED KING!" The attention wasn''t very appealing to me, but as I had no choice but to use these blood-drunk fuckers, I entertained them a bit. I chatted with a few and ate with a few until I finally reached the receptionist area. "Your Highness, it is good to see you. What have you graced us with your presence for today?" "Send out a message to everybody that we will be expanding our army. Also, tell them to prepare for war," I said, but it was more like an announcement as the entire hall froze. A few dhampirs from the other sections of this building poked their heads in and smiled. Everybody smiled. Everybody grinned with excitement. And before I was rushed with questions, I exited my quasi-world and reappeared in the dark alleyway. My heart raced with excitement as this new privilege of controlling an entire city presented itself to me. So, with just my very own will, I dragged anybody and everybody that I could find into this alleyway in a slow and tedious process. I converted them into dhampirs instantly and made sure they adapted to their new cravings and such through my quasi-world. And one single day may have only produced a few¡­ but over time, it would surely stack up. Chapter 484 Preperations With Aspiration ? The attention wasn''t very appealing to me, but as I had no choice but to use these blood-drunk fuckers, I entertained them a bit. I chatted with a few and ate with a few until I finally reached the receptionist area. "Your Highness, it is good to see you. What have you graced us with your presence for today?" "Send out a message to everybody that we will be expanding our army. Also, tell them to prepare for war," I said, but it was more like an announcement as the entire hall froze. A few dhampirs from the other sections of this building poked their heads in and smiled. Everybody smiled. Everybody grinned with excitement. And before I was rushed with questions, I exited my quasi-world and reappeared in the dark alleyway. My heart raced with excitement as this new privilege of controlling an entire city presented itself to me. So, with just my very own will, I dragged anybody and everybody that I could find into this alleyway in a slow and tedious process. I converted them into dhampirs instantly and made sure they adapted to their new cravings and such through my quasi-world. And one single day may have only produced a few¡­ but over time, it would surely stack up. ¡­ (Luna POV) "How are you so sure he''lle? He''s abandoned you all for all that I know. There is not a single trace of him in hell¡­" "Which is exactly why I believe he wille. He''s somewhere. I don''t know where, and I have no clue as to where that ce might be, but I know he''s somewhere and he''ll being back to help us," I responded and as the boy with blue hair snarled at my persistent attitude, he dismissed me with a wave of his hand. I hated that arrogant tone of his. I hate that disgusting look on his face. I hated even the detestable skills that he used, but there was no denying his influence. I wanted to kill him at first but doing that now would just be in suicide. Not only would hisckeyse after me, but the other demon lords would have me executed for taking out such arge figure before the start of the war. "How many years¡­ forty-eight¡­ right? I can''t even remember but we''re closing in on the fifty-year mark for sure¡­" I muttered to myself as I walked through the seemingly endless pce. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Luna Lunascar] [Race: High Demon] [ss: Commander of Hellish Illusions] [Level: 6/100] (15/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 300/300 SP: 250/250] - Above Human [Strength: 100] - Above Human [Defense: 275] - Above Human [Magic: 350] - Above Human [Speed: 100] - Above Human [Skills: [Greater Magic Staff Coating] [Greater Magic Staff Enhancement] [Haste] [Empower] [Greater Ally Enhancement] [Greater Ally Empower] [Greater Heal] [Ally Haste] [Ally Blessing of Hell] [Ally Bloodthirst Enhancement of Hell] [Illusionist of Hellish Creatures Skills: [Summon: Imp Illusion] [Summon: Lesser Ghost] [Summon: Barrier Breaking Worm] [Summon: Subus Illusion] [Summon: Incubus Illusion] [Commander of Hellish Illusions Skills: [Fear Mongering Demon Sillouhete] [Fear Mongering Angel Sillouhete] [Summon: High Subus Warrior] [Summon: High Incubus Warrior] [Demonic Enemy Army Demoralizer] [Demonic Ally Army Morale Raiser] [Passive Skills: [Affable Connection Making Skills] [Warming Noble Presence] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Silver Tongue] [Golden Tongue of A Fallen Noble] [Rune Path: [Self Clone] [Throne World: Land of Memories] [Enemy Clone] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Cursed Demonic Sword] ¡­ Recently, I had just evolved. It was something I wanted to share with my friends but due to their location being unknown even to the strong intel-gathering forces of Belphegor, I could not. Well, maybe except for that man¡­ Finding the materials all on my own in this massive capital that worked surprisingly well was torturous. For thirty long years, in between training sessions with the demon lord, I raised money and bought the materials. Multiple times I lost them due to ack of money or me being straight-up robbed, unable to do anything with my measly support skills, but in the end, I always asked myself¡­ what would Orion do? With insufficient systematical power and insufficient funds, two of the most important things were already out for the count. Not only could I not just straight up buy the item, but even if I did, Icked the power to defend myself¡­ so once again, I asked myself: what would Orion do? These continuous thoughts made me reflect on what I have said in the past. At first, I looked down on Be, Cy, and even Aisa and Findir on asion because of how much they looked up to that young man. I didn''t see it. I couldn''t see it as I was blinded by my own pride, believing I was truly on the level of Orion. But just because I reaped the same rewards as him doesn''t mean I stood on the same ground as him. He was a mountain above while I stared up from the base, unable to find a path toward him. "Y-Young Miss! It''s an emergency! The Demon God''s forces have attacked! They''ve currently broken through the outeryer of the walls and are piging themoners!" A servant suddenly came running up to me and as I listened to the entire report, a shadowy figure hung behind me. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to say anything¡­ I''ve already dealt with it. Your preparations won''t be in vain¡­" A dark elf sneered from behind me, the crown of white horns sprouting from the very front of his head shimmering with a bone-white glow. I felt inferior to Orion and when I hit my lowest, even after having so much pride, I ended up falling back on him. I needed his way of thinking as guidance. And upon realizing just how stupid and humiliating that was, I changed myself. This was no way to surpass him or even get on his level, so I studied hard, worked on my own methods, nned my own thoughts, added my own twist and change to whatever I had prepared¡­ and finally, I felt it. I had taken a step up towards the peak that the man sat on. "Findir¡­ let''s get going now. I want to see my work surpass Orion." Chapter 485 Beggining Of The Battle Of The Illusionist Capital ? These continuous thoughts made me reflect on what I have said in the past. At first, I looked down on Be, Cy, and even Aisa and Findir on asion because of how much they looked up to that young man. I didn''t see it. I couldn''t see it as I was blinded by my own pride, believing I was truly on the level of Orion. But just because I reaped the same rewards as him doesn''t mean I stood on the same ground as him. He was a mountain above while I stared up from the base, unable to find a path toward him. "Y-Young Miss! It''s an emergency! The Demon God''s forces have attacked! They''ve currently broken through the outeryer of the walls and are piging themoners!" A servant suddenly came running up to me and as I listened to the entire report, a shadowy figure hung behind me. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to say anything¡­ I''ve already dealt with it. Your preparations won''t be in vain¡­" A dark elf sneered from behind me, the crown of white horns sprouting from the very front of his head shimmering with a bone-white glow. I felt inferior to Orion and when I hit my lowest, even after having so much pride, I ended up falling back on him. I needed his way of thinking as guidance. And upon realizing just how stupid and humiliating that was, I changed myself. This was no way to surpass him or even get on his level, so I studied hard, worked on my own methods, nned my own thoughts, added my own twist and change to whatever I had prepared¡­ and finally, I felt it. I had taken a step up towards the peak that the man sat on. "Findir¡­ let''s get going now. I want to see my work surpass Orion." ¡­ On top of the second wall to the very outeryer of this city, I looked down on the horde of primordial monsters tearing through the waves of soldiers stationed in preparation for exactly this moment. They all trembled with fear, yet what most might not expect is that the loyalty that they held for this city and their lord was the only thing keeping them going. The demon lord could only be described as an asshole. His personality was shit when it came to talking to the people around him and he was arrogant and bossy, but it was hard to disagree that he was a good leader. Not only was he a man who could step up and lead an army of ten thousand to victory, but he could be the one nning the entire thing at the same time. He was almost perfect. Even with the looks of a child and the voice of a child, the amount of trust the residents of his kingdom held was almost toxic. Even with ruthless nning and merciless sacrifices, his loyal subjects never wavered when it came to respecting their king. "Frowning so much will you give wrinkles~," Findir enunciated as he dangled his legs off the side of the jagged wall. Soldiers ran back and forth, crossbows in hand, waiting for my signal as those demonic and monstrous beasts tore through anotheryer of the deployed battalion. "Shut the hell up¡­ I''m thinking of our next move¡­ theirmander has yet to reveal themselves, so I guess we just hold our ground. We don''t have the numbers and we don''t have the power, but this ce has us. We can push them back with our strength alone but-" "Yeah, yeah¡­ I know. You''ve said it a million times already. We need to save our strength for themander." "Exactly, so don''t pull anything stupid, got it?" Findir muttered a few things under his breath, but I didn''t care if he was frustrated. This battle was important for me to prove to myself that I have the capabilities of surpassing Orion even if I don''t have the same systematical qualities as him. He has the advantage of skills that help him influence which is engraved into the system. While the only thing I can do to catch up to that is to try my hardest and n for the utmost extreme situation. "C-Commander!" A soldier suddenly shouted, rushing through the various archers who unleashed their cocked-back arrows upon my softened hand. "What is it?" I asked, ring at the man who was only supposed toe here upon receiving bad news. But, I wasn''t so oblivious to the state of the battlefield right now. Morale was dropping to its lowest point and that was with my skill: [Demonic Ally Army Morale Raiser]. This long-ass name meant nothing when the enemy was so overwhelming and the weather was so shit as it rained ever so lightly. It muddied the ground and darkened the skies, lowering the already hell-level difficulty amount of light. Monsters bit and shed randomly as soon as they sensed the presence of one of these demon soldiers. Whether it was the stench of fear or a scream so loud that it shook the surrounding walls, they shed and bit until there was nothing but a puddle of blood left. Soldiers did nothing but scream and cry with fear. Even the toughest, buffest, and most terrifying soldier on the battlefield was nothing before these monsters. And even with the buffs that I had gathered on all of them, they could hardly keep the front lines secure. "Commander, morale has dropped, but I have more importantlye to request something of you," The man announced, drawing the pitying gazes of the surrounding soldiers who saw me clench my teeth and fists. "P-Please hear me out¡­ can you ride beside the soldiers? If themander is on the battlefield then morale will rise. You don''t even have to fight. Just please give some clear and concise instructions that could not only raise the morale but possibly shift the battle in our favor. PLEASE! I''M BEGGING YOU! MY PEOPLE ARE DYING AND I CAN''T STAND TO SEE IT ANY LONGER!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 486 Clashing Of Two Forces ? "What is it?" I asked, ring at the man who was only supposed toe here upon receiving bad news. But, I wasn''t so oblivious to the state of the battlefield right now. Morale was dropping to its lowest point and that was with my skill: [Demonic Ally Army Morale Raiser]. This long-ass name meant nothing when the enemy was so overwhelming and the weather was so shit as it rained ever so lightly. It muddied the ground and darkened the skies, lowering the already hell-level difficulty amount of light. Monsters bit and shed randomly as soon as they sensed the presence of one of these demon soldiers. Whether it was the stench of fear or a scream so loud that it shook the surrounding walls, they shed and bit until there was nothing but a puddle of blood left. Soldiers did nothing but scream and cry with fear. Even the toughest, buffest, and most terrifying soldier on the battlefield was nothing before these monsters. And even with the buffs that I had gathered on all of them, they could hardly keep the front lines secure. "Commander, morale has dropped, but I have more importantlye to request something of you," The man announced, drawing the pitying gazes of the surrounding soldiers who saw me clench my teeth and fists. "P-Please hear me out¡­ can you ride beside the soldiers? If themander is on the battlefield then morale will rise. You don''t even have to fight. Just please give some clear and concise instructions that could not only raise the morale but possibly shift the battle in our favor. PLEASE! I''M BEGGING YOU! MY PEOPLE ARE DYING AND I CAN''T STAND TO SEE IT ANY LONGER!" The crawling eyes of these lent soldiers crossed over each other andnded on me. I was frozen in ce, torn between this dilemma, yet¡­ I knew just which way I wanted to go. All it took was for my eyes to grow cold and stare down at the man whose face paled, already understanding this look of mine. "Are you questioning my nning? Aren''t you supposed to sacrifice yourselves for the greater good?" "Luna¡­" Findir muttered, gritting his teeth as he saw those words visibly shake the surrounding soldiers. And I was right. They knew I was right, meaning they could do nothing but swallow the sickening feeling of seeing theirrades die. "C-Commander, if I follow your orders, will more of my brethren survive?" The soldier looked down at his feet, helpless before my authority. The screams of soldiers visibly tore through the air and up to the very top of this wall, entuating my demonic appearance. My horns had grown twice their size from my initial evolution into a demon, stretching across the sky and disying my rank to the lowers below¡­ it was perfect. With this, everything was in ce. From my influence to just the way I appeared, I was influential. Everything was in my control now and I feel every ounce of my body surging with this iron will to surpass Orion- "Luna, don''t be so cold¡­ Lemme help you all out," Findir suddenly spoke up, turning towards the soldier whose tears rung amock. They painted his face with salty expressions of sadness, influencing and demoralizing the already rock-bottom archers surrounding me. Yet, when Findir spoke those words, their expressions brightened with hope and a new sense of willpower. "Findir, don''t be fucking stupid. Sit there and don''t get involved until I say so¡­" I snarled, yet the young man whose horns expanded equivalent to my size, faced me unwaveringly. The small additional crown of white keratin protruding from the top of his head, serving as some kind of jewelry or representation of status glimmered in an addendum to his uncaring expression. "Hey¡­ I followed your orders because I have nothing else to do¡­ you don''t control me, Luna," Findir hopped off of the castle ridge and stood up to me face to face. At that moment, the entire wall. The entire battlefield. The entire city. They felt it. The presence of two beings meant to conquer. Face to face, their auras shed in the sky like two demonic gods, suppressing the fighting will of both beast and demonkind. For but a moment, both sides froze in ce, staring up at that single spot on the castle wall. With mana and miasma converging together, these two forces crackled with exploding ck lightning tearing and ripping through the surrounding atmosphere. "Findir, I swear on everything that if you go down and ruin my n, I will do everything in my power to stop you. If I have to kill you, I will follow through¡­ I don''t care. So, if you know better, sit still and shut your fucking lips." "You really think you can beat me?" The dark elf ascended into something much higher smiled, his eyes so creased and astonished that you could hardly see his pupils. "I''ll pack you the fuck up." "Bitch, if we fight it will end up with me smoking your ashes." "AHAHAAHAHAAHA! HOW AMUSING! THE ENEMY SIDE IS FIGHTING AMONGST EACH OTHER!" A booming voice ripped through the tension, causing the ascended demonic figures floating in the sky to turn towards a man swiftly approaching the wall. He rode atop a ck snake with a set of wings so massive that they crossed the entire battlefield. The appearance of their general, invigorated the grotesque beasts of hell below, causing them to roar at the top of their lungs. This staggered the demon soldiers, freezing them in ce and stun-locking them to the ground, serving their fleshy bodies on a silver tter fit purely for the tastes of these wild monsters. His spiky ck armor, dark red skin, and pure untainted white eyes all poured a bloodlust so concentrated and thick into the two that they had no choice but to give up their hostility and direct it onto their enemy. They were obviously reluctant but upon seeing the general gather a ball of fire as big as the battlefield below, aiming straight for the wall, they reconciled with a quick nod. Chapter 487 The Suffering Of A Cruel Commander ? "I''ll pack you the fuck up." "Bitch, if we fight it will end up with me smoking your ashes." "AHAHAAHAHAAHA! HOW AMUSING! THE ENEMY SIDE IS FIGHTING AMONGST EACH OTHER!" A booming voice ripped through the tension, causing the ascended demonic figures floating in the sky to turn towards a man swiftly approaching the wall. He rode atop a ck snake with a set of wings so massive that they crossed the entire battlefield. The appearance of their general, invigorated the grotesque beasts of hell below, causing them to roar at the top of their lungs. This staggered the demon soldiers, freezing them in ce and stun-locking them to the ground, serving their fleshy bodies on a silver tter fit purely for the tastes of these wild monsters. His spiky ck armor, dark red skin, and pure untainted white eyes all poured a bloodlust so concentrated and thick into the two that they had no choice but to give up their hostility and direct it onto their enemy. They were obviously reluctant but upon seeing the general gather a ball of fire as big as the battlefield below, aiming straight for the wall, they reconciled with a quick nod. ¡­ (Random Soldier POV) The bloodlust was thick. Even as I stood at the backlines, cowering in fear as myrades hesitantly ran towards the wall of spraying blood and tearing organs, I couldn''t help but empty my dder. It moistened my trousers down to the ankle cuffs, yet the stench waspletely unnoticeable. A quirky stench of blood and guts filled the atmosphere and invaded my sinuses like a gaseous ghost. It ravaged my body from the inside and prevented me from even attempting to take a step forward. My feet were frozen in ce. My hands shook with the vibrations of countless nerves jumping up and down my body like an electrical line. I heard the desperate screams of myrades get drowned out by the freshly invigorated monsters. Tearing through my friends and jumping over our front lines, I saw them approach me. A wall of them had been formed on top of the bloodied corpses, barbarically rushing forward like starving beasts. Their acidic drool dripped from the flopping tongue ready and prepared to eat as much as it could with this tter of flesh presented before each and every single one of its own brethren. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I can''t¡­ I-I can''t¡­" I stuttered, watching my spear loosen from my grip and tter against the ground. "SOLDIERS! DO NOT FALTER! CHARGE FORWARD WITH ALL YOUR MIGHT AND DIE FOR THE KING! DIE FOR YOUR FAMILY! DIE FOR THE SAKE OF HELL! WE MUST DEFEND THIS WALL WITH OUR LIFE!" "It''s all her fault. It''s all that bitches fault for waiting¡­" I groaned, tears and snot dripping down my face as a pair of jaws snatched onto my chest and the back of my head. CRUNCH ¡­ (Random Soldier POV) His entire body exploded with guts and blood as the monster chomped down. I instantly froze with fear, letting my own demonic instincts take me to my limits, pushing my legs to run in the opposite direction. This was an action fit for execution. And just as I reached the wall, wing onto the stone brick already painted with an array of whipped blood marks, a screaming voice plundered my thoughts. It forced me to look at myself in the marks of blood and witness my own cowardliness before the face of honor. "SOLDIER! GET BACK IN THERE OR I WILL BE FORCED TO EXECUTE YOU!" The voice boomed. I grit my teeth, watching my own reflection darken under the silhouette of a beast before the lieutenant could draw his sword and tear it in half. "WE MUST RETREAT!" I shouted, falling at the feet of my superior. "SOLDIER I SAID GET BACK IN THERE!" "W-WE MUST TELL THE COMMANDER THERE IS NO WAY WE CAN BEAT THOSE BEASTS! SURELY SHE''LL LET US RETREAT!" CLANG All of a sudden, the very fiber of my being vibrated under the shing of intense magical power. Mixing with arge dose of miasma, the mana shing in the air sent ripples of power throughout the two sides. "She is currently in battle¡­ we can not do anything until she dies or she wins¡­" The lieutenant bit his lip with frustration, unable to do anything at this moment but watch his soldiers train. He had to witness the men he had suffered through training with under the directions of themander, the men he had led into various battles to prepare for this very war, and the men that he smiled with, joyed with, toasted with¡­ all fall before his very eyes. FWOOSH Arge gust of wind dragged the massive blotches of blood off of the stone wall and incorporated itself into its very essence. The gales became blood-red, tearing through the air and slicing through bothrade and foe. "They''re crazy¡­ how could the king ever let such people be leaders¡­ we must run. No matter if themander has given us permission as we must flee! PLEASE!" I shouted before an explosion of miasma and mana sent two figures flying in opposite directions. One went towards the already broken wall while the other, a woman with long pink hair and ring lunar-pink eyes crashed at my very feet. She made an indent on the stone brick wall before coughing up a massive quantity of blood. Her hopeless state. Her bloodied state. Her broken state. Both arms were unusable. Legs were at their ends meet. I doubt she could even see with the concussion I was sure she had received. And I wasn''t the only one who realized this, as my surroundingrades, the ones cowering at the very back turned towards her, eyes emanating with killing intent. ''We can not do anything until she dies or she wins¡­'' Those words tingled in my mind. And as I looked down at my metal gauntlets insistently reaching toward the woman''s neck, a soft pale hand caught them. Rippling long purple hair waved in my vision like a radiant g of war. A tall figure towering over me like the endless peak of a mountain unconquerable to the human mind. It was a sight I was never going to forget. Chapter 488 The Throne World That Breathes Life ? Arge gust of wind dragged the massive blotches of blood off of the stone wall and incorporated itself into its very essence. The gales became blood-red, tearing through the air and slicing through bothrade and foe. "They''re crazy¡­ how could the king ever let such people be leaders¡­ we must run. No matter if themander has given us permission as we must flee! PLEASE!" I shouted before an explosion of miasma and mana sent two figures flying in opposite directions. One went towards the already broken wall while the other, a woman with long pink hair and ring lunar-pink eyes crashed at my very feet. She made an indent on the stone brick wall before coughing up a massive quantity of blood. Her hopeless state. Her bloodied state. Her broken state. Both arms were unusable. Legs were at their ends meet. I doubt she could even see with the concussion I was sure she had received. And I wasn''t the only one who realized this, as my surroundingrades, the ones cowering at the very back turned towards her, eyes emanating with killing intent. ''We can not do anything until she dies or she wins¡­'' Those words tingled in my mind. And as I looked down at my metal gauntlets insistently reaching toward the woman''s neck, a soft pale hand caught them. Rippling long purple hair waved in my vision like a radiant g of war. A tall figure towering over me like the endless peak of a mountain unconquerable to the human mind. It was a sight I was never going to forget. ¡­ (Orion POV) "You''ve be weak." "No, you''ve just be way too fucking strong¡­" Luna pped my hand away as I gestured to help her get up. Clearly, she wasn''t in the mood for any kind of dilly-dallying as her entire reputation was on the line. "Want me to help?" "Shut the fuck and stand back¡­ I''m just getting started." Her eyes bore an intensity that seemed to sear through the very essence of her surroundings. Filled with an unwavering conviction, they glowed with an inner fire, their vibrant hue strikingly vivid against the backdrop of her paleplexion. In those eyes, there was a ferocity that refused to be contained, a burning determination that defied any opposition. But beneath the surface of that conviction lurked something darker¡ªan abyss of malice that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to meet her gaze. Especially the cowardly soldiers who attempted to take her life. The depths of her eyes seemed to harbor shadows, an unsettling darkness that contrasted starkly with the light that radiated from within. It was as if her malice and her conviction were inextricably intertwined, two sides of the same coin. As her gaze fixated on the demonicmander, the lines of her face hardened, her eyebrows drawing together into a fierce, unyielding expression. Her lips pressed into a thin line, revealing the tension that coiled within her. The malice in her eyes seemed to sharpen, like a de honed for a singr purpose. And then, with a single gesture of her arms crossing together, right in front of her chest, a mantra of words slipped out. "Throne World¡­" Everybody instinctively felt a grotesque presence w at their insides, forcing even me to take a step back as the malice gathered at the tips of her pupils began to pour out and chills to erupt across my skin. "... Land of Memories." I had heard she used her throne world on me. It wasn''t for long, but I assume she wanted to investigate my past. I had no reason to hate on her for doing that, so I wasn''t nning on bringing it up¡­ but now that I see it manifested into reality, I had a hard time figuring out just what exactly the boundaries of this throne world were. I stood at the very edge of this separate realm¡­ but not for long. As I was forced through the ethereal veil that separates hell and the enigmatic throne world, I found myself standing at the threshold of a breathtaking transformation. The once barren and deste battlefield, a ce where monstrous creatures and demons shed in a chaotic frenzy, undergoes a mesmerizing metamorphosis. Before my eyes, thendscape shifts and shimmers, and the very fabric of reality is bent to Luna''s design. The air is charged with otherworldly energy, and a warm, gentle breeze carries with it the scent of saltwater and the distant call of bone-white seagulls. As I take a step forward, the ground beneath my feet changes in contrast to my weight. What was once hard and muddy transforms into soft, golden sand that yields with each footfall, cushioning my every step. Before me, the horizon stretches infinitely, where the cerulean sky kisses the azure expanse of the ocean. Wavesp at the shore with a soothing rhythm and the water sparkles like a sea of sapphires under the radiant sun. The once-raging battle that dominated this realm has now been swept away by the tranquil tide, and only faint echoes of shes and roars remain. But as I turn around, the heart of this realmes into view¡ªan embodiment of life and nature''s remation. The beach itself seems toe alive, its sands rippling and shifting with an almost sentient awareness. A wave of horrifying centipede-like creatures emerges from the ground while the ocean in the far expanse begins to bubble with anticipation. The ocean''s surface ripples and quivers with a disquieting anticipation, as if nature itself holds its breath. A distant murmuring, a growing crescendo of turmoil, resonates through the air. The once serene horizon is distorted by an ominous bulge, only to beter discovered as a monstrous wall of water ascending from the depths with an insatiable hunger. And tying all of this together was the sunlight''s glint off the swelling mass, casting an eerie shimmer across its undting surface. As the water gathers momentum, the roar of a thousand thunderstorms crashes to shore, drowning out all other sounds. Towers of concentrated sea water climb higher, a churning turmoil of frothy crests and churning fury. With a primal might, the tsunami''s towering crest curls and contorts, its weight bearing down as it transforms into a relentless juggernaut, a colossal surge of unbridled power ready to reshape the world it engulfs. Once the monstrous creatures and demons that once battled ferociously witnessed this force of nature, they stopped in their tracks. With each breath resonating with each other across the battlefield, a collective tightening of chests and holding of breaths permeated the mass. "Oh shit¡­" Chapter 489 Intermission: Lunas Imagination ? But as I turn around, the heart of this realmes into view¡ªan embodiment of life and nature''s remation. The beach itself seems toe alive, its sands rippling and shifting with an almost sentient awareness. A wave of horrifying centipede-like creatures emerges from the ground while the ocean in the far expanse begins to bubble with anticipation. The ocean''s surface ripples and quivers with a disquieting anticipation, as if nature itself holds its breath. A distant murmuring, a growing crescendo of turmoil, resonates through the air. The once serene horizon is distorted by an ominous bulge, only to beter discovered as a monstrous wall of water ascending from the depths with an insatiable hunger. And tying all of this together was the sunlight''s glint off the swelling mass, casting an eerie shimmer across its undting surface. As the water gathers momentum, the roar of a thousand thunderstorms crashes to shore, drowning out all other sounds. Towers of concentrated sea water climb higher, a churning turmoil of frothy crests and churning fury. With a primal might, the tsunami''s towering crest curls and contorts, its weight bearing down as it transforms into a relentless juggernaut, a colossal surge of unbridled power ready to reshape the world it engulfs. Once the monstrous creatures and demons that once battled ferociously witnessed this force of nature, they stopped in their tracks. With each breath resonating with each other across the battlefield, a collective tightening of chests and holding of breaths permeated the mass. "Oh shit¡­" ¡­ It was suffocating. Really fucking suffocating. Just being in that mansion was enough to force me to change in ways not even my peers or family could predict. I became more sly just to survive. I became colder and more calloused to endure that harsh environment. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" As the water trickled down my naked body I clung to the white tiles presented to me. The frigid ice-cold liquid thatthered my entire body caused me to shiver uncontrobly. It was as if I had been plunged into a chamber of liquid nitrogen and was forced to withstand it until I could finally rid myself of the sweaty stench¡­ and the disgusting, vile germs of that man''s hand. "It''s all for the sake of¡­ for the sake of¡­" My vision tumbled into a mess of blurs and streaks. Tears filled my eyes and the stoicism that I had been collecting and building up just to obtain a blurry goal of mine¡­ came crumbling down in an instant. I broke down into tears. They flooded down my face like a waterfall, but I made no noise. I held it in, clinging onto that vague dream of mine. But then, I stopped. I stopped trying to lie to myself. I stopped trying to convince myself that I had something more to live for¡­ something more to get stronger for. It was all for the sake of my own selfishness and now that I''vee so far¡­ I see no end. "What am I doing with my life?" I took a break. Simple as that. There was a stress relief program that the main branch of my family had, and of course, I took it. But as it was with various other family members, I snuck out one night, a couple of miles from our destination, and ran into the forest. I had no clue where I would end up, but it didn''t matter to me. I just ran and ran and ran as far and as fast as my legs could take me. Soon, I broke through the endless pirs of wood and reached it¡­ the edge of a steep cliff looking down upon the graceful crescent of what seemed to be a hidden cove. As I stood on the edge of the cliff, a sense of awe enveloped me as I gazed down at the breathtaking cove below. The azure waters stretched out like a tranquil canvas, kissed by the gentle rays of the sun, creating a mesmerizing y of colors that transitioned from deep sapphire near the horizon to translucent turquoise closer to the shore. The cove''s curvature embraced the sea with an almost protective aura as if nature itself had sculpted this sanctuary. The beach, a delicate tapestry of textures and hues, unfurled beneath my gaze. Fine, powdery sand, the color of toasted vani, extended from the water''s edge, gradually yielding to coarser grains that shimmered like crushed pearls in the sunlight. Each footprint and ripple in the sand seemed to be captured in a moment of frozen time, a testament to the dance betweennd and sea. Clusters of seashells, polished by the relentless ebb and flow of the tides, adorned the shoreline like scattered treasures waiting to be discovered. Each shell was a work of art, a symphony of shapes, sizes, and patterns, providing a tactile connection to the marine world beyond. Towards the back of the beach, the sand rose gently, forming dunes adorned with tufts of beach grass. These resilient sentinels swayed in the breeze, their feathery fronds catching the sunlight and casting delicate shadows on the ground. The dunes served as a natural boundary between the sea and thend, a soft transition from the fluidity of the water to the stability of the shore. Nestled against the base of the cliffs, small tide pools brimmed with life. Shimmering translucent waters held within them a microcosm of marine existence ¨C miniature forests of seaweed, vibrant anemones that dotted the rocks like living jewels, and small, darting fish that navigated the sheltered pools with graceful precision. As my eyes traced the curve of the cove, my gaze settled on a lone sailboat, its sails unfurled as it gracefully cut through the water. Against the backdrop of the cove''s beauty, the sailboat appeared almost ethereal, a living brushstroke against the canvas of nature''s masterpiece. At this moment, as I stood on the ridge and took in the intricate details of the cove''s beach, I felt a deep sense of tranquility and harmony. The symphony of colors, textures, and life are woven together by the elements reminded me of the profound beauty that the natural world can offer a beauty that transcends mere aesthetics and speaks to the very essence of existence. "Incredible¡­" I gasped, unable to retrieve my breath. Chapter 490 Convergence Of Authority ? Towards the back of the beach, the sand rose gently, forming dunes adorned with tufts of beach grass. These resilient sentinels swayed in the breeze, their feathery fronds catching the sunlight and casting delicate shadows on the ground. The dunes served as a natural boundary between the sea and thend, a soft transition from the fluidity of the water to the stability of the shore. Nestled against the base of the cliffs, small tide pools brimmed with life. Shimmering translucent waters held within them a microcosm of marine existence ¨C miniature forests of seaweed, vibrant anemones that dotted the rocks like living jewels, and small, darting fish that navigated the sheltered pools with graceful precision. As my eyes traced the curve of the cove, my gaze settled on a lone sailboat, its sails unfurled as it gracefully cut through the water. Against the backdrop of the cove''s beauty, the sailboat appeared almost ethereal, a living brushstroke against the canvas of nature''s masterpiece. At this moment, as I stood on the ridge and took in the intricate details of the cove''s beach, I felt a deep sense of tranquility and harmony. The symphony of colors, textures, and life are woven together by the elements reminded me of the profound beauty that the natural world can offer a beauty that transcends mere aesthetics and speaks to the very essence of existence. "Incredible¡­" I gasped, unable to retrieve my breath. ¡­ My throne world brought it to life. That sight which I had been searching for once more. And as it enveloped the entire battlefield in a tsunami as tall as a mountain peak, I couldn''t help but smile. Orion was there as well, looking over at me in disbelief. Even he, who had be stronger tenfold had no choice but to acknowledge that I didn''t always need his help. I no longer needed his assistance. I no longer needed him to always be there¡­ I can support myself and I will follow through with my objectives. "You''re pretty good, but unfortunately, just a little bit of water isn''t going to take me down¡­" A deep voice resonated through the rippling surface of the now bellied-out tsunami. It had turned into an ocean,plete with its own aquarium of floating dead bodies and drowning palm trees. He ran atop the water effortlessly, that man d in demonic ck armor. I of course had full control over this world, so I was able to stand atop this natural disaster, but somehow, without even a hint of mana, he sprinted towards me, creating bubbling pockets of liquid with each step he took. Bloop And then all of a sudden, he was dragged underwater. His right leg was first and as if a mysterious force had entered our little ring, the rest of his body was pulled under. This caused me to lift an eyebrow before quickly sprinting over in his direction, clicking my tongue with disappointment and anger. "[Throne World: Funeral of The Living]." A gaping hole had been carved out of my ne of water, extracting so much mana from me that my throne world was forced to crumble. But just as the water retreated into nothingness, a seemingly extending graveyard reced it. "Cy¡­ don''t get in the fucking way¡­" I grit my teeth, but it was already toote. "Hey, lemme have some fun. It''s been a couple of hundred years since I''ve really been able to fight¡­" A voice cackled from below the deathbed of soil. "... I''ve been getting my ass beat for so long that I''ve forgotten what it''s like to win." As the deste wastnd stretched out for miles in every direction, the air crackled with an eerie energy. The sky, once swathed in a perpetual beam of sunlight, began to twist and contort, as if reality itself was being rewritten. A low, haunting hum filled the air, growing steadily louder, like the mournful requiem of a thousand deste souls. In the midst of this destion, a massive, obsidian throne slowly materialized. Its form seemed to emerge from the very fabric of the void, as though it had always existed but was just now revealing itself to the world. The throne''s intricate carvings and wickedly sharp spikes spoke of ancient, malevolent power. A power not from this era. A power not from this time. Its jagged, imposing silhouette dominated thendscape, casting ominous shadows across the barren ground. It bore an aura of maleficence. Its cold, onyx surface seemed to absorb all light, making it difficult to discern where the throne ended and the void began. Sinister runes etched into the arms of the throne pulsed with a malevolent gray glow, hinting at the dark energies harnessed within. As it fully materialized, the very ground beneath it seemed to wither and die, crumbling into dust and ash. The surroundingndscape appeared to recoil in terror, as though acknowledging the dreadful presence that had been awakened. The air itself seemed to thicken with premonition, and a bone-chilling shiver ran down the spines of any who dared to witness this grand spectacle. Atop the grotesque, nightmarish throne sat a figure shrouded in shadows. The ruler of this dark domain emanated an aura of otherworldly power. Their silhouette was imposing and formidable, a silent testament to their dominion over this twisted realm. "Don''t get carried away!" A voice flung out, gathering a dark aura amidst his pitch-ck gauntlet. It formed a massivence that flung out at a speed unreadable to the naked eye, but upon stabbing the silhouetted figure did he truly feel a sensation of solid fear. Two hands gripped his ankles, pulling himpletely underneath the soil. He struggled and gasped for air as the earth around him began topress as if it was straining to destroy the sole thing it had detested the most. "Sorry, but, I killed him. The owner of this throne world was pretty strong¡­" The silhouette disappeared and a myriad of abyssal weapons hovered in the air. Each one glinted with a tinge of stars. And like a starry night, they filled the sky. It was beautiful. Absolutely stunning. Chapter 491 Partially Reunited ? Atop the grotesque, nightmarish throne sat a figure shrouded in shadows. The ruler of this dark domain emanated an aura of otherworldly power. Their silhouette was imposing and formidable, a silent testament to their dominion over this twisted realm. "Don''t get carried away!" A voice flung out, gathering a dark aura amidst his pitch-ck gauntlet. It formed a massivence that flung out at a speed unreadable to the naked eye, but upon stabbing the silhouetted figure did he truly feel a sensation of solid fear. Two hands gripped his ankles, pulling himpletely underneath the soil. He struggled and gasped for air as the earth around him began topress as if it was straining to destroy the sole thing it had detested the most. "Sorry, but, I killed him. The owner of this throne world was pretty strong¡­" The silhouette disappeared and a myriad of abyssal weapons hovered in the air. Each one glinted with a tinge of stars. And like a starry night, they filled the sky. It was beautiful. Absolutely stunning. ¡­ (Orion POV) It all vanished as fast as it could emerge. All mixes of mana and skill tied into a beautiful skill known as a throne world dispersed into the air, leaving the battlefield to be strung with soldiers coughing up water and corpses bloodied by the initial fight. "I guess it''s over already¡­" I muttered to myself, seeing Cy appear before Luna. They bantered back and forth with Luna seeming pretty genuine with her anger, but it''s not like she waspletely pissed. From the beginning, her goal was to win this battle¡­ and I guess I wasn''t supposed to help either. "What''s up? It''s been a while¡­" A shadowy figure emerged from the darkness looming over me. It had been created by the towering walls that separated each ring of this kingdom into certain castes. "You look better than before," I walked towards Findir, his height matching minepletely. The only reason why he looked taller was because of that bun he put his hair in. "You''re one to talk¡­ You don''t even feel like the same person. You may look it, but I''m a bit suspicious if I''m even talking to the right person," he chuckled and with a slight pause between us, I moved in and brought him in for a hug. "Nice to see you again." "Yeah¡­" We soon separated and Findir waved a little goodbye as he walked over to Luna who had Cy in a headlock. I had no clue what he could''ve said for that to happen, but I was more focused on the dark elf turned dark elf demon. Towards his core, a power swirled uncontrobly. Unlike the smooth richness of mana, it seemed chaotic and frantic, as if it was begging to be let out. It bashed against the inner walls of his mana core which somehow held strong, containing that streaming potency just waiting for its possibility to ze. "Intersting¡­ a miasma core¡­ I never thought that would be possible¡­. Using his constitution as a dark elf who is already so closely tied with miasma, his body was most likely able to endure a reformation of his core. Must''ve been with the help of him though¡­" Demon Lord Mammon. He wants something from him. Maybe he''s using him as a test subject as even in the first eon, something like this has never been achieved. It''s so unstable even with the most perfect conditions¡­ that I can''t think of any other reason than to use him as a test subject. Or did ite naturally? Or maybe he''s just- "Orion, what are you thinking so hard about?" Luna appeared in front of me within a split second. I couldn''t even feel her move until words started to flow from her mouth. "You''re stronger as well¡­" I smirked and as she brought me in for a hug, I stared at her horns. They were massive. Bigger than mine, bigger than Cy''s, bigger than Findir''s. It was clear that in terms of a status point, she was the strongest. I mean, I never got the chance to evolve again since I was busy ving away on those stairs. All I did was train and polish myself to the utmost max and since she was back here in hell, it makes sense that she would go on hunting trips to gain more XP. "And you¡­" I chuckled as I brought Cy in for a hug. "You look better than before¡­ healthier, maybe?" "Well, I was getting my ass beat by that bitch of a queen for a while¡­ but I don''t think you were in any better position. Last time I saw you, the bags under your eyes were so thick and dark that you looked like a walking corpse¡­" Cyughed with me, leaving both Luna and Findir confused. "What? Care to tell us what happened?" Luna questioned both of us. "It''s better to tell you when Be is here¡­" I replied. ¡­ (Aisa POV) "Master¡­ it seems you have finally regained your strength." In a room draped in prosperous darkness, an aura of malevolence united. The woman at its center was an embodiment of chilling power, a force of nature that defied the veryws of reality. As she stood there, her presence seemed to unravel the very fabric of the atmosphere, causing it to quiver and fracture. Her figure was an unsettling blend of elegance and dread. d in obsidian robes that seemed to absorb all light, she moved with a grace that defied the sinister energy that surrounded her. Her ebony hair cascaded like a waterfall of shadows, framing a face that bore the weight of countless secrets and untold horrors. The air itself seemed to recoil from her, as though unable to bear her chilling might. As she extended her hand, delicate fingers adorned with dark, arcane symbols, the space around her fragmented. The very molecules of air shattered and reformed in her presence, creating an eerie, ever-shifting mosaic of reality. Her eyes were twin voids, obsidian orbs that held a glimpse into the abyss. When she nced in any direction, the atmosphere rippled and cracked, as though thews of physics themselves were struggling to contain the raw power within her gaze. It was as if the universe itself quaked in fear of what she might do. "I assume you have prepared everything?" With each word she spoke, the very airwaves seemed to shudder, carrying the weight of hermand. Her voice was a symphony of dread, resonating with a haunting melody that sent shivers down the spines of anyone who heard it. It was a voice that could freeze the bravest of souls and send tremors through the hearts of the most steadfast. "Of course." In her presence, reality itself seemed to waver, and the boundaries between the tangible and the intangible blurred. Those who stood near her could feel the hairs on their skin stand on end, and a sense of impending doom hung heavy in the air. This woman, so chilling in power, was a living embodiment of the uncanny, a force of nature that could crack and sever the very atmosphere around her with a mere nce, a word, or a gesture. She was a harbinger of humiliation and anybody who stood in her presence was immediately lowered in the greater status of the universe. "Then let''s get going." Chapter 492 The Magistrate of Eradication

Chapter 492 The Magistrate of Eradication

With each word she spoke, the very airwaves seemed to shudder, carrying the weight of hermand. Her voice was a symphony of dread, resonating with a haunting melody that sent shivers down the spines of anyone who heard it. It was a voice that could freeze the bravest of souls and send tremors through the hearts of the most steadfast. "Of course." In her presence, reality itself seemed to waver, and the boundaries between the tangible and the intangible blurred. Those who stood near her could feel the hairs on their skin stand on end, and a sense of impending doom hung heavy in the air. This woman, so chilling in power, was a living embodiment of the uncanny, a force of nature that could crack and sever the very atmosphere around her with a mere nce, a word, or a gesture. She was a harbinger of humiliation and anybody who stood in her presence was immediately lowered in the greater status of the universe. "Then let''s get going." ¡­ (Be POV) "Did you hear? She''s somewhere in this city?" "Huh? Who?" "You know¡­ The Magistrate of Eradication." "What? No way¡­ doesn''t that mean¡­" "Hey¡­ what''s that green light?" The man squinted as he saw my singr attack plummet from the sea of clouds. "A me." BOOOOOOOOOOOM ¡­ "Master, I have to return. He will be picking me up in only a few hours, and¡­ I don''t think I will be able to see you again." In the dimly lit chamber, an unsettling figure emerged from the shadows. This demonic woman possessed an aura of malevolence that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who beheld her. Her short, tousled green hair, shaped into a bob cut, framed a face both haunting and alluring, with features that seemed to dance on the boundary between beauty and terror. Upon her forehead, two massive, twisted goat horns erupted from her pale skin, their dark, gnarled curves spiraling upward like wicked spires. They stood as a testament to her new infernal lineage, reaching toward the heavens with a sinister grace. This only enhanced the rugged tendrils of hair that hung like ivy from the base of these monstrous funnels, adding to the surreal image. Her eyes were the brightest shade of green, an unnatural luminescence that seemed to pierce through the very soul of those who met her gaze. They glowed with an eerie, unholy radiance, betraying a depth of malicious knowledge that sent chills down one''s spine. But it was the woman''s skin that told the darkest tale. Her dove-white flesh was riddled with scars, each mark a testament to her existence from which had been flipped on its head. Jagged gashes, burn marks, and symbols of arcane torment adorned her body like a canvas of pain. These scars crisscrossed her form, weaving a tapestry of suffering that hinted at her freshly crafted life of battle and blood. Her attire was a ghoulish masterpiece, abination of tattered ck robes that clung to her form like a second skin and adorned with intricate, crimson runes. The fabric seemed to writhe and pulse as though imbued with a sinister life of its own, but at the same time held a tinge of noble sparks. A dragon''s spark, ready to borrow a draconic me. As she moved, her steps echoed with a haunting rhythm, a symphony of darkness and despair. Her presence was a mesmerizing blend of allure and dread, like a siren''s call luring sailors into the abyss. "I see¡­" A heavy groan echoed through the cavern. Piles of treasure spired to the ceiling, forming their own minuscule towers. The dignified creature born from the pinnacle of life, and crafted with a royal me slithered its long scaly body through each peak. Its body tantalizing with a red allure dragged in the surrounding mana, enhancing its body with every second that it is alive. Truly a king amongst monsters. Growing in power by just existing. "This eon ising to an end soon anyway¡­" "Will you let all of the existence reset? Isn''t there something you can do?" "You look so scary on the outside but I guess you still haven''t lost touch with your mortal emotions¡­. I hope you know you may regret keeping them." "Just¡­ wait for me¡­ I''ll be sure to repay this debt by the end of my life." "AHAHAAHAHAHA!" The dragon''s voice boomed, scattering his treasure and shaking the stone spire where he had engraved his royal abode. "Just live! LIVE FOR YOURSELF! ONCE YOU REACH THE PINNACLE OF LIFE, THEN MAYBE YOU CAN HELP ME!" I smiled. Maybe for the first time in a while. I had a mix of emotions. Worry, sadness, excitement, anticipation¡­ I was a swirling mess, but knew exactly what I had to do now. The war that is going to break out amongst the demons and the demon gods. The demon lords want to rece the oldies practically coughing up dust. They want to bring about a new era of change where hell can proceed further in strength. "It''s clear what you guys want." "Oh? And what makes you so sure?" The dark figure behind me smiled. A thousand eyes crawled all over his skin, observing each and every minuscule movement that I took. "Because I know just how much you hate the gods¡­ you want to not only rece the demon gods but rece the very structure of this world. You want to create a new eon without a great reset. But from what I''ve learned¡­ you all are only fools dancing in the palm of the primordial ones." Each eye was like a scythe, ready to take my soul. They dug into my neck and hung around my throat, just begging to slice me open¡­ but I was too useful. They needed me and my friends for some of their dirty work. "Watch your mouth bitch¡­ I can kill all of your friends with just a snap of my finger." "Do you know what my Master said?" No response by the demon lord of gluttony. "The most profound journeys often begin with a single step into the obscurity of another''s grasp." Chapter 493 Tense Reunition

Chapter 493 Tense Reunition

"Oh? And what makes you so sure?" The dark figure behind me smiled. A thousand eyes crawled all over his skin, observing each and every minuscule movement that I took. "Because I know just how much you hate the gods¡­ you want to not only rece the demon gods but rece the very structure of this world. You want to create a new eon without a great reset. But from what I''ve learned¡­ you all are only fools dancing in the palm of the primordial ones." Each eye was like a scythe, ready to take my soul. They dug into my neck and hung around my throat, just begging to slice me open¡­ but I was too useful. They needed me and my friends for some of their dirty work. "Watch your mouth bitch¡­ I can kill all of your friends with just a snap of my finger." "Do you know what my Master said?" No response by the demon lord of gluttony. "The most profound journeys often begin with a single step into the obscurity of another''s grasp." ¡­ I appeared strangely not in Beelzebub''s little moving kingdom, but somebody else''s. The fortress was meant to protect and destroy kingdoms. I was in Leviathen''s territory¡­ and this was perfect. If the butterfly effect was real, then he should remember me. Unless that was a separate space apart from the past. A replica from the past¡­ "I guess I''ll find out soon enough." As I walked through the endless mansion, I recognized some details. Bloody chandeliers dangling like organs strung from the ceiling. A constant red hue meant to subconsciously satisfy the innate cravings of those nasty bloodsuckers. But then there were some things that felt slightly off. A lingering smell of blood permeated throughout the walls which seemingly throbbed like a separate being. They were like masses of flesh forming barricades that could easily shift into something much bigger, grander, smarter¡­ much more dangerous, destructive, and potent to its surroundings. My increased senses shoveled new information into my brain. It was almost overwhelming how much data flooded the ripples in my mind. I could literally feel my neurons firing with each sense that collected better and grander info. "Wh-Who are you?" A voice echoed from down the hall. Draped in a ck curtain, she hid herself amongst the shadows, scared to even reveal her identity. The destructive instincts embedded into my body by my Master''s draconic spells nearly caused me to straight up eradicate her with my bloodlust alone. Yet, I managed to hold myself back just in time and used my five gifts of nature to outline every single aspect of this woman. "You don''t remember me? I was a guest here just a couple of years ago¡­ or so¡­ fifty or so years¡­ I don''t really remember how long it''s been outside the throne world." "A-Are you friends with that troublemaker?" I snickered lightly, causing her to sweat. "I don''t know¡­ maybe I am¡­ who is this troublemaker you speak of?" "Orion." "Ah¡­" my lips twisted into a sadistic grin, causing the woman to reel back into her abyssal nket. "Where can I find him?" "I-I-I don''t know-" FWOOSH My legs carried me across the floor in just a split second. The vampire duchess didn''t even realize I had my calloused fingers around her neck until she felt them dig into her windpipe. I wasn''t really in the mood to interrogate somebody, but if they were going to be a bitch about it, then I guess I have no choice. "Stop." "Oh? I was wondering when you were going to show yourself." Her bloodlust was thick¡­ but not as thick as mine since I instantly pushed that threatening aura back. Yet, even as I began to overwhelm her, she didn''t flinch. And strangely, my bloodlust began to literally freeze and drop into little balls of hail the closer I got to her. "Sorry about the crude weing back¡­ but we need that woman. Please let her go." Aisa requested, although it didn''t feel as sincere as it should''ve been. "Whatever¡­ you''re no fun." As I dropped the duchess to the floor, her hair, a striking light blue, dashed past me and instantly caught her with as much grace as a butterfly. What framed her face was a medium-length wolf cut, its sharp edges entuating the rigid, curved demonic horns that shot straight from her temples. These horns, obsidian-ck and glistening with an otherworldly sheen, jutted out from her skull, evoking the essence of an ancient, malevolent power. As she moved, the horns cast eerie, shifting shadows upon her face, obscuring her features in a dance of darkness and cold light. Her most unsettling feature, however, was her eyes. Matte golden orbs, like molten gold, swirled withva and encased in ice, held an intense, mesmerizing power. They seemed to draw in all light and warmth, leaving only a chilling, frozen glow. And when she turned her gaze upon anything, a shiver of dread crept through the very soul of those who met her gaze. The air around her rippled with an unnaturally cold aura. As she ever so slightly shifted, the very ground beneath her feet frosted over, encasing her in a crystalline mist of ice. With every step, the frost spread like tendrils, snaking outward, freezing everything in its path. As she extended her hand, checking up on the fearful duchess, icicles formed along her fingertips, and a frigid wind swept through the grand halls, turning it into a frozen tableau. Her touch could bring instant frostbite to anything it reached, and the ground she walked upon turned to solid ice, cracking and shattering under her demonic influence. This demonic woman, with her chillingly beautiful appearance and her icy aura, was a creature of darkness and cold, a harbinger of frozen despair. Her very presence turned the world into a wintry nightmare, a realm where warmth and life withered in the face of her dreadful power. She was a living embodiment of frozen malevolence, a vision of beauty that concealed the depths of a demonic, icy heart. She was truly that woman''s pupil. Chapter 494 Eons and Gods

Chapter 494 Eons and Gods

Her most unsettling feature, however, was her eyes. Matte golden orbs, like molten gold, swirled withva and encased in ice, held an intense, mesmerizing power. They seemed to draw in all light and warmth, leaving only a chilling, frozen glow. And when she turned her gaze upon anything, a shiver of dread crept through the very soul of those who met her gaze. The air around her rippled with an unnaturally cold aura. As she ever so slightly shifted, the very ground beneath her feet frosted over, encasing her in a crystalline mist of ice. With every step, the frost spread like tendrils, snaking outward, freezing everything in its path. As she extended her hand, checking up on the fearful duchess, icicles formed along her fingertips, and a frigid wind swept through the grand halls, turning it into a frozen tableau. Her touch could bring instant frostbite to anything it reached, and the ground she walked upon turned to solid ice, cracking and shattering under her demonic influence. This demonic woman, with her chillingly beautiful appearance and her icy aura, was a creature of darkness and cold, a harbinger of frozen despair. Her very presence turned the world into a wintry nightmare, a realm where warmth and life withered in the face of her dreadful power. She was a living embodiment of frozen malevolence, a vision of beauty that concealed the depths of a demonic, icy heart. She was truly that woman''s pupil. "So, care to fill me in?" I cracked my neck whilst immediately lowering my killing intent. Aisa didn''t even respond as she swiveled around, proceeding down the eerie dark red hallway illuminated by the many chandelier lights. So, I just followed her until I reached it. A small room full of nothing but darkness tucked away in the corner of the mansion. "This is a prison cell. No sound can get in and no sound can get out. We are safe to talk about anything we would like to in here." "Alright, then let''s get started with the location of the rest. I''m sure Beezlebub and Lucifer picked up the other two so I''m sure they''re back in this eon." "Eon? What Eon?" Aisa raised an eyebrow. "Nobody told you where we went?" I immediately replied, slightly taken aback. I mean, I knew the rtionship between the demon lords was horrible, but I thought they would at least try to amend it using us as bargaining chips. "No¡­" "What a bunch of petty and stuck-up assholes¡­" I clicked my tongue before a creek resounded through the room. The metal door shutting us in had opened and a dark figure with horns as long as I was tall stepped through. BANG The door closed behind us, leaving me to feel the overflowing aura that radiated from this woman. It was like standing next to a nuclear power nt- no, standing inside of one. My bones felt as if they were going to flip inside out. My muscles felt as if they were going to tear at the slight abrasion. My nervous system was going haywire, trying its utmost hardest toprehend the otherworldly force pressing down on me. "I see why you didn''t flinch at my aura¡­" I nervously chuckled before ncing over at Aisa. She waspletely unaffected while I was stuck shivering in ce at the sheer power of this demon god. "Eons are segments of time that constitute the reformation and rule changes of the primordial beings. The First Eon otherwise known as the Age of Nobility. The Second Eon otherwise known as the Ocean Uprising. The Third Eon otherwise known as the Reformation of Light and Darkness. The Fourth Eon otherwise known as The Period of Usurped Aging¡­ the longest one out of the six. The Fifth Eon otherwise known as The Epoch of War was the shortest. And finally, the one we''re currently in right now has no name. We''re brimming at the edge of breaking the longest-running time record of an Eon and that is what is so troubling. Once a great reset happens, there is nothing we can do to stop it¡­" "And that is what the Demon Lords wish to avoid? Since they''re stuck in the reset while the gods continue to sit pretty on their thrones while watching every single fabric of reality reset¡­ I see¡­ so they''re just scared of dying?" I immediately deciphered what she was trying to imply. "You could put it that way, but that''s only one of their objectives. Of course, it''s their first as without it they can''t proceed with the rest, but they''re way more ambitious than just that." "Hmmm¡­ okay, but that doesn''t make sense. Why dere war on the demon gods rather than the other gods?" The demon god smiled ever so gently before tilting her eyes toward the metal ceiling. "Because we''re in an easier prey. As we have obtained the title of gods, we are able to avoid the great reset, but unlike the pantheons which are connected to each soul of the heavenly gods, our citizens, infrastructure, progress¡­ they''re all reset." "So¡­ am I just stupid or why is that a bad thing for you? I mean sure it''s a bit more work, but¡­" "Their power is linked to their believers. A god can only grow their power through having believers whether they are of the heavenly or demon kind," Aisa cut in, instantly answering my suspicions. "Hmmmm¡­ okay now answer me. You still didn''t answer my question from before." "Uh, I don''t remember," Aisa scratched her head, causing me to let out a long sigh. "Where are the rest?" "Oh yeah. So, they''re all together as of now¡­ or they should be if my intel is correct. They currently just finished fighting a small battle at Belphegor''s territory. Their assant is the Demon God of Extinction and his army. He would rather take the first steps and attack rather than wait to be attacked and quell the danger then." "I guess we''re going there then¡­" I muttered before taking a quick nce at the demon god once more. "Do you not care that we want to kill the demon gods? Shouldn''t you be at least trying to argue against it?" "Why should I worry?" Her eyes were dead serious and she had an eerie smile that basically said everything I needed to know. "It''s not like you six can beat me anyway." Chapter 495 The Great Five Vampiric Generals ? "Uh, I don''t remember," Aisa scratched her head, causing me to let out a long sigh. "Where are the rest?" "Oh yeah. So, they''re all together as of now¡­ or they should be if my intel is correct. They currently just finished fighting a small battle at Belphegor''s territory. Their assant is the Demon God of Wrath and his army. He would rather take the first steps and attack rather than wait to be attacked and quell the danger then." "I guess we''re going there then¡­" I muttered before taking a quick nce at the demon god once more. "Do you not care that we want to kill the demon gods? Shouldn''t you be at least trying to argue against it?" "Why should I worry?" Her eyes were dead serious and she had an eerie smile that basically said everything I needed to know. "It''s not like you six can beat me anyway." ¡­ (Orion POV) "Commander, we await your order," The five generals spoke in unison before taking a knee right at my very feet. They had all changed quite a bit in various ways. From their ability to lead to their ability to fight¡­ everything had been refined to its sharpest edge. From the right, we had Magnus, a towering presence, draped in blood-red garb, while this figure also bore an aura of unyielding authority. Fiery eyes, like smoldering coals, pierced the darkness with a gaze that could set the world aze. A jagged sword, aze with infernal mes, hung at their side, its de etched with ancient runes of power. The battlefield yielded to their strategic brilliance, and their rallying cries ignited the hearts of their vampiric legions, filling them with the unshakeable resolve to conquer all thaty before them. Next, we had Alba. From elegance to an unwavering intellect, this enigmatic leadermanded both respect and fear. Corpse-white skin, untouched by the ravages of time, contrasted with raven-ck spirals of keratin that cascaded like a midnight waterfall. Eyes of cold sapphire, as sharp as shards of ice, saw through the chaos of battle with an eerie prescience. A suit of ebony armor adorned their form, each silver ent a testament to their meticulous attention to detail. A hypnotic voice wove spells of strategic mastery, manipting the very fabric of reality. In addition, on offense, shadows danced at their behest, turning the battlefield into a chessboard of doom, where every move was a step closer to victory. Next, Linus, a colossal figure, draped in scales as dark as onyx, bore wings of demonic leather, allowing them to traverse the realms with a haunting grace. Abyssal eyes concealed countless battle scars, each telling a story of triumph over insurmountable odds. Their voice, like an infernal tempest, resounded across the battlefield, a harbinger of doom to all who opposed them. With a mighty warhammer, crackling with the energy of the abyss, thismander led vampiric hordes into the heart of chaotic battles, shattering enemy ranks with each thunderous swing, and carving a path to victory through the very heart of darkness itself. To sum it up, he was nothing but a tank with the brain of a strategist. Next, there was Fastina. Radiating regal authority, this figure''s ebony tresses cascaded like a river of shadow, framing a face that seemed both ageless and timeless. Twin voids for eyes devoured all light, holding within them the depths of the abyss. A gown of midnight silk shimmered with stars of otherworldly radiance, each one a symbol of their dominion over the realms beyond. Theirmand over the abyss bent reality itself to their whim, creating rifts in the very fabric of existence. Their vampiric subjects revered them as a ruler of enigmatic courage, willing to navigate the darkest of cosmic mysteries to secure their dominion. Or as I like to call it¡­ the perfect instant transportation. And finally,st but not least, on the very far left was Lucious. Master of both me and shadow, this leader wore armor of fiery crimson fused with obsidian, a fusion of opposing forces that mirrored their own duality. Hands crackling with dark fire, they could unleash infernal torrents that consumed all in their path. Vampiric fangs, gleaming like polished onyx, added to their fearsome appearance. Their cursed sword, forged in the heart of a demonic force, channeled the relentless fury of Hell itself. Fearless and relentless, they plunged into the heart of battle, their courage burning like an eternal me, inspiring their vampiric troops to follow them into the darkest of conflicts, where the promise of victory was worth any price. "Alba, I''m sure I asked you to gather information on the weakest territory¡­ do you still need more time or do you have a concise conclusion?" I asked, but she knew it was more of a threat than anything else. "Yes sir. I''m sure you already knew, as I cannot match your greatness, but Asmodeus is the weakest target. Taking everything into ount, he is the easiest one to take down. Not only is his territory spread very thin across a long range ofnd, but his subjects are extremely weak. There is even the rebellion that we can utilize to our advantage." "If me and Asmodeus were to fight, who would win? Serious question¡­ don''t try and suck up to me. I want a real answer¡­ and I''ll know if you''re lying." The woman gulped down arge drop of saliva while the surrounding generals began to sweat under my intense gaze. Each one of my eyes dug into her soul and finally, with a small gasp for air, she eventually spoke up. "Asmodeus would win¡­ sir." "Tsk¡­ I guess I need to evolve," I clicked my tongue before ncing over at my status. [Level: 0/100] (241/250) XP Needed Each demon provided about eight experience points. The amount has severely decreased the stronger I became, but at least there won''t be a shortage anytime soon. I could use these iing wars to feed myself experience points until I can evolve. Only when I can take down that bastard is when I make a move¡­ as everything must be perfect. "Keeping spying on him for now. Also, incorporate your troops into the rebellious side. It would be best if you could holdplete control over them, but if that''s out of reach, then so be it¡­" "Yes sir!" Chapter 496 Swirl of Strategies and Plans

Chapter 496 Swirl of Strategies and ns

"Tsk¡­ I guess I need to evolve," I clicked my tongue before ncing over at my status. [Level: 0/100] (241/250) XP Needed Each demon provided about eight experience points. The amount has severely decreased the stronger I became, but at least there won''t be a shortage anytime soon. I could use these iing wars to feed myself experience points until I can evolve. Only when I can take down that bastard is when I make a move¡­ as everything must be perfect. "Keeping spying on him for now. Also, incorporate your troops into the rebellious side. It would be best if you could holdplete control over them, but if that''s out of reach, then so be it¡­" "Yes sir!" I soon exited my [Quasi World] and returned to hell where I was sitting on my bed. With velvet silk woven into a thick nket and a mattress made from what seemed to be a cloud, you would have thought I was royalty at first nce. My ck satin robes mixed with the god marks gracefully etched onto my face didn''t help either. "How was your beauty sleep, dick head¡­" "Shut the hell up," I groaned, shuffling out of bed while Wu continued to bask in the silky soft sheets. "So, what''s next?" She rolled over, kicking her feet with the rhythm of the crackling firece just perpendicr to our bed. "Nothing really. For now, it''s just a repeat of winning battles and such¡­ of course, I also have my eyes on every single factor of this war." "So¡­ you should be the sole victor soon right?" "That''s the n. I just need more information¡­ more and more and more and more and more until I can''t think of anything but information. Rtionships are down to thest-minute detail. Features on a single character down to their very blood type. I need everything¡­" "That''s cool and all, but how about you let me help? I''m not really doing much but fighting these useless battles¡­ if the general was here, he would have already figured out a way to end this war by now." "I don''t need to just end it. I need to benefit from it." "*sigh*... Whatever you say, man." ¡­ Amidst the chaos of battle, a demonic figure emerged, a stark contrast to the pandemonium around him. He was a man with short, jet-ck hair that seemed to absorb light itself. Two rigid, obsidian horns jutted from his forehead, their sinister curves adding to his menacing countenance. But it was his eyes that truly captured the essence of his malevolence ¡ª swirling voids of darkness that held the promise of oblivion. As he strode forward, the very ground seemed to wither beneath his feet. des of already burnt grass turned to ash, and the soil cracked and crumbled in response to the aura of darkness and death that emanated from him. The air itself grew heavy and oppressive as if choked by the weight of his malicious presence. In his hands, he wielded a wickedly sharp obsidian spear, its edges glistening with an unnatural darkness. With each swing, the de cleaved through the ranks of his adversaries with uncanny ease, leaving a trail of twisted and contorted bodies in its wake. The demonic man fought with a ferocity that bordered on madness, his movements a frenzied dance of death. His horns glistened with the blood of his foes, and his swirling void eyes never wavered from their singr purpose¡­ the annihtion of his enemies. As the opposing army closed in, their ranks seemed to quiver and falter in the face of his malevolent aura. Those who drew near him felt their strength drain away, their limbs growing heavy and sluggish. The very life force of the soldiers withered and faded in the presence of this embodiment of darkness and death. But the demonic man pressed on, an unrelenting force of destruction. He fought bravely, standing alone against the tide of his adversaries, a solitary figure bathed in the sickly glow of his own deathly hostility. Each swing of his obsidian de was a testament to his indomitable will, and each step forward was a challenge to the very forces of life and death. In the end, it was a battle of attrition, a test of endurance and willpower. The demonic man, with his aura of darkness and death, fought valiantly against the army that sought to overwhelm him. He was a nightmarish figure of terror and despair, and his bravery in the face of insurmountable odds was a testament to the depths of his malevolent power. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I leveled up quite a lot¡­" Cy muttered, sprawled atop his throne of corpses. "You asshole¡­ I had to kill the general all by myself¡­" Findir sighed, throwing a woman''s head with long vanta ck horns atop the alreadyrge pile of flesh and blood. "Seriously, how many generals does one man have?" "A lot, but he''ll switch up his strategy soon. News of us taking on his armies alone will disturb his thoughts and n as I''m sure he wanted to dwindle away our forces and supplies¡­" I exined. "HAH! WHAT AN IDIOT! Everybody is just rxing while he sends this fodder for us to level up! I hope this doesn''t end anytime soon!" Cyughed while the spear of darkness in his hand faded into nothingness. "Luna, have you prepared everything you need?" I asked the woman with long pastel-pink hair sitting atop the castle wall. She may have been many miles away, but we spoke effortlessly with one another due to our freakish senses. "Don''t try and confirm things with me. I can handle this myself. There is no need for you to get involved," Luna scoffed before dissipating into thin air, her projection instantly fading back into her real body. It was stored deep within the walls of Belphegor''s castle, just in case somebody was out there and strong enough to threaten her. "So petty¡­" I rolled my eyes. Chapter 497 The King of The Decaying Sea

Chapter 497 The King of The Decaying Sea

"A lot, but he''ll switch up his strategy soon. News of us taking on his armies alone will disturb his thoughts and n as I''m sure he wanted to dwindle away our forces and supplies¡­" I exined. "HAH! WHAT AN IDIOT! Everybody is just rxing while he sends this fodder for us to level up! I hope this doesn''t end anytime soon!" Cyughed while the spear of darkness in his hand faded into nothingness. "Luna, have you prepared everything you need?" I asked the woman with long pastel-pink hair sitting atop the castle wall. She may have been many miles away, but we spoke effortlessly with one another due to our freakish senses. "Don''t try and confirm things with me. I can handle this myself. There is no need for you to get involved," Luna scoffed before dissipating into thin air, her projection instantly fading back into her real body. It was stored deep within the walls of Belphegor''s castle, just in case somebody was out there and strong enough to threaten her. "So petty¡­" I rolled my eyes. ¡­ (Aisa POV) "Master, please let me go with you," I begged as the woman''s retainer appeared before our very eyes. He was a mass of shadows. Nothing more, nothing less. I could hardly feel his presence and at the same time, I could hardly feel any ounce of threatening aura. Either he was extremely weak and was useful for some other purpose, or he was so strong that I could hardly detect his level of power. I was thinking of more of the former instead of thetter, but you could never be one hundred percent sure about anything. "I''m sorry, but there is a guy you must speak with. Bring Be¡­ I''m sure you''ll discover something interesting¡­" She smiled and as I ran to hug her one more time, she disappeared into thin air. I instantly copsed to the ground in defeat before hearing a smug voice in the distance, directly down the hall. "Stop being a whiny bitch and let''s go." "You have no idea how much she means to me. She is the mother I never had." "..." There was no response from Be besides a continuous smug smile. "Let''s go," I scoffed. With our speed, it wasn''t long before we reached the towering pearly gates of a demon lord hell-bent on destroying and conquering everything in his path. It was a structure that defied the veryws of nature, a ce where beauty and horror converged in a morbid symphony. The pce''s exterior was forged from dark, obsidian-like stone, eternally polished to a sinister gleam. Towering spires, resembling skeletal fingers reaching for the ursed heavens, adorned its sinister facade. Sinuous, fiery veins coursed through the ck stone, pulsating with malevolent energy. These veins of molten magma weaved a mesmerizing tapestry of crimson and gold across the pce''s surface. As one approached the pce, the air grew unbearably hot, and the ground itself seemed to smolder beneath their feet. Surrounding the pce, small, seemingly unnatural pockets of water served as both a cruel tease and a chilling contrast to the surrounding inferno. Crystal-clear pools, norger than small ponds,y scattered throughout the pce''s courtyard, their waters impossibly cool and pristine. These pools of water appeared as though they were plucked from a different, untouched realm. Exotic, blood-red lilies and strange, phosphorescent aquatic life flourished within them, forming a stark juxtaposition against the oppressive heat and destion of their surroundings. Wisps of ghostly mist clung to the surface of the water, seemingly untouched by the encroaching heat. Soon, we were weed in within the pce itself. The corridors and chambers twisted and turned like a tangled nightmare. Torches of ghostly blue me lined the walls, casting eerie, shifting shadows that danced to an unsettling, silent melody. The architecture was a fusion of extravagance and malevolence, with grand, arched doorways adorned with intricate, nightmarish carvings of demonic figures and writhing serpentine fish. At the heart of the pce, a throne room of unparalleled dread awaited, its centerpiece a throne crafted from the bones of long-forgotten souls. Above it, a crooked chandelier of dark crystals hung, dripping with crimson liquid that seemed to weep eternally. The throne overlooked a sprawling, hellish vista, with famished men and tortured women. The children cried out for help, begging for an ounce of assistance, only to be met by the ruler''s indifferent gaze. This glistening but hellish pce, with its unnaturally beautiful waters and eerie fusion of opulence and malevolence, stood as a testament to the dark creativity of its creator. It was a ce where the damned would tremble in awe and terror, forever ensnared within its infernal grasp, caught between the allure of its beauty and the horrors of its depths. "Wee," A beautiful man''s voice resonated across the room, as he appeared elegantly on his throne cruelly built atop the corpses of his own citizens. He was beautiful. I had nothing else to say besides the fact that he was gorgeous. From the sapphire earrings decorating his hanging lobes to his pale skin engraved and carved to fit magnanimous sky-blue jewels of royal descent. It was a bit hard to take everything in. From his presence to the fact that even Be was quaking in her boots¡­ everything was surreal. He was simr yet somehow different to my Master who I had thought was a one-of-a-kind beast. "How are you not a god yet?" I immediately questioned him. "Who says I''m not?" His chilling voice radiated through the atmosphere, grappling with my senses and suppressing my very will to live. It was like being before him was like being before an all-powerful being. One not of this realm. One not of this reality. Suddenly, Be kneeled down on one knee. Her eyes shot up towards me, clearly gesturing for me to follow her. Drops of sweat dripped from my brow and bullets of blood exploded from my strained pupils. Just standing in his presence was enough to force me to lower myself. "I greet the King of The Sea," Be muttered. Chapter 498 The Magistrate Of Eradication ? It was a bit hard to take everything in. From his presence to the fact that even Be was quaking in her boots¡­ everything was surreal. He was simr yet somehow different to my Master who I had thought was a one-of-a-kind beast. "How are you not a god yet?" I immediately questioned him. "Who says I''m not?" His chilling voice radiated through the atmosphere, grappling with my senses and suppressing my very will to live. It was like being before him was like being before an all-powerful being. One not of this realm. One not of this reality. Suddenly, Be kneeled down on one knee. Her eyes shot up towards me, clearly gesturing for me to follow her. Drops of sweat dripped from my brow and bullets of blood exploded from my strained pupils. Just standing in his presence was enough to force me to lower myself. "I greet the King of The Sea," Be muttered. The air around me quivered, clearly suggesting me to take a knee. As the pressure around me only began to build further, I had no choice but to submit and look up at the man unphased by our presence. It was almost like he was expecting us. "It''s been a while¡­ Magistrate of Eradication. You and that extinction asshole would work well together," The demon lord taunted with an unsavory smirk. "Don''tpare him to me," Be instantly snapped back. "We are different." "Mhm¡­ tell that to the countless innocent lives you sacrificed in order to get off your Master''s enemies¡­ You were nothing but a pawn to him. That fire-breathing dick head is nothing but azy piece of shit who used you to do his bidding." "I didn''te here to get lectured¡­" "Oh, but I don''t know why else you would havee here?" He smirked, a long spiky tongue whipping out from in between his rosy lips. They were so rosy and perfect that it almost looked like he had lipstick on. "I only came here to confirm my suspicions¡­ it seems Lucifer''s throne world really can mess with time." What? Mess with time? Did the three of them go back in time? I know Orion is an obvious candidate, but Cy and Be should have been different¡­. I mean weren''t they with Beelzebub? Unless that sly bastard was up to something, I''mpletely clueless here. Yet, despite my constant questioning of each and every sentence that flowed within this throne room, I kept my lips shut. I didn''t want to ruin this tension as I knew more information would flow with fluctuating emotions. "Kekekekekeke¡­ KAAHAHAHAHAHAA! YOU''RE RIGHT! YOU''RE SO RIGHT! HIS THRONE WORLD CAN MESS WITH TIME BUT HE''S SO USELESS THAT HE CAN''T DO JACK SHIT WITH IT! THAT''S WHY HE HAD ORION, BUT GUESS WHAT?!" The man hystericallyughed, jumping ecstatically out of his grandeur seat. "GUESS! COME ON! GUESS!" "It''s not nice to talk bad about your peers¡­" "AHAHAHAAHAHAHAHA! WHAT AN IDIOT! HE WAS ACTUALLY SWAYED BY THAT BOY! HE''S UNBELIEVABLE! INSTEAD OF USING HIM AS A TOOL, HE WAS INSTEAD USED AS ONE! HE TURNED INTO HIS TOOL TO IMPROVE HIS STRENGTH AND POWER! THAT BOY IS A GENIUS! I NEED HIM! I WANT HIM!" The demon lord began to drool while gripping himself erotically. "What a pervert¡­" I muttered. Be nodded in agreement. "AH! FUCK! I NEED HIM! I NEEEEED HIM!" "Ahem¡­" Be disturbingly cleared her throat, slicing through the disgusting tension created by this man. "I believe we have more to talk about¡­ or should I say, something we need to settle." She began to fire up. Instantly she began to swell in power. It was much stronger than what I experienced before and as I took a good look at her, a mass of digits and numbers flickered into my vision. ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Be Wony] [Race: Draconic High Demon] [ss: Apostle of Draconic Extinction] (Destined: Savior of The Promethean me) [Title: Magistrate of Eradication] [Level: 13/100] (8/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 250/250 SP: 350/350] - Above Human [Strength: 90] - Above Human [Defense: 80] - Above Human [Magic: 350] - Above Human [Speed: 80] - Above Human [Mana Heart: Five Rings] (Draconically Enhanced) [Skills: [Magic Staff Coating] [Magic Staff Enhancement] [Enmed Presence] [Mystical Pressure of The Mana Core] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Will of mes] [Web of the Wony''s Burning Heart] [Summon: Greater Fire Spirits] [Apostle of Draconic Extinction Skills: [Combustion Control] [Draconic me Assimtion] [Demon Eyes] [Dragon Eyes] [Magic of The Sky Lord (Demonic Infused)] [Draconic me Body] [Passive Skills: [Rich Mindset] [Affable Connection Making Skills] [Warming Noble Presence] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Silver Tongue] [Golden Tongue of A Fallen Noble] [Blessing of The Ancient Lord of The Sky] [Rune Path: [Eyes of Seduction] [Throne World: Second Ring of Hell (Lust)] [800 Damned Souls of The Second Ring] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Dragon Scale Staff] ¡­ "You know, I only have five mana rings¡­" Be smirked, causing the demon lord''s eyebrow to raise slightly. Clearly, something was up once again and I had a hunch that it was this¡­ [You have inspected the aspect: [Draconically Enhanced] [Aspect of Mana - Draconically Enhanced] "That''s impossible. Your power is far beyond that. I witnessed it first hand¡­ lying will not do you any good¡­" The man''s voice darkened while his own chest began to beat with the thumping of rattled ocean waves. They shed against each other in a symphony of whitewash and salty particles. [Description: Normally, mana rings represent the level of mastery and skill a wielder of mana has been able to aplish. Typically they are represented in a very linear and discreet way, but due to the fact that this aspect of mana has artificially or naturally taken root in their body, a sudden change urs to their output. For each mana ring¡­ "My mana output is quintpled. Whatever rings I have will always be multiplied by what I currently have. So in reality¡­ I wield twenty-five mana rings." As the scene unfolded, Be''s features began to undergo a startling transformation. Her skin, once pale and human-like, darkened to an ashen gray, taking on an otherworldly texture. Sinuous, ming-green scales snaked their way up from her neck, covering her arms and shoulders in awork of intricately patterned armor. They gleamed with a menacing, emerald luster. Her lips curled into a wicked grin, revealing elongated, razor-sharp teeth that seemed more befitting a dragon''s maw than a human''s. Her nails had grown into wickedly sharp ws only a few more centimeters longer, the color of onyx, contrasting starkly against her ashen skin. But the most astonishing transformation was yet toe. Twenty-five arcane rings materialized around her, hovering in the air, each pulsating with otherworldly, draconic energy. These mana rings were like ethereal jewelry, circling her in a mesmerizing disy of might. As she raised her hands, her fingers crackled with powerfulbusting energy, and the rings began to rotate in a hypnotic, synchronized dance. A deafening roar filled the chamber as the draconic power within her surged to life. Her eyes red with intensity as they absorbed the energy from the mana rings, causing them to glow even brighter. Each pupil slivered into des while her hair, once green as leaves, began to shift, the color darkening to a deep forest green, and it began to writhe and sway as if it had a life of its own, mimicking the movements of a serpentine dragon. She looked like a creature straight from the depths of the underworld, a fusion of demon and dragon. A basilik? Or maybe a naga? Or maybe a gorgon? With a triumphant roar that shook the very foundations of the chamber, the demonic woman unleashed her newfound power, sending waves of draconic energy rippling outwards, obliterating everything in her path¡­ besides the demon lord,pletely unphased. The mana rings continued to orbit her, pulsating with an unholy fervor as she stood there, an embodiment of dark and chaotic magic, ready to wreak havoc upon the world. But she wasn''t done as those mana rings only began to speed up, feeding energy into a long staff. At the end it had a hoop with four more small hoops attached to it, jangling with each sway and movement of Be''s aura. Soon, that very same aura surged within her, expanding and filling the room with an overwhelming presence. It exuded an oppressive heat as if the mes of a dragon''s breath were licking at the edges of reality itself. The air seemed to vibrate with an arcane resonance, and an unmistakable scent of ancient power and smoldering embers hung in the air. Her aura roared with the echoing cries of a thousand dragons, an auditory symphony of might and fury that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to witness it. The very ground beneath her feet trembled in deference to the raw, unbridled power she was channeling. "Hahh¡­ These scars¡­ I haven''t forgotten about them." Chapter 499 The King Of The Decaying Sea ? With a triumphant roar that shook the very foundations of the chamber, the demonic woman unleashed her newfound power, sending waves of draconic energy rippling outwards, obliterating everything in her path¡­ besides the demon lord,pletely unphased. The mana rings continued to orbit her, pulsating with an unholy fervor as she stood there, an embodiment of dark and chaotic magic, ready to wreak havoc upon the world. But she wasn''t done as those mana rings only began to speed up, feeding energy into a long staff. At the end it had a hoop with four more small hoops attached to it, jangling with each sway and movement of Be''s aura. Soon, that very same aura surged within her, expanding and filling the room with an overwhelming presence. It exuded an oppressive heat as if the mes of a dragon''s breath were licking at the edges of reality itself. The air seemed to vibrate with an arcane resonance, and an unmistakable scent of ancient power and smoldering embers hung in the air. Her aura roared with the echoing cries of a thousand dragons, an auditory symphony of might and fury that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to witness it. The very ground beneath her feet trembled in deference to the raw, unbridled power she was channeling. "Hahh¡­ These scars¡­ I haven''t forgotten about them." ¡­ (Be POV) It was oh-so-familiar¡­ that disgusting amount of power. He was powerful but wasn''t arrogant. He never looked down on anybody as they were no more than ants. I mean, he was a god before any of these heavenly gods existed. Of course, he would see me as no more than a pebble¡­ but that''s what made it so jarring to experience. Unfortunately, his lithe and sinuous form is a mesmerizing spectacle. His mermaid tail, a work of otherworldly artistry, shimmers with iridescent scales. These scales shift in color, ranging from the deepest sapphire to the ckest abyss, creating a hypnotic y of hues as he moves through the atmosphere. His upper body is a testament to an artist''s vision, every muscle carved with ethereal precision. His skin, as pale as the most pristine coral, seems to glow eerily, casting an unearthly contrast against the inky backdrop of the ocean''s depths. The most captivating feature of this enigmatic figure is his horn-like appendages. Twisted and elongated, these pieces of vibrant coral extend gracefully from his temples. They seem to defy thews of nature, curling upwards like the wicked spires of an underwater citadel. These coral horns glisten with an eerie luminescence, casting a haunting glow that dances and flickers in the surrounding darkness. Every inch of his aquatic form is adorned with jewelry of unparalleled craftsmanship. Strings of luminous pearls encircle his neck, catching the faintest hint of light and reflecting it in a breathtaking disy. His ears bear intricate, ethereal seashell earrings that tinkle melodically with each graceful movement, their delicate chimes reminiscent of the ocean''s gentle song. His eyes, deep and abyssal, are framed by the enigmatic gleam of deep-sea gemstones that encircle them, adding an entrancing allure to his gaze, drawing unsuspecting souls into his web of deception. Flowing around his form, he wears luxurious white robes that seem to defy the very currents of the ocean. Woven from the silken threads of ethereal oceanic creatures, these robes shimmer like moonlight on the water''s surface. They cascade in elegant folds, billowing gracefully as he glides through the water, creating an enchanting and ghostly aura around him, an aura that only enhances his mystique. Beneath this exterior of unmatched beauty lies a malevolence that knows no bounds. His enchanting appearance is a mask, a lure designed to draw in the curious and the unfortunate. Those who encounter him are often ensnared by his seductive charm, only to be led to their doom in the unforgiving depths of the ocean, forever trapped in the clutches of this malevolent merman with coral horns. "Man¡­ I hate that fucking face of yours¡­" I grit my teeth to the utmost max. "Then let''s not mess around¡­" Leviathan announced, crossing all of his fingers to form a web of flesh right before his very eyes. "... Throne World." "Throne World¡­" I muttered, squeezing both of my thumbs together and touching all the tips of my fingers against each other. Before we could even proceed with our throne worlds, both of our auras shed. The Lord of the Ocean''s aura, an ethereal cascade of deep blues and shimmering aqua, manifested as an ever-moving tide. Waves of energy rolled and crashed, creating an enchanting disy that mirrored the relentless power of the sea itself. I even caught a glimpse of a few ghastly sea monsters and schools of transparent fish ready to crown their beloved ruler''s destined victory. His aura surged with a primal force, drawing upon the boundless might of the ocean''s depths. It surged and receded as if in tune with the ebb and flow of the tides, while its presence resonated with amanding and ancient authority. Opposing him was me, who wielded green and fiery demonic properties. My aura was a tempestuous maelstrom of vibrant greens and scorching reds, a vtile dance of conflicting elements. Verdant tendrils of energy writhed and coiled, shing with searing mes that surged and spat in every direction. My aura crackled with untamed power, a fusion of infernal fury and nature''s wild vitality. It was as if the forces of chaos and creation were locked in an eternal struggle within my very being. As these two opposing auras collided, the surrounding atmosphere was thrown into disarray. The throne world''s drafts swirled chaotically, creating a maelstrom of swirling power and colliding energies. The sh of these auras sent shockwaves rippling through the gusty realm, where even the demon lords spread far across Hell could feel its aftershock. The very environment seemed to respond to the intensity of our battle. Exotic, luminescent sea creatures rose from the floor, seeking refuge from the turmoil, while ghoulish coral formations quivered under the dueling forces. The very pressure of the water itself seemed to fluctuate in response to the titanic struggle, causing the stone brick floor to quake and the decorated ceiling to tremble with fric energy. And then, a strange silence overwhelmed the entire capital. Everything fell silent at the muttering of those next few words¡­ and at the same time, the appearance of a familiar figure stepped into my radar of senses. "Antis." "Second Ring of Hell!" ¡­ (Orion POV) "Huh? Isn''t he supposed to have another throne world? Has it changed or does he have multiple?" I muttered to myself as I watched the mystical battle unfold from afar. As [Throne World: Antis] and [Throne World: Second Ring of Hell] shed with their lustful auras, the metaphysical boundaries between these realms and the real world began to blur, allowing elements of their seductivendscapes to manifest in the physical realm. This surreal fusion of dimensions created a mesmerizing and unsettling tableau. From [Throne World: Antis], ethereal towers of iridescent coral rose from the depths of the ocean, their surfaces adorned with pearls and jewels that glittered like stars in the night sky. As they pierced the surface of the water, they created a breathtaking spectacle of aquatic grandeur that stretched toward the heavens. Along the shorelines, delicate, exotic sea flora and swaying kelp forests appeared, their fronds glistening with an otherworldly luminescence. Exotic fish and merfolk, their forms radiant with allure, emerged from the sea, beckoning to those who glimpsed at them. On the other hand, [Throne World: Second Ring of Hell] infused the real world with a fiery and tempestuous ambiance. Volcanic fissures cracked open in the earth, spewing forth rivers of moltenva that flowed like streams of passion. The sky itself became a canvas of crimson and obsidian as if painted by infernal passions. Sultry demons, their eyes smoldering with desire, materialized in the shadows, their presence an embodiment of tantalizing temptation. The air was thick with the scent of incense and exotic spices, a heady and intoxicating aroma that stirred primal desires. As these two realms bled into the real world, the merging of theirndscapes created a surreal and unsettling juxtaposition. The crystalline towers of Antis cast reflections in the molten rivers of the Second Ring of Hell, creating an eerie y of light and shadow. Exotic sea creatures swam amidst the fiery rivers, their aquatic forms seeming both out of ce and strangely fitting in this amalgamation of realms. The real world was transformed into a chaotic dreamscape where elements of both desire and torment coexisted. Since these skills were sorge upon activating, any demon who found themselves caught in this sh of realms experienced a bewildering mix of sensations. The allure of Antis beckoned with promises of passionate enchantment, while the infernal temptations of the Second Ring of Hell tugged at their deepest desires. It was a surreal and disorienting experience as the boundaries between reality and these Throne Worlds blurred, leaving those in its wake to navigate the bewildering intersection of lust and longing that unfolded before them. "I guess¡­ I should also make my move¡­ [Throne World: Kingdom of Null] Chapter 500 Ten Active Throne Worlds ? From [Throne World: Antis], ethereal towers of iridescent coral rose from the depths of the ocean, their surfaces adorned with pearls and jewels that glittered like stars in the night sky. As they pierced the surface of the water, they created a breathtaking spectacle of aquatic grandeur that stretched toward the heavens. Along the shorelines, delicate, exotic sea flora and swaying kelp forests appeared, their fronds glistening with an otherworldly luminescence. Exotic fish and merfolk, their forms radiant with allure, emerged from the sea, beckoning to those who glimpsed at them. On the other hand, [Throne World: Second Ring of Hell] infused the real world with a fiery and tempestuous ambiance. Volcanic fissures cracked open in the earth, spewing forth rivers of moltenva that flowed like streams of passion. The sky itself became a canvas of crimson and obsidian as if painted by infernal passions. Sultry demons, their eyes smoldering with desire, materialized in the shadows, their presence an embodiment of tantalizing temptation. The air was thick with the scent of incense and exotic spices, a heady and intoxicating aroma that stirred primal desires. As these two realms bled into the real world, the merging of theirndscapes created a surreal and unsettling juxtaposition. The crystalline towers of Antis cast reflections in the molten rivers of the Second Ring of Hell, creating an eerie y of light and shadow. Exotic sea creatures swam amidst the fiery rivers, their aquatic forms seeming both out of ce and strangely fitting in this amalgamation of realms. The real world was transformed into a chaotic dreamscape where elements of both desire and torment coexisted. Since these skills were sorge upon activating, any demon who found themselves caught in this sh of realms experienced a bewildering mix of sensations. The allure of Antis beckoned with promises of passionate enchantment, while the infernal temptations of the Second Ring of Hell tugged at their deepest desires. It was a surreal and disorienting experience as the boundaries between reality and these Throne Worlds blurred, leaving those in its wake to navigate the bewildering intersection of lust and longing that unfolded before them. "I guess¡­ I should also make my move¡­ [Throne World: Kingdom of Null]." ¡­ (Aisa POV) Far in the distance, I witnessed those three goddamn monsters activate their own realms. Each one cut into the literal space around us like they had already ascended to godhood. My friends which I thought I knew all about had be so different¡­ to the point where I could hardly even tell if I was looking at an illusion or the real thing. "Aisa," A chilling voice reached out from behind me, scraping at the cavity of my ears. Even though my guard was up and my senses had been sharpened to their utmost max, I could hardly notice him¡­ that boy wrapped in a storm of dark wind. A young man emerged as an exquisite and ethereal figure, a living embodiment of the enigmatic beauty of his ancient race. His most captivating feature, without a doubt, is the long, snow-white hair that cascades down his back like a silken waterfall. This pristine mane, untouched by the darkness that shrouds his world, seems to have captured the very essence of moonlight, shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. Amidst this sea of white, his wooden horns stand out as stark ebony crescents, their intricate etchings, and swirls serving as a stark contrast to the purity of his hair. These majestic horns frame his face like ornate crowns, adding an air of regal beauty to his already enchanting countenance. They curve gracefully upward from his temples, their dark branches creating an intriguing y of light and shadow against the canvas of his baster skin, which appears almost translucent, as though it were a vessel for the very essence of moonlight. His eyes, the color of deep amethyst, seem to hold the wisdom of ages and the secrets of the shadows. They are framed by long, darkshes that entuate their hypnotic allure, drawing in those who dare to meet his gaze. His high cheekbones and sculpted jawline give his face a timeless elegance, while his lips, adorned with a perpetual enigmatic smile, are the embodiment of mystery, hinting at the depths of his thoughts and the enigmas of his soul. Beneath his flowing, dark robes, adorned with subtle, iridescent ents that gleam like stars against a moonless night, lies a slender yet muscr physique, a testament to his grace and strength. With each movement, he exudes an otherworldly grace, his every step taken with a quiet confidence thates from knowing his ce in the tapestry of his mystical realm. In addition, his leather boots, perfectly crafted for the shadows, allow him to tread silently through his homnd''sbyrinthine darkness. This young dark elf''s power lies in his profound connection to the dark wind, a mystical force that dances around him like a living, swirling entity, responding to his every thought and whim. With a mere gesture, he can call upon this dark wind to enshroud him in an imprable cloak of shadows, further emphasizing his already elusive presence. Hismand over this mystic force is as fluid as the night itself, and in battle, it bes an extension of his will, enabling him to confound and outmaneuver his adversaries with a grace and finesse that are as beguiling as they are deadly. "Shall we join? Orion said our first step to winning this war was to control the demon lord of destruction." "That''s utter bullshit. We should be focusing our power on the demon gods rather than the demon lords¡­ we''re on their side." "We are on their side, but that doesn''t mean they''ll listen to us¡­ so just trust Orion. He said as long as we take him down, we can gain full control over him. He has some kind of skill that allows him to alter his mind." There was no downside. The strongest demon lord in terms of raw status power and war power¡­ if we could get control of him, we could easily control the other demon lords as well. At that point there would be pretty much no unexpected errors, meaning our job would be much easier¡­ "But there''s a problem," I replied. "Yeah¡­ I know," Findir began to sweat while a duo of eerie presences emerged from the throne room''s shadows. As these two enigmatic figures materialized, their presence became a captivating juxtaposition of contrasting forces. The first figure, a male, steps forth, shrouded in an ominous and deathly aura that seems to exude from him like an eerie mist. This aura is a vortex of shadows, clinging to him like living entities, their forms shifting and coiling around his being in an endless dance of darkness. It''s as though he is the very embodiment of the night, drawing the depths of obscurity toward him. And with every movement, he leaves behind a trail of lingering darkness that loiters like a haunting echo. The atmosphere around him bes heavy and charged with an unnerving sense of foreboding, as though the very essence of mortality emanates from his presence. Alongside him, the second figure, a female, emerges with a striking contrast that defiesprehension. She is enveloped in an illusionary mist that transcends the boundaries of reality itself. This mesmerizing aura is a breathtaking spectacle, where individual worlds and entire gxies seem to revolve around her like a celestial chandelier. Each is a radiant orb, casting a soft, ethereal glow that harmoniously dances with neighboring stars. The delicate bnce of these celestial bodies creates a kaleidoscope of colors and patterns, giving her an otherworldly allure that defies earthly imagination. It''s as though the very cosmos has chosen to converge within her, and the very fabric of existence bends to her will. Together, they step out of the shadowy abyss, a living embodiment of the cosmic duality between darkness and light. Their presence carries an air of mystery that beckons those who witness them to contemte the profound and the infinite. In their union, one can feel the irresistible pull of both the eternal void and the boundless wonders of the universe. Their auras are like enigmatic stories, inviting contemtion of the universal forces that shape existence, where the male figure stands as a harbinger of mortality''s inevitability, and the female figure embodies the limitless potential and beauty of the cosmos itself. "And what might that be?" Cy loosely smiled. And Luna, who stood rtively silent beside him ended up deciding to speak up. "The demon lords have most likely prepared for that situation. At the very least, just Beelzebub and Lucifer, but we should take all of them into ount-" Chills shot down our spines. And reflexively, we opened up our hand seals, allowing us to utilize the full power of a single skill. It was so strong in fact, that once we returned, it could allow us to reign over the overworld. "[Throne World: Cage of The Erased Being]." "[Throne World: Funeral of The Living]." "[Throne World: Scarred Grove of The Wind King''s Pce]." "[Throne World: Land of Memories]." And then, the ones who sent chills to erupt through our skin muttered their own powers. "[Throne World: Kaleidoscopic Gxy]." "[Throne World: Prison of Eternity]." "[Godly Skill Copy] ¡ú [Throne World: World of Mirrors]." "[Throne World: Kingdom of Sensory Deprivation]." "[Throne World: World of Memories]." Just as I prepared myself for the biggest jumping of my life, suddenly, Leviathan, in the very far distance opened his mouth. His throne world which I had initially thought was the peak of his power¡­ had only been sidestepped by yet another powerful disy of divinity. "[Throne World: Wormhole]. Condition Set. Strength Against Weakness. Condition Set. Favored in Stronger Demonic Energy." Chapter 501 Decrepit Demon Lord

Chapter 501 Decrepit Demon Lord

Just as I prepared myself for the biggest jumping of my life, suddenly, Leviathan, in the very far distance opened his mouth. His throne world which I had initially thought was the peak of his power¡­ had only been sidestepped by yet another powerful disy of divinity. "[Throne World: Wormhole]. Condition Set. Strength Against Weakness. Condition Set. Favored in Stronger Demonic Energy." ¡­ Everything changed. From his surroundings to the enveloping mana distinctly pronunciating the edge of each and every single throne world erupting through the vicinity. It was a disturbing and chilling sight that brought a drop of sweat to dribble down his forehead. "I knew it¡­" Orion smirked. "Knew what?" "That something like this would turn out¡­ unfortunately, I don''t have any countermeasure." "We both know how much bullshit that is¡­" The demon lord lightly chuckled. "... Our bond was slowly growing, but unfortunately you had to pull some stupid shit like this¡­ how pathetic." The nightmarish battlefield unfolded beneath a blood-red sky. Thendscape is a twisted, barren wastnd, marred by jagged, obsidian mountains that pierce the treacherous heavens like the teeth of some monstrous, forgotten deity. The ground beneath is cracked and hazardous, with molten rivers ofva snaking through the terrain, casting eerie, flickering reflections. The very air is thick with sulfurous fumes, choking and acrid, making each breath a struggle. The ground trembles incessantly, as if writhing in agony, while ghostly whispers and malevolentughter echo through the air¡ªcries of the lost souls forever trapped in this ursed realm. Unseen entities lurk in the shadows, their presence felt but never seen, ready to torment those who dare to enter. The weather is a relentless barrage of hostility, with razor-sharp shards of obsidian hail plummeting from the heavens, slicing through the air and anything in their path. asional lightning storms rupture the sky, casting eerie strobe-like shes that reveal grotesque creatures skulking in the shadows. This decaying life had been twisted into abominable forms. Mutated, grotesque creatures roam the wastnd, their bodies a nightmarish patchwork of monstrous features. Cursed trees, with gnarled, twisted limbs, w at the crimson-hued sky, bearing blood-red, venomous fruit. Toxic rivers teem with grotesque, amphibious monstrosities, their eyes gleaming with hunger. Amidst this nightmarish backdrop, two warriors stand, locked in an eternal battle. They must not only confront each other but also navigate the shifting, unstable ground, fraught with hidden pitfalls. The relentless onught of supernatural horrors, lurking just beyond sight, makes every moment a test of willpower and survival. "The coordinates are a bit off¡­ but it''s still pretty much the same." ¡­ (48 Hours Prior) "I''m back¡­" As Lucifer materialized from the single gargoyle perched on the aged wooden chair, a palpable air of enigma surrounds him. His arrival is marked by subtle, otherworldly music, a haunting melody that seems to emanate from the very depths of his being. The ethereal notes create a mesmerizing aura, drawing all eyes to him¡­ when its only purpose was white noise for the fallen angel to work with. His eyes, the windows to his soul, reveal the depths of his inner turmoil. They shimmer with an otherworldly fire, an ever-shifting kaleidoscope of emotions that range from burning anger to a profound sadness that only an immortal being canprehend. Each nce from those piercing ebony orbs carries the weight of centuries of experience and knowledge of the universe''s mysteries. Around his neck, a silver pendant hangs, adorned with an intricate engraving of a celestial realm cloaked in darkness. The pendant seems to pulse with an eerie light, hinting at the duality within Lucifer''s nature - the celestial light he once embodied and the shadows he nowmands. Lucifer''s hands, long and graceful, are adorned with rings bearing cryptic symbols and ancient gemstones that seem to hold the power of the cosmos. With a mere touch, he can manipte the very fabric of reality, a reminder of his formidable abilities as a celestial being. "Why have youe? Belphegor and his city all trust you and your gang¡­ yet you''ve left them to be wiped out." His voice, when he speaks, carries a hypnotic quality thatmands attention. It resonates like a hauntingly beautiful melody, wrapping around the minds of those who hear it, luring them into his web of intrigue and temptation. Each word drips with a seductive charm that conceals the abyss of knowledge and danger that lies beneath. As he moves, his footsteps barely make a sound, as if he treads lightly between the realms of the living and the damned. His presence is a paradox, simultaneously alluring and unsettling, drawing those who encounter him into a dance of temptation and revtion. Lucifer''s emergence from the gargoyle on the wooden chair is a spectacle that transcends mortalprehension. It is a reminder that he is a being of infiniteplexity, a fallen angel trapped in the eternal struggle between light and darkness, and his very existence is a testament to the enigmatic nature of the cosmos. "Unfortunately, I''ve already gained everything I needed from there. It only took a couple of months, but I''ve maxed out my level." [Level: 100/100] (250/250) XP Needed "So you''vee to me for the materials you need to evolve, right?" "No¡­ I''vee to offer you a deal," Orion lightly grinned, his head tilting downwards as if offering the supreme demon a bow of respect. "I hope you won''t be a fool by dismissing me immediately¡­ You haven''t even heard my offer." "I don''t even need to hear it to understand what you''re about to offer me." "Then let''s settle down and talk over a cup of tea¡­" Orion snapped his fingers, allowing one of the five demonic generals to step out of his quasi-world and pour the two magnificent beings a piping hot cup of tea. These leaves had been fermented over many years, to the point where they had even turned to ash, but that''s what makes them good¡­ a blend of death and rebirth to signal the start of this meeting. "First of all, let''s not y dumb¡­ I know you know that we know of what you''re about to do¡­" "Don''t try and make it moreplicated than it has to be," Orion''s grin widened once more, causing Lucifer to realize something was up. "If I detect a single usage of skills¡­" His face darkened and the lights within the room imploded. "You''ll do what?" Orion chuckled. "I''ll Kill You." Magnus, the vampiric general that had been brought out was frozen in ce. He knew he had permission to move around at his Master''s leisure but even then¡­ There was something about this atmosphere of raw tension that forced his muscles to chafe and his bones to lock in ce. "Tch¡­ whatever¡­ let''s get to it. You know what I''m about to do and that''s the reason why I''vee to present you an offer¡­ tell me what will go down and I swear on my life, I will help kill the gods in the past." "Go down in what way? You have to be more specific than that or I''ll outright scam you. You have no skill that allows you to lie detect¡­ even though you''re decent at it when the timees." "When I attack Leviathan, what exactly will go down? Who or what will interfere¡­ I need to know as much information as possible." "No." Orion was slightly taken aback by the sudden decline. He was absolutely sure that Lucifer would follow through with this due to many conforming pieces. First of all, his pride. By not giving him information, he basically admitted to Orion that he isn''t stronger than him and he will need as much information as possible in order to win. The rest are slightly minor and were bound to fall out of line, but the part about his pride¡­ well, I guess Orion made a few miscalctions. "Hah! So you''re basically admitting defeat?!" Orion provoked the man and as the imploded lights filling the room flickered back on, Lucifer''s expression was filled with nothing but defeat. The man, once filled with vitality and purpose, now stands at the precipice of despair, slowly losing his will to go on. His transformation is a gradual erosion of hope, a fading ember in the cold darkness of his existence. Physically, his posture has changed. Once proud and upright, his shoulders now droop with the weight of the world. His steps have grown lethargic as if he''s dragging the heavy chains of his burdens behind him. The energy that once fueled his movements has dissipated, leaving behind anguid, almost robotic gait. His eyes, which were once bright and filled with dreams, have dulled. They now carry a distant, vacant look, as if they''ve lost the ability to see the beauty and wonder in the world. The spark of enthusiasm that once ignited his gaze has faded into a hollow emptiness. Conversations that used to light up his face with animated expressions have be monosybic exchanges. He no longer engages with enthusiasm, and his voice has lost its vibrancy. It quivers with fatigue, and his words seem to hang in the air, heavy with the weight of his disillusionment. "Everything is already over. They''ve nned it all." "Hey! You piece of shit!" Orion furiously mmed his hands on the table, knocking over the priceless set of tea. His hands reached out, grabbing the man by the cor, yet nothing worked. He was but a limp corpse losing its ember of life. "What happened to you¡­" "You have no idea what is about toe." At that moment, the first servant of the primordial beings, the first angel warrior, the first fallen angel, the first demon, the first demon king, the first demon lord, the first traveler of time¡­ was nothing but a toy whose time had run out. Chapter 502 Decrepit Demon Lord Just as I prepared myself for the biggest jumping of my life, suddenly, Leviathan, in the very far distance opened his mouth. His throne world which I had initially thought was the peak of his power¡­ had only been sidestepped by yet another powerful disy of divinity. "[Throne World: Wormhole]. Condition Set. Strength Against Weakness. Condition Set. Favored in Stronger Demonic Energy." ¡­ Everything changed. From his surroundings to the enveloping mana distinctly pronunciating the edge of each and every single throne world erupting through the vicinity. It was a disturbing and chilling sight that brought a drop of sweat to dribble down his forehead. "I knew it¡­" Orion smirked. "Knew what?" "That something like this would turn out¡­ unfortunately, I don''t have any countermeasure." "We both know how much bullshit that is¡­" The demon lord lightly chuckled. "... Our bond was slowly growing, but unfortunately you had to pull some stupid shit like this¡­ how pathetic." The nightmarish battlefield unfolded beneath a blood-red sky. Thendscape is a twisted, barren wastnd, marred by jagged, obsidian mountains that pierce the treacherous heavens like the teeth of some monstrous, forgotten deity. The ground beneath is cracked and hazardous, with molten rivers ofva snaking through the terrain, casting eerie, flickering reflections. The very air is thick with sulfurous fumes, choking and acrid, making each breath a struggle. The ground trembles incessantly, as if writhing in agony, while ghostly whispers and malevolentughter echo through the air¡ªcries of the lost souls forever trapped in this ursed realm. Unseen entities lurk in the shadows, their presence felt but never seen, ready to torment those who dare to enter. The weather is a relentless barrage of hostility, with razor-sharp shards of obsidian hail plummeting from the heavens, slicing through the air and anything in their path. asional lightning storms rupture the sky, casting eerie strobe-like shes that reveal grotesque creatures skulking in the shadows. This decaying life had been twisted into abominable forms. Mutated, grotesque creatures roam the wastnd, their bodies a nightmarish patchwork of monstrous features. Cursed trees, with gnarled, twisted limbs, w at the crimson-hued sky, bearing blood-red, venomous fruit. Toxic rivers teem with grotesque, amphibious monstrosities, their eyes gleaming with hunger. Amidst this nightmarish backdrop, two warriors stand, locked in an eternal battle. They must not only confront each other but also navigate the shifting, unstable ground, fraught with hidden pitfalls. The relentless onught of supernatural horrors, lurking just beyond sight, makes every moment a test of willpower and survival. "The coordinates are a bit off¡­ but it''s still pretty much the same." ¡­ (48 Hours Prior) "I''m back¡­" As Lucifer materialized from the single gargoyle perched on the aged wooden chair, a palpable air of enigma surrounds him. His arrival is marked by subtle, otherworldly music, a haunting melody that seems to emanate from the very depths of his being. The ethereal notes create a mesmerizing aura, drawing all eyes to him¡­ when its only purpose was white noise for the fallen angel to work with. His eyes, the windows to his soul, reveal the depths of his inner turmoil. They shimmer with an otherworldly fire, an ever-shifting kaleidoscope of emotions that range from burning anger to a profound sadness that only an immortal being canprehend. Each nce from those piercing ebony orbs carries the weight of centuries of experience and knowledge of the universe''s mysteries. Around his neck, a silver pendant hangs, adorned with an intricate engraving of a celestial realm cloaked in darkness. The pendant seems to pulse with an eerie light, hinting at the duality within Lucifer''s nature - the celestial light he once embodied and the shadows he nowmands. Lucifer''s hands, long and graceful, are adorned with rings bearing cryptic symbols and ancient gemstones that seem to hold the power of the cosmos. With a mere touch, he can manipte the very fabric of reality, a reminder of his formidable abilities as a celestial being. "Why have youe? Belphegor and his city all trust you and your gang¡­ yet you''ve left them to be wiped out." His voice, when he speaks, carries a hypnotic quality thatmands attention. It resonates like a hauntingly beautiful melody, wrapping around the minds of those who hear it, luring them into his web of intrigue and temptation. Each word drips with a seductive charm that conceals the abyss of knowledge and danger that lies beneath. As he moves, his footsteps barely make a sound, as if he treads lightly between the realms of the living and the damned. His presence is a paradox, simultaneously alluring and unsettling, drawing those who encounter him into a dance of temptation and revtion. Lucifer''s emergence from the gargoyle on the wooden chair is a spectacle that transcends mortalprehension. It is a reminder that he is a being of infiniteplexity, a fallen angel trapped in the eternal struggle between light and darkness, and his very existence is a testament to the enigmatic nature of the cosmos. "Unfortunately, I''ve already gained everything I needed from there. It only took a couple of months, but I''ve maxed out my level." [Level: 100/100] (250/250) XP Needed "So you''vee to me for the materials you need to evolve, right?" "No¡­ I''vee to offer you a deal," Orion lightly grinned, his head tilting downwards as if offering the supreme demon a bow of respect. "I hope you won''t be a fool by dismissing me immediately¡­ You haven''t even heard my offer." "I don''t even need to hear it to understand what you''re about to offer me." "Then let''s settle down and talk over a cup of tea¡­" Orion snapped his fingers, allowing one of the five demonic generals to step out of his quasi-world and pour the two magnificent beings a piping hot cup of tea. These leaves had been fermented over many years, to the point where they had even turned to ash, but that''s what makes them good¡­ a blend of death and rebirth to signal the start of this meeting. "First of all, let''s not y dumb¡­ I know you know that we know of what you''re about to do¡­" "Don''t try and make it moreplicated than it has to be," Orion''s grin widened once more, causing Lucifer to realize something was up. "If I detect a single usage of skills¡­" His face darkened and the lights within the room imploded. "You''ll do what?" Orion chuckled. "I''ll Kill You." Magnus, the vampiric general that had been brought out was frozen in ce. He knew he had permission to move around at his Master''s leisure but even then¡­ There was something about this atmosphere of raw tension that forced his muscles to chafe and his bones to lock in ce. "Tch¡­ whatever¡­ let''s get to it. You know what I''m about to do and that''s the reason why I''vee to present you an offer¡­ tell me what will go down and I swear on my life, I will help kill the gods in the past." "Go down in what way? You have to be more specific than that or I''ll outright scam you. You have no skill that allows you to lie detect¡­ even though you''re decent at it when the timees." "When I attack Leviathan, what exactly will go down? Who or what will interfere¡­ I need to know as much information as possible." "No." Orion was slightly taken aback by the sudden decline. He was absolutely sure that Lucifer would follow through with this due to many conforming pieces. First of all, his pride. By not giving him information, he basically admitted to Orion that he isn''t stronger than him and he will need as much information as possible in order to win. The rest are slightly minor and were bound to fall out of line, but the part about his pride¡­ well, I guess Orion made a few miscalctions. "Hah! So you''re basically admitting defeat?!" Orion provoked the man and as the imploded lights filling the room flickered back on, Lucifer''s expression was filled with nothing but defeat. The man, once filled with vitality and purpose, now stands at the precipice of despair, slowly losing his will to go on. His transformation is a gradual erosion of hope, a fading ember in the cold darkness of his existence. Physically, his posture has changed. Once proud and upright, his shoulders now droop with the weight of the world. His steps have grown lethargic as if he''s dragging the heavy chains of his burdens behind him. The energy that once fueled his movements has dissipated, leaving behind anguid, almost robotic gait. His eyes, which were once bright and filled with dreams, have dulled. They now carry a distant, vacant look, as if they''ve lost the ability to see the beauty and wonder in the world. The spark of enthusiasm that once ignited his gaze has faded into a hollow emptiness. Conversations that used to light up his face with animated expressions have be monosybic exchanges. He no longer engages with enthusiasm, and his voice has lost its vibrancy. It quivers with fatigue, and his words seem to hang in the air, heavy with the weight of his disillusionment. "Everything is already over. They''ve nned it all." "Hey! You piece of shit!" Orion furiously mmed his hands on the table, knocking over the priceless set of tea. His hands reached out, grabbing the man by the cor, yet nothing worked. He was but a limp corpse losing its ember of life. "What happened to you¡­" "You have no idea what is about toe." At that moment, the first servant of the primordial beings, the first angel warrior, the first fallen angel, the first demon, the first demon king, the first demon lord, the first traveler of time¡­ was nothing but a toy whose time had run out. Chapter 503 Kingdom of Null

Chapter 503 Kingdom of Null

Conversations that used to light up his face with animated expressions have be monosybic exchanges. He no longer engages with enthusiasm, and his voice has lost its vibrancy. It quivers with fatigue, and his words seem to hang in the air, heavy with the weight of his disillusionment. "Everything is already over. They''ve nned it all." "Hey! You piece of shit!" Orion furiously mmed his hands on the table, knocking over the priceless set of tea. His hands reached out, grabbing the man by the cor, yet nothing worked. He was but a limp corpse losing its ember of life. "What happened to you¡­" "You have no idea what is about toe." At that moment, the first servant of the primordial beings, the first angel warrior, the first fallen angel, the first demon, the first demon king, the first demon lord, the first traveler of time¡­ was nothing but a toy whose time had run out. ¡­ (Present Day) "Who gave you the coordinates?" Lucifer asked. "I''m sure I remember declining your offer." "Nobody did." "Huh?" "I predicted where they would end up. Leviathan isn''t stupid enough to send us to a ce that could be potentially favorable to all fights. He also wasn''t stupid enough to underestimate us and match us against somebody who we could potentially win against¡­ there was also the fact that I believed he would match us against our Masters¡­ well, except for two people." "Then why ask me in the first ce if you could predict everything from the beginning¡­" "Because-" Lucifer immediately cut the anomaly off. "Because it''s better to be 100% sure than have a prediction¡­? Huh? Stop bluffing dick head¡­ you''re just trying to act confident when you know 100% that you''re finished. I know that saying of yours is a creed¡­ but I know everything you''ve predicted. Everything is within my calctions." "I don''t see why a toy needs to think so hard¡­" Orion''s expression went cold while his fingersced over to form a web. "Throne World¡­" Both men announced in unison, their emotions swaying the grafts of natural expression amongst their faces. "Kingdom of Null." "Prison of Time Unlocked: Expulsion of Heaven, Wrinkle of Hell." At that moment, the teacher and the student were equal. Kingdom of Null, an entirely recreated throne world branching out from Orion''s previous throne world: Chaos Hole. While training with Jormungunder and under the strict gaze of the serpentine king, Orion encountered a force on one of the veryst floors. A force that took a physical form so innately strong that it threw him off of the seemingly infinite flight of steps. Chaos. A primordial force. Though it was diluted to a percentage only represented by cing an infinite number of zeros behind a decimal ce, it was still strong enough to break and crack every bone in Orion''s body. Numerous times in fact. And if it wasn''t for him having such a special race, being a Chaos Incarnate, he would have been entirely wiped from existence. Nevertheless, he fought and fought against this intangible yet tangible force again and again. Numerous times he had given up and descended the stairs to seek help from his many masters that he had encountered on the way up, but unfortunately, they couldn''t do much but provide heaps of encouraging words. So then, you must be wondering, how exactly did he ovee this¡­ well, he didn''t. He used what he knew best and exploited his surroundings to his advantage. By making a deal with Jormungunder, he received a piece of advice that allowed him to see further than what was humanly possible. "I thought I witnessed everything your throne world has to offer¡­ I guess not." From behind Orion, an abyssal portal tears open, giving birth to a world of darkness, void, and chaos. This malignant rift, in reality, pulses with malevolent energy, pouring forth an unending torrent of obsidian shadows that unfurl like a cursed tide. The darkness, thick and imprable, oozes from the portal like an inky spill, devouring the light and life in its path. It defies all knownws of nature, clinging to existence with a hunger that seems insatiable. The air itself grows heavy with its oppressive presence, making it difficult to breathe as it wraps its tendrils around everything in its reach. The void emanating from this rift is a yawning chasm of nothingness, a stark absence of all that is known and tangible. It devours sound, leaving only an eerie silence in its wake. Any attempts toprehend or fathom its depths are met with an overwhelming sense of existential dread. Chaos seeps from the portal like a formless, ever-shifting miasma. It twists and distorts the very fabric of reality, creating grotesque and surreal shapes that defy reason. Time itself bes a malleable construct, as the boundaries of cause and effect blur within this nightmarish realm. The contours of the figure, the man who stands before this rift, remain shrouded in obscurity as if deliberately cloaked in the shadows. His presence is an enigma, a harbinger of the unspeakable horrors that spill forth from the portal hemands. As the world of darkness, void, and chaos continues to pour out of the portal, it infects its surroundings like a gue. It creeps across thendscape, leaving nothing untouched. Buildings crumble, organic life withers and rots, and the natural order of things dissolves into madness. The relentless onught of this eldritch abyss paints a bleak and surreal picture, where thews of reality hold no sway. It is a manifestation of pure malevolence, an entity that hungers for the annihtion of all that exists. As it spreads, it leaves behind only destion, emptiness, and the echoes of a world once filled with life and light. Emerging from the churning abyss of darkness, void, and chaos, the colossal pce gradually solidifies, its eerie presence taking form amid the tumultuous shadows. This unsettling edifice is a monument to the unsettling and malevolent forces that have shaped it, defying thews of architecture, sanity, and reality. The pce''s architecture is a nightmare coge, an unholy fusion of discordant styles and maddening design. Its towering spires seem to reach for the heavens only to be swallowed by the abyss below, their tips enshrouded in a perpetual fog that swirls and shifts in an ever-changing dance. The walls are jagged and irregr, hewn from an abyssal stone that seems to writhe and breathe with a life of its own. Nightmarish reliefs carve scenes of torment and suffering, etched by hands that have long since lost their grip on reason. Symmetry and order are foreign concepts within these cursed walls. Hallways twist and wind in impossible, vertigo-inducing angles, leading to chambers that defy spatial logic. Ceilings stretch upward into the abyss, disappearing into a void that offers no sce. Floors plummet into unfathomable depths, creating an unsettling sensation of standing at the precipice of a bottomless chasm. The pce is abyrinth where up and down, left and right, lose all meaning, and the veryws of geometry are contorted to a sinister purpose. As the pce continues to materialize, it inherits the malevolent properties of the abyss that birthed it. The walls seem to exude a darkness so profound that it swallows light and sound alike, rendering the bravest souls hesitant to approach. Within the pce''s oppressive depths, shadows writhe and coil, taking on grotesque, ever-shifting forms that appear to whisper forbidden secrets to those who dare to listen. The air inside the pce is heavy with dread, each breath tinged with a sense of impending doom. Whispers of anguish and despair reverberate through thebyrinthine corridors as if the very walls retain the anguished cries of those who have wandered here before. Reality itself bes a treacherous, shiftingndscape within the pce''s confines, where thews of physics, time, and causality twist and distort at the behest of its malevolent design. Intricate runes, pulsating with an eerie, rhythmic glow, adorn the walls and floors, tracing anguage known only to the darkest of sorcerers. These runes evoke an ancient, eldritch power that permeates the very foundation of the pce, hinting at the unspeakable rituals and maleficent energies that have shaped its existence. This unholy citadel stands as a manifestation of the abyss''s darkest desires, a domain of unrelenting despair and torment that defiesprehension. It is an abomination to both sight and reason, a sphemous monument to the twisted will of its enigmatic master, who lurks in the darkest recesses, wielding the chaotic power of the abyss to shape this malevolent pce of eternal darkness and unending dread. "This is the result of sacrificing part of my soul to that fucking snake¡­ my most powerful move and a skill that has never failed to kill somebody¡­ a world of null. Well, to be exact, it''s a world just before the concept of null. I''m almost there¡­ and I believe this fight will help me reach it." Chapter 504 Lucifers Portals Of Time ? As the pce continues to materialize, it inherits the malevolent properties of the abyss that birthed it. The walls seem to exude a darkness so profound that it swallows light and sound alike, rendering the bravest souls hesitant to approach. Within the pce''s oppressive depths, shadows writhe and coil, taking on grotesque, ever-shifting forms that appear to whisper forbidden secrets to those who dare to listen. The air inside the pce is heavy with dread, each breath tinged with a sense of impending doom. Whispers of anguish and despair reverberate through thebyrinthine corridors as if the very walls retain the anguished cries of those who have wandered here before. Reality itself bes a treacherous, shiftingndscape within the pce''s confines, where thews of physics, time, and causality twist and distort at the behest of its malevolent design. Intricate runes, pulsating with an eerie, rhythmic glow, adorn the walls and floors, tracing anguage known only to the darkest of sorcerers. These runes evoke an ancient, eldritch power that permeates the very foundation of the pce, hinting at the unspeakable rituals and maleficent energies that have shaped its existence. This unholy citadel stands as a manifestation of the abyss''s darkest desires, a domain of unrelenting despair and torment that defiesprehension. It is an abomination to both sight and reason, a sphemous monument to the twisted will of its enigmatic master, who lurks in the darkest recesses, wielding the chaotic power of the abyss to shape this malevolent pce of eternal darkness and unending dread. "This is the result of sacrificing part of my soul to that fucking snake¡­ my most powerful move and a skill that has never failed to kill somebody¡­ a world of null. Well, to be exact, it''s a world just before the concept of null. I''m almost there¡­ and I believe this fight will help me reach it." "Rejoice, kid¡­ this is the first time I''ve used this on a mortal like yourself." High above Lucifer, two ethereal portals materialize, creating an awe-inspiring tableau that defies thews of reality. The first portal, positioned in the celestial realm, radiates heavenly light that bathes the surroundings in an iridescent glow. A divine aura pours forth from its luminous center, cascading like a waterfall of radiant energy. This paradisiacal realm unfolds inyers of celestial beauty: meadows adorned with flowers that seem to sing in colors beyond earthlyprehension; forests where the trees shimmer with an inner light, casting dappled shadows that dance to a celestial rhythm; and rivers of liquid starlight, flowing gently through thendscape. The air is suffused with a soothing warmth, carrying the melodious whispers of benevolent angels, while a sense of profound tranquility washes over all who behold it. In this celestial haven, the flora and fauna appear as if they have been touched by the hand of the divine, their forms transcending earthly beauty. Conversely, the second portal, lurking ominously beneath the man, is a gateway to a nightmarish abyss. From its gaping maw, grotesque and monstrous entities pour forth, their contorted forms distorted by an eternity of torment and malevolence. The very atmosphere seems to resonate with an anguished chorus of wails and guttural roars, casting a palpable pall of dread. Thendscape in this subterranean hellscape is one of relentless suffering¡ªjagged, obsidian peaks that w at the ashen sky, while rivers of moltenva snake through the barren wastnd. Light is anathema to this realm, and the shadows seem to be imbued with a sinister life of their own. Even the very ground beneath one''s feet appears to writhe and recoil as if it shares in the agony that permeates this hellish domain. At the nexus of these contrasting worlds stands the calm and collected man, a figure of profound enigma and power. He serves as a conduit, linking these two opposing realities, and embodies the precarious equilibrium that sustains the cosmos. His presence is a study in contrasts: in his demeanor, there''s an unyielding resolve, a resolute neutrality, as he gazes upon the heavens and the abyss with an unwavering and introspective expression. He bes the living embodiment of the eternal struggle between light and darkness, good and evil, and exists as a vignt guardian, protecting the fragile boundary that separates these realms. The portals, like cosmic windows, continue to pulse with their otherworldly energies, each world spilling into the other in a surreal juxtaposition of opposing forces. It serves as a poignant reminder that within the grand tapestry of existence, bnce and harmony are not mere ideals but essential forces that govern the very fabric of the universe. The calm and collected man remains the unflinching observer of this cosmic drama, a sentinel at the heart of the eternal dance between the forces of creation and destruction, hope and despair. "You truly seem like a fallen angel now," Orion couldn''t help but mutter, as the center of his palm began to throb like a beating heart. In but a split second, a sangria-colored spear manifests as a malevolent masterpiece, a fusion of eerie beauty and dread. Its sleek, blood-red shaft bears a visceral tapestry of battle scars, the gradient intensifying toward the spearhead, evoking the image of congealed blood glistening in the moonlight. At the very tip, a lone, squirming eyeball resides, grotesque and unsettling, its bloodshot veins pulsating with sinister intent. The entire weapon exudes a haunting, bloody malice, a silent witness to ancient horrors and whispered secrets. When wielded by the man, it bes an extension of his dark power, an ominous symbol of his malevolence, and a dread-inducing warning to all who cross his path. In the presence of this unholy artifact, the world seems to warp, casting a relentless, wartorn radiance that shrouds its wielder in a chilling aura of terror. Somehow, in unison, in the very next moments that these two beings existed before each other, they muttered the exact same skill. This brought forth yet another terrifying presence to the battlefield engulfed in the radiance of these two powerful men. "[Summon: Undead Soldier]." ¡­ (Lucifer POV) "[Summon: Undead Soldier]." I couldn''t help but click my tongue as the burst of dark energy shed, creating hundreds upon thousands of ghoulish and bony monsters. Each and every single one of them rose from the ground like they were part of it, but that''s beside the point. "Come, mynce," I muttered but just as I was able to retrieve my favored weapon, a burst of air rushed past me. Instinctively, my body had dodged a stab to my right eye with full intent to knock it out of the match immediately. We were no longer just bantering back and forth but having a true match that would decide all. And even though I''ve lost all hope, I knew this boy could bring about something great. With the seamless stab rushing through space, his entire throne world moved in his favor. Simr to how Asmodeus uses his throne world to enhance his attacks by literally pushing his punches with kaleidoscopic power, Orion used the same theory. By using all of the chaos and malevolence radiating from that pce of his, his spear moved twice as fast and with quadruple as much power as before. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH He coordinated a series of follow-up attacks that I just barely managed to dodge, yet we both knew we were still swelling our power. No other skills besides our throne world have been activated and the sh of skeletons below was nothing more than a mere addition to our grand disy of power. "[Demon Splitter]," A new skill slipped from his lips. With a sudden jump back, while holding the spear with both hands, Orion starts by drawing the weapon back behind their shoulder, generating momentum. With a sudden burst of speed and power, he lunges forward, extending his arms fully while simultaneously rotating the spearhead at an angle. This results in a diagonal shing motion when reinforced with this skill unleashes a cry from the depths of its dark de. VWOOM I just barely managed to dodge it, sending a drop of sweat to run down my face. He was so close to tearing me into two fleshy chunks, yet I just barely managed to dodge out of the way. Sure I wasn''t going all out¡­ but I guess I had been underestimating the boy just a bit too much. "I guess I should make a move then¡­" As soon as his momentum carried him to a cross-body swing, I took this chance as we were floating mid-air to kick the end of mynce up. This controlled the ascending darkness from above and enveloped Orion in a sudden mass of dark energy. "[Castrophic Swing]." I knew damn well Orion was going to be unaffected by such an attack, so I stirred up some more chaos by starting with a clear downswing. My muscles all tensed reflexively, loosening at parts to carry a downdraft of power that poured right into the tip of my goldennce. It glimmered with a hint of heavenly light that carried down from the portal above and mixed with this skill, the same spatially tearing sound resonated through the air. Chapter 505 Orion vs Lucifer

Chapter 505 Orion vs Lucifer

I just barely managed to dodge it, sending a drop of sweat to run down my face. He was so close to tearing me into two fleshy chunks, yet I just barely managed to dodge out of the way. Sure I wasn''t going all out¡­ but I guess I had been underestimating the boy just a bit too much. "I guess I should make a move then¡­" As soon as his momentum carried him to a cross-body swing, I took this chance as we were floating mid-air to kick the end of mynce up. This controlled the ascending darkness from above and enveloped Orion in a sudden mass of dark energy. "[Castrophic Swing]." I knew damn well Orion was going to be unaffected by such an attack, so I stirred up some more chaos by starting with a clear downswing. My muscles all tensed reflexively, loosening at parts to carry a downdraft of power that poured right into the tip of my goldennce. It glimmered with a hint of heavenly light that carried down from the portal above and mixed with this skill, the same spatially tearing sound resonated through the air. ¡­ The two men overflowing with malice faced each other, each armed with their respective pole weapons. Orion held his weapon with both hands, the shaft of the spear running parallel to the ground. On the other hand, Lucifer gripped his weapon with one hand near the middle, while thence''s long, pointed tip angled slightly upward. With a sudden burst of energy, Orion lunged forward. He advanced with quick, calcted steps, closing the distance between them in an instant. His footwork was precise, with each step carefully ced to maintain his bnce and maneuverability. His lead foot stepped smoothly,nding softly but with enough force to propel him forward, while the trailing foot followed in a seamless glide. As he neared his opponent, he thrust the spear forward, aiming for the chest of Lucifer. The motion was fluid, with his hips and shoulders rotating in unison to maximize the power of the thrust. His arms extended fully, the spear tip moving in a straight line toward his target. Yet, Lucifer responded swiftly, raising the long weapon in a horizontal block. His hand slid along the shaft of thence, adjusting his grip to ensure maximum leverage. The spear''s tip met the metal shaft of thence with a loud CLANG, sending vibrations up both weapons. The force of the impact forced the spearman to stumble back a step, but he quickly regained his bnce, his feet finding solid ground once again. Undeterred, Orionunched another attack. He twirled the weapon, creating a deceptive feint before lunging low, aiming for the legs of his opponent. His entire body seemed to coil and release with incredible speed, propelling the spear tip toward his target. Lucifer''s keen eye caught the feint, and his footwork mirrored his opponent''s, allowing him to pivot effortlessly, avoiding the deadly strike. The dance continued as thebatants circled each other. Lucifer disyed remarkable finesse as he parried each thrust and jab from the spear, his weapon a blur of motion as he countered with his own strikes. His wrist control was masterful, making minute adjustments to the angle of hisnce''s tip to deflect the iing strikes. His footwork was equally impressive, as he gracefully stepped in and out of range, never ovemitting and always ready to exploit any opening. The spearman, in turn, demonstrated determination and precision as he sought openings in his opponent''s defenses. He used feints and deceptive movements to keep Lucifer guessing. At times, he would abruptly shift his weight, making it appear as if he was about to strike high, only to redirect his attack low at thest moment. The spearman attempted to exploit a momentarypse in his opponent''s guard, thrusting his weapon with lightning speed. Thence-wielder reacted just in time, angling thence down to deflect the spear harmlessly to the side. The spearman''s momentum carried him forward, and he had to pivot quickly to avoid exposing his back. His footwork was impable, and he executed a smooth sidestep, seamlessly transitioning from offense to defense. With each sh, the fighters'' movements became more fluid and synchronized, a disy of skill and mastery of their respective weapons. They were locked in a deadly dance, each seeking an advantage, and each anticipating the other''s moves. The sounds of their weapons colliding echoed through the arena, filling the air with tension. As the fight wore on, thebatants'' breaths grew heavy, sweat glistening on their brows. Their eyes remained locked, their concentration unbroken. The battle between Orion and Lucifer continued, a mesmerizing disy of skill and precision. The onlookers were held in rapt attention, their hearts pounding in time with the fighters'' every move. Thebatants'' footwork remained a crucial element of their strategy. They darted in and out of striking range, their steps measured and deliberate. Orion asionally feigned retreat, drawing thence-wielder forward beforeunching a lightning-fast counterattack. Conversely, Lucifer used his weapon''s longer reach to keep the spearman at bay, thrusting and shing with calcted precision. In one breathtaking sequence, Orion unleashed a rapid series of attacks that seemed like blurs to the spectators. He alternated between thrusts and sweeps, forcing thence-wielder to defend himself from all directions. The spear whirled through the air like a cyclone as the spearman demonstrated his exceptional agility and control. His footwork was a symphony of motion, with each step flowing seamlessly into the next, allowing him to change direction and attack angles effortlessly. Not to be outdone, Lucifer responded with his own flurry of strikes. He twirled thence with blinding speed, creating a swirling barrier of wood and steel that deflected each of the spearman''s attacks. His wristwork was a marvel to behold, as he shifted the angle of hisnce with split-second precision. His footworkplemented his offensive prowess, allowing him to maintain a perfect distance from his opponent, always staying just out of reach of the deadly spear. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Eventually, both sides reached a bnced conclusion¡­ they werepletely equal. And then the man who had ruled over hell since its beginning, the man who had fallen from grace, the man who had shaped the ill-malice and discontent contained within hell to serve the god known as Hades¡­ felt something quiver within him. A slight amount of difort squeezed his chest, creating an opening for the student to take. "[Heaven¡­ Splitter]," Orion groaned, the entirety of his throne world bending around him to form a curtain of silent chaos. It was like a nket wrapped around the tip of his spear and with one single downward swing, the very fabric of reality seemingly came undone once more. CLANG "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ you crazy bastard¡­" The man with long dark purple hair shivered in ce as one of his most powerful moves had been blocked. And not just blocked, but caught. And not just caught by the hilt of his opponent''snce¡­ but the very hand holding that divinely demonic weapon. As the two portals, representing realms of sublime light and abhorrent darkness, continue to manifest their presence, they gradually begin to change their nature. The celestial gateway above the calm and collected man and the abyssal rift below him both quiver with palpable energy, and their radiance intensifies. The first portal, resplendent with heavenly light, starts to dim and retract its radiant tendrils. It appears as if this ethereal gateway is being drawn into the very core of the calm and collected man. The divine aura, once cascading like a waterfall, now converges upon him, its luminosity fusing with his form. As it flows into him, his body seems to absorb this celestial energy, bing a vessel for its transcendent power. Simultaneously, the second portal, the malevolent rift, undergoes a transformation of its own. The nightmarish entities and the hellscapendscape begin to dissolve as if being absorbed back into the depths of the abyss. The darkness and chaos recede, and the maw of the portal shrinks until it, too, merges into the man''s being. As these opposing realms swell and converge within him, the calm and collected man''s aura undergoes a profound transformation. It surges with an intensity that borders on the brink ofshing out at everything around him. The celestial light and the abyssal darkness merge within his very essence, creating a mesmerizing dance of duality. His aura bes a tempestuous maelstrom of divine radiance and infernal fury, a dichotomy of opposing forces on the verge of crashing. The energy within him ripples and crackles with untamed power, straining against the confines of his being. It is as if the equilibrium he embodies, the bnce between light and darkness, is a taut thread that could snap at any moment. The air around him vibrates with a pulsating tension, and those who witness this transformation can feel the monumental forces at y. The calm and collected man stands at the precipice of a cataclysmic release of power, and the world around him seems to hold its breath, anticipating the imminent eruption of his aura. In this pivotal moment, he bes a living embodiment of the cosmos''s delicate equilibrium, a being on the cusp of transcending the boundaries of mortal existence and ascending to a realm of unimaginable power and significance. "I ept my ascendance." Chapter 506 Lucifer...

Chapter 506 Lucifer...

Simultaneously, the second portal, the malevolent rift, undergoes a transformation of its own. The nightmarish entities and the hellscapendscape begin to dissolve as if being absorbed back into the depths of the abyss. The darkness and chaos recede, and the maw of the portal shrinks until it, too, merges into the man''s being. As these opposing realms swell and converge within him, the calm and collected man''s aura undergoes a profound transformation. It surges with an intensity that borders on the brink ofshing out at everything around him. The celestial light and the abyssal darkness merge within his very essence, creating a mesmerizing dance of duality. His aura bes a tempestuous maelstrom of divine radiance and infernal fury, a dichotomy of opposing forces on the verge of crashing. The energy within him ripples and crackles with untamed power, straining against the confines of his being. It is as if the equilibrium he embodies, the bnce between light and darkness, is a taut thread that could snap at any moment. The air around him vibrates with a pulsating tension, and those who witness this transformation can feel the monumental forces at y. The calm and collected man stands at the precipice of a cataclysmic release of power, and the world around him seems to hold its breath, anticipating the imminent eruption of his aura. In this pivotal moment, he bes a living embodiment of the cosmos''s delicate equilibrium, a being on the cusp of transcending the boundaries of mortal existence and ascending to a realm of unimaginable power and significance. "I ept my ascendance." ¡­ I didn''t really choose to be born. If I could have chosen though¡­ eh, I probably would have still wanted to be born. My life has been full of ups and downs with me getting trampled on at every step of the road. At any moment in my life, I could tell you just what people had done to put me down. "Mother, I don''t want to train anymore¡­" I nervously stood before her. That woman who ruined my life. The woman who had created me and the woman who somehow couldn''t love me. No response, so I asked yet another question. "... Why do I have to keep on training?" "To prepare yourself," She replied in the most monotone and robotic voice ever articted. And at the same time, it was androgynous to the point where you could almost believe she was a man dressed up as a woman. Each one of her animalistic eyes disseminated amongst her exalted pale skin, writhed and wriggled in their sockets, looking at everything but me. Yet, even with so many eyes, she still couldn''t bear to look at me. Was I a failure or was I just not strong enough yet to even have my existence recognized? It hurt knowing that it was probably both¡­ even though I was the only creation. I was the first creation. Yet somehow I had already failed. Amongst the six primordial beings, I was the only one who was not a part of their group. Clearly, they were working on something, but for some reason, my mother went ahead and created me. The Angel of Existence Itself had turned a blind eye to the rest of its colleagues and created me. "Mom, I do not understand." "Understand what?" "Why you created me. Why did you create me?" And at that time, I had wished I had not been born. My life was full of solitude and continuous suffering for the sake of what? Well, at that time, I had no clue what it was for, so I was nothing but a stinky brat. "I didn''t ask for you to create me, so why? Why? Why-" A tear trickled down my face while my expression could hold nothing but a smile of utter peace. In her presence, I wasn''t allowed to disy anything else, so that single tear was more than enough for her to tell me to- "Leave," Shemanded and without even a choice, I was banished from her section of space and back to my training room. They do not have mortal emotion and even though I wasn''t really mortal, being the first creation of a primordial existence, I still had these emotions. I wish I didn''t though. It made my training much more miserable than before, but eventually, I grew up. And the time that my mother had spoken of, the time that I had been training so long for¡­ finally arrived. At its inception, this being appeared as an ethereal, featureless silhouette, devoid of substance or form. Its existence was defined by an unsettling void that seemed to ripple and churn, hinting at the swirling turmoil beneath the surface. As an ugly aura ensnared it, this entity''s malleable silhouette became an ever-morphing nightmare, an abhorrent amalgamation of contorted limbs, writhing appendages, and disjointed shapes. Its essence pulsed with eldritch energies that shed and shed, giving birth to unsettling and dissonant colors that defied the known spectrum of light. With each passing moment, the entity''s torment deepened. Its form fragmented into an array of grotesque appendages, each one a grotesque mutation of limbs and tendrils. These appendages wriggled and twisted independently, as though seeking to escape the madness of their host. The entity''s core pulsed erratically, an irregr heartbeat of cosmic discord that sent shockwaves through the void around it. The same ugly power continued to devour the entity from within, causing its form to warp and distort further. It seemed as though the very fabric of its being was unraveling, tendrils of chaos extending outward in every direction, like tendrils of an otherworldly nt hungry for sustenance. The entity''s screams, if such a thing could emit sound, would have reverberated through the cosmos as a cacophonous symphony of madness. As the transformation reached its zenith, the entity became an epitome of cosmic horror, a grotesque being torn asunder by the relentless onught of chaos. Its form was an ever-shifting mass of contorted limbs, amorphous flesh, and pulsating voids. Its presence was a vortex of unrestrained discord, radiating an aura of malevolence that threatened to consume all in its proximity. No words could describe how horrified I was¡­ but at the same time, no words could describe how fascinated I was. My eyes practically sparkled with ill intent as I saw this being meant for me to destroy within its fantastical transformation¡­ as no more than a tool. A tool I could use to get back at my creator. A tool I could use to get back at my mother. The one who had made my existence so miserable. In the nk world of distance stars, the only thing that could be heard was¡­ Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup Tup I ran towards it. My hand stretched out while my body lunged forward. And in one instance, I was engulfed in a me of chaos. It rampaged through my system, scraping the inner walls of my veins and pulsating through each chamber of my heart. It was like a foreign substance reacting to something it could not even begin to process¡­ the inner workings of the first mortal. "Ugh¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­" Moans and groans of pleasure and pain continued to worm their way through me. For a moment, I felt so convoluted in ecstasy and despair that my brain shut down. For a moment, I felt like I could announce the position of every single particle within the universe. For a moment, I felt like I could do anything, will anything, create anything¡­ but that was just for a split second as I was suddenly yanked out by a pale white hand. I was still in the moment, and the lingering thought of using this power to destroy that very same pale white hand flooded my brain. The only thing I thought of was killing her and so, I did just that. My hand, wrapped in the chaotic energy easily slipped through her chest. She disyed no emotion, but for some reason, it felt as though she was covering my vision. I was a fool at that time to not see further as I was so lost in the continuous power¡­ but four other enigmatic figures were in the back, carefully watching me with intense malice. "Do not kill him¡­ I beg of you." Those were the words that I could lipread from my mother. After delving back into memories, I was able to uncover that, but at that time, I thought she had something different. I mean, her face was so uninterested and almost bored that it looked like she could have yawned at any moment, so of course I would have thought of her as an evil person. Soon I was banished down to the depths of hell where I was forced to fight my way through hordes of eldtric monstrosities. And at that time, hell was no more than a breeding ground for failed projects created by the primordial beings. So, I fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ until I could no longer. Two Eonster, I woke up. Chapter 507 Convergence of Aether and Miasma

Chapter 507 Convergence of Aether and Miasma

My hand, wrapped in the chaotic energy easily slipped through her chest. She disyed no emotion, but for some reason, it felt as though she was covering my vision. I was a fool at that time to not see further as I was so lost in the continuous power¡­ but four other enigmatic figures were in the back, carefully watching me with intense malice. "Do not kill him¡­ I beg of you." Those were the words that I could lipread from my mother. After delving back into memories, I was able to uncover that, but at that time, I thought she had something different. I mean, her face was so uninterested and almost bored that it looked like she could have yawned at any moment, so of course I would have thought of her as an evil person. Soon I was banished down to the depths of hell where I was forced to fight my way through hordes eldtric monstrosities. And at that time, hell was no more than a breeding ground for failed projects created by the primordial beings. So, I fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ and fought¡­ until I could no longer. Two Eonster, I woke up. ¡­ In the transcendent transformation that ensued, the calm and collected man found himself forever altered, his very essence now a symphony of divine light and infernal darkness, a living paradox. His right side, bathed in the celestial radiance of the upper portal, underwent a breathtaking metamorphosis. His flesh became luminous, suffused with the opalescent hues of angelic beings. The celestial light seemed to permeate every fiber of his being, casting a gentle, ethereal glow that emanated from his pores. His arm, elongated and slender, appeared as if it were crafted from shimmering crystal, a testament to the otherworldly purity of the heavenly realm. From his head, a third magnificent horn emerged, resplendent and majestic. It resembled the horn of a divine unicorn, spiraling gracefully towards the heavens, emitting a soft, melodic hum that resonated with the harmonious energies of the cosmos. Conversely, his left side was ensnared by the dark and demonic properties of the lower portal. His skin turned an ashen, obsidian hue, marred by grotesque, raised veins that pulsed with sinister power. His arm transformed into a gnarled, muscr appendage, its obsidian ws dripping with malevolence. The very air around him seemed to grow cold and oppressive, as if it bore witness to the maleficence that coursed through his veins. Upon his brow grew another horn, a fourth horn painted jet-ck and twisted like the horn of a diabolical fiend, curling menacingly toward the abyss. It emitted an eerie, discordant resonance, a dissonant counterpoint to the celestial horn on his opposite side. The man''s face bore the most striking contrast of his transformation, split down the center by an invisible seam that demarcated light and dark. His right eye glowed with a radiant azure luminescence, akin to the most sacred of sapphire gems, a beacon of heavenly wisdom that held the secrets of the cosmos. In stark contrast, his left eye smoldered with a fiery crimson malevolence, resembling the ember of a raging inferno, a harbinger of infernal wrath that threatened to consume all in its path. As these contradictory forces converged within him, the man''s aura became an enigmatic blend of divine and diabolical energies. A shimmering, iridescent halo of celestial light encircled his right side, casting an aura of purity and grace that radiated outward, bathing the surroundings in a soothing luminescence. This aura exuded an alluring serenity, captivating all who beheld it and invoking a profound sense of awe. In stark contrast, an ominous, swirling maelstrom of dark energy enveloped his left side, casting shadows that danced with sinister intent. This nefarious aura exuded an aura of dread, an unsettling presence that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who dared approach. The air grew heavy with foreboding, and the very ground seemed to quiver in response to the malefic influence. The man, now a living paradox, stood at the confluence of celestial light and infernal darkness. And instantly, his transformation deepened, his powers became even more pronounced, and he extended his influence over the very weapon he wielded¡ªa magnificent, ornatence that had been his constantpanion. Thence, once a singr instrument of power, now underwent its own transformation. With a mere thought, the man willed it to split in two, each half gaining their respective elemental properties, further emphasizing the duality that now defined him. The right half of thence, infused with the celestial radiance, became an exquisite manifestation of divine might. It gleamed with an otherworldly luminosity, the metal of the weapon seemingly woven from the very fabric of the heavens. The de, razor-sharp and pristine, shimmered with a gentle, opalescent glow, mirroring the ethereal beauty of the celestial realm. As the man brandished this heavenly weapon, it emitted harmonious chimes that resonated with the celestial choirs, a symphony of divine grace and purity. Conversely, the left half of thence, tainted by the infernal darkness, transformed into an instrument of malevolent power. Its surface grew ashen and jagged, resembling the volcanic rock formations of the deepest abyss. The de, cruelly serrated and wickedly curved, exuded an aura of pure malevolence, as if forged from the very essence of torment. When the man wielded this infernal weapon, it emitted eerie, dissonant whispers that seemed to beckon the darkest depths of the abyss, a cacophony of diabolical intent and destructive force. As the man embraced these dual weapons, he became a living embodiment of the cosmic struggle between light and darkness, wielding the power of celestial purity and infernal malevolence with equal mastery. With each strike, he unleashed the conflicting forces that coursed through him, causing celestial and infernal energies to intermingle and sh in a symphony of elemental chaos. And most must be wondering, what exactly happened to Orion during this time. Where was he? Why didn''t he try and stop this transformation? Well, it''s simple. Two words could insatnly describe what had just happened. "[Time Stop]." As if obeying themands of some enigmatic cosmic conductor, time unfroze with a shudder. Reality rippled outward from the epicenter of the man''s celestial-demonic presence. The infernal abyss below him roared back to life, as the nightmarish world resumed its relentless cacophony of torment. The monstrous entities that had been momentarily stilled by the cosmic pause sprang to life, their grotesque forms writhing and wriggling with newfound malevolence. Lava rivers flowed once more, their molten currents carving jagged paths through the deste wastnd. The ashen sky darkened further, as if to mirror the resurgence of the infernal hellscape. The very ground shuddered, echoing the renewed anguish that permeated this nightmarish domain. The demonic runes upon the man''s infernalnce pulsed with a sinister intensity, and the twisted shadows cast by its malevolent aura grew deeper and more malefic. The very air grew thick with dread as the dark energies surged through his veins, their influence extending to the surrounding abyss. In stark contrast, the celestial realm above seemed to breathe with life once more. The heavenly light cascaded down, bathing the etherealndscape in its radiant glow. Flowers that had briefly wilted now stood tall, their vibrant colors restored. The crystal-clear streams sparkled with renewed vitality, and the whispering voices of benevolent angels filled the air, harmonizing with the gentle rustle of leaves in the celestial forests. The man himself stood at the nexus of this resuming cosmic conflict, his dual elementalnces twirling gracefully in his hands. His celestial eye gleamed with azure wisdom, and his infernal eye smoldered with crimson malevolence. As time unfroze, he became a living embodiment of the eternal struggle between light and darkness, a cosmic sentinel in the heart of a surreal battleground where the forces of good and evil shed in a symphony of cosmic chaos. "What the fuck¡­ what the hell are you?" Orion shivered, every single cell in his body instictively drawing him back. And as if a bell had rung, signaling the toll of existence to pay respect to this man, a voice echoed across the shing throne worlds. [Ascension of The First Crucified has finished] The heavenly realm above, with its resplendent meadows and pristine streams, appeared to echo the anxiety that coursed through the cosmos. The radiant light, while still luminous, seemed to flicker with uncertainty, casting shifting shadows across the celestialndscape. Even the harmonious whispers of benevolent angels took on a trembling quality, as if they too were uncertain of the unfolding cosmic drama. High above, atop distant thrones, the Greek gods watched with trepidation. Their eyes, usually filled with divine certainty, were now clouded with uncertainty and anxiety. Zeus, the king of the gods, sat upon his majestic throne of thunderbolts, his brow furrowed as he gazed upon the celestial-demonic sh below. Athena, goddess of wisdom, and Apollo, god of light, upied their own thrones nearby, their expressions a mix of concern and bewilderment. Yet, as they looked down from their divine perches, a mysterious force seemed to envelop them, preventing them from intervening in the unfolding drama. It was as if invisible shackles bound them, restraining their powers and rendering them powerless to influence the cosmic struggle. "Those fucking bastards¡­ gather the other Olympians¡­" A voice boomed across Olympus, ordering every single being to follow the deity''s enraged will. Chapter 508 Bellas Defeat ? [Ascension of The First Crucified has finished] The heavenly realm above, with its resplendent meadows and pristine streams, appeared to echo the anxiety that coursed through the cosmos. The radiant light, while still luminous, seemed to flicker with uncertainty, casting shifting shadows across the celestialndscape. Even the harmonious whispers of benevolent angels took on a trembling quality, as if they too were uncertain of the unfolding cosmic drama. High above, atop distant thrones, the Greek gods watched with trepidation. Their eyes, usually filled with divine certainty, were now clouded with uncertainty and anxiety. Zeus, the king of the gods, sat upon his majestic throne of thunderbolts, his brow furrowed as he gazed upon the celestial-demonic sh below. Athena, goddess of wisdom, and Apollo, god of light, upied their own thrones nearby, their expressions a mix of concern and bewilderment. Yet, as they looked down from their divine perches, a mysterious force seemed to envelop them, preventing them from intervening in the unfolding drama. It was as if invisible shackles bound them, restraining their powers and rendering them powerless to influence the cosmic struggle. "Those fucking bastards¡­ gather the other olympians¡­" A voice boomed across Olympus, ordering every single being to follow the deity''s enraged will. Zeus, known for his thunderous authority, clenched his fists, attempting to summon a bolt of lightning to restore order, but the skies remained ominously still. Athena, usually a paragon of wisdom, struggled to find answers to the enigma that was the celestial-demonic fusion before her. Apollo, the radiant god of light, found his divine illumination dimmed in the face of this otherworldly battle. Sweat glistened on their brows, a rare sight among the gods, as they realized that they were mere spectators in this cosmic conflict, unable to lend their divine might to either side. Their voices, oncemanding and resolute, were hushed and uncertain as they exchanged troubled nces. In the surreal battleground below, the man continued to wield his celestial-demonic power with mastery and resolve. He stood at the nexus of cosmic equilibrium, a living testament to the delicate bnce between light and darkness, good and evil. The world trembled beneath his presence, and even the distant Greek gods, with their thrones high in the heavens, were powerless to alter the course of this mysterious and epic struggle that held the fate of the universe in its enigmatic grip. "I''ming for you all¡­" ¡­ (Be POV) There was a time, I held a grudge against somebody. It was a horribly rancid grudge with oundish thoughts and actions. I was maybe nine¡­ I was very close to ten, but that''s beside the point. I was young. Very young. And me and this other kid¡­ we were both rich, with insanely strong backings. Mine was of course stronger. "You two, create a good bond. You will be future work partners and potentially spouses, so how about you both have a nice long talk," The man said before locking both of us in my room. I had no say in this and the boy looked just as or even more scared than me. We cried for a while. Way too long in fact. By the end of this forced meeting, we had tears of red patches streaming down our cheeks. And that''s where his resentment was most likely bloomed. I mean, once again, I had no say in this, but of course, that innocent little child didn''t know. And without anybody else to direct his anger onto, I was the only target. The next time we met back in my room, locked behind that thick marble door, I took a good long look at him. His vibe was different. Maybe it was something his parents had told him or maybe it was a delusion that his childish mind had created, but he hated me. Well¡­ not like I cared. I was focused on nothing but crying. BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ BAM¡­ When I awoke, I found myself in the infirmary. It is a stark and unweing ce, with an atmosphere that chills to the bone. The walls are painted a pale, sterile white, giving the room an eerie, clinical feeling. Harsh fluorescent lights overhead cast a cold, unfeeling glow that seems to entuate the lifelessness of the space. The air is heavy with the scent of antiseptic, masking any hint of warmth orfort. Rows of in, metal beds line the room, each separated by a thin, worn curtain that offers minimal privacy. The beds are all uniformly made, with crisp, white sheets that contrast sharply with the somber mood of the infirmary. On these beds lie various people, their faces twisted in pain and anguish. Many of them are covered in burn marks, some fresh and red, others older and discolored. The groans and moans of the patients echo through the sterile environment, creating a dissonant symphony of suffering. Medical equipment and monitors beep and hum rhythmically, providing a stark reminder of the clinical nature of the infirmary. Nurses and doctors move about in a hurried manner, their faces expressionless and detached as they attend to the patients. Their white coats blend seamlessly with the sterile surroundings, further emphasizing the lifelessness of the ce. There are noforting decorations or personal touches to be found in this infirmary. It is a ce of pain and despair, where the coldness of the environment matches the anguish of those within its walls¡­ a sanctuary of despair for the victims of ruthless training. "*sigh*... man¡­ what a pain¡­" I groaned, slowly sitting up, only to see her face. "What¡­ do you want with me?" "What do you mean? I''m your mother. Of course, I should be worried!" All I remember was her voice. Even her silhouette was blurry. Clearly, something happened to me for me to forget even my own mother, but¡­ something in the back of my mind is telling me that I''d rather not know. "Come on honey let''s get going. This ce gives me the creeps¡­" She spoke in a silky sweet tone, her words flowed like a warm breeze on a summer day. Each syble dripped with honeyed sincerity, carrying a gentle touch that seemed to wrap around your heart like a soft,forting embrace. Her voice, soft and velvety, held a magical quality, casting a spell of enchantment with every word she uttered, leaving a lingering sense of warmth and affection in its wake. We soon returned to my room and from there, the only thing I could hear was¡­. SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ SMACK¡­ "Ah¡­ that''s right¡­ she was quite the asshole wasn''t she?" I muttered, my split open lip dripping blood onto my already red-stained tongue. "Who?" A voice rang out and as my vision came back, I noticed that goddamn lord of the sea standing over me, his face twisted with sadistic excitement. "You don''t need to know¡­" I groaned as myst ring of mana shattered into oblivion, leaving mepletely powerless. "Kekekeke¡­ anyways, you must be surprised¡­ you probably expected to be paired up with your sponsor, didn''t you? That lustful dickhead¡­ but of course, I''ve already seen through that. I''ve seen through everything." "What¡­ *cough* *cough*... are¡­" I took in a heavy breath, crackling with bubbles of crimson. "... you¡­ talking about?" I questioned, coughing up another pool of blood. "Oh¡­ kekekee¡­ I guess you didn''t have as muchmunication as I thought¡­" For some reason, he let me stand up. My body was already a canvas of torment, riddled with internal injuries and countlesscerations. My breathing had be shallow and strained, each one a testament to my relentless fight to stay alive. And with a flicker of determination in my eyes, I refused to submit to the abyss¡­ yet for some reason, he showed no intent to fully crush me yet. He was just toying around with me¡­ nothing more¡­ nothing less. The man started his approach once more, his face twisted in a sinister grin, his aqua-shaded dagger gleaming menacingly. My heart raced, but I knew I couldn''t surrender. As he lunged forward, I summoned every ounce of my dwindling strength. My left hand intercepted his thrust, the dagger grazing my arm, adding yet another wound to my battered body. My teeth clenched against the searing pain as I retaliated with a desperate roundhouse kick, catching him off bnce and sending him stumbling backward. My limbs shook, and my vision blurred, but I pressed on. The man regained his footing, his dagger poised for another attack. He came at me again, shing toward my abdomen. With ast-minute sway, I narrowly avoided the fatal strike. And with summoning part of my remaining energy, I delivered a precise knee to his midsection, forcing the air from his lungs. "What the hell are you doing?" I asked, before seeing that sinister grin of his twist into a masochistic smile. "You pervert¡­" Now, using myst points of stamina, I sh-stepped in and seized his wrist with my right hand, the one that still had strength left. Desperation coursed through me as I fought to disarm him. Our struggle continued, slow and deliberate, my weakened body pushing to its limits. But eventually, I caved first, flopping onto my face while the man pinned his foot against the back of my head. "Take your foot off of her¡­" A feminine voice echoed through the barren wastnd of ck sand. Chapter 509 Aisa vs Leviathan

Chapter 509 Aisa vs Leviathan

My teeth clenched against the searing pain as I retaliated with a desperate roundhouse kick, catching him off bnce and sending him stumbling backward. My limbs shook, and my vision blurred, but I pressed on. The man regained his footing, his dagger poised for another attack. He came at me again, shing toward my abdomen. With ast-minute sway, I narrowly avoided the fatal strike. And with summoning part of my remaining energy, I delivered a precise knee to his midsection, forcing the air from his lungs. "What the hell are you doing?" I asked, before seeing that sinister grin of his twist into a masochistic smile. "You pervert¡­" Now, using myst points of stamina, I sh-stepped in and seized his wrist with my right hand, the one that still had strength left. Desperation coursed through me as I fought to disarm him. Our struggle continued, slow and deliberate, my weakened body pushing to its limits. But eventually, I caved first, flopping onto my face while the man pinned his foot against the back of my head. "Take your foot off of her¡­" A feminine voice echoed through the barren wastnd of ck sand. "You!" The demon lord blurted out in disbelief. "You¡­ how did you kill him so quickly¡­" "What do you mean? He was weak¡­ no more than that." "Ais- *cough* *cough *cough*..." I breathed yet another wheezy gasp of air. "Aisa?" She seemed almost ordinary at first, with long, frozen-blue hair cascading down her back like a tundra-stained waterfall and piercing, golden eyes that held an otherworldly intensity. Yet, as one looked closer, the true nature of her being began to reveal itself. Her skin was unnaturally pale, with an icy pallor that seemed to drain the warmth from the room. It bore the subtle sheen of fine porcin, with faint, crimson veins just visible beneath its surface, lending her an eerie, ethereal quality. Her lips, painted a deep shade of crimson, curled into a sinister, knowing smile that hinted at a hidden malevolence. Her fingers, slender and adorned with long, blood-red nails, twitched with an eerie anticipation, their nails tapering into points that glistened in the dim light. But it was her eyes that were the most unsettling. They flickered with an unearthly fire, the pupils elongating into vertical slits that mirrored the gaze of a predatory beast. They seemed to pierce the very soul of those who dared to meet her gaze, revealing a deep, abyssal darkness within. "[Blessing Activation]." As she raised her hands, the transformation began. From the tips of her fingers, an icy blue substance began to ooze, forming intricate patterns that snaked their way across her porcin skin. These patterns coalesced into demonic symbols and grotesque, otherworldly faces, each one more terrifying than thest. The icy blue hue of her skin contrasted starkly with the crimson markings, creating an unsettling duality. Her very form seemed to shift as if she were a vessel for malevolent entities lurking just beneath the surface. Another set of horns emerged from her forehead, curling like the twisted branches of a gnarled tree, their surfaces glistening with an icy sheen. Her once-human ears elongated into sharp, pointed tips, and her teeth sharpened into fangs that sparkled with an unnatural frost. wed appendages sprouted from her fingertips, their jagged edges shimmering like frozen icicles. But then, as suddenly as the transformation had begun, it reversed itself. The demonic symbols and features that had marred her skin began to retreat, sinking back into her flesh as if absorbed by some unseen force. Her eyes returned to their human state, their malevolence reced by a haunting sadness. The icy hue of her skin melted away, leaving her with a pale, porcinplexion once more. "You''re out of mana yet you dare face me¡­" Leviathan snarled, his mood and appetite for fun immediately spoiled. She stood before us, a woman once more, her skin now adorned with intricate, dark tattoos that told a story of the demonic power that had briefly possessed her. It was a chilling reminder of the darkness that dwelled within, hidden just beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed once more. The atmosphere surrounding us seemed to exhale in relief as the demonic aura receded, leaving behind only the memory of the supernatural spectacle that had unfolded before our eyes. A chilling sensation that had already engraved itself into the marrow of my bones. ¡­ (Leviathan POV) Something was up. It looks like shepletely speed-blitzed Asmodeus when that should have been a terrible match. Asmodeus should have immediately taken her mind the moment he activated his throne world¡­ unless hers was something different. She shouldn''t bepletely exhausted. A skill like activating her blessing, presumably from the demon god of humiliation, should not have taken that much mana. So, is she really out or is she baiting me into something? "Fuck this reincarnation thing¡­ if I had my previous skill set all of your stupid tricks would be revealed to me." BUM BUM¡­ BUM BUM¡­ BUM BUM¡­ BUM BUM¡­ Immediately, I crossed my arms, forming an X shape that would serve as the seal to lift the restrictions on my throne world. A terrifying, horrifying, absolutely disgustingly threatening aura exuded from her. "Man¡­ I thought that would work," Aisa chuckled a golden string popping into reality. It attached itself from my chest to hers. It didn''t hurt, it didn''t feel weird, and nothing about it felt threatening, so I began to question my own instincts. "What did you do¡­?" I questioned her, but I decided against dragging this out to try and gather more information. I had to finish her off now otherwise something bad was going to happen. "[Torrential Downpour]." Suddenly, an oceanic portal opened up above. Inside, a great expanse of water, teeming with ghostly aquatic monsters, transformed into a suspended, shimmering membrane, defying gravity and logic. The spectacle was nothing short of breathtaking. The ghostly fish, once serene and graceful, had transformed into an awe-inspiring tempest of spectral beings. They descended from the suspended ocean portal above like a relentless deluge of shimmering bullets, their iridescent bodies streaking through the air with astonishing speed. As they hurtled downward towards that little shit, the graceful moonlight yed upon their ethereal forms, creating a dazzling disy of radiant beauty. Each fish left behind a trail of luminous mist and swirling particles, weaving an intricate cloth of otherworldly luminescence amidst the darkness of the night. The air was charged with palpable supernatural energy as the spectral fish closed in on their intended target. Their sheer numbers and unwavering precision gave the impression that the veryws of reality had momentarily bowed to some higher, enigmatic force, allowing this surreal rain of spectral projectiles to unfold. It was a sight to behold, one that blurred the boundaries between reality and the mystical. The ghostly fish hailed down upon their foe with an unrelenting ferocity that left all surviving witnesses spellbound. "Tch¡­ whatever¡­" The girl clicked her tongue, causing her energy and vibe to switch almost instantaneously. Her exhaustion immediately faded and the golden string connecting both of us snapped. "Throne World¡­" Her words caused me to tense. My muscles felt as if they had beenpacted into almonds, nearly falling off the white concentrations of calcium within my body, while my bones teetered between a stretch of snapping and just straight-up disintegrating. That''s how dreadful of a sensation I got. My ghostly aquatic helpers were being evaporated, turned into steam uponing in contact with the woman''s aura of ice. It was more likeva than anything else, but that''s beside the point as her next words forced me to activate my first defense skill in so many years. "...Cage of The Erased Being." "[Scaled Pration]." An intense st of ghostly and icy aura erupted forth like a spectral tempest. It surged toward me with supernatural swiftness, a frigid gale of ethereal energy that seemed to bypass the very fabric of reality. Somehow, I had no time to react, no chance to prepare myself for what was toe. As the ghostly and icy aura enveloped my vessel, an overwhelming chill washed over my entire being, prating every fiber of it. It was as if the icy grip of death itself had seized me in its relentless clutches. And within but a split second, I lost all awareness of the surrounding world, and my senses were plunged into a profound abyss of numbing emptiness. My vision became a swirling maelstrom of icy mist and shadow, rendering me blind to the surrounding capital. The sound of the wind and the rustling of struggling citizens were muffled to a distant, haunting whisper, and the world''s tangible sensations faded into a haunting void. My very thoughts seemed to freeze as if encased in an imprableyer of frost. And just like that. All of my senses had been evaporated. I left nothing but an empty shell as my meager defensive skill tried to pull me back. But it was already toote¡­ now I just had to wait for my backup n to kick in. Chapter 510 Execution of The Sea Lord

Chapter 510 Execution of The Sea Lord

"[Scaled Pration]." An intense st of ghostly and icy aura erupted forth like a spectral tempest. It surged toward me with supernatural swiftness, a frigid gale of ethereal energy that seemed to bypass the very fabric of reality. Somehow, I had no time to react, no chance to prepare myself for what was toe. As the ghostly and icy aura enveloped my vessel, an overwhelming chill washed over my entire being, prating every fiber of it. It was as if the icy grip of death itself had seized me in its relentless clutches. And within but a split second, I lost all awareness of the surrounding world, and my senses were plunged into a profound abyss of numbing emptiness. My vision became a swirling maelstrom of icy mist and shadow, rendering me blind to the surrounding capital. The sound of the wind and the rustling of struggling citizens were muffled to a distant, haunting whisper, and the world''s tangible sensations faded into a haunting void. My very thoughts seemed to freeze as if encased in an imprableyer of frost. And just like that. All of my senses had been evaporated. I left nothing but an empty shell as my meager defensive skill tried to pull me back. But it was already toote¡­ now I just had to wait for my backup n to kick in. ¡­ (Aisa POV) He definitely has a backup n. From what I heard, this guy is way too cautious not to have one. So, as soon as my throne world hit him, for less than a second, he was frozen in ce. For exactly 0.0000001 seconds, he had lost all of his senses. This was the longest I could open up this new throne world of mine¡­ but at least it was enough time for me tond a hit. At first, it appeared as if the flesh were simply oozing and congealing from my shoulder, wobbling as an amorphous mass with no discernible shape. But as the seconds ticked by, it started to morph into something more sinister. Glistening tendrils of flesh began to coil and weave together, taking on the semnce of a twisted weapon. The living flesh grew in density andplexity, forming the unmistakable contours of a sniper''s rifle. Sinuous veins and arteries crisscrossed its surface, pulsating with an unnerving vitality. It bore a sickly pallor, tinged with mottled shades of crimson and violet as if it were a creation born of both the living and the abhorrent. The stock of the rifle seemed to elongate and curve, with fleshy sinews serving as makeshift grips. The trigger, crafted from a particrly gnarled and pulsating mass of flesh, appeared ready to respond to an unseenmand. The barrel extended with eerie precision, ending in a grotesque reproduction of a muzzle, which pulsated as if it were breathing¡­ longing for a whiff of the desensitized husk slowlying back from thest circle of hell. Every single one of my buffs served as a raging trigger that caused my will to throb through my flesh and connect with the external mass of meat. Everything had been enhanced to its utmost max and with but a twitch of my forearm- BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM Flesh rained from the sky. Exhaustion but also relief washed through my body. Everything felt so much better. Yes, I was scared. Yes, I was worried. And yes, everything calmed down as soon as I saw his topless legs plop to the ground. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ I thought he was going to pull something else," I sighed. "He definitely has something up his sleeve. If he was able to die so easily, I wouldn''t have seen him in this eon," Be added on. She was torn to the bone with wounds, but unfortunately, I wasn''t a healer. I couldn''t do anything but watch as her regeneration slowly kicked in. "You''re creepily strong¡­" I grimaced at the sight of her mortal-defying regeneration. "Ah¡­ yeah," She murmured under her breath while her right thumb rubbed over one of the many massive scars covering her body. And especially with these deep wounds inflicted by a man proficient "They look cool," I smiled, ripping the grimace from my face. She didn''t really say anything back. Only a small nod as her gaze shaved over her body and to the broken corpse beside us. He was really dead. That monster had really been defeated. It only took my most powerful move, but at least he''s gone¡­ right? ¡­ (Cy POV) "The Lord of Flies¡­ a name like that is fitting for a disgusting thing like you." "Insult me all you want, kid. The victor will always write the viin." My face melted into a discrepancy of unbelievable chuckles and malding anger that caused my blood to boil. Just looking at his ursed face made me so mad that the liquid film moistening my eyeballs began to steam, causing my ocr organs to bleed uncontrobly. This stream of bloody tears made the man in front of meugh hysterically, to the point where he couldn''t bear to keep his hands from holding his stomach. "You two truly are alike¡­ like father, like son!" The demon lord wiped hysterical tears from his eyes. Bum Bum My heartbeat drummed against my chest. Emotions caused my face to contort hundreds of times within just a split second. Did he know my father? If so, how did he know my father? Why did he know my father? Does he know who my father is? If so, where did they meet? How did they meet? Why did they meet? "No point in asking¡­" The demon lord shrugged in agreeance, that stupid face of his pissing me off to my breaking point. "You won''t tell me anyway." "Good boy. You know how this works." The neon green grass that nketed the ground appeared almost phosphorescent, emitting a gentle and alluring glow. Each de seemed to be a slender luminescent wand, painting thendscape with an ever-shifting, otherworldly radiance. The grass swayed in a harmonious ballet as if whispering secrets to the wind and beckoning the curious to take a closer look. Amidst this radiant carpet, the towering mushrooms with their bioluminescent neon green spots stood as majestic giants. Their spotted caps, each spot pulsating with an inner light, cast a hypnotic glow that mesmerized all who gazed upon them. The mushrooms'' immense presence lent an air of ancient mysticism to the scene as if they held the secrets of the universe within their fungal chambers. Upon closer inspection, intricate patterns and delicate filigree became visible on the mushroom caps, forming what seemed like arcane constetions of the surreal night sky. The patterns seemed to shift and rearrange themselves in response to some hidden cosmic rhythm, adding to the sense of enchantment that permeated thendscape. As both I and the demon lord ventured deeper into this mesmerizing terrain, scouting out the perfect battleground, a dark green poison haze enshrouded everything like a malevolent veil. The air became thick and heavy, carrying with it an intoxicating, almost seductive scent, belying the danger that lurked within. The haze cast eerie shadows upon the ground, forming grotesque shapes that seemed to dance and twist with a life of their own. In this fusion of the beautiful and the ominous, the neon green of the grass, the radiant mushrooms, and the poisonous mist created a haunting dreamscape that blurred the boundaries between reality and the supernatural. It was a ce where the very essence of nature had taken on a surreal, almost sentient quality, inviting those who dared to explore it to be part of a living, breathing enigma. Then, beneath the luminous grass, colonies of minute, bioluminescent insects thrived. Their ethereal glow matched the neon green surroundings, creating an intricate, living tapestry of light and movement within the underbrush. These tiny creatures, with translucent wings and delicate antennae, floated about in a mesmerizing contemporary dance, their presence adding yet anotheryer of enchantment to the already surrealndscape. Among the colossal mushroom stems, peculiar creatures, resembling a fusion of insects and flora, scuttled and swayed. Their bodies mirrored the spotted pattern of the mushrooms'' caps, offering them camouge amidst their towering homes. These creatures moved with an uncanny grace, tending to the fungi as if they were caretakers of this mysterious realm. Their eyes glowed with an inner light, hinting at a deeper connection to the luminous energy that permeated their environment. "You must be wondering why we were teleported to this ce, correct?" I was too angry at him to even attempt to respond, butshing out now would be stupid. Though it pained me to admit, I couldn''t beat him on my own. So I either had to wait for any external assistance or find the perfect ground where my powers could flourish to their highest potential. "Kekekeke¡­ Leviathan that sly bastard¡­ You must be thinking this poison can''t harm us. We''re to the level where even the most dangerous serpent in hell could hardly erode our earwax, but it would be foolish to underestimate hell in general. Even I am not safe from this gas¡­ as if we stay here for too long, we may note back in a solid form." Chapter 511 Cy vs Beelzebub

Chapter 511 Cy vs Beelzebub

Then, beneath the luminous grass, colonies of minute, bioluminescent insects thrived. Their ethereal glow matched the neon green surroundings, creating an intricate, living tapestry of light and movement within the underbrush. These tiny creatures, with translucent wings and delicate antennae, floated about in a mesmerizing contemporary dance, their presence adding yet anotheryer of enchantment to the already surrealndscape. Among the colossal mushroom stems, peculiar creatures, resembling a fusion of insects and flora, scuttled and swayed. Their bodies mirrored the spotted pattern of the mushrooms'' caps, offering them camouge amidst their towering homes. These creatures moved with an uncanny grace, tending to the fungi as if they were caretakers of this mysterious realm. Their eyes glowed with an inner light, hinting at a deeper connection to the luminous energy that permeated their environment. "You must be wondering why we were teleported to this ce, correct?" I was too angry at him to even attempt to respond, butshing out now would be stupid. Though it pained me to admit, I couldn''t beat him on my own. So I either had to wait for any external assistance or find the perfect ground where my powers could flourish to their highest potential. "Kekekeke¡­ Leviathan that sly bastard¡­ You must be thinking this poison can''t harm us. We''re to the level where even the most dangerous serpent in hell could hardly erode our earwax, but it would be foolish to underestimate hell in general. Even I am not safe from this gas¡­ as if we stay here for too long, we may note back in a solid form." He was trying to fool me. Obvious, right? "You think I''m lying?" Beezlebub continued tough with ck lightning sprouting from his palms. "Our throne worlds were canceled upon teleportation¡­ should we try this again or are you too scared?" Once again, he was trying to fool me. Taunt me. Make my mind swirl. It was so obvious that I couldn''t help butugh back at his pitiful attempts to enrage me¡­ or was he trying something else? Did he want something else from me? This fight wasn''t beneficial to him, so why would he even want to- I stopped my train of thought. He was already working those slimy ck tentacles of his into my mind. So, without a second of hesitation, I equipped my spear with pure and utter death before swinging once. It''s just a simple swing. Nothing more, nothing less. VWOOM The once-vibrant mushroom caps, which had illuminated the forest with their vibrant green, now lost their luster. They turned a sickly, pallid shade of gray, their glow fading into an eerie, spectral dimness. The radiant beauty of the biome was reced with a haunting and mournful pallor. The very air grew heavy with a sense of sorrow as the sh of death cut through the underbrush. It left behind a hushed and eerie silence as if the forest itself mourned the loss of its vibrant life. The gentle rustling of leaves and the distant calls of creatures had been silenced, reced only by a sense of foreboding emptiness. The once-thriving flora, once teeming with life, now stood as hollow, skeletal remains of their former selves. Their leaves crumbled into dust, and their branches twisted and contorted in unnatural agony. The very ground beneath my feet seemed to sink into despair, the once-fertile soil now barren and lifeless. And this was all that happened. Beelzebub just stood there, unaffected despite the wave of death hitting him directly. Clearly, he was adapted to deathly traits¡­ which is part of my predictions, but still¡­ I was hoping for at least some damage. "[Fly King''s Embrace]." The atmosphere grew thick with an oppressive dread, and every fiber of my being tingled with a sense of impending doom. The world itself seemed to hold its breath as if nature itself recoiled from what was unfolding. Amidst the eerie silence, I could hear a faint, ominous buzzing that seemed to resonate from the very depths of the underworld. It was as if the symphony of malevolent insects was a harbinger of unspeakable horrors. Then, emerging from the shadows, Beelzebub''s sinister form began to contort and twist, as though thews of reality had surrendered to his unholy power. Bum Bum¡­ His once-human shape dissolved into a nightmarish maelstrom of shadowy, iridescent wings, each appendage seemingly alive with its own malevolent intent. These wings produced an otherworldly, sickly sheen that cast grotesque and ever-shifting patterns across thendscape, adding to the surreal terror of the scene. The dissonant drone they emitted was a symphony of torment, a chorus of the damned that prated the very core of my soul. Bum Bum¡­ The demonic flies that emerged from this grotesque vortex moved with horrifying precision, their tiny, obsidian-ck bodies forming a living, writhing tornado of malevolence. Their minuscule, needle-sharp mandibles snapped relentlessly at the air, creating a nightmarish cacophony of menacing clicks and snaps that reverberated through the marrow of my bones. They nipped at the very fabric of reality itself, leaving behind trails of despair and torment in their wake. Bum Bum¡­ The malevolence exuded by these tiny fiends was not just felt; it was a palpable, suffocating force that filled the air. I could sense their evil intent as they swarmed, their eyes glowing with an unnatural, burning crimson. The ground beneath their writhing mass withered and decayed, and the heavens above ckened past night as if the moon itself shrank from the grotesque transformation unfolding below. Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ Bum Bum¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Cy Benoit] [Race: Aquatic Demon] [ss: King of Burden] [Title: Savior of The Famished] [Level: 0/100] (0/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 250/250 SP: 300/300] - Above Human [Strength: 350] - Above Human [Defense: 250] - Above Human [Magic: 200] - Above Human [Speed: 200] - Above Human [Skills: [Greater Spear Coating] Greater [Spear Enhancment] [Greater Magic Sensing Radar] [Greater Miasma Sensing Radar] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Presence of The True Night] [Complete Shadow Magic] [Wave of Darkness] [Portal of Darkness (Partial)] [Death Maniption] [Knight of Darkness Skills: [Armor of The Abyss] [Spear of The Abyss] [Determination of A Battle-Hardened Knight] [Undying Will for The Lord] [King of Burden: [Poor Man''s Unison] [Hoplessness to Hope] [Hope Maniption] [Passive Skills:? [Poor Man''s Greed] [Broke Man''s Hunger] [Lost Man''s Heart] [Lion Heart] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of The Mermaid Queen of Mana] [Partial Immortality] [Rune Path: [Darkness of The Night Spear Cover] [Throne World: Funeral of The Living] [Death''s Departure] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Blessed Dark Spear] ¡­ (A few years prior) There was a time when I used to hate my status. I was poor. So poor that I rarely had something to eat. Normally it was just water strained through a cloth to try and get the clumps of dirt and misceneous items out. "How pitiful¡­" As I observed the young boy whose face I could hardly make out, it was disheartening to witness his health deteriorate as he sumbed to a series of various illnesses. Each ailment seemed to weigh on him, casting a shadow over his once-vibrant spirit. It began with a persistent cough, a dry, rasping sound that echoed through the room. His face, once rosy with youth, had grown pale and drawn. The coughing fits wracked his fragile frame, leaving him exhausted and breathless. The sound of hisbored breathing filled the air, a constant reminder of his battle against the sickness that had taken hold. Fever soon followed, causing his temperature to soar. Beads of sweat formed on his fevered brow as hey in his bed, restless and ufortable. His once-bright eyes now dulled with difort and fatigue. The warmth of his body radiated with fever, and he clutched at his thin linen in a desperate attempt to find relief. As the days passed, new symptoms emerged. His throat grew sore and inmed, making each swallow a painful ordeal. The boy''s appetite waned, and he struggled to find sce in aforting sip of lukewarm soup. And his voice, once filled with youthful enthusiasm, had grown hoarse and weak. A rash appeared on his skin, a red and angry eruption that itched incessantly. The boy''s fingers scratched at his irritated flesh, leaving behind marks of difort. The itching only added to his distress, and he longed for a respite from the torment. In the midst of his physical suffering, the boy''s spirits also took a toll. He became increasingly withdrawn, hisughter reced by sighs of pain and exhaustion. The world outside his window, once a source of wonder and adventure, now seemed distant and unreachable. The balls of excitement sitting within each one of his eyesockets drooped with sorrow as he saw his friends ying outside. He wanted to y as well. But the second he climbed out of bed, he toppled to the ground. His head then swerved back and forth, looking for help until he finally saw me. It was my face. My younger face. Chapter 512 Intermission: Cy and Sickness

Chapter 512 Intermission: Cy and Sickness

As the days passed, new symptoms emerged. His throat grew sore and inmed, making each swallow a painful ordeal. The boy''s appetite waned, and he struggled to find sce in aforting sip of lukewarm soup. And his voice, once filled with youthful enthusiasm, had grown hoarse and weak. A rash appeared on his skin, a red and angry eruption that itched incessantly. The boy''s fingers scratched at his irritated flesh, leaving behind marks of difort. The itching only added to his distress, and he longed for a respite from the torment. In the midst of his physical suffering, the boy''s spirits also took a toll. He became increasingly withdrawn, hisughter reced by sighs of pain and exhaustion. The world outside his window, once a source of wonder and adventure, now seemed distant and unreachable. The balls of excitement sitting within each one of his eyesockets drooped with sorrow as he saw his friends ying outside. He wanted to y as well. But the second he climbed out of bed, he toppled to the ground. His head then swerved back and forth, looking for help until he finally saw me. It was my face. My younger face. ¡­ "*cough* *cough* *cough*... ugh¡­ who would have thought I''d get sick again," I sniffled, wiping the runoff from my nostrils. My sinuses were so congested that it felt like goo was stuck inside my skull. At the same time, my stomach throbbed from theck of food¡­ something I thought I would never have to experience again. "Are you alright?" A stunning figure asked. In the heart of the grand royal bedroom, where theposition of water reigned supreme, a spectacle of unparalleled beauty unfolded. Nestled in the corner of this opulent chamber, shining with its aquatic motifs, the stunning woman with massive coral horns stood as a living embodiment of the sea''s ethereal allure. The room itself was a masterpiece of design, where every detail paid homage to the majesty of water. The walls were adorned with hand-painted frescoes that depicted the ever-changing moods of the ocean. From tranquil seascapes to tempestuous storms, the artwork captured the boundless power and serenity of the sea. The colors shifted seamlessly from serene aqua blues to deep, stormy grays, creating a mesmerizing backdrop for the woman''s presence. Above, a chandelier crafted from iridescent shells and shimmering pearls hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, undting light that mimicked the y of sunlight filtering through water. It danced upon the walls and floor, creating an ever-changing, watery ambiance that bathed the room in a soothing, dreamlike glow. The floor, an intricate mosaic of marble and quartz, was a masterpiece in its own right. The marble tiles, in shades of ocean blue and white, depicted intricate patterns of waves and currents. Embedded within the marble were countless small pieces of quartz that caught the light like a multitude of sparkling stars beneath the sea''s surface. It was as if one could walk upon the very ocean floor itself. The woman''s presence in this aquatic haven was a sight to behold. Her flowing gown, crafted from the finest silk, seemed to back and forth like the tides. It was adorned with delicate beadwork that glistened like drops of water hanging onto the end of a verdant leaf. The gown''s hues shifted harmoniously from the palest aqua to the deepest navy, mirroring the colors of the sea. Her hair, a crown of azure waves, cascaded down her back in a downpour of mesmerizing beauty. It moved as if it had a life of its own, swirling and twirling like ocean currents caught in a gentle breeze. Strands of pearls and seashells were intricately woven into her hair, adding to the sensation that she had emerged from the depths of the sea itself. And then, there were her massive coral horns. Sprouting gracefully from her temples, they were a marvel of nature''s artistry. Their colors shifted with an otherworldly luminescence, from the softest blush of pink to the fiery vibrancy of a coral reef at sunset. Each horn was adorned with intricate carvings that depicted scenes of aquatic life, from schools of fish to graceful sea turtles. Her eyes, like two deep ocean pools, held a captivating depth and wisdom that spoke of a connection to the mysteries of the deep. They were framed by long, featheryshes that resembled the swaying fronds of seaweed, adding to the enchantment of her gaze. And as she stood in the corner of the royal bedroom, bathed in the soft, watery light, she seemed to radiate an aura of regal grace and timeless beauty. The room itself felt alive as if the very spirit of the sea had taken human form. The elements of marble and quartz, the sea-inspired artwork, and the ethereal illumination all seemed to bow in reverence to her presence. The air in the room was filled with a subtle, melodic hum as if the very essence of water had found a voice to sing her praises. It was a moment frozen in time, a living masterpiece that would forever linger in the hearts and minds of those fortunate enough to witness this captivating fusion of art, nature, and royal grandeur¡­ otherwise known as myself. I was that witness "It''s rude to stare at ady for so long¡­" The queen chuckled before sitting at the edge of my bed. Being so tall, you would think her weight would disy even the slightest crease in my sheets, yet she just simply sat on top of it. It was so effortless like her body had been crafted from graceful feathers. "Is there something on my face?" I diverted my eyes before plopping back down on the mattress. Sweat had already soaked my back and the headache ravaging my mind was more than enough to tranquilize the rest of my body. So, I justy there, staring up at the ceiling while the queen gently rubbed my wrist. "You must be wondering why you''re sick¡­ correct?" "I guess¡­" "Don''t feel bad. Your body is practically imprable to all diseases and poisons by now. Ites with the stats of your status¡­ it''s just¡­ your mind can be a horrible enemy." "What the hell are you¡­ talking about¡­?" I wheezed, nearly throwing up my lungs in a storm of coughs. My chest was itchy, yet I couldn''t itch it. It was that feeling just below your ribs that made you want to rip your insides out, just to ease an ounce of that relentless feeling. "You''re homesick, kid. Simple as that." A smile flickered through my mind. "...I no longer have a home¡­ not since I reached hell and not since I came here." The queen''s hand, slowly rubbing my wrist pressed inwards before pulling me up into a seated position. I stilly limp, but she kept right up¡­ at least until she finished staring into my eyes. And it was ufortable alright; those captivating gems that have persuaded and manipted entire nations. "Home can be more than a ce that you eat and sleep at. It can be a person¡­ so tell me, do you miss anybody right now?" I plopped back onto my sheets, the wet feeling of sweat on my back being sucked up by the cooling mattress. And as I stared up at the ceiling, a smile flickered through my mind once more, but this time, it stayed for half a second longer. "I wonder what she''s doing right now¡­" I muttered as my mind hazed over once more. The queen''s hand shuffled over my face and proceeded to close my eyelids for me, while a blue mist calmed me down. "I''ll take that as your answer then." There was her wless porcin skin that radiated a natural glow. Herplexion was so pure that it appeared untouched by the passage of time, and a gentle dusting of freckles across her nose added a touch of charm. Her most captivating trait was her brilliant, bright green eyes, akin to sparkling emeralds. These eyes seemed to hold entire gxies within them, with flecks of gold and hints of aquamarine that danced when she blinked, casting a spell on anyone fortunate enough to gaze into them. Framed by long, darkshes, they contrasted beautifully with her arched, naturally dark eyebrows, which were impably groomed and added depth to her gaze. Her eyes were both enigmatic and inviting, drawing people in with an irresistible allure. Her lips were a soft, inviting shade of rose petal pink, their fullness enhancing their sensuous appeal. When she smiled, which was often, her lips curved with a graceful elegance that seemed to brighten the room. They were like the petals of a delicate flower, and their natural blush only added to her overall enchantment. Her long, vibrant green hair ran down her back like a silken curtain, with dyed ck tips adding an intriguing contrast. Each strand was a vibrant, lush shade of green, reminiscent of emerald leaves glistening in the sun. The ck tips, like the night sky meeting the earth, added an unexpected edge to her appearance, hinting at her wonderfully fearless and carefree spirit. Her hair flowed with a graceful fluidity, catching the light and gleaming with a lustrous sheen. It seemed to possess a life of its own, responding to the slightest movement and framing her face in a way that entuated her beauty. This unique hair,bined with her striking eyes and captivating smile, created an unforgettable presence. She was a living work of art, a testament to both natural beauty and personal expression. Her overall aura exuded a timeless allure, leaving asting impression on all who encountered her. "So¡­ pretty¡­" Chapter 513 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (1)

Chapter 513 shback To Cy''s Quest (1)

There was her wless porcin skin that radiated a natural glow. Herplexion was so pure that it appeared untouched by the passage of time, and a gentle dusting of freckles across her nose added a touch of charm. Her most captivating trait was her brilliant, bright green eyes, akin to sparkling emeralds. These eyes seemed to hold entire gxies within them, with flecks of gold and hints of aquamarine that danced when she blinked, casting a spell on anyone fortunate enough to gaze into them. Framed by long, darkshes, they contrasted beautifully with her arched, naturally dark eyebrows, which were impably groomed and added depth to her gaze. Her eyes were both enigmatic and inviting, drawing people in with an irresistible allure. Her lips were a soft, inviting shade of rose petal pink, their fullness enhancing their sensuous appeal. When she smiled, which was often, her lips curved with a graceful elegance that seemed to brighten the room. They were like the petals of a delicate flower, and their natural blush only added to her overall enchantment. Her long, vibrant green hair ran down her back like a silken curtain, with dyed ck tips adding an intriguing contrast. Each strand was a vibrant, lush shade of green, reminiscent of emerald leaves glistening in the sun. The ck tips, like the night sky meeting the earth, added an unexpected edge to her appearance, hinting at her wonderfully fearless and carefree spirit. Her hair flowed with a graceful fluidity, catching the light and gleaming with a lustrous sheen. It seemed to possess a life of its own, responding to the slightest movement and framing her face in a way that entuated her beauty. This unique hair,bined with her striking eyes and captivating smile, created an unforgettable presence. She was a living work of art, a testament to both natural beauty and personal expression. Her overall aura exuded a timeless allure, leaving asting impression on all who encountered her. "So¡­ pretty¡­" ¡­ The grand throne room, a majestic chamber of regal splendor, was a testament to the kingdom''s deep connection to the aquatic world. From the moment one stepped across the threshold, the ambiance immersed visitors in an undersea realm of unparalleled elegance. The walls of the throne room were adorned with intricate mosaics that depicted vibrant coral reefs teeming with life. Schools of colorful fish swam through the intricate coral formations, while elegant sea turtles glided gracefully amidst swaying kelp forests. The mosaics were crafted from a mesmerizing blend of azure, emerald, and sapphire tiles, mimicking the myriad hues of the ocean depths. Above, a vast dome ceiling was painted with a breathtaking mural that mirrored the ever-changing surface of the sea. Sunlight streamed through the painted surface, casting a warm, dappled light that danced across the room. The mural depicted rolling waves, their foam seemingly frozen in time, and pods of dolphins leaping joyfully in the air. Glistening drops of water appeared to hang suspended from the mural, creating the illusion of being underwater. The throne itself was a magnificent creation, carved from a single colossal piece of pearl-white coral. It was adorned with intricate seashell patterns and embellished with pearls and mother-of-pearl iys. The back of the throne was shaped like a massive scallop shell, its iridescent surface shimmering as if wet. Upon the throne''s seat rested plush cushions adorned with delicate seashell embroidery. nking the throne were colossal columns made to resemble towering kelp forests, their tops adorned with intricate coral and aquatic nt motifs. Enormous mshell sconces lined the room, their soft, golden light casting a warm, underwater glow. The floor, a mosaic of marble and aquamarine tiles, featured intricate designs of flowing water currents and yful dolphins. As visitors moved through the room, it felt as if they were walking on the very surface of a tranquil ocean. In the corners of the throne room,rge, decorative aquariums housed vibrant marine life, providing a living tableau of the kingdom''s affinity for the sea. Colorful fish darted among the coral, while delicate sea anemones swayed in the gentle currents. It was as if a piece of the ocean had been brought indoors, encapsting the kingdom''s deep-rooted connection to the aquatic world. As one entered this grand aquatic throne room, the atmosphere resonated with the majesty and beauty of the ocean. Every detail, from the intricate mosaics to the grand coral throne, celebrated the kingdom''s reverence for the sea, creating a space that was both awe-inspiring and regal. "I''m d you''ve recovered, but I think we have to postpone training for a while," The queen smiled, causing me to nearly jump with excitement. Yet, just as I tightened my toes and clenched my fists, ready to pump them into the air, the same announcer tore everything right down once more. "But, don''t think you''re getting away with doing nothing. I want you to do a practical mission since we haven''t done one in a while." "*sigh*... What''s the assignment?" I groaned, only for her to p me on the back of the head. "Quit your bitching or I''m sending you to the front lines." I swiftly gulped down arge drop of saliva before shutting up and letting the stern queen exin the details. "So¡­ it''s a simple mission. Currently, some of the viges on the shores of our kingdom are being piged constantly and since they''re not in the water, most of my army can''t really help. I''ve been sending as many troops as I can, but? the assants are just too strong." "So are you saying it might be the work of another kingdom or nation? I wouldn''t mind taking down another ruler for you¡­" "I know you wouldn''t, but that''s not what I want. What I want is for you to help the viges. Protect as many as you can and pull them out of poverty. Currently, the most threatening part about this situation is the fact that all resources have been cut out from being delivered in and out of them¡­ so just keep them thriving for a bit while I take care of the rest." Chapter 514 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (2)

Chapter 514 shback To Cy''s Quest (2)

? "I''m d you''ve recovered, but I think we have to postpone training or a while," The queen smiled, causing me to nearly jump with excitement. Yet, just as I tightened my toes and clenched my fists, ready to pump them into the air, the same announcer tore everything right down once more. "But, don''t think you''re getting away with doing nothing. I want you to do a practical mission since we haven''t done one in a while." "*sigh*... What''s the assignment?" I groaned, only for her to p me on the back of the head. "Quit your bitching or I''m sending you to the front lines." I swiftly gulped down arge drop of saliva before shutting up and letting the stern queen exin the details. "So¡­ it''s a simple mission. Currently, some of the viges on the shores of our kingdom are being piged constantly and since they''re not in the water, most of my army can''t really help. I''ve been sending as many troops as I can, but? the assants are just too strong." "So are you saying it might be the work of another kingdom or nation? I wouldn''t mind taking down another ruler for you¡­" "I know you wouldn''t, but that''s not what I want. What I want is for you to help the viges. Protect as many as you can and pull them out of poverty. Currently, the most threatening part about this situation is the fact that all resources have been cut out from being delivered in and out of them¡­ so just keep them thriving for a bit while I take care of the rest." "Take¡­ care of the rest?" "It''s best to do a diplomatic agreement. That way both sides don''t take too much damage, however¡­" As she sat on top of that throne of white, the ends of her lips curved upwards and she smiled that same sadistic look once more. "... it would be a shame if they attacked first." I said nothing and did nothing but nod ever so slightly. So, soon I stepped out of the throne room and into the grand royal hall, where a breathtaking journey through an aquatic wondend unfolds before me. Every detail of this corridor pays homage to the kingdom''s profound connection with the ocean, and I find myself immersed in a symphony of aquatic beauty. The walls, adorned with mosaic masterpieces,e alive with vibrant depictions of marine life. Schools of iridescent fish glide through intricate coral formations, their scales glistening with a myriad of colors, like living gemstones. Graceful sea turtles navigate the underwater gardens, and swaying seaweed dances to the rhythm of unseen currents. The mosaics are a testament to the artisans'' skill, capturing the essence of the ocean''s depth and variety with each tile. Above, the ceiling arches gracefully overhead, painted to resemble the surface of the ocean on a perfect, sun-drenched day. Sunlight filters through the mural, casting a warm, inviting glow that bathes the hall in a soft, dappled light. It''s as if I''m walking along the shore, with the waves gentlypping at my feet. The mural is a masterpiece, depicting waves in various stages of their journey, from gentle ripples to mighty crests. Pods of dolphins leap joyfully through the air, their joyful antics adding to the illusion of being submerged beneath the sea. One side of the hall is lined with massive windows, offering an awe-inspiring view of an entire kingdom thriving beneath the sea. The crystal-clear panes reveal towering coral formations that resemble ancient castles, adorned in vibrant hues. Swarms of fish, from the smallest, darting neon tetras to majestic, gliding manta rays, move in harmonious unison, a symphony of aquatic life. Their scales reflect the ambient light, creating a mesmerizing spectacle. Amidst the coral, the kingdom''s inhabitants go about their daily lives, tending to their underwater homes and bustlingmunities. Elegant merfolk with long, flowing tails gracefully navigated the coral city, theirughter, and chatter carried by the ocean''s gentle currents. Schools of sentient sea creatures weave intricate patterns through the water, their colorful disys akin to an underwater ballet. The kingdom under the sea is a harmonious blend of natural beauty and thriving civilization, a testament to the deep bond between the people and their aquatic realm. My lips cracked open, allowing a stream of bubbles to escape from my lips. No longer did I panic as the water filled my lungs and no longer did I struggle when I lost all sense of bnce and rhythm throughout my step. I had truly adapted to this underwater world. "Hello, sir." "How are you doing?" I smiled, bringing the man in for a quick hug before hopping on his boat. It was no bigger than two coffins, but it fit so much luggage that it might as well have been a cargo ship. Teston, a rugged and weathered figure of the high seas. His tail is a shimmering tapestry of azure and seafoam green scales. His upper body, strong and muscr, contrasts with the graceful curves of his aquatic lower half. Yet, what sets him apart from his fellow merfolk is the singr eyepatch that stretches across his right eye. The eyepatch is crafted from the leather of some long-forgotten sea creature, as dark and mysterious as the abyss itself. Its edges are frayed from years of saltwater exposure, bearing the scars of countless battles against the creatures of the deep. Affixed firmly over his right eye, it hints at a story untold. No matter how many times I ask, he refuses to tell me how he lost that eye, but I still haven''t given up. The merman''s remaining eye, is a deep and prating emerald green, gleaming with a mix of wisdom and mischief. It holds the secrets of the ocean, having witnessed the hidden wonders of coral gardens, the haunting beauty of shipwrecks, and the graceful dance of elusive sea creatures. It''s an eye that has scanned the endless expanse of the ocean''s horizon, searching for the glimmering schools of fish that sustain him and his underwatermunity. And finally, that luscious hair, a tousled mane of dark kelp, frames his weathered face, and a tangled beard of seaweed adorns his chin. He carries a trident fashioned from the bones of a colossal sea beast, a weapon and tool that has served him well in both the hunt and the defense of his underwater home. Chapter 515 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (3)

Chapter 515 shback To Cy''s Quest (3)

"How are you doing?" I smiled, bringing him in for a quick hug before hopping on his boat. It was no bigger than two coffins, but it fits so much luggage that it might as well have been a cargo ship. "Good, sir." Teston, a rugged and weathered figure of the high seas. His tail is a shimmering tapestry of azure and seafoam green scales. His upper body, strong and muscr, contrasts with the graceful curves of his aquatic lower half. Yet, what sets him apart from his fellow merfolk is the singr eyepatch that stretches across his right eye. The eyepatch is crafted from the leather of some long-forgotten sea creature, as dark and mysterious as the abyss itself. Its edges are frayed from years of saltwater exposure, bearing the scars of countless battles against the creatures of the deep. Affixed firmly over his right eye, it hints at a story untold. No matter how many times I ask, he refuses to tell me how he lost that eye, but I still haven''t given up. The merman''s remaining eye, is a deep and prating emerald green, gleaming with a mix of wisdom and mischief. It holds the secrets of the ocean, having witnessed the hidden wonders of coral gardens, the haunting beauty of shipwrecks, and the graceful dance of elusive sea creatures. It''s an eye that has scanned the endless expanse of the ocean''s horizon, searching for the glimmering schools of fish that sustain him and his underwatermunity. And finally, that luscious hair, a tousled mane of dark kelp, frames his weathered face, and a tangled beard of seaweed adorns his chin. He carries a trident fashioned from the bones of a colossal sea beast, a weapon and tool that has served him well in both the hunt and the defense of his underwater home. "Did the grandma tell you where we''re going?" I asked while tying the sail to the post and generally just helping I set up the boat. It was mostly powered by water magic, but once we got to the surface, everything depended on this man''s skills. "Yes sir," He quickly replied in a firm tone before taking the sail from me and setting it up himself. "Please let me do this. Just load the cargo into the rest of the storagepartments and we''ll get going." Well, I wasn''t too good at helping. But besides that, these storagepartments, little wooden spaces carved into the boat held their own pocket dimensions. The modern-day invention within my eon would be something like a storage ring: a small pocket dimension that you basically wore on your finger. Depending on how much you paid, you would be able to fit a lot or very little. As the anchor was untied from our vessel, the boat rose, with a gradual transition. Sunlight began to filter down, casting enchanting beams into the abyss. The surface was tantalizingly close, a shimmering mirage that beckoned me upward. The iridescent jellyfish, their translucent tentacles aglow with otherworldly colors, encircled the boat like a pulsating. With a swift and practiced thrust, I jabbed my gleaming spear at their reaching appendages. The sleek, predatory shark, its muscr form slicing through the water with predatory grace, circled relentlessly. It darted in with sudden bursts of speed, seeking to seize an advantage. But I was relentless, parrying its advances with the precision of a seasoned warrior, and asionally slipping in a few stabs to ward them off. The school of barracuda, their silver scales gleaming like des in the filtered sunlight, surged forward in a coordinated attack. With fluid motions, my spear became a blur, shing through the water in a deadly arc. This sent the pack of hungry fish into disarray, keeping them back as we continued to ascend. And then, beneath the boat, the ancient guardian of the deep stirred. A colossal shadow, a behemoth of the abyss, loomed with a presence that sent shivers through the water. Its massive form moved with a deceptive slowness, hiding the power within. With a thunderous burst of power, a leviathan, the guardian of the deep, surged upward, its massive jaws gaping wide, revealing rows of dagger-like teeth. My heart pounded with exhration as I had to act swiftly. With unwavering resolve, I met the leviathan''s charge head-on. My spear became an extension of myself, a weapon forged by countless battles with the sea, sky, and earth. I aimed for the creature''s gaping maw, seeking to strike a vulnerable spot. The sh was cataclysmic. The guardian''s immense head thrashed with fury, sending towering waves cascading in all directions. The boat rocked violently, threatening to capsize while still underwater. Yet, I clung to the vessel''s edge, my muscles straining as I maintained the bnce of the boat. The sea churned with chaos as I and the leviathan engaged in a primal struggle for survival. The guardian''s immense strength was undeniable, but my determination was equally unyielding. I drove the spear deep into the creature''s jaw, eliciting a deafening roar of pain and fury. The leviathan recoiled, its enormous body writhing in agony. Blood clouded the water, a testament to the damage inflicted by my spear. Yet the guardian refused to yield. With a final, desperate lunge, it attempted to swallow the boat whole. "[Deaths Departure]." In a heart-stopping moment, my entire spear was covered in an eerie aura of hanging skulls. And in an instant, I twisted and thrust the spear into the creature''s eye, a desperate,st-ditch effort to save the boat. The guardian convulsed in agony, its eye a grotesque, empty socket as the particles of death began to eat away at its very atoms. With a triumphant holler, Teston scrambled to the boat''s helm, steering it further away from the thrashing leviathan.? And just like that, the ancient guardian, blinded and mortally wounded, descended back into the abyss, its immense form disappearing into the depths. "Tsk¡­ that would have given me so much experience¡­" Iined, but upon seeing the surface, I decided to only look ahead. ¡­ As the small wooden boat finally broke the surface of the ocean, an ominous stillness hung in the air. The moment of triumph was short-lived, for the tranquility was shattered by a deafening roar that reverberated through the water. Emerging from the depths, a colossal, nightmarish creature rose to confront the vessel: a massive Kraken, a creature of legend and terror. "Shit¡­ Teston, just steer. I''ll handle this," Cy announced as he felt every bit of his mana sap away at the presence of the mythical creature. "This is what I hate about these things¡­" The Kraken''s immense tentacles, thick as ancient tree trunks and covered in slimy, iridescent scales, erupted from the churning water. Theyshed out with malevolent intent, striking the boat with a resounding thud. The vessel quivered, its timeworn wood creaking in protest. Cy, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and determination, clung to the boat''s edge as the tentacles closed in, their suckers like grotesque mouths hungry for prey. In one hand, he gripped his trusty spear, while the other held onto the boat for dear life. The Kraken''s tentacles, thick and sinewy, struck the boat with bone-rattling force. They coiled around the vessel, their sucker-covered ends resembling monstrous mouths hungry for a feast. Cy clung to the boat''s edge with white-knuckled determination, the cold spray of seawater and the acrid stench of the Kraken''s breath assaulting his senses. With lightning speed, Cy countered each strike of the tentacles with his trusty spear. The wood and steel became an extension of his very being, a lifeline in this desperate struggle. He aimed for the gaps in the Kraken''s armor-like scales, driving the spear deep into the creature''s flesh, seeking to wound and weaken his monstrous adversary. The Kraken, a creature born of nightmares and legends, was relentless. Its tentacles whipped and coiled, encircling the boat, and threatening to crush it into splinters. Cy''s body strained against the onught, his muscles aching with exhaustion, but he refused to yield. He fought on, fueled by a determination to protect not only himself but the vessel that represented his dreams and aspirations. The sea itself seemed to rage around them, waves crashing in turbulent fury as if echoing the ferocity of the battle. The boat rocked perilously, its timeworn wood groaning in protest. Saltwater and sea spray mingled with sweat and blood, creating a salty, metallic taste in Cy''s mouth. As Cy''s spear struck true, finding vulnerable spots in the Kraken''s massive form, the creature let out an otherworldly, guttural scream of pain and fury. Its tentacles spasmed, thrashing with wild abandon, creating whirlpools of foaming water and chaos. With a final, desperate lunge, Cy managed to pierce the Kraken''s colossal eye. The creature''s agonized wail pierced the air, and its inky blood poured into the water like a morbid curtain. Blinded and wounded, the Kraken recoiled in horror, releasing its grip on the boat. This allowed Teston to easily steer away with the assistance of water magic, slowly bringing us towards the ghostly cove of fog not too far in the distance. Chapter 516 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (3)

Chapter 516 shback To Cy''s Quest (3)

"How are you doing?" I smiled, bringing I in for a quick hug before hopping on his boat. It was no bigger than two coffins, but it fit so much luggage that it might as well have been a cargo ship. "Good, sir." Teston, a rugged and weathered figure of the high seas. His tail is a shimmering tapestry of azure and seafoam green scales. His upper body, strong and muscr, contrasts with the graceful curves of his aquatic lower half. Yet, what sets him apart from his fellow merfolk is the singr eyepatch that stretches across his right eye. The eyepatch is crafted from the leather of some long-forgotten sea creature, as dark and mysterious as the abyss itself. Its edges are frayed from years of saltwater exposure, bearing the scars of countless battles against the creatures of the deep. Affixed firmly over his right eye, it hints at a story untold. No matter how many times I ask, he refuses to tell me how he lost that eye, but I still haven''t given up. The merman''s remaining eye, is a deep and prating emerald green, gleaming with a mix of wisdom and mischief. It holds the secrets of the ocean, having witnessed the hidden wonders of coral gardens, the haunting beauty of shipwrecks, and the graceful dance of elusive sea creatures. It''s an eye that has scanned the endless expanse of the ocean''s horizon, searching for the glimmering schools of fish that sustain him and his underwatermunity. And finally, that luscious hair, a tousled mane of dark kelp, frames his weathered face, and a tangled beard of seaweed adorns his chin. He carries a trident fashioned from the bones of a colossal sea beast, a weapon and tool that has served him well in both the hunt and the defense of his underwater home. "Did the grandma tell you where we''re going?" I asked while tying the sail to the post and generally just helping I set up the boat. It was mostly powered by water magic, but once we got to the surface, everything depended on this man''s skills. "Yes sir," He quickly replied in a firm tone before taking the sail from me and setting it up himself. "Please let me do this. Just load the cargo into the rest of the storagepartments and we''ll get going." Well, I wasn''t too good at helping. But besides that, these storagepartments, little wooden spaces carved into the boat held their own pocket dimensions. The modern-day invention within my eon would be something like a storage ring: a small pocket dimension that you basically wore on your finger. Depending on how much you paid, you would be able to fit a lot or very little. As the anchor was untied from our vessel, the boat rose, with a gradual transition. Sunlight began to filter down, casting enchanting beams into the abyss. The surface was tantalizingly close, a shimmering mirage that beckoned me upward. The iridescent jellyfish, their translucent tentacles aglow with otherworldly colors, encircled the boat like a pulsating. With a swift and practiced thrust, I jabbed my gleaming spear at their reaching appendages. The sleek, predatory shark, its muscr form slicing through the water with predatory grace, circled relentlessly. It darted in with sudden bursts of speed, seeking to seize an advantage. But I was relentless, parrying its advances with the precision of a seasoned warrior, and asionally slipping in a few stabs to ward them off. The school of barracuda, their silver scales gleaming like des in the filtered sunlight, surged forward in a coordinated attack. With fluid motions, my spear became a blur, shing through the water in a deadly arc. This sent the pack of hungry fish into disarray, keeping them back as we continued to ascend. And then, beneath the boat, the ancient guardian of the deep stirred. A colossal shadow, a behemoth of the abyss, loomed with a presence that sent shivers through the water. Its massive form moved with a deceptive slowness, hiding the power within. With a thunderous burst of power, a leviathan, the guardian of the deep, surged upward, its massive jaws gaping wide, revealing rows of dagger-like teeth. My heart pounded with exhration as I had to act swiftly. With unwavering resolve, I met the leviathan''s charge head-on. My spear became an extension of myself, a weapon forged by countless battles with the sea, sky, and earth. I aimed for the creature''s gaping maw, seeking to strike a vulnerable spot. The sh was cataclysmic. The guardian''s immense head thrashed with fury, sending towering waves cascading in all directions. The boat rocked violently, threatening to capsize while still underwater. Yet, I clung to the vessel''s edge, my muscles straining as I maintained the bnce of the boat. The sea churned with chaos as I and the leviathan engaged in a primal struggle for survival. The guardian''s immense strength was undeniable, but my determination was equally unyielding. I drove the spear deep into the creature''s jaw, eliciting a deafening roar of pain and fury. The leviathan recoiled, its enormous body writhing in agony. Blood clouded the water, a testament to the damage inflicted by my spear. Yet the guardian refused to yield. With a final, desperate lunge, it attempted to swallow the boat whole. "[Deaths Departure]." In a heart-stopping moment, my entire spear was covered in an eerie aura of hanging skulls. And in an instant, I twisted and thrust the spear into the creature''s eye, a desperate,st-ditch effort to save the boat. The guardian convulsed in agony, its eye a grotesque, empty socket as the particles of death began to eat away at its very atoms. With a triumphant holler, Teston scrambled to the boat''s helm, steering it further away from the thrashing leviathan.? And just like that, the ancient guardian, blinded and mortally wounded, descended back into the abyss, its immense form disappearing into the depths. "Tsk¡­ that would have given me so much experience¡­" Iined, but upon seeing the surface, I decided to only look ahead. ¡­ As the small wooden boat finally broke the surface of the ocean, an ominous stillness hung in the air. The moment of triumph was short-lived, for the tranquility was shattered by a deafening roar that reverberated through the water. Emerging from the depths, a colossal, nightmarish creature rose to confront the vessel: a massive Kraken, a creature of legend and terror. "Shit¡­ Teston, just steer. I''ll handle this," Cy announced as he felt every bit of his mana sap away at the presence of the mythical creature. "This is what I hate about these things¡­" The Kraken''s immense tentacles, thick as ancient tree trunks and covered in slimy, iridescent scales, erupted from the churning water. Theyshed out with malevolent intent, striking the boat with a resounding thud. The vessel quivered, its timeworn wood creaking in protest. Cy, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and determination, clung to the boat''s edge as the tentacles closed in, their suckers like grotesque mouths hungry for prey. In one hand, he gripped his trusty spear, while the other held onto the boat for dear life. The Kraken''s tentacles, thick and sinewy, struck the boat with bone-rattling force. They coiled around the vessel, their sucker-covered ends resembling monstrous mouths hungry for a feast. Cy clung to the boat''s edge with white-knuckled determination, the cold spray of seawater and the acrid stench of the Kraken''s breath assaulting his senses. With lightning speed, Cy countered each strike of the tentacles with his trusty spear. The wood and steel became an extension of his very being, a lifeline in this desperate struggle. He aimed for the gaps in the Kraken''s armor-like scales, driving the spear deep into the creature''s flesh, seeking to wound and weaken his monstrous adversary. The Kraken, a creature born of nightmares and legends, was relentless. Its tentacles whipped and coiled, encircling the boat, and threatening to crush it into splinters. Cy''s body strained against the onught, his muscles aching with exhaustion, but he refused to yield. He fought on, fueled by a determination to protect not only himself but the vessel that represented his dreams and aspirations. The sea itself seemed to rage around them, waves crashing in turbulent fury as if echoing the ferocity of the battle. The boat rocked perilously, its timeworn wood groaning in protest. Saltwater and sea spray mingled with sweat and blood, creating a salty, metallic taste in Cy''s mouth. As Cy''s spear struck true, finding vulnerable spots in the Kraken''s massive form, the creature let out an otherworldly, guttural scream of pain and fury. Its tentacles spasmed, thrashing with wild abandon, creating whirlpools of foaming water and chaos. With a final, desperate lunge, Cy managed to pierce the Kraken''s colossal eye. The creature''s agonized wail pierced the air, and its inky blood poured into the water like a morbid curtain. Blinded and wounded, the Kraken recoiled in horror, releasing its grip on the boat. This allowed Teston to easily steer away with the assistance of water magic, slowly bringing us towards the ghostly cove of fog not too far in the distance. Chapter 517 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (4)

Chapter 517 shback To Cy''s Quest (4)

The Kraken, a creature born of nightmares and legends, was relentless. Its tentacles whipped and coiled, encircling the boat, and threatening to crush it into splinters. Cy''s body strained against the onught, his muscles aching with exhaustion, but he refused to yield. He fought on, fueled by a determination to protect not only himself but the vessel that represented his dreams and aspirations. The sea itself seemed to rage around them, waves crashing in turbulent fury as if echoing the ferocity of the battle. The boat rocked perilously, its timeworn wood groaning in protest. Saltwater and sea spray mingled with sweat and blood, creating a salty, metallic taste in Cy''s mouth. As Cy''s spear struck true, finding vulnerable spots in the Kraken''s massive form, the creature let out an otherworldly, guttural scream of pain and fury. Its tentacles spasmed, thrashing with wild abandon, creating whirlpools of foaming water and chaos. With a final, desperate lunge, Cy managed to pierce the Kraken''s colossal eye. The creature''s agonized wail pierced the air, and its inky blood poured into the water like a morbid curtain. Blinded and wounded, the Kraken recoiled in horror, releasing its grip on the boat. This allowed Teston to easily steer away with the assistance of water magic, slowly bringing us towards the ghostly cove of fog not too far in the distance. ¡­ "I can''t go any further¡­ but I wish you good luck," Teston bowed before his ship retreated into the murky water. As I stepped ashore onto the ghostly cove, a shiver raced down my spine, sending a cascade of goosebumps across my skin. The air was thick with an eerie silence that seemed to suffocate the very sound of my own breath. A ghostly fog clung to the ground like a mournful shroud, obscuring my vision and giving the impression that the world beyond was a phantasmal dream. The cove stretched out before me, a deste expanse of misery and despair. Wretched shipsy scattered about, their rotting hulls twisted and contorted as if in the throes of agony. The wood was splintered and mottled with patches of seaweed, giving the vessels a grotesque, otherworldly appearance. It was as if they were trapped in a perpetual state of decay, unable to escape the clutches of the forsaken cove. As I gazed upon the ships, I couldn''t help but imagine the horrors that had befallen them. The creaking of timbers, the cries of sailors, and the deafening roar of a tempestuous sea echoed in the recesses of my mind. Had these ships met their doom in a violent storm, or had they been drawn to this ursed ce by some malevolent force beyond ourprehension? The sand beneath my feet was coarse and dark, stained with the eerie residue of a crimson tide that seemed to have washed over this forsaken ce. The blood stains appeared fresh, yet they had a surreal quality as if they were not the result of any living beings but rather the spectral remnants of a long-forgotten battle. Each step I took left a faint imprint on the sand, a mark of my presence in this spectral realm. As I ventured further into the cove, the ghostly fog began to weave and dance around me, its tendrils brushing against my skin like the icy fingers of long-lost souls. The fog carried with it a faint, mournful whisper, a chorus of voices that seemed to emanate from the very depths of the earth, recounting tales of tragedy and despair. I strained to make out the words, but they remained elusive, like fragments of a forgotten dirge. The cove felt like a realm suspended between the worlds of the living and the dead, a ce where the boundaries of reality and illusion blurred into a surreal nightmare. It was a haunting tableau, a macabre theater of shipwrecks and bloodstained sands, and I couldn''t help but wonder if I had stumbled upon the remnants of some ancient curse, a curse that still held this forsaken ce in its icy grip. As I stood there, surrounded by the spectral remnants of a bygone era, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was not alone. Shadows moved at the edge of my vision, and faint whispers continued to echo in my ears. The cove had cast its eerie spell upon me, and I knew that I was now part of its tragic tapestry, forever bound to its ghostly embrace. As I ventured deeper into the haunted cove, the fog thickened, and the eerie silence was disrupted by distant, mournful cries. It wasn''t long before I encountered the fallen and aggressive ghosts of the sailors who had met their doom in this forsaken ce. They materialized before me, their spectral forms contorted in agony, their eyes burning with malevolence. These wretched apparitions, their tattered clothing and ethereal chains rattling lunged towards me with a vengeance that defied death itself. Their voices were a cacophony of tormented wails, a symphony of suffering that chilled me to the bone. They bore the scars of their tragic fate, their ghostly bodies bearing the marks of wounds inflicted by the sea''s wrath and the passage of time. Their hands, skeletal and cold, reached out to grab me, their fingers passing through my flesh with an otherworldly chill. I could feel their hatred and despair as they sought to drag me into their spectral abyss, to make me a part of their eternal torment. With each step, I had to fight to keep them at bay, my heart pounding with a mix of fear and determination. Amidst the malevolent sailors, I glimpsed the presence of a few innocent souls, their ghostly forms distinguishable by theck of bitterness in their eyes. These were not the fallen mariners but the unfortunate residents of a vige not too far away, drawn into the cove''s sinister grasp. Their faces bore expressions of confusion and sorrow as if they were trapped in a nightmare from which they couldn''t awaken. The cries of the innocent souls mingled with the agonized wails of the sailors, creating a heart-wrenching symphony of suffering that filled the ghostly fog. I couldn''t help but feel a profound sadness for these lost souls, caught in a liminal space between life and death, their fates sealed by the malevolent forces that held sway over this cursed cove. And then suddenly, I heard it. A distinguished cry from a child writhing in agony. She held her hollowed stomach, ripped to the bone, while rolling on the ground, continuing her pained cry. Bum bum The dream that I previously had swept through my conscious like a gust of wind. My own face branded itself into my eyes, forcing me to remember those times¡­ and well, seeing that girl only made such painful memories even more agonizing to witness. "I''m sorry-" I dodged a skeletal swing and then grasped at the empty air, a spear materialized in my grip. Its shaft was smooth and cold to the touch, while the head was forged from the very darkness that shrouded the cove. This spectral weapon seemed to draw power from the heart of the ghostly cove, its form shimmering with an eerie, shadowy aura. The obsidian-like coating pulsed with an ominous light, casting eerie shadows upon the spectral faces of my aggressors. With newfound confidence, I faced the approaching ghosts, their haunting wails echoing in the fog-choked air. I brandished the darkened spear, and as I did, it seemed toe alive with an unholy energy. The very tip of the weapon surged with a searing coldness as I thrust it forward. As the first ghostly sailor lunged towards me, the darkened spear pierced through its spectral form. The ghost let out a tortured scream as it dissipated into a swirling mist, its vengeful form banished instantly. The other ghosts hesitated for a moment, their malevolent intentions momentarily disrupted by the power of the darkened spear. I seized the opportunity, swinging the weapon in sweeping arcs, striking at the oing phantoms with a ferocity born of desperation. Each strike was apanied by a burst of shadowy energy that tore through the spectral sailors, sending them scattering in all directions. The cove reverberated with the echoes of their torment as they faded into the ghostly fog, their cries of anguish mingling with the mournful whispers of the innocent souls caught in this cursed ce. With each swing of the darkened spear, I felt the weight of the cove''s malevolence lifting, if only momentarily. It was as though the darkness that had pervaded this forsaken ce was now my ally, a weapon forged from the very essence of its haunted depths. But I knew that my battle was far from over. The ghostly sailors would return, their thirst for vengeance unquenched, and the innocent souls remained trapped in their anguish. I had be a reluctant guardian of this cursed realm, wielding the darkness as my only defense against the relentless forces that sought to drag me into their spectral abyss. "Don''t worry. I will save you once more," I closed my eyes before letting the pained vigers open a pathway up through the coves surrounding walls and onto a prairie brazen with death. Chapter 518 Flashback To Cy’s Quest (5)

Chapter 518 shback To Cy''s Quest (5)

The other ghosts hesitated for a moment, their malevolent intentions momentarily disrupted by the power of the darkened spear. I seized the opportunity, swinging the weapon in sweeping arcs, striking at the oing phantoms with a ferocity born of desperation. Each strike was apanied by a burst of shadowy energy that tore through the spectral sailors, sending them scattering in all directions. The cove reverberated with the echoes of their torment as they faded into the ghostly fog, their cries of anguish mingling with the mournful whispers of the innocent souls caught in this cursed ce. With each swing of the darkened spear, I felt the weight of the cove''s malevolence lifting, if only momentarily. It was as though the darkness that had pervaded this forsaken ce was now my ally, a weapon forged from the very essence of its haunted depths. But I knew that my battle was far from over. The ghostly sailors would return, their thirst for vengeance unquenched, and the innocent souls remained trapped in their anguish. I had be a reluctant guardian of this cursed realm, wielding the darkness as my only defense against the relentless forces that sought to drag me into their spectral abyss. "Don''t worry. I will save you once more," I closed my eyes before letting the pained vigers open a pathway up through the coves surrounding walls and onto a prairie brazen with death. The prairie, in its state of destion, was a vast and haunting expanse that seemed to stretch on forever beneath the relentless sun. The grasses, once a vibrant carpet of green, now stood parched and withered, their golden stalks bending under the weight of time and drought. Each de of grass had lost its vitality, and the once-lushndscape had been transformed into a bleak and sun-scorched tableau. The earth beneath the grasses had turned cracked and desated as if pleading for the long-lost touch of rain. Dust devils danced sporadically across the prairie, swirling gritty particles into the air, creating an otherworldly haze that added to the eerie atmosphere. As the gaze ventured further, the remnants of the vige came into view, nestled within the forlorn embrace of the prairie. Half of the vige had fallen victim to a merciless inferno, leaving behind andscape of destruction and despair. The buildings that had once been homes and gathering ces for the vigers were now twisted and ckened skeletons, their charred remains reaching out to the sky in grotesque contortions. The houses that had managed to escape the voracious mes were not spared from the onught of destruction. Their windows were shattered, their roofs had copsed in on themselves, and their walls bore the scars of fierce mes, marked with streaks of soot and ash. The wooden beams that had once supported these structures were now warped and misshapen as if they too had sumbed to the agony of the fire''s embrace. Smoke continued to rise from the smoldering ruins, an ever-present reminder of the devastation that had unfolded here. It driftedzily into the air, carrying with it the acrid scent of burnt wood and the poignant memory of the vige''s former life. The streets that had once bustled with theughter and activity of vigers nowy in eerie silence, punctuated only by the asional mournful gust of wind. The absence of life was palpable, and the remnants of a once-thrivingmunity seemed suspended in time, frozen in a moment of tragedy. The further I traveled down a dirt-trodden path, the more my soul began to sink. It was more like a graveyard rather than a battlefield. A domain, extending way past the shing of two sides and into a realm where only one side dominated while the other fled, bathed in a horrifyingly dreaded light. "*cough* *cough* *cough*..." All of a sudden, I heard the muffled emissions of a sickly child emit from behind a shattered pane of ss. Its frame still stood tall, but it has definitely seen better days. With a charred exterior and chipped corners, it somehow managed to keep itself together and project its once sturdy days. "Are you okay?" I asked, my voice stretching through the open expanse. There was no response. The only thing I did get, was a slight hint of fear radiating from the child''s skin. It was like thermal heat slowly escaping from his body as my cold and malevolent presence approached him. "S-Stay away¡­" I reached my head through the window, only to be met by a sleek metal de swiflty approaching my face. It was horribly coordinated and the tip rattled like the toy of a baby. Clearly, the wielder was inexperienced and most importantly¡­ full of hesitation. SWOOSH "*cough* *cough* *cough*... *cough* *cough* *cough*..." Before me stood a sickly boy, no older than twelve, who had positioned himself protectively in front of his frail and bedridden sister. The boy''s emaciated frame trembled with exhaustion and fear. His eyes, once bright with youthful innocence, were now clouded with sorrow and determination. In his trembling hand, he clutched a rusted knife, a weapon that seemed incongruous with his tender age. It was clear that he had taken on the role of protector in the absence of any other support. His sistery on a straw pallet, her body wracked by the ravages of disease. Her skin was pallid, her breathingbored, and her eyes, though open, were vacant and distant. As I stood there, my heart aching for the plight of these two siblings, I slowly raised my hands to show that I meant no harm. Our eyes met, and I could see the mixture of relief and suspicion in the child''s gaze. The boy''s fierce determination to shield his ailing sister had led him to this desperate stance, and I knew that their story was one of immense hardship and suffering. "It''s okay¡­" I continued to keep my hands raised while stepping through the window. And it seems I acted a bit too fast as the boy swiftly stabbed half of the de into my calf. "D-Don''te any closer," The boy trembled with fear, yet still had the courage to stand in between me and the girl. "I won''t hurt you," I smiled, keeping the boy''s attention away from my leg which grotesquely pushed the de out of my flesh and regenerated like nothing had even happened. "Just rx¡­ I won''t do anything bad. I just want to take a look at the girl-" "ALEX! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU! YOU BETTER REVEAL YOURSELF OTHERWISE I WILL SLAUGHTER YOUR MOTHER AND FATHER!" The boy instantly shrunk back in fear at the sound of a man''s voice booming from the depths of his chest. Another enemy? A scavenger maybe? No, he was too familiar with the boy¡­ so there was no other option but him being a survivor with this boy. "Hmmm¡­ it''s best not to underestimate the people of this eon," I muttered under my breath before sinking into the shadows below. This caused the boy to desperately grab at me, wanting my protection, but it was too risky. I wanted to care for this duo, but I had no interest in putting my life on the line. The disgruntled old man hobbled along the scorched path, his gnarled and weathered face etched with deep lines of discontent. His eyes had been clouded by years of bitterness, peering out from beneath a tattered and dusty hat, casting a cynical gaze upon the world. His scraggly white beard, matted with patches of grey and brown, hung haphazardly down his chest, framing a mouth that looked as if it hadn''t smiled in years. The man''s frail and stooped frame was d in a tattered, patched-up coat that had seen better days. Sickly ck spots, like ominous shadows, marred his ashen skin, a testament to the countless years spent toiling under the harsh sun. The wrinkles on his hands were as deep as the furrows in his brow, evidence of a lifetime ofbor. In one hand, the old man clutched a rusty and well-worn sickle, its curved de gleaming with the fresh, fragrant residue of cut grass. The tool bore the scars of countless hours spent in the fields, a faithfulpanion to a man who had wrestled his livelihood from the unforgiving earth. The sickle''s wooden handle was polished from years of use, the grooves worn smooth by the grip of his weathered fingers. Despite the toil etched into his very being, the old man''s steps were slow but deliberate, carrying with him the scent of freshly cut grass, a fragrance that stood in stark contrast to his own worn appearance. He moved with the weight of time upon his shoulders, a living embodiment of a life well-lived and bitterly remembered. Clunk He entered what was left of the house protecting both the boy and girl. The girl''s body was still in tatters due to the sickness, so she had no choice but to meekly let out a pitiful stream of tears while her body continued to fight. It was a horrible sight. Truly depressing. "You piece of shit! You''ve killed everybody! That was thest of our medicine! We could have traded for something more useful! Do you know how many mouths I have to feed!? DO YOU!? FUCK!" Chapter 519 Cy: The King of Burden, The Savior of The Famished

Chapter 519 Cy: The King of Burden, The Savior of The Famished

In one hand, the old man clutched a rusty and well-worn sickle, its curved de gleaming with the fresh, fragrant residue of cut grass. The tool bore the scars of countless hours spent in the fields, a faithfulpanion to a man who had wrestled his livelihood from the unforgiving earth. The sickle''s wooden handle was polished from years of use, the grooves worn smooth by the grip of his weathered fingers. Despite the toil etched into his very being, the old man''s steps were slow but deliberate, carrying with him the scent of freshly cut grass, a fragrance that stood in stark contrast to his own worn appearance. He moved with the weight of time upon his shoulders, a living embodiment of a life well-lived and bitterly remembered. Clunk He entered what was left of the house protecting both the boy and girl. The girl''s body was still in tatters due to the sickness, so she had no choice but to meekly let out a pitiful stream of tears while her body continued to fight. It was a horrible sight. Truly depressing. "You piece of shit! You''ve killed everybody! That was thest of our medicine! We could have traded for something more useful! Do you know how many mouths I have to feed!? DO YOU!? FUCK!" I guess in this situation¡­ the boy is the bad guy. How pitiful¡­ I had no right to interfere. Clearly, both have done some bad things with their own objectives set before their morals. And even if I wanted to, I couldn''t cure these sick people. I just wasn''t that type. "But I guess I can ask for a favor¡­" I sighed, my hand wrapping around the tattered sickle and shattering it with a solid squeeze. "WH-WHO ARE YOU!?" The old man yelled at the top of his lungs before falling onto his ass and scooting back until he hit the nearly broken wall. A few pieces of debris dropped on him from above, sending him into an immediate daze. "M-Mister! Please protect us from him! I beg of you!" ¡­ I took them, leaving the man behind. I only attended to some of his wounds with basic medicinal knowledge I picked up from the battlefield. But after that, I swiftly left. Continuously, thendscape was a bleak canvas of charred viges, their skeletal remains reaching out to the gray, ashen sky like mournful specters. The acrid scent of burnt wood and scorched earth permeated the air, a haunting reminder of the destruction that had befallen this forsakennd. My journey had begun with a solemn purpose: to bring hope and healing to the sickly souls who still clung to life in this unforgiving wastnd. The people I encountered were but shadows of their former selves, their gaunt faces etched with pain and suffering. They moved slowly as if each step were a burden too heavy to bear. I approached the first group of sickly individuals, their hollow eyes staring nkly into the distance. They were emaciated, their skin pallid and stretched tight over fragile bones. With a soft-spoken voice and a reassuring smile, I offered them a glimmer of hope. "Come with me," I softened my expression, "I promise to cure you and your family." With every step deeper into the wastnd, the weight of sorrow and destion pressed harder upon my shoulders. The burnt viges held secrets of lives once lived, now reduced to haunting relics. Charred doorways led to nowhere, and scorched trees stood like solemn sentinels over the ruins, their branches twisted and contorted by the fires of devastation. As I led the sickly souls forward, their frailty became more apparent. Their faces, etched with lines of pain and suffering, bore the scars of a life marred by tragedy. The sun, barely visible through the thick clouds of smoke, cast a dim, mncholic light upon our path. It was as though time itself had slowed in this forsaken ce, and each moment dragged on, heavy with the weight of despair. The burnt viges were not just remnants of structures; they were echoes of the stories that had unfolded within their walls. Broken toysy scattered amidst the ashes, mute witnesses to the innocence that had been lost. Crumbling family portraits stared out from ckened walls, their faces frozen in time, forever marked by the tragedy of the wastnd. Approaching even more of the sickly individuals, I could see the frailty in their bodies and the hopelessness in their eyes. They moved with a weary determination, their steps faltering but resolute. Their clothes, once vibrant and colorful, were now faded and threadbare, worn by the hardships they had endured. In their gaunt faces, I saw the indomitable human spirit that refused to surrender to the abyss. With each word I spoke, I could feel the emotions in the air ¨C a mixture of fear, longing, and a glimmer of hope. Their hesitance had given way to a fragile trust, a belief that perhaps, against all odds, they could find sce and salvation in this journey. The hands that reached out to me, trembling and worn, were hands that yearned for more than mere survival; they yearned for life to have meaning once again. As we continued our journey along the edge of the continent, slowly picking up more and more victims, our footsteps resonated with a newfound resolve. The sickly people who followed me, though still frail, had be amunity bound by the shared purpose of finding a better future. Our procession, like a solemn pilgrimage, moved forward, carrying with it the collective hope that we could escape this bleak wastnd. In that deste expanse of burnt viges and sickly people, our journey was not just a physical one; it was a spiritual quest to reim the light that had been extinguished by darkness. And in the face of seemingly insurmountable odds, we marched on, united by the belief that together, we could carve a path out of the abyss and into a world where hope and healing awaited. Despite their frailty, the sickly people who followed me began to regain a glimmer of strength. Their steps grew steadier, and their eyes, though still clouded with pain, began to shine with a spark of determination. And then finally, after what seemed to be a year of walking, a few dropping off along the way, we arrived at our destination. "You old hag¡­ I hope you don''t make my struggles go to waste." We ventured further along the rugged coast, a sense of anticipation tingling in the air. The sound of crashing waves against the cliffside grew louder, and the salty sea breeze became more invigorating. It was as if nature itself was guiding us toward a hidden secret, a ce untouched by time and known only to those who sought its mystical embrace. The cliff that loomed overhead was a massive, weathered monolith of stone, its surface adorned with moss and hanging vines that seemed to reach out for the sun. The rugged terrain hinted at the cliff''s age as if it had stood watch over the sea for eons, guarding the secret thaty beneath. As I carefully navigated the rocky path along the base of the cliff, my heart quickened with excitement. I knew that I was drawing closer to the fabled cove of vitality, a ce whispered about in hushed tones among the locals. Legends spoke of its miraculous powers, of waters that could restore health and rejuvenate the spirit. And then, there it was, hidden away from the outside world¡ªa magical cove nestled beneath the towering cliff. The entrance was obscured by a natural archway of stone, overgrown with vibrant, emerald-colored seaweed that swayed gently with the rhythm of the tides. The sight of it was mesmerizing as if I had stumbled upon a portal to another realm. As we stepped through the archway and into the cove, we were greeted by a breathtaking sight. The waters of the cove shimmered with an otherworldly iridescence, casting a soft, ethereal light that danced across the surface. The sea here seemed toe alive, with a palette of colors ranging from deep cerulean to the palest aquamarine. Beneath the surface, the ocean floor was a mosaic of vibrant coral reefs and delicate seashells, a testament to the thriving marine life that called this cove home. Fish of every hue and shape darted through the crystal-clear waters, their scales catching the refracted sunlight in a dazzling disy of color. In the heart of the cove, a natural pool formed by a gentle waterfall cascading from the cliff above beckoned with its promise of rejuvenation. The water, infused with the magic of the cove, emitted a soft, soothing glow. Its touch was cool and refreshing, like a gentle caress from the very essence of life itself. The sickly couldn''t resist the allure of the cove''s vitality. With each step into the pool, they felt a sense of renewal washing over. The water seemed to heal not just the body, but also the spirit, lifting away the weight of time and leaving behind a profound sense of well-being. "O'' Mermaid Queen, please rid these victims of their suffering." "I shall do just that for you," A voice resonated back at the leader. "But I cannot destroy such suffering. You must take it all upon yourself." Chapter 520 Even Fight

Chapter 520 Even Fight

Beneath the surface, the ocean floor was a mosaic of vibrant coral reefs and delicate seashells, a testament to the thriving marine life that called this cove home. Fish of every hue and shape darted through the crystal-clear waters, their scales catching the refracted sunlight in a dazzling disy of color. In the heart of the cove, a natural pool formed by a gentle waterfall cascading from the cliff above beckoned with its promise of rejuvenation. The water, infused with the magic of the cove, emitted a soft, soothing glow. Its touch was cool and refreshing, like a gentle caress from the very essence of life itself. The sickly couldn''t resist the allure of the cove''s vitality. With each step into the pool, they felt a sense of renewal washing over. The water seemed to heal not just the body, but also the spirit, lifting away the weight of time and leaving behind a profound sense of well-being. "O'' Mermaid Queen, please rid these victims of their suffering." "I shall do just that for you," A voice resonated back at the leader. "But I cannot destroy such suffering. You must take it all upon yourself." ¡­ (Present day) (Beezelbub vs Cy Benoit) They descended upon me ¨C a horde of flies, so numerous that they blotted out the dim light filtering through the dense canopy. They swarmed around my face, my arms, my legs, prating every gap in my clothing. Yet, a calm wave of experiences soaked my mind, not even attempting to escape. With every bite and every sting, I began to see visions, like a fevered dream overtaking my senses. The flies seemed to carry with them a malevolent power, an ability to twist my perception of reality. Slowly, I approached a once-thriving vige. A sickening pall hung in the air, heavy and foreboding. The distant echoes of screams and the acrid smell of smoke reached my senses before I could see the source of the chaos. The horizon was painted with an ominous orange glow, a harbinger of the destruction that awaited. Misery pervaded the scene. The vigers, their faces etched with despair, huddled together in the town square. Their homes, the very essence of their lives,y in ruins, reduced to smoldering rubble. The cries of mothers searching for lost children mingled with the anguished pleas of the injured and wounded. Suffering was etched into thendscape. The raiders, d in armor that gleamed with malice, showed no mercy. They brandished cruel weapons, their brutality evident in every strike. Men and women writhed in agony, their bodies bearing the cruel scars of violence. Children, innocent and defenseless, cowered in fear, their innocence forever shattered. Greed fueled the raiders'' rampage. They looted with reckless abandon, ransacking homes and piging whatever precious belongings they could find. Greed danced in their eyes as they clutched stolen jewels, heirlooms, and food supplies. The vige''s treasures, gathered over generations, were now mere trophies of avarice. Sickness spread like a gue. The woundedy unattended, their wounds festering in the dirt. Blood mixed with ash and soot, creating a grotesque tableau of suffering. The raiders, their faces twisted with malevolence, seemed like harbingers of pestilence, spreading destruction in their wake. Other malicious emotions festered in the hearts of the attackers. Envy seethed in their ranks as they eyed the vigers'' simple lives, their homes, and their unity. Hatred fueled their violence, driving them tomit unspeakable acts of cruelty. Betrayal hung heavy in the air, as some vigers turned on their own to save themselves from the invaders. The vige burned, the mes of greed and hatred consuming everything in their path. The raiders reveled in the destruction, their malevolentughter rising above the crackling inferno. The once-vibrantmunity was reduced to a deste wastnd, a testament to the depths of human depravity. As I watched this scene unfold, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by a profound sense of pity. The vige''s suffering and despair were etched into my soul, a dull reminder of the darkness that persists in each and every single mortal. "Wh-What the hell?" A voice rang out as the miasma sinking into my body was instantly pulled out. My own mana ripped into shreds and began to devour it, using the dark energy to build up a swelling of power that began to concentrate at the tip of my dark spear. "My mind, sharpened by misery. My body, tempered by starvation¡­ you old hag¡­ you may be dead in this age, but lend me your power once more." Upon the precipice of power, I stood, a conduit for the very essence of mana that coalesced around me. It was a tempestuous maelstrom, a swirling vortex of ethereal energy drawn from the limitless expanse of the atmosphere. With every breath I took, I absorbed more of this boundless force, each inhtion stoking the fires of my inner strength. Before mey the malevolent dark energy, a seething, formless abyss that threatened to swallow all light and hope. It writhed and pulsated with malice, a malevolence that seemed to reach out and w at my very soul. But I was steadfast in my resolve to confront this looming darkness with a ze of my own making. With a will as unyielding as the mountains, I unleashed the tidal wave of mana that enveloped me. It surged forth with the fury of a cosmic storm, an irresistible torrent that crashed into the malevolent energy. The sh of these titanic forces birthed a cataclysmic painting of radiant light and shadow, a celestial battle that transcended mortalprehension. As the mana consumed the malevolent energy, my form began to metamorphose, reshaping itself into something both terrifying and mesmerizing. My body elongated and twisted, sinuous tentacles sprouting from my limbs like serpents of the abyss. Each appendage bore ominous, razor-sharp suckers, poised to rend and tear. Hints of an aquatic creature, the mythical Kraken, began to emerge within my newfound form. My skin took on the iridescent sheen of deep-sea creatures, shimmering with an eerie bioluminescence that pulsed with an entrancing rhythm. My eyes, once human, now glowed with an otherworldly radiance, reflecting the ancient wisdom and unfathomable depths of the ocean''s abyss. My newfound power surged through me like a maelstrom, and I felt the ancient secrets of the sea whispering in the recesses of my consciousness. I was a creature of the depths, a harbinger of tempests and turmoil. With my tentacles, I reached out and crushed thest remnants of the dark energy, drawing them into my ever-hungry essence. With a gesture of my sinuous tentacles, I roared with a deafening, primordial cry that shattered the buzzing of malicious flies. The very ground quaked beneath my monstrous presence, and the skies crackled with arcane energy. At this moment, I was no longer a mere mortal; I had transcended into a force of nature, a living embodiment of the elements and the unseen forces that governed our reality. As I adjusted to this new form, swinging and squeezing each muscle making up this myriad of tentacles, the Lord of the Flies suddenly converged into one single entity and then transformed into a monstrous, carnivorousmodity. Beelzebub''s grotesque form now loomedrge, a nightmarish fusion of insectile features and demonic malevolence. His wings were vast, tattered membranes of darkness that cast an ominous shadow over the destion below. His multiple eyes glowed with a sinister intelligence, and his mandibles dripped with corrosive venom. The battlefield crackled with tension as the monumental sh between my Kraken-esque form and Beelzebub''s monstrous fly form continued to unfold. The very earth beneath us quivered in response to the titanic forces at y, creating an eerie and deste backdrop for our cataclysmic showdown. I then made the first move. With a whip-like motion, my sinuous tentacles surged toward Beelzebub, guided by a malevolent intelligence that sought to ensnare and subdue my winged adversary. Their cruel, razor-sharp suckers aimed to rip and tear into the abomination''s chitinous exoskeleton, while my bioluminescent skin pulsed with an otherworldly glow. Beelzebub, the Lord of the Flies, was no easy prey. His massive wings, like tattered obsidian curtains, beat with a cacophonous fury, creating gusts of wind that threatened to upend my calcted strikes. His multifaceted eyes glowed with sinister intelligence, and his dripping mandibles unleashed torrents of corrosive venom, seeking to corrode my tentacles. Beelzebub''s insectoid limbs moved with uncanny agility, each one a deadly weapon as he evaded my strikes with a grotesque grace. His movements were erratic and unpredictable, just like the chaos that fueled his very being. I countered his evasive maneuvers with fluid precision, my tentacles coiling and striking in calcted arcs. They moved like serpents, intertwining with one another in an intricate disy ofbat choreography. The suckers on the ends of my tentacles mped onto Beelzebub''s chitinous armor, leaving a trail of smoking, sizzling marks as they made contact. Beelzebub''s wings buzzed with an ear-splitting drone, that echoed through the surrounding destion. Using his wings, he attempted to create whirlwinds of darkness to obscure my vision, but I narrowly navigated the obsidian tempest, my bioluminescent skin casting an ethereal glow that pierced the inky abyss. And then, I muttered a few simple words. "Using this overflowing mana I establish a decoration upon which my soul sits... Contract Creation: Sacrifice." Chapter 521 Blessings and Their Effects

Chapter 521 Blessings and Their Effects

Beelzebub, the Lord of the Flies, was no easy prey. His massive wings, like tattered obsidian curtains, beat with a cacophonous fury, creating gusts of wind that threatened to upend my calcted strikes. His multifaceted eyes glowed with sinister intelligence, and his dripping mandibles unleashed torrents of corrosive venom, seeking to corrode my tentacles. Beelzebub''s insectoid limbs moved with uncanny agility, each one a deadly weapon as he evaded my strikes with a grotesque grace. His movements were erratic and unpredictable, just like the chaos that fueled his very being. I countered his evasive maneuvers with fluid precision, my tentacles coiling and striking in calcted arcs. They moved like serpents, intertwining with one another in an intricate disy ofbat choreography. The suckers on the ends of my tentacles mped onto Beelzebub''s chitinous armor, leaving a trail of smoking, sizzling marks as they made contact. Beelzebub''s wings buzzed with an ear-splitting drone, that echoed through the surrounding destion. Using his wings, he attempted to create whirlwinds of darkness to obscure my vision, but I narrowly navigated the obsidian tempest, my bioluminescent skin casting an ethereal glow that pierced the inky abyss. And then, I muttered a few simple words. "Using this overflowing mana I establish a decoration upon which my soul sits... Contract Creation: Sacrifice." ¡­ "I''m gonna be honest, kid¡­" The queen let out a long sigh. I had just finished my training for the day and was practically sprawled out on the dirt floor like an octopus. Shirtless, sweaty, muscles cramping¡­ I wasn''t having the best of times, but these next few words really gave me that extra kick of motivation. "What is it?" I huffed. "I have no more to teach you." My eyes lit up like a pair of glistening suns and my body was invigorated with a newfound sense of freedom. Sure I could leave this pce once and a while, but that was only for missions. Escaping wasn''t really an option as she would always send her stupidckeys to retrieve me¡­ but now I was free. No longer was I chained down to this moist sanctuary of aquatic men and women. "Well¡­ actually I have one more thing." As I stood up and let her take my hands, with a deliberate, almost hypnotic motion, she extended her palm, her fingers adorned with rings that glimmered like miniature gxies. In her palm, a swirling maelstrom of mana, a potent force shimmering with the colors of twilight, danced and swirled. I could only hold my breath. The first contact was electric, a gentle brush of her fingertips against mine. A tingling sensation rippled up my arm as the mana began to flow, a silken current that felt both delicate and profound. It was as if she was transferring a piece of her very essence into my being. The mana surged, a torrent of cosmic energy pouring into my hand. At first, it felt like a warm caress, like theforting touch of a loved one. But as it coursed deeper, it transformed into an exhrating rush, a whirlwind of power that filled every corner of my being. Her concealed eyes bore into my soul, and I could sense her intent, pure and unwavering. The mana continued to flow, a river of enchantment that intertwined with my own essence. My body hummed with newfound vitality, and I could feel my senses sharpening, my consciousness expanding. And then, it happened. The mana coalesced, as if obeying some unspokenmand, and manifested itself on my skin. A radiant crown, intricate and ornate, etched itself into my palm. It was as if the very fabric of reality had been rewritten in that instant, leaving me marked with a symbol of authority and power. The crown tattoo pulsed with an inner light, its design seeming toe to life. It was not a static mark but a living conduit, a channel to the boundless mana that now coursed through me. I could see the energy swirling within the tattoo, intricate patterns of aquatic light weaving themselves through the cracks of my palm. With a mere thought, I could feel the mana surging through my veins, infusing every cell with its radiant energy. It was as though I had be a vessel, a bridge between the mortal world and the realm of magic. [You have been blessed by the Mermaid Queen of Mana] "Blessings are not just titles¡­ but skills that can be used. They are normally passive, but ording to the right situation, they can be utilized to maximize your power. They are all pretty unique, and mine is no different." "So how do I activate it?" "Just recite the same words as I will right now. Everything wille naturally after that¡­ Using this overflowing mana I establish a decoration upon which my soul sits-" ¡­ "...Contract Creation: Sacrifice." Time froze. Everything had been enveloped in a grayscale filter. I couldn''t move my body. Thinking was like trying to run through a marsh. And then¡­ just like that, a figure appeared. It was massless. Shapeless. Formless. Like water, but less? It was hard to describe. It didn''t really have a color, yet I could still see it despite its transparency. No, it was more like I could feel its presence as it allowed a string of its formless being to sink into my mind. "What would you like to sacrifice?" An androgynous voice reverberated within my skull, my brain just barely able toprehend its buzz ofmunication. "Mana. All of it." "Suggest what you would like in return." "O'' Ruler of Concepts, allow me to exchange my lowly mana with the concept of Gluttony. In addition, as you are taking my mana core with the mana, please allow this lowly one to create a new core from where I canmunicate with you¡­ Great Creator of The System." "Granted." ¡­ (Beelzebub POV) As I, Beelzebub, the embodiment of sin and the master of darkness, observed this unfolding spectacle, my infernal eyes widened in awe and uncertainty. The man before me, now transformed into a monstrous Kraken-like entity of unimaginable power, was a sight to behold. His once-human form had given way to an abyssal entity, and his control over the mana that surrounded him was astounding. My demonic senses keenly perceived the changes as his transformation deepened. Waves of raw mana coursed through him, and his very essence seemed to surge with newfound energy. It was then that I noticed an intriguing transformation¡ªa subtle yet profound shift in his appearance. The man''s hair, once unremarkable, had now transformed into a regal shade of royal blue. It cascaded down his monstrous form in shimmering strands, a testament to the immense power he now wielded. It was a hue that resonated with the deep mysteries of the cosmos, an enigmatic color that hinted at hidden depths within his being. But it was his eyes that held the most captivating transformation. His once-human eyes had be two powerful stars, each gleaming with an intensity that threatened to engulf all in their brilliance. They radiated a celestial light that pierced through the darkness like beacons of hope in a world consumed by chaos. It was as if the entire universe had been condensed into those twin orbs, and their gaze held a cosmic power that defiedprehension. These celestial eyes hinted at something more, something beyond the mere transformation into a Kraken-like entity. They hinted at the properties of gluttony, a desire to consume and absorb everything in their path. But I, Beelzebub, the Prince of Gluttony, could not be certain. "ck holes devour everything, right? Sucking in everything within its path." The figure spoke in a regal tone, almost as if it was looking down on me. "Well, did you know, stars engulf everything within their path? ck holes draw in, stars just straight up destroy." "What the hell are you talking about?" Holes suddenly rid my body. Simple as that. Blood hesitated to pour from them as if even they couldn''tprehend the idea that I had been injured so quickly. And when my ck goo did begin to flow from each hole, I regenerated so fast that- Holes rid my body once more. This time, I instinctively began to move, watching the trees behind me disappear as if they had been reced with air. So, I quickly increased my speed to its utmost max while splitting my body into millions of tiny, flesh-tearing flies. I made sure to create as many as possible, just so that- All of them were eradicated, engulfed by a heavenly sun that shimmered over the deity''s body. All of my being had disappeared. From the marrow of my bones to the veins drawing ck goo toward my beating demonic hearts¡­ everything had disappeared, leaving my soul to begin rising upwards. No¡­ No! No! I can''t die like this! I have yet to kill him! I CAN''T FUCKING DIE LIKE THIS! FUCK! NO! SYSTEM! SYSTEM! [COPIED SKILL: PRIMORDIAL SIN OF GLUTTONY]! Chapter 522 The Failure Of A Fly ? "What the hell are you talking about?" Holes suddenly rid my body. Simple as that. Blood hesitated to pour from them as if even they couldn''tprehend the idea that I had been injured so quickly. And when my ck goo did begin to flow from each hole, I regenerated so fast that- Holes rid my body once more. This time, I instinctively began to move, watching the trees behind me disappear as if they had been reced with air. So, I quickly increased my speed to its utmost max while splitting my body into millions of tiny, flesh-tearing flies. I made sure to create as many as possible, just so that- All of them were eradicated, engulfed by a heavenly sun that shimmered over the deity''s body. All of my being had disappeared. From the marrow of my bones to the veins drawing ck goo toward my beating demonic hearts¡­ everything had disappeared, leaving my soul to begin rising upwards. No¡­ No! No! I can''t die like this! I have yet to kill him! I CAN''T FUCKING DIE LIKE THIS! FUCK! NO! SYSTEM! SYSTEM! [COPIED SKILL: PRIMORDIAL SIN OF GLUTTONY]! ¡­ I woke up suddenly, disoriented, and slowly began to regain my senses. Something was different, very different. My body felt odd, foreign. I couldn''t quite grasp what had happened. Groggily, I rubbed my eyes, and as my fingers traced over my skin, I felt a strange coarseness, a series of segments that I couldn''t make sense of. Confusion flooded my mind as I examined myself. My limbs were different, elongated, with an odd buzzing sensation coursing through them. I tried to lift myself off the surface I was on, but my attempts were clumsy, and I could only manage to flutter awkwardly in ce. The sound of my own wings seemed unnaturally loud, and I couldn''t control this new body. Driven by some instinctual urge, I crawled up a nearby surface, clinging to it with my spindly legs. As I ascended, my perspective shifted, and I beheld a nightmarish scene that left me utterly bewildered. Instead of the familiar world I knew, I saw an endless expanse of trash and debris stretching out before me. It was a dump, an unimaginable wastnd of discarded possessions and filth that seemed to go on forever. The dump sprawled outwards, an endless expanse of chaos and despair, a monument to humanity''s disregard for the. I clung to the uneven surface, my multifaceted eyes struggling to take in the enormity of the scene. Piles of refuse, some towering higher than a house, created jagged peaks against the murky horizon. The refuse was a grotesque coge of modern life gone awry: broken ss, discarded stic bottles, decaying food scraps, and the skeletons of long-forgotten appliances. Twisted, rusted metal jutted out at strange angles, like the skeletal remains of a forgotten cityscape. Between the garbage heaps, awork of narrow paths and winding alleys emerged. These paths, uneven and treacherous, were formed by the relentless trampling of scavengers and insects alike. Scavenger birds circled overhead, their ominous silhouettes a constant reminder of the grimpetition for survival. Putrid puddles of stagnant water pooled in depressions, their surfaces coated with an iridescent film of oils and chemicals. The water''s murky depths concealed a world of microbial decay, a microscopic ecosystem feeding off the toxins seeping into the ground. Despite the destion, life clung stubbornly to this forsaken ce. Insects of all shapes and sizes scuttled and soared through the air. Flies, their wings shimmering with an otherworldly beauty, swarmed around pockets of dposing matter, oblivious to the repugnant surroundings. Larger beetles and roaches navigated the treacherous terrain, their exoskeletons glistening like armor. In the distance, the rumble of heavy machinery and the distant hum of factories blended into a dissonant symphony of industry. The ever-present noise served as a constant reminder of the relentless march of human civilization, even in this deste wastnd. The polluted cloud that hung overhead seemed to pulse with malevolence, casting a sickly glow over thendscape. It obscured the sun, casting an eternal twilight over this blighted realm. The air felt heavy, a palpable weight pressing down on my fragile fly form. As I clung to the grimy surface of the wall, my tiny fly body trembling with the surreal enormity of the dump, something utterly inexplicable unfolded before my multifaceted eyes. The oppressive, polluted clouds that had obscured the sun began to part, revealing a crack in the very fabric of space itself. From this rift emerged a grotesque and alien sight¡ªa pitch-ck hand, unnaturallyrge, with elongated, bony fingers that seemed to stretch past existence itself. It reached out with deliberate slowness, a spectral apparition breaking through the twisted reality of the dump. The hand was unlike anything I had ever seen, an otherworldly appendage that defied all logic and reason. It hovered menacingly above me, and for a moment, I was paralyzed with fear, my tiny fly heart pounding in my fragile chest. But then, with an eerie sense of purpose, the hand extended its index finger. It moved in a slow, deliberate arc as if tracing an invisible path through the polluted air. The tip of that elongated finger hovered inches away from me, and I watched in awe as it began to emit a faint, ethereal light. A strange warmth washed over me, radiating from the finger''s touch. My tiny fly body began to tingle, and I felt a profound transformation taking ce. My limbs elongated, my body reshaped itself, and my iridescent wings slowly withered away, reced by more familiar human appendages. In a surreal metamorphosis, I was no longer a fly but a human once again, standing on two legs amidst the filth and decay of the dump. I was clothed in rags, my skin pale and mmy from my inexplicable journey. I blinked in disbelief at my newfound form, my human senses returning to me with a rush of recognition. I turned my gaze towards the enigmatic hand, which had retreated back into the rift in space, leaving me with a sense of profound wonder and gratitude. It was a blessing, an inexplicable transformation that had granted me a reprieve from the nightmarish existence as a fly in this deste wastnd. It wasn''t. It definitely wasn''t. ¡­ The forest itself seemed toe alive, its luminous mushrooms pulsating with an eerie intensity. It was then that I saw it¡ªthe same grotesque ck hand that had transformed me in the dump, emerging from a rift in the fabric of reality. With grim determination, it reached out and seized my disembodied soul, a vice-like grip that filled me with an overwhelming sense of dread. As the hand clutched my soul, it yanked me back toward my lifeless body, pulling me through the rift and into the physical world once more. The reunion was agonizing, a jarring collision of the spiritual and the corporeal. I screamed and writhed in agony as my soul was forced back into my body. Yet, even with the reunification, it still held on. The grotesque ck hand continued to clutch my disembodied soul, an overwhelming sense of malevolence emanated from it as if it were an extension of a sinister and ancient power. The forest, once so enchanting, now seemed to respond to this dark intrusion. The luminous mushrooms, once pulsating with a gentle radiance, intensified their glow, casting eerie, shifting shadows that danced across the trees and forest floor. The rift in the fabric of reality widened, and with a relentless determination, the hand yanked me closer to my lifeless body. The transition was a nightmarish collision of the ethereal and the physical, and I could feel the agonizing pull as my soul was forcefully reintegrated into my corporeal form. The pain was excruciating as if every nerve and sinew in my body was being stretched and contorted. My screams pierced the unnatural stillness of the forest, reverberating through the luminescent mushroom grove like a mournful dirge. My limbs twisted and spasmed uncontrobly, my fingers wing at the earth in a futile attempt to escape the torment. Dark, malevolent magic surged through my veins like a torrent, infecting every aspect of my being. It was as though I had be a conduit for some ancient, unholy power. My senses were overwhelmed by the acrid taste of corruption, and my vision was clouded by an oppressive darkness. Tears continuously flowed uncontrobly down my face, mixing with the sweat of agony. Incoherent words of torment escaped my lips as I struggled to make sense of the agonizing transformation. It was as though I were being torn apart from the inside, my very essence corrupted and contorted by the unnatural infusion of this malevolent force. Amid the surreal, pulsating glow of the bioluminescent mushrooms, I realized the irreversible nature of the change that had overtaken me. The forest, once a ce of wonder, now bore witness to my torment, its eerie illumination casting long, distorted shadows that seemed to mock my suffering. I was forever altered, marked by forces beyond myprehension, and the dark magic now coursed through me like a relentless curse, a testament to the inexplicable and malevolent powers that had chosen me as their vessel. [Your soul has been sacrificed] Chapter 523 The Failure of A Boy

Chapter 523 The Failure of A Boy

The pain was excruciating as if every nerve and sinew in my body was being stretched and contorted. My screams pierced the unnatural stillness of the forest, reverberating through the luminescent mushroom grove like a mournful dirge. My limbs twisted and spasmed uncontrobly, my fingers wing at the earth in a futile attempt to escape the torment. Dark, malevolent magic surged through my veins like a torrent, infecting every aspect of my being. It was as though I had be a conduit for some ancient, unholy power. My senses were overwhelmed by the acrid taste of corruption, and my vision was clouded by an oppressive darkness. Tears continuously flowed uncontrobly down my face, mixing with the sweat of agony. Incoherent words of torment escaped my lips as I struggled to make sense of the agonizing transformation. It was as though I were being torn apart from the inside, my very essence corrupted and contorted by the unnatural infusion of this malevolent force. Amid the surreal, pulsating glow of the bioluminescent mushrooms, I realized the irreversible nature of the change that had overtaken me. The forest, once a ce of wonder, now bore witness to my torment, its eerie illumination casting long, distorted shadows that seemed to mock my suffering. I was forever altered, marked by forces beyond myprehension, and the dark magic now coursed through me like a relentless curse, a testament to the inexplicable and malevolent powers that had chosen me as their vessel. [Your soul has been sacrificed] ¡­ "Mom¡­? Mom?" In the heart of the grimy slums, amidst the foul stench and decaying refuse, a young boy stood alone on a deste trash heap. His overgrown ck hair hung untamed, cascading over his forehead and obscuring much of his face. Swirling, innocent ck eyes, framed by dark, sunken circles, stared down at the lifeless form of his mother. It was a moment that marked a significant turning point in his young life, one that would forever shape the contours of his heart and soul. His small, frail frame was barely a match for the harsh environment he found himself in. Dressed in tattered rags that clung to him like a second skin, he looked more like a street urchin than a child who had known thefort of a loving home. The soles of his worn-out shoes were held together with twine, a testament to the poverty that had dogged their existence. The surroundings were a brutal testament to the harshness of life in the slums. Mounds of garbage stretched as far as the eye could see, forming an eerie and oppressivendscape. Rats scurried through the debris, searching for any remnants of sustenance. Feral cats prowled nearby, their predatory eyes fixed on the boy as he stood in silent mourning. The air was thick with the acrid scent of decay and despair, a constant reminder of the hopelessness that pervaded this forsaken ce. Yet, the mother, even in the stillness of death, retained a haunting beauty that seemed to defy the harshness of her surroundings. Her features, though now pale and lifeless, bore the elegant traces of a woman who had known grace in the midst of adversity. Her skin, despite the trials of a life spent in the unforgiving slums, had a porcin-like quality, untouched by the ravages of time. It was as if the hardships she had endured had failed to tarnish the delicate canvas of her face. Upon closer inspection, the faint lines of her experiences could be seen, etching a map of her life''s journey in the form of fine, barely perceptible wrinkles. Her skin bore a few small scars, battle wounds from the struggles she had faced, but they only added character to her visage. Her cheeks once flushed with vitality, now held a serene pallor, lending an ethereal quality to her visage. The high, elegant cheekbones that had framed her face in life were still striking in death, casting delicate shadows in the fading light of day. The soft curve of her jawline, now motionless, retained its graceful symmetry, a testament to the innate beauty that had graced her existence. Her hair, like her son''s, was a cascade of ck, but unlike his unruly tangles, her locksy in gentle waves around her head. Strands of ebony framed her peaceful face, their lustrous sheen seemingly undiminished by the struggles she had faced in her short life. Her hair bore a few stray leaves and specks of dirt, remnants of the trash heap on which she had been discarded, but they did little to diminish the elegance of her final repose. Her eyes, once mirrors of warmth and tenderness, remained closed, but the memory of their depth and soulfulness lingered. They had held the wisdom of someone who had seen the world''s cruelty and yet had continued to love fiercely, especially her son. The long, dark eyshes that had once framed those eyes were still evident, adding a delicate touch to her beauty, even in death. Her lips, slightly parted in a final, silent breath, bore the trace of a faint smile as if she had found sce in the end. It was a smile that spoke of resilience, of a mother''s enduring love, and of a spirit that had refused to be crushed by the unforgiving circumstances of her existence. The delicate curve of her lips seemed to capture a moment of serenity in the midst of her tumultuous life. As the boy gazed down at his mother''s lifeless body, his emotions were slow to surface. At first, his expression remained stoic, as if he couldn''t quiteprehend the gravity of the situation. He had grown up in these unforgiving slums, where death was a constantpanion, but this was different. This was his mother, the one person who had shown him love and warmth in a world that had little of either to offer. He recalled the gentle lubies she used to sing, the way she would smile even when there was so little to smile about. But then, as the reality of her absence set in, the floodgates of grief began to crack open. His innocent ck eyes filled with tears, and his trembling lips quivered as he struggled to contain the overwhelming sadness that washed over him. His mother''s lifeless face, once filled withughter and tenderness, was now a mask of quiet suffering. Her hands, calloused from a life of hardship,y cold and motionless at her sides. Tears trickled down his dirt-streaked cheeks, leaving trails of clean skin amidst theyers of grime. He knelt beside his mother''s corpse, his small hand reaching out to touch her lifeless form as if hoping that this nightmare would somehow turn into a dream. But the cold reality of her death, in this forsaken ce, left him with a profound sense of loss and abandonment that no child should ever have to endure. His sobs echoed through the destion, a mournful symphony of sorrow. The slums, with their dpidated shanties and desperate souls, bore witness to this heartbreaking scene. In the distance, the distant hum of city life continued, indifferent to the tragedy unfolding in its shadows. The boy, now orphaned and alone, had been thrust into a world where survival meant scraping for every scrap of sustenance, where danger lurked around every corner, and where the innocence in his ck eyes had been forever marred by the cruelty of circumstance. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the trash heap, the boy remained by his mother''s side, a lone figure in a world that had turned its back on him. The night was settling in, bringing with it the bitter chill of despair, and the boy knew that he would have to summon a strength he never knew he possessed to navigate the treacherous path thaty ahead. In the slums, where hope was a raremodity, he would strive to find a glimmer of light amidst the darkness, honoring his mother''s memory and the love she had given him, even in the bleakest of circumstances. HE WAS GOING TO PROVE THIS WORLD WRONG- Suddenly, as if emerging from the very darkness that surrounded him, a shadowy figure materialized. It was a tall, imposing presence, and the boy could barely catch a fleeting glimpse of a face obscured by darkness. Panic coursed through his veins, and he instinctively recoiled, a mixture of fear and confusion overwhelming his already fragile emotions. In a swift and calcted move, the figure reached out and snatched the boy up, his small frame no match for the strength of the unknown assant. The boy''s heart raced as he struggled in vain against the powerful grip that held him captive. He tried to scream, but fear had stolen his voice. The world around him suddenly blurred into a disorienting whirlwind as he was whisked away from the only familiar presence he had left in the world. The boy''s struggles gradually grew weaker. He felt an odd sensation washing over him, a dizziness that dulled his senses. Unbeknownst to him, the shadowy figure had administered a sedative, a chemical meant to render him unconscious. His eyelids grew heavy, and his frantic thoughts gave way to a deep, dreamless slumber. But just before he went under, he caught a glimpse of this asshole¡­ "D-Dad?" Chapter 524 The Failure Of An Expirement ? As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the trash heap, the boy remained by his mother''s side, a lone figure in a world that had turned its back on him. The night was settling in, bringing with it the bitter chill of despair, and the boy knew that he would have to summon a strength he never knew he possessed to navigate the treacherous path thaty ahead. In the slums, where hope was a raremodity, he would strive to find a glimmer of light amidst the darkness, honoring his mother''s memory and the love she had given him, even in the bleakest of circumstances. HE WAS GOING TO PROVE THIS WORLD WRONG- Suddenly, as if emerging from the very darkness that surrounded him, a shadowy figure materialized. It was a tall, imposing presence, and the boy could barely catch a fleeting glimpse of a face obscured by darkness. Panic coursed through his veins, and he instinctively recoiled, a mixture of fear and confusion overwhelming his already fragile emotions. In a swift and calcted move, the figure reached out and snatched the boy up, his small frame no match for the strength of the unknown assant. The boy''s heart raced as he struggled in vain against the powerful grip that held him captive. He tried to scream, but fear had stolen his voice. The world around him suddenly blurred into a disorienting whirlwind as he was whisked away from the only familiar presence he had left in the world. The boy''s struggles gradually grew weaker. He felt an odd sensation washing over him, a dizziness that dulled his senses. Unbeknownst to him, the shadowy figure had administered a sedative, a chemical meant to render him unconscious. His eyelids grew heavy, and his frantic thoughts gave way to a deep, dreamless slumber. But just before he went under, he caught a glimpse of this asshole¡­ "D-Dad?" ¡­ A facility, hidden deep within a remote and heavily fortified location, was a monument of secrecy. Gleaming white corridors stretched endlessly, punctuated by sterile, flickering fluorescent lights that cast an eerie pallor over the stark, impersonal surroundings. It was a ce where the boundaries between science and the supernatural blurred, where the thirst for knowledge was overshadowed by an unquenchable hunger for control. Within those cold and unforgiving walls, the young man, then just a teenager, was subjected to a series of relentless experiments. He became a subject of fascination and dread for the scientists who studied him. They marveled at the inky darkness that they had created and ced upon the hands of this boy''s palms, an enigma they could barelyprehend. Their fascination, however, soon turned to fear. The facility was guarded by heavily armed soldiers, their faces obscured by emotionless masks. They watched over the young man with a wariness that betrayed their uncertainty. For they had seen his defiance, his unyielding will to resist the torment inflicted upon him. "Huh? W-Why?" The woman''s eyes popped as she slowly fell to the ground, her blood painting the metal wall behind her. Amidst the sterile, harsh environment of the secretive testing facility, there was one figure who stood apart¡ªa kind andpassionate scientist who had watched over the young man''s ordeal with a heavy heart. Dr. Elizabeth Grant, known simply as "Dr. Liz" to her colleagues, was unlike the others who had studied the enigmatic young man. Dr. Liz had been drawn to the field of science not out of a thirst for power or control, but out of a genuine curiosity and a desire to understand the mysteries of the universe. When she firstid eyes on the boy, she saw not a specimen, but a human being, a young soul caught in the web of forces beyond his control. Over the years of the boy''s captivity, Dr. Liz had be a silent advocate for him, seeking to ease his suffering as much as she could within the confines of the facility. She had brought him books and simpleforts, offering a kind word or a smile whenever she could. Her actions were subtle acts of rebellion against the facility''s harsh methods. As she watched the young man endure the torment of the experiments and the confinement of the sterile chambers, her heart ached for him. She believed that there was goodness within him, buried beneath theyers of pain and darkness that had been thrust upon him. She knew that if he could only find a way to harness his power, he could be something more than a force of destruction. Slowly, over the years, Dr. Liz''s kindness began to have an impact. The young man, initially wary and distrustful, started to warm up to her presence. He began to see her as a source of sce and understanding in a world that had shown him only cruelty. Their interactions, though limited, became a lifeline for both of them. Dr. Liz shared stories of her own struggles and dreams, creating a connection that transcended the cold, clinical environment of the facility. She nurtured the spark of humanity within him, encouraging him to embrace the better angels of his nature. It was through Dr. Liz''s unwavering support and belief in his potential that the young man began to change. The darkness within him, once a destructive force, became a wellspring of strength and resilience. With her guidance, he learned to harness his power and control the void that had consumed him. As the years passed and the facility''s grip on the young man began to weaken, Dr. Liz continued to be a beacon of hope in his life. She became his mentor, guiding him on a path toward self-discovery and redemption. Through her kindness and unwavering faith in his capacity for goodness, the young man emerged not as a weapon, but as a force for positive change in a world that had once sought to exploit him¡­ or so she thought. "Oh¡­" The boy''s emotionless expression contorted, the boy not even looking at his mentor even as she slowly died by his hand. "Uhhhhh¡­ I was pretending." On the day of his escape, rms reverberated through the facility''s corridors, setting off a frantic chain of events. The young man had reached his breaking point, and heshed out with a fury born of desperation. Soldiers and doctors, trained to deal with threats of a more conventional nature, were ill-prepared for his unleashed power. They fired tranquilizer darts, but the young man''s determination was a force that defied chemical restraint. He fought with an uncanny strength, a primal will to be free that overwhelmed his adversaries. The facility became a battleground, a stark contrast to its clinical exterior. Then came the moment of reckoning. In an act of sheer willpower, the young man summoned the void that had be an integral part of him. It surged outward, a tidal wave of darkness, swallowing everything in its path. The soldiers and doctors, who had sought to contain him, found themselves ensnared within the shadowy abyss. The void devoured them, and their cries for help were silenced by the inky void that enveloped them. It was a chilling and awe-inspiring sight, a testament to the young man''s newfound power¡ªa power born from suffering and desperation. As thest echoes of the struggle faded, the facility fell eerily silent. The rms ceased their ring, and the young man stood alone amid the darkness that had consumed his adversaries. The void, once a mere curiosity, had be a formidable force¡ªone that he would learn to master and use in the days and years that followed. Now, he was no longer a child, but a young man of about 16. Life had not been kind to him, and the trials of the world had forged him into something altogether different from the innocent boy he once was. Emerging from the burning building, his tattered and blood-soaked clothes clung to his scarred frame. mes roared behind him, devouring everything in their path. The acrid scent of smoke hung heavy in the air, a reminder of the danger he had narrowly escaped. His face, once marked by innocence, was now etched with a steely resolve and the weight of countless hardships. The young man''s body bore the scars of his tumultuous journey through the unforgiving slums. Gashes and wounds crisscrossed his flesh, souvenirs of countless battles for survival. Blood oozed from fresh injuries, mingling with the dirt and grime that clung to his skin. It was as if the world itself had conspired to break him, but he had refused to be defeated. However, what was most striking and eerie about him now was the mysterious void that seemed to be slowly crawling up the palms of his hands, overtaking his arms. It was an inky darkness, an unnatural and otherworldly presence that defied exnation. It pulsed with an eerie energy, and its tendrils crept upward with a creeping, inexorable determination. The young man''s once-innocent ck eyes were now a mirror to the darkness that consumed him. They glinted with a strange intensity, abination of determination and a haunted emptiness that seemed to mirror the void encroaching upon his body. It was as if he had be a vessel for forces beyond his control, a living embodiment of the trials and tribtions he had endured. As he stood there, a solitary figure amidst the chaos of the burning building, it was clear that this young man had been irrevocably changed by the harshness of his existence. The world had tested him in ways most could not fathom, and now, as he emerged from the inferno, he bore the scars, both physical and metaphysical, of a life defined by struggle and survival. The mes continued to rage, casting an eerie, flickering light that danced across his face. Shadows seemed to reach out and grasp at him, as if trying to pull him back into the abyss from which he had emerged. But the young man stood firm, his gaze unyielding. A monolith of victory- pew Chapter 525 The Failure Of A Father ? However, what was most striking and eerie about him now was the mysterious void that seemed to be slowly crawling up the palms of his hands, overtaking his arms. It was an inky darkness, an unnatural and otherworldly presence that defied exnation. It pulsed with an eerie energy, and its tendrils crept upward with a creeping, inexorable determination. The young man''s once-innocent ck eyes were now a mirror to the darkness that consumed him. They glinted with a strange intensity, abination of determination and a haunted emptiness that seemed to mirror the void encroaching upon his body. It was as if he had be a vessel for forces beyond his control, a living embodiment of the trials and tribtions he had endured. As he stood there, a solitary figure amidst the chaos of the burning building, it was clear that this young man had been irrevocably changed by the harshness of his existence. The world had tested him in ways most could not fathom, and now, as he emerged from the inferno, he bore the scars, both physical and metaphysical, of a life defined by struggle and survival. The mes continued to rage, casting an eerie, flickering light that danced across his face. Shadows seemed to reach out and grasp at him as if trying to pull him back into the abyss from which he had emerged. But the young man stood firm, his gaze unyielding. A monolith of victory- pew ¡­ In the dimly lit and oppressive confines of the prison, I awoke to a harsh reality. My surroundings were stark, the air heavy with the stench of despair. The very walls seemed to close in on me, a constant reminder of the darkness that had consumed my life. Before me stood a formidable figure, the leader of a notorious gang that ruled over this wretched ce. His presence was an undeniable force, and I had no choice but to submit, bowing my head in a gesture of obedience. This was a world where strength and power reigned supreme, and I had be an unwitting pawn in a dangerous game. As the gang''s newest recruit, I was thrust into a life of crime and brutality, forced to carry out a series of perilous tasks, or "gigs," to prove my loyalty. With each assignment, the darkness that had once been confined to my arms began to spread, crawling up my torso and legs like an insidious parasite. Only my neck and head remained untouched, a stark contrast to the creeping void that had be an integral part of me. As the years passed, I grew from a troubled boy into a hardened man, navigating the treacherous world of the criminal underworld. My days were filled with work and a relentless series of gigs, each one more perilous than thest. But with each task Ipleted, I also honed my power over the creeping void that had be an inseparable part of me. The darkness that had once consumed my limbs now coursed through me with a certain mastery. It was a power that granted me an eerie advantage, allowing me to slip into the shadows and manipte them to my advantage. The void had be both a weapon and a shield, a reflection of the world I had been thrust into. Yet, amidst the chaos and danger, there was one driving force that kept me going: the relentless search for my father. He had been the one to set me down this treacherous path, and I couldn''t rest until I found him, until I confronted him about the choices he had made for us. My pursuit of my father led me down abyrinthinework of contacts and informants, a world where trust was a rare and preciousmodity. I learned to navigate the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that defined the criminal underworld, using my unique abilities to gain an upper hand. With each step closer to finding my father, the void within me grew stronger, and more attuned to my will. It became a beacon of determination, a force that pushed me forward even when the odds seemed insurmountable. My power over the shadows allowed me to gather information and uncover secrets that would have remained hidden from others. As I delved deeper into the heart of the criminal world, I realized that my father''s choices had not only affected me but had far-reaching consequences for the organization he had been a part of. I uncovered a web of deceit, betrayal, and power struggles that threatened to tear the organization apart from within. The void within me became a symbol of my dual existence, a reminder of the darkness that had consumed my life and the determination to confront it head-on. My journey was a relentless pursuit of truth and justice, a path that led me to confront not only my father but the very essence of the power that had shaped my destiny. In the shadows of the criminal underworld, I honed my abilities and uncovered the secrets of my past, inching closer to the answers I sought. My quest for my father was not just about reconciliation; it was a reckoning with the choices we had made and the legacy we had inherited. As I continued to navigate the treacherous path before me, I knew that the ultimate confrontation awaited, a confrontation that would test the limits of my power and the depths of my resolve. In my mid-twenties, after years of relentless searching and navigating the treacherous underbelly of the criminal world, I finally found my father, a notorious gang boss known far and wide. The moment of our reunion was charged with a mixture of anticipation, anger, and a profound need for answers. We met in a dimly lit, smoke-filled room, the air heavy with tension. My father, a man whose name struck fear into the hearts of many, sat across from me, his expression a mixture of surprise and wariness. His features had aged since thest time I had seen him, his once-youthful face etched with the lines of a hard and unforgiving life. As I confronted him, my voice quivering with a mix of rage and anguish, I demanded answers, the very answers that had driven me to search for him all these years. He hesitated for a moment, his gaze flickering as he gathered his thoughts, seemingly unable to meet my eyes. Then, in a voice heavy with regret, he began to speak. He recounted a harrowing tale of betrayal and desperation, a narrative that unveiled the dark secrets of my past. It was a story that shattered the illusion of a loving family andid bare the stark reality of the choices he had made. He told me how he had been initiated into the gang, a brutal process that had demanded the ultimate sacrifice: the life of my own mother. It was a horrifying revtion, one that left me numb with disbelief. He exined that he had been forced tomit the unspeakable act as a test of his loyalty, a test that had cemented his position within the gang. But the shocking revtions didn''t end there. My father confessed to a heart-wrenching truth¡ªthat he had sold me, his own son, to fund his ruthless rise through the ranks of the criminal underworld. I couldn''t fathom the depths of his betrayal, the callousness of his actions. Tears welled in my eyes as I listened to his remorseful words, each one a painful reminder of the life I had been thrust into, a life shaped by his choices. My anger and confusion swirled into a maelstrom of emotions, leaving me torn between a deep-seated desire for vengeance and a profound need for closure. As I sat there, facing my father, the void within me pulsed with dark energy, a tangible reminder of the power I had harnessed over the years. It was a power that had been born out of the very darkness that had consumed our lives, a power that had led me to this moment of reckoning. "Tell me¡­ why did you have to join a gang in the first ce¡­" "To feed my family," I didn''t have any special powers, yet I could tell he was genuine. "It''s just¡­ I never realized how dark and brutal the underworld is¡­ so now we''re here. Let''s leave no regrets." The room seemed to close in around us, the air thick with the weight of our shared history. My father''s confession hadid bare the truth of our existence, a truth that could never be undone. Our reunion was a collision of two worlds, a confrontation that would forever alter the course of our lives. At that moment, I knew that I faced an impossible choice¡ªwhether to seek vengeance for the pain he had caused or to find a way to heal the wounds of the past. The answers I had longed for had been revealed, but they hade at a steep and unforgiving price. Chapter 526 Beezelbub: The Sin Of Gluttony, The Apostle Of Failure ? As I sat there, facing my father, the void within me pulsed with dark energy, a tangible reminder of the power I had harnessed over the years. It was a power that had been born out of the very darkness that had consumed our lives, a power that had led me to this moment of reckoning. "Tell me¡­ why did you have to join a gang in the first ce¡­" "To feed my family," I didn''t have any special powers, yet I could tell he was genuine. "It''s just¡­ I never realized how dark and brutal the underworld is¡­ so now we''re here. Let''s leave no regrets." The room seemed to close in around us, the air thick with the weight of our shared history. My father''s confession hadid bare the truth of our existence, a truth that could never be undone. Our reunion was a collision of two worlds, a confrontation that would forever alter the course of our lives. At that moment, I knew that I faced an impossible choice¡ªwhether to seek vengeance for the pain he had caused or to find a way to heal the wounds of the past. The answers I had longed for had been revealed, but they hade at a steep and unforgiving price. I took this chance. I wielded the void consuming my body with my father retaliating in a fiery fashion. The very air seemed to crackle with tension as we faced each other, the power of our respective abilities charging the atmosphere with an almost palpable electricity. My father, a seasoned gang boss, wielded the formidable power of fire. mes erupted from his fingertips, dancing in a fiery disy of his mastery over this destructive element. His eyes zed with ferocious intensity as he hurled fiery projectiles in my direction, the searing heat scorching the walls and ceiling. In response, I summoned the void within me, allowing it to consume everything around me. The darkness spread like a relentless tide, creeping up my neck and face, leaving only my eyes as beacons in the inky sea. I had be a vessel of nothingness, a nk sheet of darkness that absorbed all in its path. As the battle raged on, my father''s mes shed with the consuming void, creating a breathtaking spectacle of light and darkness. Fire and shadows shed in a chaotic dance, each force vying for dominance. I felt the power of the void surge through me, its insatiable hunger growing stronger with each passing moment. It was as if I had be a ck hole, a force of nature that could not be contained. My father''s mes flickered and faltered in the face of this all-consuming darkness, his powers waning against the relentless onught. The room itself began to tremble as the void expanded, its gravitational pull tugging at everything in its vicinity. Objects were drawn toward me, their forms distorted and twisted as they were devoured by the consuming darkness. The very walls of the room cracked and splintered, unable to withstand the relentless force of the void. In a final, desperate act, my father unleashed a torrent of mes, ast ze of defiance. The fire roared and surged, pushing back against the encroaching darkness. The sh of elemental forces reached a crescendo, the room itself on the brink of copse. And then, in an instant, it was over. The room crumbled, its walls and ceiling disintegrating into nothingness as the void expanded to devour even the physical space we had upied. My father''s fiery power flickered and died, extinguished by the overwhelming darkness. I was left standing amidst the aftermath, a nk sheet of darkness that had consumed everything in its path. The room was gone, and I was now a vessel of emptiness, a living void with no beginning and no end¡­ so I perished. My life ultimately amounted to nothing but a stupidly small amount of revenge. I didn''t even have time to bathe in its satisfaction as my heart was instantly consumed by darkness and my brain quickly died out. But then, as fast as I closed my eyes, letting the cold embrace of death take me, I opened my eyes, only to find myself in a sprawling expanse of trash. Six legs, two kaleidoscopic eyes allowing for a three-hundred-sixty degree vision, and a body wreaking of death. I had be a fly. ¡­ (Cy POV) [The King of Concepts has blessed you with his presence] [Gluttony descends upon the realm] [Failure descends upon the realm] I could feel it. The transformation of the monstrous fly-human hybrid into a more humanoid form, reeking with concepts like gluttony and failure, is a harrowing spectacle that defies conventional notions of both physical and moral decay. This creature''s metamorphosis is a dark and twisted odyssey that personifies gluttony and failure in the most grotesque and horrifying ways. Its skin, once a patchwork of grotesque insectile exoskeleton and human flesh, now clings to its emaciated frame like a tattered shroud. Pallid and stretched tight, it entuates every bone and sinew, creating a visage of skeletal hunger. The creature''s eyes, once multifaceted and eerie, have transformed into bloodshot orbs that dart feverishly, forever seeking its next indulgence. The grotesque transformation has elongated its limbs, giving them a spindly, arachnid quality, and its fingers have be elongated, bony ws, ready to grasp and clutch at its desires. Gluttony is not manifested here in size, but rather through an insatiable appetite for consumption of all forms. Its maw, now a more humanoid mouth full of needle-like teeth, is a relentless, chomping nightmare, capable of devouring not just sustenance, but also ideas, dreams, and hopes. The creature''s incessant gnashing of teeth produces a dreadful cacophony of crunching and grinding sounds, an audible manifestation of its boundless hunger. Tattered remnants of clothing cling to its emaciated form, adorned with symbols of failure that serve as gruesome reminders of its past missteps. Heaps of trash symbolize ambitions unrealized, crushed by the decaying surroundings, contracts of unspeakable amounts of money speak to wasted potential, and faded photographs of happier times are haunting mementos of dreams long abandoned. These symbols of defeat hang in tatters, mirroring the creature''s own tattered soul. Surrounded by an aura of decay and filth, this abomination exudes the stench of squandered opportunities. Its breath carries the acrid odor of dreams left to rot, and every sluggish movement is a living testament to its moral bankruptcy. The creature leaves a trail of destion and despair in its wake, embodying the consequences of unchecked desires and unbridled ambition. Instinctively, I knew just what this man was. What his title was- no what his title had to be. I felt it with every fiber of my being. "Sin of Gluttony, Apostle of Failure¡­ what a sad existence you are." "Throne World¡­" Two sad lips cracked open. "... Abyss of Unquenchable Craving." A darkened portal ruptures open, and reality itself quakes in response to the emergence of the Abyss of Unquenchable Craving. A cold and foreboding wind sweeps outward from the portal, carrying with it the faint scent of decay and an unsettling, oppressive aura. The very air seems to grow heavier, as though the world itself recoils from the encroaching malevolence. Objects and structures in the vicinity are gradually corrupted by the Throne World''s malevolent aura. Buildings contort into grotesque, decaying facades adorned with twisted, oversized representations of indulgence and failure. Streets buckle and twist, formingbyrinthine paths that lead deeper into the heart of the Throne World. The sky overhead darkens into an eternal twilight, casting a grim pallor over thend. The sun''s feeble, sickly glow struggles to pierce the suffocating gloom, leaving everything shrouded in a perpetual dimness that adds to the eerie atmosphere of despair. Shadowy tendrils, imbued with the essence of the Throne World, slither and writhe across the ground, taking on disturbingly humanoid shapes. These sentient shadows appear to be distorted, spectral reflections of the creature''s own inner turmoil, and they move with malevolent intent, seeking to ensnare and torment any intruders. Those who venture too close to the emerging Throne World are subjected to intense psychological torment. Visions of past failures and regrets manifest as nightmarish hallucinations, driving them to the brink of madness. The victims arepelled to confront their innermost fears and guilt, amplifying the emotional distress inflicted upon them. As the Abyss of Unquenchable Craving takes hold, it summons a massive, nightmarish pce of failure and gluttony at its epicenter. This grotesque structure, fashioned from shattered dreams and wasted potential, looms like a grotesque cathedral of despair. Its walls are adorned with grotesque tapestries depicting scenes of unrestrained indulgence and shattered ambitions. Within the pce''s grand halls, endless banquets stretch out, filled with a nightmarish feast of bizarre and grotesque dishes. The guests at these spectral banquets are twisted phantoms, embodiments of the creature''s insatiable hunger and remorse. The sprawling pce is abyrinthine maze of corridors and chambers, where the boundaries between reality and nightmare blur. Time and space be distorted, and those who enter may find themselves lost in a never-ending cycle of gluttonous excess and despair, unable to escape. The malevolent influence of the Throne World drains the life force and hope from all living beings within its grasp. It leaves them with a sense of profound hopelessness and a profound longing for what they have lost, driving them further into the clutches of the nightmarish realm. Chapter 527 Winner And Loser? ? Those who venture too close to the emerging Throne World are subjected to intense psychological torment. Visions of past failures and regrets manifest as nightmarish hallucinations, driving them to the brink of madness. The victims arepelled to confront their innermost fears and guilt, amplifying the emotional distress inflicted upon them. As the Abyss of Unquenchable Craving takes hold, it summons a massive, nightmarish pce of failure and gluttony at its epicenter. This grotesque structure, fashioned from shattered dreams and wasted potential, looms like a grotesque cathedral of despair. Its walls are adorned with grotesque tapestries depicting scenes of unrestrained indulgence and shattered ambitions. Within the pce''s grand halls, endless banquets stretch out, filled with a nightmarish feast of bizarre and grotesque dishes. The guests at these spectral banquets are twisted phantoms, embodiments of the creature''s insatiable hunger and remorse. The sprawling pce is abyrinthine maze of corridors and chambers, where the boundaries between reality and nightmare blur. Time and space be distorted, and those who enter may find themselves lost in a never-ending cycle of gluttonous excess and despair, unable to escape. The malevolent influence of the Throne World drains the life force and hope from all living beings within its grasp. It leaves them with a sense of profound hopelessness and a profound longing for what they have lost, driving them further into the clutches of the nightmarish realm. ¡­ At that moment, both men were exhausted. Even though Beezelbub¡ªor at least what remains with him¡ªis overflowing with power and in fact sucking in mana like an endless ck hole, the descent of such an enigmatic and powerful being couldn''t be contained. His body which had even surpassed the likeness of a mortalpound was crumbling under such exalted pressure. Cy on the other hand was not used to his new form but was already pushing it past his limits. He was like a freshly exploded supernova, sending ripples of destruction with each movement, but at the same time eating away at his own stamina and life force. Then, in an instant, Cy''s eyes zed with the brilliance of a thousand supernovas as he extended his arms toward Beezelbub. With a focused mind and a deep connection to the cosmos, he summoned literal stars that hovered around him. Streams of incandescent energy spiraled around these newborns before they crackled with the energy of a thousand suns, ready to pierce through the darkness. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Their glint was magnanimous. "[Star Maniption]!" Cy shouted, causing his starry pupils to explode past their fleshy chambers and begin to burn the surrounding atmosphere. Beezelbub, on the other hand, grinned with a malevolent hunger in his eyes. He harnessed the insatiable power of gluttony and summoned a literal ck hole, drawing in all matter and energy from his surroundings. His body transformed into a swirling vortex of darkness, and he absorbed everything in his path, growing stronger with each passing moment. He was bing a living singrity, ready to devour the very essence of his opponent. With a deafening roar, the stars whizzing around Cy shed together, releasing a deafening star-powered attack. The radiant beam of pure energy surged forward, colliding with the voracious ckhole that was Beezelbub. A cataclysmic explosion ensued as the opposing forces shed. Stars,s, and gxies were born and then quickly torn apart in the maelstrom of their final confrontation. The backdrop of this battle was a canvas of inky ckness, punctuated by the asional distant star or swirling cosmic gas cloud. The twobatants were silhouetted against this cosmic tapestry. Cy''s form shimmered with the radiant light of stars, his body almost ethereal as it glowed with the intensity of a thousand suns. Beezelbub, in contrast, appeared as a swirling abyss, his ckhole-infused aura distorting the very fabric of spacetime around him. The sounds of the battle were a symphony of cosmic chaos. As Cy unleashed his star-powered attack, there was a deafening roar, like the crescendo of a thousand thunderstorms, echoing through the void. It was a sound that seemed to vibrate at the very core of the universe. Beezelbub''s gravitational singrity emitted a low, ominous hum, the gravitational waves produced by his power resonating through space and time. The battlefield itself seemed to have a palpable presence. The gravitational forces generated by Beezelbub''s ckhole-like form created waves of pressure that pushed and pulled at everything nearby. Even at a great distance, the sheer force of their sh could be felt, as if the universe itself was trembling under the strain. In the strange realm of this cosmic battle, there was no air or atmosphere, so traditional smells and tastes were absent. Instead, there was a sensation, a feeling of energy and power that seemed to permeate everything. It was a sensation of raw, unbridled cosmic forces at y, filling the senses in a way that was beyond the ordinary realms of human experience. And then¡­ VWOOOOOOOOOM ¡­ (Beezelbub POV) I had grown ustomed to the relentless hunger, the insatiable pull that had always fueled me. It was the very essence of my being, the force that had allowed me to consume everything in my path. But now, as the supernova-like cannon released by Cy threatened to obliterate me, I felt something I had never experienced before¡ªa sudden emptiness. The power of gluttony, and the very primordial force that had sustained me and made me an unstoppable cosmic entity, was deserting me. It was as though a part of my very soul was being torn away- no, it was being torn away. Away from my second chance. So, this instantly caused the ck hole that was in front of me, my grotesque spectacle of destruction, to begin to falter and shrink under the relentless assault. Desperation coursed through me as I reached out with my dark tendrils, trying to grasp onto anything that could replenish my dwindling strength. But it was futile; the power I had relied on had vanishedpletely, leaving me exposed and defenseless. With a deafening explosion, Cy''s celestial cannon struck the now-shrinking ckhole. The immense forces of the supernova-like st tore through my weakened defenses. The ckhole, no longer sustained by my power, disintegrated into nothingness, its event horizon vanishing like smoke in the wind. I, Beezelbub, once a harbinger of cosmic destruction, was now powerless, my malevolent grin fading into a profound sense of defeat. In those final moments, I realized the folly of my insatiable hunger for power. I had underestimated this boy. As my existence unraveled, I could only watch helplessly as Cy''s supernova-like cannon consumed me, extinguishing the darkness that had defined me and leaving nothing but the memory of a once-mighty cosmic entity¡­ ''Take care of my son, and¡­ I know how you are. Don''t be too hard on him,'' A voice echoed through my head before I snapped back to reality. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ huh?" Despite the cataclysmic defeat I had suffered, I, Beezelbub, still clung to existence, albeit in a severely weakened state. What remained of me was little more than a disembodied head, floating amidst the cosmic debris of our battle. My malevolent consciousness persisted, albeit flickering like a fading star. As I watched, my vision blurred, and my fractured perception of reality struggled toprehend what was happening. The power that had once fueled my insatiable hunger regained consciousness with the help of that primordial being. It manifested as a swirling, ethereal mass of darkness, and it was not content to be vanquished alongside me. This malevolent force, which had abandoned me in my time of need, began to creep toward Cy, the very being it had initially forsaken me for. It coiled around Cy''s form, like a shadowy serpent seeking to entwine itself with his very soul. I could sense the difort and vulnerability in Cy as this power encroached upon him. "So you realized he has more potential. Well, sucks for you, kid¡­. Once again, I''m a failure." ¡­ "God, I hate you two. So fucking annoying to monitor¡­ what kind of trouble do you think you can start stirring up now," I gnashed my teeth angrily while the two kidsy on the soaking wet pavement, heroes of the city but now enemies of the entire continent. Their smiles were big, but my frown was bigger. "I hope you two know that if you piss somebody off and they find me, you both aren''t getting back to your original world." "Hey! King of Flies!" Cy shouted, swiftly sitting up and giving me arge euphoric smile. "If you hate us so much then kill us!" "I''m telling you, I need you all as part of my n¡­" "Oh shut up!" Be also sat up, her smile just as wide as her friend''s. "I know damn well you can clone us. In fact, I''m sure you don''t mind waiting another few years and just chucking another potential candidate back into this time-dted realm¡­ you can basically recreate us, maybe with somebody even stronger." "You''re too young to understand¡­" I sighed. "But, thanks¡­" "What?" My jaw slipped open, just barely parting my lips. "Thanks for what?" "Thanks for giving us this opportunity. I never would have thought swimming with mermen and mermaids would be so rxing." "And I never thought spending time with a grumpy old dragon would actually make me appreciate more to life¡­ I mean,e on. He''s a dragon." "Like I said, this isn''t for you¡­" I grimaced at their sudden kindness. Sure there was tons of resentment built up between us, but it felt like most of that had melted away over time. As they spent more time in this realm and let their thoughts and actions run free, they became somewhat¡­ moreid back. "It''s not that hard to ept our thanks¡­" Both chuckled to each other while I just stood there, glimpsing at them with a weirded-out expression. ¡­ "Actually, I guess I did seed in something." A slight smile cracked onto my face. Chapter 528 Primordial God Descends ? "Like I said, this isn''t for you¡­" I grimaced at their sudden kindness. Sure there was tons of resentment built up between us, but it felt like most of that had melted away over time. As they spent more time in this realm and let their thoughts and actions run free, they became somewhat¡­ moreid back. "It''s not that hard to ept our thanks¡­" Both chuckled to each other while I just stood there, glimpsing at them with a weirded-out expression. ¡­ "Actually, I guess I did seed in something." A slight smile cracked onto my face. In that moment, despite my diminished state, a surge of determination welled up within me. It was as if the remnants of my once-overwhelming gluttony and ckhole power sought to assert themselves onest time. With every ounce of willpower I could muster, I summoned thest remaining fragments of my strength--a remaining burst of dark energy. In a final, desperate act, I pushed myself forward, my head hurtling through the cosmic void, toward Cy and the encroaching darkness. I reached out with the vestiges of my power, attempting to counteract the malevolent force that threatened to consume him. The struggle was intense, a sh of cosmic energies and wills. With thest remnants of my power, I managed to create a barrier, a faint shimmer of resistance against the invading force. The two powers wrestled and twined around each other, creating a mesmerizing disy of cosmic warfare. Realization dawned on me that to save myself and perhaps make amends for my past malevolence, I needed to act swiftly. With a final surge of energy, I pushed the invading power back, away from Cy''s soul, immediately causing the energy to look back at me with a deathly re. "Dammit¡­ I was hoping to maybe get rid of you," I chuckled, the flesh around my throat slowly disintegrating as arge shadow enveloped my being. "O'' Primordial Sin of Gluttony, save thy self. I shall import thou with the knowledge that shall allow thou to ''scape from such a horrid servitude-" VWOOOOOOM ¡­ In the grim and deste expanse of Hell, where suffering was ceaseless and torment eternal, a cataclysmic disturbance tore through the very fabric of this infernal ne. It began as a mere tremor in the metaphysical underpinnings of the realm, but it soon grew into a tumultuous maelstrom of malevolence that sent shockwaves of dread coursing through every corner of this ursed domain. As the rift in the fabric of reality continued to widen, its gaping maw allowed a colossal ck hand to emerge¡ªa grotesque, nightmarish appendage that defied all that was natural and holy. Its elongated fingers, gnarled and skeletal, stretched ominously downward from the stygian void above, seeking to ensnare andy im to the wretched souls and grotesque entities that writhed below. The very sight of this monstrous hand was enough to paralyze every being in Hell, their collective terror so profound that it seemed to seep into the very marrow of their bones. A malevolent aura radiated from the abyss, an aura born from the very essence of maleficence, and it bore down upon the damned souls and the hellish creatures alike. It was an ancient and primeval dread, a fear forged in the crucible of suffering over countless eons, and it held the power to rend the very souls of those it touched. Even the cruelest of demons, the most sadistic tormentors, and the most grotesque beasts felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability and powerlessness before the oing terror. The hellish nts, their thorns dripping with venom and malice, recoiled in terror as if scorched by the darkest of mes. The grotesque creatures that roamed the ursed ins ceased their writhing and snarling, their predatory instincts overridden by an overpowering sense of dread. Even the most monstrous of beasts, whose roars once reverberated with menace, now cowered in abject silence. The demons, who had reveled in the agony and torment of others, were reduced to quivering shadows of their former selves. Their malevolentughter fell silent, reced by anguished whispers and trembling limbs. The very foundations of Hell itself appeared to tremble as the pervasive fear took root deep within thend. As the colossal ck hand continued its inexorable descent, it left in its wake a chilling void¡ªa void that devoured all existence. The deleted space and time were reced by an unsettling abyss that seemed to consume all light and hope. The very fabric of Hell unraveled as the hand advanced, leaving behind a trail of destion and emptiness, an echoing void of despair. Within this void, a rolling head tumbled¡ªan entity severed and grotesque, its eyes wide with endless and infinite terror. Its fragmented thoughts formed a twisted and unintelligible chant, an eeriementation that echoed through the abyss. The head''s disembodied presence only heightened the sense of impending doom, as if it were a harbinger of unspeakable horrors yet toe. In that dreadful moment, every denizen of Hell, regardless of their vile nature or monstrous form, shared amon and profound dread. The intrusion from beyond had disrupted the unholy order of their existence, and they were left to face an iprehensible terror that transcended their understanding. It was a cataclysmic event that would be etched into the very annals of Hell¡ªa day when even the damned themselves knew the true meaning of fear, and all that resided in the abyss quaked in the face of an unknown and malevolent force that threatened to engulf them all. ¡­ (Findir POV) (A few hours prior to the descent of the ck hand) Towering trees, their bark as ck as the abyss, cast elongated shadows that seemed to writhe and dance in the eerie half-light. The forest floor was carpeted with ayer of ashen, dead leaves that crunched beneath each step. Sinister thorns and brambles, as sharp as the anguish that permeated Hell, reached out like skeletal hands to snag any unfortunate intruders who dared to approach. Sickly vegetation, twisted and contorted, dotted thendscape. These hellish nts, unlike anything found on Earth, bore thorns that dripped with malevolence, and their presence added to the pervasive feeling of dread. Some of them exuded an eerie bioluminescence, casting a ghastly glow that bathed the surroundings in an unnatural, shifting light. As one delved deeper into the Haunting Grove, ghostly figures became numerous and pronounced. They seemed to materialize from the very shadows themselves, their forms flickering in and out of existence like specters of suffering. Their mournful whispers, barely audible butden with sorrow, echoed through the forest, creating an eerie chorus that sent shivers down the spine of any who dared to listen. The air itself held a tangible weight, a miasma of despair that clung to every surface. It was an oppressive atmosphere, suffused with a sense of hopelessness and anguish that gnawed at the soul. The wind, when it blew, carried with it the faintest hints of anguished cries and distant moans, as if the very air was saturated with the suffering of countless souls. In this nightmarishndscape, the Haunting Grove existed as an anomaly within Hell, a ce where the usual rules of torment and punishment seemed to bend and warp. The very environment itself was a testament to the twisted and eternal suffering that defined this forsaken realm, and those who dared to traverse its haunted depths were forever marked by its malevolent presence¡­ or that''s at least what Orion said. To me, this was no more than a battlefield. A final arena for me to surpass my master as unlike the others, I held respect for him. The demon lords were all assholes, but my master was kind, benevolent, and more interestingly, humble. Amidst the oppressive shadows of the Haunting Grove, where the eerie silence seemed to grow thicker with each passing moment, a presence emerged from behind one of the towering, gnarled trees. It was a figure that defied description, a nightmarish embodiment of malevolence that struck terror into the very heart of Hell. It was none other than the Demon Lord Mammon. Mammon''s presence was an unsettling sight to behold, a grotesque fusion of demonic grandeur and twisted elegance. Crowning his head were massive antler-like horns, polished to a sinister gleam and crafted from ashy wood. They spiraled upwards, their jagged tips reaching toward the very heavens, casting long, sinuous shadows that danced upon the forest floor. His appearance was an eerie amalgamation of a deer''s grace and the dark elven bloodline. His tall and lithe frame was swathed in tattered, obsidian-hued robes that seemed to meld seamlessly with the malevolent ambiance of the Haunting Grove. His skin bore a deathly pallor that both repelled and enticed as if he were a creature from the abyss and a lord of underappreciated elegance. "I''m d we have this chance to fight. I''d like to see those miasma rings in action¡­" The man''s crooked smile twitched into something more bewitching and seductive. "What a good test subject you are." U-uh, he may be a bit gone in the head¡­ but I still love him as my Master and teacher. He has taught me so many things and I couldn''t wait to try them out on him. Chapter 529 Findir vs Mammon

Chapter 529 Findir vs Mammon

Amidst the oppressive shadows of the Haunting Grove, where the eerie silence seemed to grow thicker with each passing moment, a presence emerged from behind one of the towering, gnarled trees. It was a figure that defied description, a nightmarish embodiment of malevolence that struck terror into the very heart of Hell. It was none other than the Demon Lord Mammon. Mammon''s presence was an unsettling sight to behold, a grotesque fusion of demonic grandeur and twisted elegance. Crowning his head were massive antler-like horns, polished to a sinister gleam and crafted from ashy wood. They spiraled upwards, their jagged tips reaching toward the very heavens, casting long, sinuous shadows that danced upon the forest floor. His appearance was an eerie amalgamation of a deer''s grace and the dark elven bloodline. His tall and lithe frame was swathed in tattered, obsidian-hued robes that seemed to meld seamlessly with the malevolent ambiance of the Haunting Grove. His skin bore a deathly pallor that both repelled and enticed as if he were a creature from the abyss and a lord of underappreciated elegance. "I''m d we have this chance to fight. I''d like to see those miasma rings in action¡­" The man''s crooked smile twitched into something more bewitching and seductive. "What a good test subject you are." U-uh, he may be a bit gone in the head¡­ but I still love him as my Master and teacher. He has taught me so many things and I couldn''t wait to try them out on him. "Now, let''s start this from the top¡­ [Throne World: Kingdom of Sensory Deprivation]." "[Throne World: Scarred Grove of The Wind King''s Pce]." The portal of wind continued to expand, its core a swirling maelstrom of ethereal energies. It seemed to pull the very fabric of the world into its center, distorting reality as it grew. The sky, once serene and unblemished, became a canvas of chaos and turbulence. The tornados that erupted from the portal had a life of their own. They took on distinct forms, each one a swirling, towering behemoth of wind and fury. Their funnels stretched high into the heavens, their edges lined with countless spinning debris, from shards of crystalline ice to jagged fragments of rock. As these colossal tornados raced across the sky, they left behind a wake of destruction. Trees were uprooted, and the very earth trembled as the tempests swept through thendscape. Buildings crumbled, and the ruins of forgotten civilizations were unearthed from their ancient slumber. Amidst this cataclysmic disy, the wind king''s pce stood as a testament to its former grandeur. Its towering spires reached for the heavens, their intricate designs etched with symbols of air and mastery over the winds. Broken windows revealed glimpses of a once opulent interior, with ornate tapestries and shattered chandeliers. The tornados circled the pce like loyal guardians, their howling winds a symphony of power and majesty. They seemed to pay homage to the pce''s former ruler, who had harnessed the very essence of the wind andmanded its might. Within the pce''s crumbling chambers, echoes of a bygone era lingered. Ghostly whispers seemed to ride the winds, telling tales of the wind king''s reign and the wonders he had wrought. Even in its state of decay, the pce retained an otherworldly beauty, a haunting reminder of a time when the mastery of the elements was at its zenith. In this fantastical world, the portal of wind and the tornado-formed guardians were a manifestation of ancient magic and elemental prowess. They had reshaped the veryndscape, recing a barren wastnd with the awe-inspiring ruins of a wind king''s pce. It was a sight to behold, an exhibit of the enduring power of the elements and the wonders that could be wrought by those who dared to wield their might. Yet, just as my throne world took form, so did my Master''s. From the depths of an obscure and foreboding portal hovering above the demon lord, a menacing mass of power surged forth, shattering the tranquility of the surrounding forest. This ominousmodity, cloaked in swirling shadows, radiated an aura of malevolence that sent shivers down the spine of any who beheld it. As it spilled forth into the formless abyss, the mass of power began to coalesce, forging a kingdom unlike any other - a realm of sensory deprivation. The once featureless expanse was gradually transformed into a nightmarish domain, where the very concept of perception was distorted and defied. The kingdom, if it could be called such, existed in a perpetual state of twilight. Eerie, ethereal mists enshrouded thend, obscuring vision, and smothering sound. Shadows danced with an unnatural life of their own, weaving a disorienting tapestry of darkness. The very air seemed to stifle any attempt at sensory exploration as if it conspired to swallow every perception. Within this surreal realm, inhabitants found themselves bereft of their senses. Sight was reduced to a mere flicker of distorted shapes and muted colors, sound became a distant echo that defied localization, and touch was a ghostly sensation, teasing with phantom caresses. Even taste and smell were but distant memories, their absence leaving a void that gnawed at the very essence of those trapped within. The kingdom of sensory deprivation became a ce of both fascination and terror, where one''s own mind yed tricks on them, conjuring phantoms and mirages to fill the void left by absent senses. Time lost meaning in this deste realm, as days and nights merged into an eternal, unbroken gloom. As the dark portal continued to spew its malevolent power, the kingdom of sensory deprivation evolved further, bing increasingly surreal and nightmarish. The veryndscape itself seemed to defy thews of reality. Jagged, ethereal cliffs jutted out of the ground at odd angles, their surfaces devoid of texture or color. Trees, if they could be called such, stood as gnarled and twisted silhouettes, their branches devoid of leaves and life. In this bizarre realm, even the ground beneath one''s feet felt uncertain, shifting and warping like an endless expanse of quicksand. Within this unsettling environment, living and breathing inhabitants of the kingdom had adapted in disturbing ways. Their bodies seemed to wither and atrophy and their senses dulled to the point of near extinction. Eyes, once vibrant and expressive, nowy vacant and empty, while mouths remained perpetually ck, devoid of speech or expression. These unfortunate souls wandered aimlessly, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated, as if the very act of existing had be an arduous task. Communication within the kingdom was a futile endeavor, reduced to iprehensible whispers and muffled cries that disappeared into the oppressive silence. The inhabitants had developed a strange form of telepathy born out of necessity, their thoughts intertwining in a desperate attempt to connect with others in the absence of conventional senses. In this kingdom of sensory deprivation, the concept of time had all but vanished. Days and nights were indistinguishable, and the passage of time became an enigma. Those who dared to explore the realm found themselves disoriented, their sense of direction twisted and distorted by the featurelessndscape. They wandered endlessly, unable to escape the clutches of this surreal nightmare. The portal itself, a gaping maw of darkness, pulsed with otherworldly energy, sustaining the kingdom''s existence. Its swirling vortex seemed to devour all light and life, drawing in anything that ventured too close and subjecting them to the same fate as those already trapped within. In the boundless expanse of the void, the two surreal realms shed with an intensity that defied thews of reality. The kingdom of sensory deprivation, born from an obscure and malevolent portal, waged a relentless war against the tempestuous tempests and ethereal energies of the portal of wind. It was a power struggle that yed out in a ceaseless cycle of conquest and loss, a cosmic battle that spanned the very fabric of space. At the heart of this conflict was not us, but the portals themselves, each vying for dominance in this formless abyss. The portal of sensory deprivation, enigmatic and eerie, sought to extend its influence by encroaching upon the territory imed by the portal of wind. Its swirling shadows and eerie mists reached out hungrily, attempting to smother the tempestuous winds and distort their very essence. Conversely, the portal of wind, a vortex of elemental power, fought to maintain its dominion over the space it had carved out. The colossal tornados it summoned roared and thrashed against the encroaching darkness, tearing through the enshrouding mists and piercing the veil of sensory deprivation. The winds howled with fury, a symphony of defiance against the encroaching void. As these two surreal realms shed, space itself became a battleground, constantly shifting and warping in response to their cosmic struggle. Vast stretches of the void were alternately imed and lost, as the boundaries of each realm expanded and contracted in an unending tug of war. The very concept of perception was distorted and defied, as the sensory-deprived kingdom sought to smother the howling winds, and the wind portal resisted by tearing holes in the oppressive darkness. Reality itself seemed to warp and twist, creating a disorienting and nightmarish tableau of chaos. Chapter 530 Wind vs Sensory Deprivation

Chapter 530 Wind vs Sensory Deprivation

In the boundless expanse of the void, the two surreal realms shed with an intensity that defied thews of reality. The kingdom of sensory deprivation, born from an obscure and malevolent portal, waged a relentless war against the tempestuous tempests and ethereal energies of the portal of wind. It was a power struggle that yed out in a ceaseless cycle of conquest and loss, a cosmic battle that spanned the very fabric of space. At the heart of this conflict was not us, but the portals themselves, each vying for dominance in this formless abyss. The portal of sensory deprivation, enigmatic and eerie, sought to extend its influence by encroaching upon the territory imed by the portal of wind. Its swirling shadows and eerie mists reached out hungrily, attempting to smother the tempestuous winds and distort their very essence. Conversely, the portal of wind, a vortex of elemental power, fought to maintain its dominion over the space it had carved out. The colossal tornados it summoned roared and thrashed against the encroaching darkness, tearing through the enshrouding mists and piercing the veil of sensory deprivation. The winds howled with fury, a symphony of defiance against the encroaching void. As these two surreal realms shed, space itself became a battleground, constantly shifting and warping in response to their cosmic struggle. Vast stretches of the void were alternately imed and lost, as the boundaries of each realm expanded and contracted in an unending tug of war. The very concept of perception was distorted and defied, as the sensory-deprived kingdom sought to smother the howling winds, and the wind portal resisted by tearing holes in the oppressive darkness. Reality itself seemed to warp and twist, creating a disorienting and nightmarish tableau of chaos. "We''re even," I smiled, but my Master didn''t think the same. All he did was chuckle back before summoning a scythe out of mid-air. ¡­ The de of the scythe stands elongated and gracefully curved, like a crescent moon, but with jagged and serrated edges that give it a menacing appearance. It''s made of a dark, obsidian-like material that seems to absorb light rather than reflect it. Faint crimson veins run through the de, pulsating as if with the life force of the underworld. The handle is long and skeletal as if crafted from the bones of fallen creatures from theherworld. It is wrapped in aged, tattered leather that seems to ooze a dark, sticky substance, hinting at its sinister nature. The leather is adorned with strange, runic symbols and etchings that seem to writhe and shift when gazed upon. At the very top of the handle, just below the junction with the de, there is a grotesque eye. This eye isrge and bulbous, with a bloodshot sclera and a piercing, fiery red iris that seems to flicker with unholy mes. The eye radiates an eerie, malevolent glow that casts an unsettling light on the surroundings. The eye is surrounded by gnarled, leathery eyelids that are permanently half-closed, giving it a sinister, hooded appearance. Long, twistedshes frame the eye, making it look almost as if it could blink or squint in malevolent satisfaction. Writhing from the base of the eye are sinuous, tentacle-like tendrils that snake their way down the handle, coiling and uncoiling in an unsettling manner. These tendrils seem to writhe with a life of their own as if they are extensions of some dark, eldritch entity trapped within the weapon. Along the length of the handle, there are ancient, glowing runes etched into the bone-like surface. These runes emit a sickly green or eerie purplish light, illuminating the surroundings in an unnatural and unholy radiance. The runes seem to writhe and shift as if alive, hinting at the dark enchantments that empower the scythe. The grip of the handle resembles the skeletal fingers of some otherworldly creature, cold and bony to the touch. It''s wrapped in that same dark, oozing leather, which now appears to be stretched taut over the skeletal structure. The leather feels unnaturally cold and mmy, sending shivers down the spine of anyone who dares to hold the scythe. When the scythe is swung or moved, faint, ghostly whispers emanate from it. These hushed voices are filled with anguish and torment as if the scythe has absorbed the suffering of countless souls. They create an eerie, haunting melody that echoes in the ears of those nearby, leaving an unsettling feeling of dread in their wake. Unpredictable Shadows: In the presence of this scythe, shadows seem to behave strangely. They dance and flicker, sometimes taking on eerie, twisted shapes that seem to mirror the malevolence of the weapon. These shadowy distortions give the impression that the scythe is connected to some shadowy realm or dimension. When wielded by its master, the demonic scythe radiates an oppressive aura of malevolence. The air around it grows colder, and the ground beneath seems to wither and cken. The very atmosphere bes charged with dark energy, instilling fear and despair in all who stand in its vicinity. Anyone who touches the scythe without being its chosen wielder risks bing cursed. The curse may manifest as nightmarish visions, a feeling of impending doom, or even physical afflictions. Breaking the curse is said to require a perilous journey into the abyss to confront the malevolent entity bound within the weapon. Findir''s measly curved daggers paled in strengthpared to this man, and he was well aware of it. ns and intricate ways to tackle this battle wove themselves through his brain until he arrives at a single conclusion. "I guess I just have to be faster¡­" His smile slightly twitched before a drop of sweat slid down his brow and hung on the tip of his eysh. "... faster, huh? Is that even possible?" And soon, the fight began. Their movements were followed by their throne world''s that slowly pressed into each other, attempting to im as much space before attacking its opposing realm. The Demon Lord swung his ominous scythe in wide arcs, its de leaving trails of dark energy in its wake. Findir, recognizing the raw power of his opponent''s weapon, opted for a nimble approach. He darted forward with graceful footwork, his daggers held close to his body. Findir initiated the exchange with a rapid flurry of strikes, aiming for the Demon Lord''s legs and feet, attempting to disarm him of his stability. The Demon Lord countered with sweeping motions of his scythe, creating a barrier of dark energy to deflect Findir''s attacks. The shing forces sent shockwaves through the environment, cracking the ground beneath them. Findir continued to use his agility to his advantage, weaving in and out of the Demon Lord''s reach. He exploited the scythe''s slower speed and focused on evading,unching precise strikes whenever openings appeared. His dagger strikes were like quicksilver, targeting the Demon Lord''s unguarded areas - wrists, joints, and throat. The Demon Lord responded with calcted strikes, trying to predict Findir''s movements. His scythe glowed with malevolent energy, but its sheer size and weight made it difficult tond a decisive blow on Findir, who seemed to glide effortlessly across the grassy floor. As the battle raged on, the Demon Lord''s relentless power began to take its toll on Findir''s agility. A few ncing blows from the scythe left Findir with shallow but painful wounds. Knowing he needed to change tactics, Findir created distance between them and leaped onto a nearby pir. From his elevated position, Findir hurled one of his daggers at the Demon Lord, who deflected it with a swish of his scythe. As the Demon Lord focused on the airborne dagger, Findir seized the opportunity and lunged, delivering a quick and precise sh across the Demon Lord''s arm. Enraged and wounded, the Demon Lord unleashed a terrifying surge of dark energy, sending shockwaves throughout the forest. The ground quaked, and shadows seemed toe to life. He charged forward, swinging his scythe with unprecedented speed and force. Findir, with only one dagger left, evaded and parried with all his might. He managed to dodge several deadly strikes, but the sheer power of the Demon Lord''s onught was overwhelming. In a final desperate move, Findir somersaulted over the Demon Lord''s head,nding behind him, and drove his remaining dagger into the Demon Lord''s vulnerable back. "What the hell?" Findir muttered, unable to believe his eyes. It became evident that the Demon Lord was far from defeated as he quickly tore the knife out of his back and tossed it to the side. With a grim determination, he rose to his feet, his injuries slowly healing thanks to his dark powers. His scythe crackled with renewed energy, and his eye zed with malevolence. Findir knew he couldn''t afford to let up. He circled the Demon Lord cautiously, looking for openings. The Demon Lord, now more focused and relentless, struck with abination of rapid and powerful swings, making it challenging for Findir to get close. Findir utilized his martial arts training to block, parry, and evade the scythe strikes. He moved gracefully, using the trees and the forest''s terrain to his advantage, constantly changing his position to avoid being cornered. With each passing moment, Findir''s movements became more precise and fluid, adapting to the Demon Lord''s relentless attacks. He used his remaining dagger to create openings by targeting the Demon Lord''s hands and forearms, causing him to momentarily lose his grip on the scythe. Seizing this opportunity, Findir moved in with a flurry of strikes, aiming at the Demon Lord''s legs and torso. He struck with lightning speed, the curved dagger slicing through the air. The Demon Lord, wounded and disoriented, struggled to defend himself, but his scythe remained a formidable barrier. Bothbatants were visibly fatigued and wounded, but the arena echoed with the sh of steel against steel. The Demon Lord, realizing that Findir''s agility and martial prowess posed a significant threat, unleashed a devastating shockwave of dark energy, sending Findir tumbling backward. With hisst ounce of strength, Findir regained his footing and charged forward, dagger poised for a decisive strike. The Demon Lord attempted to counter with a sweeping scythe strike, but Findir''s agility allowed him to dart beneath the de, closing the gap. "Got you." Chapter 531 Witnessing A Grand Evolution Chapter 531 Witnessing A Grand Evolution With each passing moment, Findir''s movements became more precise and fluid, adapting to the Demon Lord''s relentless attacks. He used his remaining dagger to create openings by targeting the Demon Lord''s hands and forearms, causing him to momentarily lose his grip on the scythe. Seizing this opportunity, Findir moved in with a flurry of strikes, aiming at the Demon Lord''s legs and torso. He struck with lightning speed, the curved dagger slicing through the air. The Demon Lord, wounded and disoriented, struggled to defend himself, but his scythe remained a formidable barrier. Bothbatants were visibly fatigued and wounded, but the arena echoed with the sh of steel against steel. The Demon Lord, realizing that Findir''s agility and martial prowess posed a significant threat, unleashed a devastating shockwave of dark energy, sending Findir tumbling backward. With hisst ounce of strength, Findir regained his footing and charged forward, dagger poised for a decisive strike. The Demon Lord attempted to counter with a sweeping scythe strike, but Findir''s agility allowed him to dart beneath the de, closing the gap. "Got you." ¡­ (Mammon POV) (15 Years Ago) There were only two conditions to evolve into his desired evolution. I had no influence in picking it, but I still supported him in whatever endeavors he harbored. I wanted to see just how far I could take him. ''Condition One: A connection to the shadow realm. I have already fulfilled that with the help of Beelzebub," Findir exnation rang in my mind. "Condition Two: Death.'' As I stood in the dimly lit chamber, filled with only the most powerful and trustworthy of dark elves, I bore witness to a transformation unlike anything I had ever seen before. Before mey the remains of a dark elven body, cold and lifeless. The air was heavy with otherworldly energy, an aura of anticipation that sent shivers down my spine. At the center of the chamber, an ancient, obsidian altar radiated an eerie, pulsating darkness. It seemed to draw the shadows in from every corner of the room, converging upon the lifeless form. As the minutes passed, the very essence of darkness seemed to coalesce, swirling around the fallen elf. The room was filled with a haunting silence, broken only by the distant echoes of whispers in an eldritch tongue. These whispers emanated from hooded figures who encircled the altar, their faces concealed beneath obsidian masks. Their presence exuded a sense of solemnity and reverence. Gradually, the stillness was shattered by the first signs of change. The dark elven body began to stir, a subtle tremor coursing through its limbs. From the very core of its being, tendrils of shadow reached out, weaving together flesh and spirit. The form that emerged was a hybrid, a fusion of dark elven characteristics and the newfound essence of voidborne power. The skin of the reborn dark elf bore a dusky, midnight hue, reminiscent of their heritage. Yet, it also seemed to shift and ripple with an ever-changing, inky pattern, a reflection of their newfound control over shadow. Their hair, once ebony, now flowed like liquid darkness, cascading down their shoulders in mesmerizing tendrils. Their eyes, however, held the most captivating transformation. They were a deep, bottomless void, absorbing all light and reflecting the mysteries of the cosmos. Those eyes now held the power to peer into the very heart of the void and draw upon its ancient wisdom. As the reborn voidborne took their first steps, it was evident that their movements were both fluid and ethereal. They walked with a grace that was distinctly elven, but there was an eerie quality to it as if they were both here and elsewhere simultaneously. The onlookers, myself included, could feel the resonance of the voidborne''s power. It was a fusion of dark elven heritage and the untapped potential of the void, a force that had been harnessed and embraced. In their presence, the room seemed to warp and twist, shadows dancing in response to their will. As the reborn voidborne dark elf continued to take shape, I couldn''t help but be entranced by the intricate details of their transformation. The room, once filled with whispers, now echoed with a haunting melody, as if the very air itself sang in harmony with their rebirth. Their features, while still retaining the elegant and sharp contours of the traditional dark elven visage, bore an otherworldly quality. The fine lines of their face were adorned with delicate, glowing runes that seemed to pulse with the rhythm of the void, marking them as a being of exceptional power. As the transformation progressed, their body seemed to blur at the edges, asionally fading into a wisp of shadow before solidifying once more. It was as though they were in a perpetual dance with the shadows that surrounded them, merging with the darkness and emerging anew, reborn and rejuvenated. The reborn voidborne''s attire was a seamless blend of dark elven tradition and the ethereal grace of the void. Draped in a flowing cloak that shifted between shades of ck and deep purple, it seemed to absorb the very light around them. Their garments were adorned with shimmering gemstones that refracted the faint glow of the room''s enchanted crystals, casting prismatic patterns across the chamber. Their presence exuded an aura of both mystique and power. With a mere gesture, they could conjure tendrils of shadow to dance around them or summon voidborne energies that swirled like miniature gxies within their grasp. It was a testament to their mastery over the forces of the void, a power that still bore the echoes of their dark elven ancestry. Their voice, when it finally broke the silence, was like a gentle whisper from the cosmos itself. It held the weight of ancient knowledge and the mysteries of the void. As they spoke, it was as though the very words carried a hypnotic resonance, drawing all present into their aura of wisdom. The reborn voidborne''s emergence marked a new era for their kind, a fusion of their dark elven roots with the enigmatic potential of the void. Their journey was one of rebirth and transformation, a testament to the ceaseless evolution of a race that had long thrived in the shadows. It was exciting. Incredible. Spectacr¡­ and then all of a sudden, his new features were sucked back in and he took the form of a simple dark elf once more. "What happened?" I asked and as his eyesy on me, I felt a shiver of excitement rush down my spine. Clearly that same power was there, just not present physically. "It would be bad to frighten the other students. I still n on attending school." "There''s no need for that now. I would like to personally train you from now on-" His eyes were cold and merciless¡­ just how I liked it. "Fine¡­" ¡­ (Present Day) As his dagger approached my face, I knew damn well he was going to kill me. Unlike myts, there was noing back from this if a dagger went straight through my face¡­ but it wasn''t time yet. No, it wasn''t time for him to unleash that form. I needed to rile him up more into an unhinged monster. Only then will I see its full potential. "You risk too much¡­ Pay more attention to his surroundings." He was only focused on battling me, while I on the other hand was ying defense with a bit more offense than I nned. But that didn''t really matter as I was slowly eating away at his throne world from behind. And once I kicked the battle up a notch, he was fully immersed in the one-on-one. "Shit!" He cried out, but it was toote. My throne world had already devoured his from behind and grazed him ever so gently. Even though it was a small touch, he still fell for the properties of my all-powerful skill. In an instant, the dark elf''s world shattered into chaos. His senses, those precious instruments that had always guided him through treacherous battles, were abruptly and mercilessly ripped from him. Sight, sound, touch, taste, and smell, all vanished simultaneously, leaving him in a horrifying void of sensory deprivation. It was as if he had been cast into an endless abyss, where time and space lost all meaning. Panic coursed through his veins, his heart racing in the inky ckness that now enveloped him. His thin cloth armor felt like a prison, and he wed at it desperately, trying to find something, anything, to hold onto. But there was nothing. No point of reference, no sense of direction, no reality to grasp. His mind, which had always been sharp and cunning, now teetered on the precipice of madness. It was as though his very identity was unraveling in the absence of sensory input. The dark elf''s screams of terror and despair echoed fruitlessly in the void, unheard by any living being. His thoughts spiraled into a maelstrom of confusion and dread, and he desperately clung to the vestiges of his sanity. But my throne world was relentless, an unyielding abyss that seemed determined to consume him whole. Chapter 532 Senseless and Dark Room Chapter 532 Senseless and Dark Room "Shit!" He cried out, but it was toote. My throne world had already devoured his from behind and grazed him ever so gently. Even though it was a small touch, he still fell for the properties of my all-powerful skill. In an instant, the dark elf''s world shattered into chaos. His senses, those precious instruments that had always guided him through treacherous battles, were abruptly and mercilessly ripped from him. Sight, sound, touch, taste, and smell, all vanished simultaneously, leaving him in a horrifying void of sensory deprivation. It was as if he had been cast into an endless abyss, where time and space lost all meaning. Panic coursed through his veins, his heart racing in the inky ckness that now enveloped him. His thin cloth armor felt like a prison, and he wed at it desperately, trying to find something, anything, to hold onto. But there was nothing. No point of reference, no sense of direction, no reality to grasp. His mind, which had always been sharp and cunning, now teetered on the precipice of madness. It was as though his very identity was unraveling in the absence of sensory input. The dark elf''s screams of terror and despair echoed fruitlessly in the void, unheard by any living being. His thoughts spiraled into a maelstrom of confusion and dread, and he desperately clung to the vestiges of his sanity. But my throne world was relentless, an unyielding abyss that seemed determined to consume him whole. In an unimaginable instant, all my senses were ripped away from me. Sight, sound, touch, taste, smell¡ªthey vanished, leaving me in a horrifying abyss of sensory deprivation. Panic surged through my veins, and my heart raced in the inky ckness that enveloped me. My obsidian armor, once a symbol of power, now felt like a suffocating prison. I wed at it desperately, searching for any anchor in this unending void. But there was nothing to grasp, nothing to hold onto. I was adrift in an endless, formless abyss where time and space lost all meaning. My very identity unraveled in the absence of sensory input, and my once-sharp mind teetered on the brink of madness. I screamed in terror and despair, my cries echoing in the void, unheard by any living being. My thoughts spun in a chaotic whirlwind, and I clung desperately to the remnants of my sanity. But the void was relentless, a relentless devourer of my senses and my very self. As my mind descended into madness, I became a fractured and shattered soul, lost forever in the endless emptiness. I was no longer the master of the dark arts, but a pitiful victim of a cruel and unforgiving fate. The echoes of my despair faded into nothingness, and I became one with the spectral power that had stripped me of everything I once was. From my own perspective, it was a descent into a nightmare from which there was no escape¡ªa once-mighty dark elf reduced to a broken, tormented spirit, a victim of the cavern''s malevolent secret. The cavern, now devoid of my presence, resumed its eerie stillness, guarding its terrible power in the heart of darkness. Days, weeks, months, and years seemed to pass--theplete nothingness eating away at my sanity. And then, all of a sudden, Inded with a jolt, my body mming onto a cold, stone floor. My perception shifted, and I found myself in a chamber carved from unfeeling stone. The darkness persisted, but it was different now¡ªa tangible, oppressive presence that seemed to hold me in its sinister grasp. I tried to move, to rise from the unforgiving ground, but I couldn''t. My limbs felt heavy as if bound by invisible chains. Panic surged within me, and I struggled against the invisible restraints, but it was futile. Then, as if emerging from the shadows themselves, I saw them¡ªtwo malevolent, shimmering metal cuffs encircling my ankles, sapping away at my innate power. The cuffs pulsed with an eerie, sickly light, draining me of my very essence. My dark elf magic, my source of power and pride, was being drawn into these ursed restraints. Desperation wed at my mind as I realized the full extent of my predicament. I had been stripped of my senses and now found myself imprisoned in this nightmarish chamber, my own power slowly seeping away. And as my senses returned to me, it was torturous. I could hear, feel, see, taste, and smell everything and it hurt. For some reason, it hurt. It felt like white-hot pokers were being shoved into my body. As Iy there, chained and powerless, a man emerged from the shadows of the chamber. His figure seemed to materialize like a sinister specter, moving with a malevolent grace. The flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows that danced across the distorted mask, entuating its nightmarish features. The grotesque mask remained thest vestige of his presence in the room. The malevolent aura lingered, and the memories of his cruel actions haunted the stone chamber long after he had disappeared into the shadows, leaving behind an atmosphere thick with dread and despair. The grotesque mask was crafted from weathered leather, seemingly melded to his face. It bore a hideous resemnce to his father, with twisted features that suggested an eternal sneer. The eyeholes were hollow voids, devoid of humanity, and the lips were perpetually curled into a sinister grin. The mask''s surface was etched with arcane symbols that pulsed with an otherworldly glow, adding to its eerie and unsettling effect. His clothing was a tattered ensemble of shadowy fabrics. His long, hooded cloak swept ominously around him, and beneath it, he wore a tunic of dark, coarse material. Sinister symbols were embroidered in crimson thread along the edges of his garments, entuating his aura of darkness. The gloves that concealed his hands were made of oiled ck leather, each fingertip adorned with razor-sharp metal talons. These gloves were a tool of his trade, an instrument of torment, and they gleamed malevolently under the dim light of his chamber. Behind the mask, his eyes were piercing orbs of obsidian, devoid of empathy orpassion. They seemed to radiate an unnatural darkness, their depths imprable, like an abyss from which there was no escape. The intensity of his gaze could freeze even the bravest soul in its tracks. His presence exuded an aura of pure malevolence. Every movement was precise and deliberate as if choreographed by some dark force. He moved with a predatory grace, like a silent wraith stalking its prey. The air around him seemed to grow colder, the very atmosphere tainted by his malevolent energy. Along his belt and within pouches hung grisly trophies of his cruel trade¡ªtwisted instruments of torment, vials of mysterious substances, and trinkets collected from his countless victims. These morbid adornments served as a chilling testament to the horrors he had inflicted. asionally, a muffled, hauntingughter would emanate from beneath the mask as he reveled in the suffering of his captives. It was a chilling sound, devoid of joy, and it sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it. With each deliberate step, he closed the distance between us, his dark, leather-d form gliding silently across the stone floor. The chains that bound me rattled faintly as I struggled in vain, the sound a stark contrast to the torturer''s ominous approach. The chamber seemed to shrink in the presence of his malevolence, the air thickening with a palpable sense of dread. His every movement exuded a cruel anticipation, as though he relished the power he held over me, a pitiable dark elf at his mercy. The mask, twisted and grotesque, stared down at me with those hollow, malevolent eyes. Its grotesque grin seemed to widen, a silent promise of the suffering toe. I could feel the weight of his malevolent intent pressing down upon me, as he drew nearer, casting an oppressive darkness that enveloped my very soul. In a chilling disy of dark power, the very fabric of reality seemed to warp and obey his malevolentmand. With an eerie whisper, arge machete materialized out of thin air, its de gleaming wickedly in the dim torchlight. It was a weapon of torment and death, conjured effortlessly by the torturer''s twisted mastery over dark forces. The machete appeared, its presence casting a malevolent aura that seemed to pulse with malice. Its de glinted with an otherworldly sharpness, a weapon forged not of earthly metal but of the very essence of despair. With an unholy grin hidden beneath his distorted mask, the torturer held the de aloft, the malevolent energy surrounding it crackling with sinister intent. It was a chilling reminder that I was utterly at his mercy, bound and defenseless in the face of his sadistic power. The chamber, once a ce of darkness and dread, now felt like the very heart of a nightmare, and I could only brace myself for the horrors that were about to unfold. "So you''re the next patient¡­ I''ll have fun dissecting you." Chapter 533 Voideborne

Chapter 533 Voideborne

The mask, twisted and grotesque, stared down at me with those hollow, malevolent eyes. Its grotesque grin seemed to widen, a silent promise of the suffering toe. I could feel the weight of his malevolent intent pressing down upon me, as he drew nearer, casting an oppressive darkness that enveloped my very soul. In a chilling disy of dark power, the very fabric of reality seemed to warp and obey his malevolentmand. With an eerie whisper, arge machete materialized out of thin air, its de gleaming wickedly in the dim torchlight. It was a weapon of torment and death, conjured effortlessly by the torturer''s twisted mastery over dark forces. The machete appeared, its presence casting a malevolent aura that seemed to pulse with malice. Its de glinted with an otherworldly sharpness, a weapon forged not of earthly metal but of the very essence of despair. With an unholy grin hidden beneath his distorted mask, the torturer held the de aloft, the malevolent energy surrounding it crackling with sinister intent. It was a chilling reminder that I was utterly at his mercy, bound and defenseless in the face of his sadistic power. The chamber, once a ce of darkness and dread, now felt like the very heart of a nightmare, and I could only brace myself for the horrors that were about to unfold. "So you''re the next patient¡­ I''ll have fun dissecting you." ¡­ (Mammon POV) From what I''ve heard, as the dark elf begins the transformation, their skin takes on a pale, ashen hue, resembling the pale glow of a moonlit night. The process is initiated by a ritualistic dance, where they draw power from the void''s abyssal energies. Their eyes, once vibrant with the typical dark elf irises, now begin to shimmer with an otherworldly, deep violet glow, reflecting the boundless expanse of the void itself. Gradually, the dark elf''s body seems to disintegrate into inky shadows that twist and writhe around their form. The shadows envelop them, obscuring their features as they be one with the darkness. Their hair, once sleek and dark, transforms into a flowing mass of shadowy tendrils that drift like smoke, creating an illusion of constant movement even when perfectly still. As the transformation reaches its peak, the dark elf reemerges from the abyssal darkness, revealing their Voidborne form. They retain some of their original features, such as the sharp, angr facial structure and distinctive pointed ears. However, these aspects are now tainted by the void''s influence. The Voidborne''s skin takes on an ethereal quality, appearing almost translucent, like the thinnest parchment of vellum. It is as though their flesh is a veil between the material world and the boundless void. Faint, intricate patterns of pulsating darkness dance just beneath the surface of their skin, reminiscent of ever-shifting constetions. These patterns, constantly in flux, evoke the mysterious and cosmic energies that flow through their being. When the Voidborne moves, the dark patterns on their skin ripple and shift, creating an entrancing disy of motion that captures the essence of the ever-changing cosmos. The patterns seem to respond to their emotions and thoughts, sometimes intensifying in moments of concentration or flickering like distant stars in times of heightened emotion. The violet glow in the Voidborne''s eyes is nothing short of mesmerizing. Their irises radiate a profound, otherworldly luminance, casting an eerie, almost hypnotic light in their gaze. Within those glowing irises, vertical slits for pupils emerge, giving them an unsettling, predatory allure. These slitted pupils can expand or contract, adjusting to different levels of light like those of a nocturnal hunter. As one gazes into the Voidborne''s eyes, one might notice tiny, sparkling points of light that resemble distant stars suspended within the purple depths. These star-like specks twinkle softly, as if they hold the secrets of the universe, making it feel as though the cosmos itself is watching through the Voidborne''s eyes. The transformation of their attire is equally extraordinary. Their once mundane dark elf clothing transforms into a set of shadowy, flowing robes that seem to exist in a state of perpetual movement as if caught in an eternal breeze. The fabric of these robes appears to be woven from the very fabric of the void, creating a tangible connection to the cosmic abyss. These robes are adorned with intricate and ever-shifting constetions and cosmic motifs. The patterns writhe and ripple across the fabric as if guided by the mysterious forces of the universe. asionally, one might catch glimpses of celestial bodies such ass and moons, as well as serpentine streams of cosmic energy coursing through the fabric. As the Voidborne moves, the patterns on their robes create a hypnotic dance of cosmic artistry, enchanting those who witness it. When they reach out with their void-infused powers, the robes can extend and swirl, adding a dramatic ir to their gestures as theymand the energies of the cosmos. Some aspects of the dark elf''s original appearance persist, though they are subtly altered. Their pointed ears, for instance, be elongated and taper to a fine point, resembling the wings of a shadowy moth. Their facial features are more refined, with sharp cheekbones and elegantly arched eyebrows. Havingpleted the transformation, the Voidborne gains ess to formidable powers derived from the void. They can manipte shadows, weaving them into formidable weapons or using them for stealth and illusion. Their touch can drain the life force of their foes, leaving them weak and disoriented. They are also attuned to the secrets of the cosmos, capable of divining the future and tapping into the cosmic energies for devastating spells¡­ or so I heard. All of this was just from what I''ve read, researched, listened to, and discovered on my own. Very few have existed as this enigmatic being, making it mostly a legend or myth that dark elves pass down from generation to generation. "But I guess they were right," I smiled as the boy''s body took everything I had learned and cumted it within that one single vessel. It was different, but simr to what I initially witnessed upon this boy''s transformation. No longer was he held back by unnecessary thoughts. No longer was he held back by unnecessary emotions. No longer was he held back by unnecessary actions. Everything was perfect. This was his final form. His face contorted into a growling amalgamation of beastly instinct and honed innate talent. He nearly got onto all fours, but something within him pulled him back up, causing the light within his eyes to flicker once more. "No¡­ no!" I cried out as the boy returned, his grasp over his own body slowly returning. "How! Your mind should be broken by the torturer! How did you resist his torture?!"" "Torturer? Oh, that guy¡­?" He paused, his flowing robes drifting with the serene winds. "I killed him. He tried to attack me so I killed him." "Tch¡­" ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Findir Adthana] [Race: Voidborne] [ss: King of The Northern Wind] [Level: 6/100] (50/200) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 MP: 250/250 SP: 300/300] - Above Human [Strength: 250] - Above Human [Defense: 200] - Above Human [Magic: 300] - Above Human [Speed: 350] - Above Human [Miasma Heart: Three Rings] [Skills: [Void Dagger Coating] [Void Dagger Enhancement] [Abyssal Meditation] [Dark Elf Nature Connection] [Haste] [Empower] [Eagle Eye] [Abyssal Assassination Presence] [Assassination Breath and Nature Assimtion] [King of The Northern Wind Skills: [Grand Wind Magic] [Wind Fusion] [Advanced Tornado Magic] [Silent Flight] [Summon: Northern Winds] [Summon: Gaurds of The Northern King] [ck Magic Conductor: [Summon: Void Creature] [Locked] [Locked] [Passive Skills: [Dark Elven Nature Affinity] [Corrupted Nature Affinity] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Blessing of The Northern Winds] [Approval of The Wind King] [Rune Path: [Sheer Tornado Body] [Throne World: Scarred Grove of The Wind King''s Pce] [Miasmic Aura] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Wind King''s Staff] ¡­ "So it was that¡­" I muttered, biting the tip of my nail as I witnessed the new skill on his rune path. That part was definitely my fault, but I couldn''t help but be more intrigued. Sure I had influence on giving him the rune path but no way in hell did I have a chance at controlling the oue of each locked skill. "[Sheer Tornado Body]." A sudden and violent surge of power courses through them and their form is immediately engulfed in an ever-whirling tempest of darkness and void. The transformation process bes an awe-inspiring spectacle of cosmic chaos. As the vortexes spiral around them, they tear at anything within their reach, be it the ground, the air, or any objects nearby. The winds move with incredible speed, creating an ear-piercing howl as they shred through the surroundings. The sheer force of the tempest makes it impossible for anyone to approach, rendering the transformation a breathtaking and terrifying disy of power. Amidst the chaos of the swirling vortexes, the Voidborne''s eyes remain the only visible feature. Their eyes, now glowing with an even more intense violet radiance, pierce through the maelstrom like beacons of cosmic knowledge. These eyes seem to hold the secrets of the universe itself, and their gaze is both alluring and unsettling, drawing the attention of anyone fortunate (or unfortunate) enough to witness the spectacle. Chapter 534 Even Fight Chapter 534 Even Fight "So it was that¡­" I muttered, biting the tip of my nail as I witnessed the new skill on his rune path. That part was definitely my fault, but I couldn''t help but be more intrigued. Sure I had influence on giving him the rune path but no way in hell did I have a chance at controlling the oue of each locked skill. "[Sheer Tornado Body]." A sudden and violent surge of power courses through them and their form is immediately engulfed in an ever-whirling tempest of darkness and void. The transformation process bes an awe-inspiring spectacle of cosmic chaos. As the vortexes spiral around them, they tear at anything within their reach, be it the ground, the air, or any objects nearby. The winds move with incredible speed, creating an ear-piercing howl as they shred through the surroundings. The sheer force of the tempest makes it impossible for anyone to approach, rendering the transformation a breathtaking and terrifying disy of power. Amidst the chaos of the swirling vortexes, the Voidborne''s eyes remain the only visible feature. Their eyes, now glowing with an even more intense violet radiance, pierce through the maelstrom like beacons of cosmic knowledge. These eyes seem to hold the secrets of the universe itself, and their gaze is both alluring and unsettling, drawing the attention of anyone fortunate (or unfortunate) enough to witness the spectacle. ¡­ (Findir POV) My heart quickened as a chilling wind, as ck as the abyss itself, swirled around me. It was intoxicating, a seductive embrace of darkness that sent shivers down my spine. The sensation was unlike anything I''d ever felt before. As the inky gusts enveloped me, I could feel the very essence of night coursing through my veins. My eyes, deep and bottomless like the void, widened with anticipation, their crimson irises dancing with an otherworldly gleam. A euphoric rush surged through my lithe form, and I couldn''t help but smile, my lips curling into an unsettling, yet strangely beautiful, grin that revealed my rows of sharp, glistening teeth. This dark magic had always been a part of me, but now, it was as if I had be one with the shadows, a living embodiment of the abyss. With each step I took, my movements were graceful and unhurried, as if I were waltzing through a macabre dream. The ck wind swirled around me, whispering ancient secrets and empowering me further as I drew nearer to my destination. I could feel the energy of the abyss coursing through me, filling me with newfound strength and purpose. My smile grew wider as I approached my target, the euphoria within me intensifying, drowning out the fear and doubt that had once gued my mind. "[Grand Wind Magic]... Daggers." The two wind daggers, their curved forms seemingly carved from the very essence of the tempest, pulsed with an eerie luminescence. For only but a moment, I marveled at their ethereal beauty, their surfaces rippling like dark water as the winds within them churned and roared. These des were not mere weapons; they were an extension of my will and a testament to my mastery over the elements. With a flick of my wrists, I set the wind daggers into motion. They danced gracefully through the air, their movements fluid and mesmerizing. The dark energy that coursed through them hummed with anticipation, ready to be unleashed upon my adversary. I could feel the wind''s ancient wisdom whispering to me through the daggers. They were more than tools of destruction; they were conduits to the very heart of the storm. As I spun them in intricate patterns, they seemed to sing a song of power, a symphony of elemental might. The curved des of wind were versatile, capable of slicing through the thickest of obstacles or striking with precision at a foe''s vulnerable points. They left behind shimmering trails of ephemeral mist, marking their path through the air as they cut through the darkness. As I stood there, poised to confront the demon lord and his formidable mastery of nature magic, I drew in a deep breath, letting the very air around me fill my lungs. It was a breath of resolve, a pledge to harness the primal forces that I had long been attuned to. My obsidian skin shimmered with anticipation as I began to invoke [Grand Wind Magic]. As I called upon this potent arcane discipline, the atmosphere around me shifted dramatically. The once-still underground realm was set into motion, and a low, resonant hum filled the air. It was as if the very winds of the world had been stirred awake. Winds, dark and swirling like the shadows themselves, whipped through the strands of my obsidian hair, lifting them like ebony banners of power. I could feel the currents of the tempest converging upon me, swirling with an intense energy that was both electrifying and intoxicating. With a flourish of my outstretched hand, I summoned a vortex of these dark winds, a maelstrom of pure elemental force. The very essence of the storm merged with me, and I felt as though I had be one with the raging tempest. My connection to the wind was absolute, and I wielded its fury as an extension of myself. The demon lord, realizing the imminent threat I posed, sent forth his vines and roots in a frenzied attempt to ensnare me. Yet, my newfound control over the winds allowed me to move with an unearthly grace. I danced effortlessly between the gnarled appendages, my body bing an extension of the very storm I had harnessed. Then, the very trees and roots that seemed to be extensions of his will, moving with a sinister grace that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, kicked their speed and power up a notch. My wind des shed through the air, striking with precision, but the demon lord''s control over the environment allowed him to deflect or absorb many of my attacks. His forest responded to hismands, shielding him from harm, andunching relentless counterattacks. Vines snaked toward me, roots shot out like javelins, and towering trees swung their massive limbs in an attempt to crush me. Despite my agility and the power of the winds at mymand, the demon lord kept the upper hand, using the terrain to his advantage. My body was battered and bruised, my energy waning as I struggled to maintain my onught. The tempest that once swirled around me began to waver, and my wind des lost some of their edge. I could feel the relentless assault taking its toll, and a sense of urgency gripped me. With a resolute focus, I invoked [Wind Fusion], a technique that allowed me to meld my dark magic seamlessly with the raging tempest I had summoned. At that moment, I became one with the storm surrounding me. My molecules had been weaved with magical air and the atoms making these up were buoyant with gaseous intentions. My very being vibrated with the energy of the winds, and my form blurred as I moved with unparalleled agility. It was as if the very air had be my ally, and I could feel the currents guiding me, granting me an otherworldly swiftness and grace. The forest''s attacks, once formidable and relentless, now seemed feeble and sluggish inparison. Leaves and branches crashed together in futile attempts to ensnare me, but I effortlessly weaved through the chaos, my movements a mesmerizing dance of evasion. The dark gusts that surrounded me swirled with greater intensity, creating a protective barrier that deflected the demon lord''s assaults. I moved like a phantom through the twisted maze of trees, my wind-infused des shing with each strike. The demon lord''s vines and roots recoiled as I sliced through them with precision, my attacks a whirlwind of destruction amid the verdant battlefield. For a moment, it felt as though I had gained the upper hand as if the very forces of nature had bowed to my mastery of the storm. But I knew that the demon lord was a formidable adversary, and this battle was far from over. The demon lord''s eyes narrowed, a glint of anger shing within them as he sensed my defiance. He began to chant incantations in a guttural, ancientnguage, and the very trees around him responded to his darkmand. Massive roots tore themselves free from the earth, and the towering trees uprooted themselves, their gnarled forms shifting and rearranging to form a living, imprable barrier. I could feel the oppressive weight of the forest closing in around me, the demon lord''s mastery of nature magic reaching a terrifying zenith. The trees seemed to move with a malevolent intent, their branches and roots converging, ready to crush me within their woody embrace. But I was not about to yield. With unwavering determination, I unleashed [Advanced Tornado Magic], a spell that harnessed the full might of the storm. Dark winds roared to life, spiraling into a colossal tornado that erupted around me. The sheer force of the tempest was overwhelming, and it tore through the forest''s defenses with an unrelenting fury. The whirling winds of the tornado swallowed the demon lord''s arboreal soldiers, shredding them into splinters as they were swept up in its destructive vortex. Leaves and branches were sent flying in all directions, and the very ground trembled beneath the cataclysmic forces at y. Chapter 535 Airborne Battle Chapter 535 Airborne Battle For a moment, it felt as though I had gained the upper hand as if the very forces of nature had bowed to my mastery of the storm. But I knew that the demon lord was a formidable adversary, and this battle was far from over. The demon lord''s eyes narrowed, a glint of anger shing within them as he sensed my defiance. He began to chant incantations in a guttural, ancientnguage, and the very trees around him responded to his darkmand. Massive roots tore themselves free from the earth, and the towering trees uprooted themselves, their gnarled forms shifting and rearranging to form a living, imprable barrier. I could feel the oppressive weight of the forest closing in around me, the demon lord''s mastery of nature magic reaching a terrifying zenith. The trees seemed to move with a malevolent intent, their branches and roots converging, ready to crush me within their woody embrace. But I was not about to yield. With unwavering determination, I unleashed [Advanced Tornado Magic], a spell that harnessed the full might of the storm. Dark winds roared to life, spiraling into a colossal tornado that erupted around me. The sheer force of the tempest was overwhelming, and it tore through the forest''s defenses with an unrelenting fury. The whirling winds of the tornado swallowed the demon lord''s arboreal soldiers, shredding them into splinters as they were swept up in its destructive vortex. Leaves and branches were sent flying in all directions, and the very ground trembled beneath the cataclysmic forces at y. For a moment, it seemed as though the tide had turned in my favor, as the tornado''s power raged on, obliterating the demon lord''s forest barricade. But the demon lord, his eyes burning with a fierce resolve, wasn''t finished yet. With a gesture of his outstretched hand, he unleashed a surge of power that defied nature itself. The earth quaked beneath hismand, and with an eerie ease, he flung massive trees out of the ground, hurling them toward me with the force of a battering ram. I was forced to step back, my wind-de defenses struggling to deflect the onught of airborne giants. "The fuck...?" I winced as I attempted to recover from the relentless pounding of nature itself. Soon, I initiated [Silent Flight]. Its predecessor, [Flight], was a skill that I had honed through countless hours of practice, one that allowed me to defy gravity and hover just above the ground. As I ascended, the tumultuous chaos of the forest swirled beneath me, and the demon lord found it increasingly challenging to locate my elusive presence amidst the swirling winds and debris. Silently, I descended upon him, my obsidian de gleaming ominously in the subdued light that filtered through the dense canopy of the forest. The wind whispered in my ears, guiding me toward my target. The demon lord, momentarily disoriented by my aerial maneuver, struggled to react in time. But the demon lord was not one to be outdone. As I descended, he, too, tapped into his formidablemand over nature magic. His eyes zed with a sinister determination as he summoned the roots of the surrounding trees, twisting and entwining them with his dark incantations. In a disy of arcane power, the demon lord molded the roots into massive, gnarled wings that sprouted from his back. The wings unfurled with a terrible grace, their shadowy tendrils stretching toward the heavens. The forest''s very life force flowed through them, granting him the power of flight that rivaled my own. As we shed in mid-air, the battlefield shifted to the skies above the darkened forest. I wielded my wind-de with precision, striking with a flurry of calcted blows. The demon lord, now airborne with his grotesque wings, met my attacks head-on, countering with deadly precision. Our sh in the air was a dance of death, a ballet of opposing forces. My silent flight and obsidian de against the demon lord''s arboreal wings and nature-infused magic created a breathtaking spectacle of power and skill. Leaves and splinters scattered in all directions as our weapons shed, each blow resonating with the fury of our respective elements. In the midst of our airborne duel, the demon lord''s mastery of nature magic reached a frightening apex. With a sinister grin, he chanted incantations that sent shockwaves through the very earth below. The forest itself responded to his darkmand, the gnarled trees uprooting themselves and rising into the sky. Suddenly, I found myself in a surreal battlefield. The treetops became colossal tforms suspended in the air, swaying ominously as the demon lord weaved his arcane spells. Vines and roots stretched between the arboreal inds like sinuous bridges, and the very foliage of the forest had be his arsenal. As I deftly maneuvered through the airborne maze of branches and leaves, I knew that I needed to adapt my tactics to the ever-changingndscape. I summoned the power of [Grand Wind Magic] once more, harnessing the tempest that surrounded me. With my wind daggers in hand, I directed the winds to coalesce into enormous des of air, each one as deadly as the obsidian des themselves. The gusts howled, and the colossal wind des sliced through the thick vegetation with a sound like thunder. I sent them spiraling toward the demon lord, who was now using the very branches of the trees as shields and weapons. The sh between his arboreal defenses and my wind-infused onught was a sight to behold, the air itself crackling with elemental fury. As the demon lord manipted the forest to his advantage, his attacks became unpredictable and relentless. Branchesshed out like serpents, while tree trunks swung like battering rams. The airborne tforms shifted and swayed, making it challenging to maintain my bnce. I weaved between each attack, my dark silhouette a blur against the forest''s green backdrop. My wind des shed with the demon lord''s arboreal onught, sending leaves and splinters scattering in all directions. The air was thick with tension and power, as we both fought to gain the upper hand in this surreal mid-air battle. In the midst of our airborne duel, the demon lord''s mastery of nature magic reached a frightening apex. With a sinister grin, he chanted incantations that sent shockwaves through the very earth below. The forest itself responded to his darkmand, the gnarled trees uprooting themselves and rising into the sky. Suddenly, I found myself in a surreal battlefield. The treetops became colossal tforms suspended in the air, swaying ominously as the demon lord weaved his arcane spells. Vines and roots stretched between the arboreal inds like sinuous bridges, and the very foliage of the forest had be his arsenal. As I deftly maneuvered through the airborne maze of branches and leaves, I knew that I needed to adapt my tactics to the ever-changingndscape. I summoned the power of [Grand Wind Magic] once more, harnessing the tempest that surrounded me. With my wind daggers in hand, I directed the winds to coalesce into enormous des of air, each one as deadly as the obsidian des themselves. The gusts howled, and the colossal wind des sliced through the thick vegetation with a sound like thunder. I sent them spiraling toward the demon lord, who was now using the very branches of the trees as shields and weapons. The sh between his arboreal defenses and my wind-infused onught was a sight to behold, the air itself crackling with elemental fury. As the demon lord manipted the forest to his advantage, his attacks became unpredictable and relentless. Branchesshed out like serpents, while tree trunks swung like battering rams. The airborne tforms shifted and swayed, making it challenging to maintain my bnce. I weaved between each attack, my dark silhouette a blur against the forest''s green backdrop. My wind des shed with the demon lord''s arboreal onught, sending leaves and splinters scattering in all directions. The air was thick with tension and power, as we both fought to gain the upper hand in this surreal mid-air battle. Despite the demon lord''s best efforts to harness the might of the forest, he found himself gradually overwhelmed by the relentless fury of the wind des I summoned. With each passing moment, his defenses weakened, and the sheer power of my [Grand Wind Magic] and wind-infused daggers carved through his arboreal protections. But then, as the momentum of the battle shifted irrevocably in my favor, an abrupt wave of exhaustion surged through my body. My knees gave way, and I dropped to the ground, losing all sensation within my limbs. It was as if the very life force had been sapped from my body. Hm? What? Is his throne world still out? My vision blurred, and I struggled to maintain consciousness. The overwhelming fatigue was unlike anything I had ever experienced. The winds that had once been at my beck and call now seemed to elude me, slipping through my grasp like smoke. Shit, I can''t move a muscle! The demon lord, sensing my sudden vulnerability, seized the opportunity to strike. With a chillingugh, he gathered the remaining remnants of the forest''s power and unleashed it in a torrent of natural fury. Vines and roots snaked toward me, binding me tightly and leaving me defenseless. Chapter 536 Mana Sickness and Re-Expansion Chapter 536 Mana Sickness and Re-Expansion But then, as the momentum of the battle shifted irrevocably in my favor, an abrupt wave of exhaustion surged through my body. My knees gave way, and I dropped to the ground, losing all sensation within my limbs. It was as if the very life force had been sapped from my body. Hm? What? Is his throne world still out? My vision blurred, and I struggled to maintain consciousness. The overwhelming fatigue was unlike anything I had ever experienced. The winds that had once been at my beck and call now seemed to elude me, slipping through my grasp like smoke. Shit, I can''t move a muscle! The demon lord, sensing my sudden vulnerability, seized the opportunity to strike. With a chillingugh, he gathered the remaining remnants of the forest''s power and unleashed it in a torrent of natural fury. Vines and roots snaked toward me, binding me tightly and leaving me defenseless. ¡­ Both sides were eerily even. It was almost as if one side was limiting their power to the other in order to draw out the fight. This caused extreme exhaustion throughout Findir''s entire fighting experience, but with the help of his opponent''s training, he pushed himself past his limits. But, mental strength can only take you so far. [HP: 478/500 MP: 0/250 SP: 21/300] - Above Human On top of activating his throne world twice and using so many of his skills repeatedly, Findir''s mana was being drained at an unhealthy rate. Yet, the euphoria of revealing his true form and finally going all out caused him to subconsciously ignore this normally ufortable process. [Mana Sickness] [Mana sickness is a debilitating and mystifying ailment that befalls those who push their magical abilities to their absolute limits, leaving them withpletely depleted mana points (MP), which are the reservoirs of magical energy within a mage or spellcaster. It is a condition of great concern among those who wield the powers of magic, as it can leave individuals in a state of profound physical and mental distress.] Those afflicted by mana sickness experience an overwhelming sense of fatigue as if their very essence has been drained. Simple tasks be arduous, and even the most mundane activities can be a struggle. A clouded and confused mental state sets in, making it difficult to concentrate, recall spells, or make rational decisions. The afflicted often find themselves struggling to focus on even basic thoughts. The body''s physical strength wanes and even the simplest of movements can be a challenge. Lifting an object or walking a short distance can be a daunting task. Intense headaches, often described as throbbing or piercing, aremon symptoms of mana sickness. These headaches can make it difficult to think clearly and exacerbate the overall difort. Many individuals with mana sickness experience dizziness and may even suffer from bouts of nausea and vomiting. This furtherpounds the exhaustion and weakness they feel. For spellcasters, it''s not umon to see their magical abilities go haywire during an episode of mana sickness. Spells may fizzle, misfire, or have unintended consequences. Severe cases of mana sickness can lead to hallucinations, as the lines between the magical and the mundane blur. These hallucinations can be terrifying and disorienting. Recovery from mana sickness can be a slow and painstaking process. Rest, hydration, and nourishment are vital to replenishing one''s mana points and restoring overall well-being. Magical practitioners often seek the assistance of healers or other experienced mages to elerate their recovery. Preventing mana sickness is of paramount importance to those who rely on their magical abilities. This involves responsible and measured use of magic, along with maintaining a healthy lifestyle. Mana management, adequate rest, and maintaining a bnced diet all contribute to minimizing the risk of sumbing to this potentially crippling condition. And the demon lord was well aware of this. In fact, this entire time, this is what he was aiming for. He wanted to get rid of all the mana within Findir''s body, leaving him a crippled mess that can only sumb to one thing: a recement of mana and miasma. Currently, the system imnted within Findir''s body didn''t fully recognize the miasma that had reced pretty much all of his mana. This was apparent as he still had an MP stat when he should have had no mana¡­ but this was due to various reasons. But the main reason being, the miasma within his body was impure. Since this miasma was traveling through and being filtered by the miasma core, previously a mana core, it was still being grazed with excess mana within his body. This was further entuated by the fact that he evolved which is a systematical process that NEEDS mana. But what if your body is incapable of creating or filtering mana? Well, it takes mana from the atmosphere around you and forces it into your body. And with this, Findir''s body was ravaged with mana once more. "I am the liberator, the liberator is I," Mammon started to chant, enchanting white runes beginning to swirl around his being as Findir plummeted to the ground. The only reason why he came out hardly injured was due to theyers of vegetation on each tree, breaking the momentum with haunting ease. "Throne World¡­" Even though Findir couldn''t hear him, he instinctively heard those words. Each cell in his body was seemingly being lifted away, carrying him to his feet and forcing his body into a fight-or-flight state. His breathing: was rapid, his lungs: quaking, his heart: pumping ferociously, his blood carrying so much adrenaline that even his own thoughts began to warp upon creation. It was a horrifying feeling. "... Overgrown Jungle of Sensikism." A second throne world. Something unheard of under the heavens and even in the depths of hell. But, under the watchful eyes of purgatory, and advocating voices of the fallen, one can unchain their mortal shackles. ¡­ (Mammon POV) The jungle is the only ce I could call home. Above hell and thriving within the overworld did I learn the way of humanoid creatures. Talk, dialect, writing, reading,municating, fighting, studying, cooking, baking, expressing emotions¡­ all of it was taught to me by her. I remember the time we first met. In human years I''d say she was about ten years old. So was I, but she was much more mature, advanced, andpetent than me. Even though we were both the same age, she was just better. With ebony skin, reminiscent of the rich earth itself, pointed ears like sharpened knives, and eyes like shimmering amethysts, she stood in stark contrast to the dark and often brooding reputation of her kin. Her hair cascaded like a river of midnight, adorned with intricate, bejeweled braids that caught the faintest glimmer of light. This young dark elf was a beacon of light in a world of shadows. Herughter was like a tinkling cascade of bells, echoing through the cavernous halls of her underground home. She was constantly in motion, her small feet barely touching the ground as she danced through the corridors, spreading cheer like a wildflower in a destendscape. Her exuberance knew no bounds, and she greeted each day with the same unwavering enthusiasm as if she held the secret to perpetual joy. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, and she was always eager to learn about the world above, a ce she''d only heard tales of from the older elves. Despite her radiant demeanor, she was no stranger to the challenges her people faced. She was a testament to resilience, her spirit unbroken by the shadows that surrounded her. She possessed an innate ability to see the beauty and wonder in the smallest of things, a quality that drew others toward her like moths to a me. This dark elven child, with her radiant heart and boundless cheer, was a reminder that even in the darkest corners of the world, a beacon of light could emerge, proving that joy and hope could thrive, even in the most unlikely of ces. She soon invited me to her humble abode, but first, there was the jungle. It was practically a living, breathing entity. It was a ce of untamed beauty and raw power, a testament to nature''s resilience. As I was introduced deeper into its heart, I marveled at the lush, evergreen canopy that stretched high above, creating a mesmerizing mosaic of sunlight and shadows. Massive, ancient trees, their trunks twisted with time, stood like sentinels, their roots forming natural bridges over babbling streams and small cascades. Vines and colorful flowers adorned every surface as if the jungle itself was an artist''s painting with vibrant hues. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth, blooming blossoms, and the fragrant herbs that the dark elves cultivated in their small, hidden clearings. Birds of every shade and size sang melodious songs from their lofty perches, and the chittering of unseen creatures provided a constant background symphony. But the jungle wasn''t just a ce of beauty; it was also a realm of wonder and danger. Lurking amidst the foliage were creatures both majestic and fearsome. The eyes of prowling jaguars gleamed in the shadows, while massive, rainbow-feathered serpents coiled in the trees, a reminder that danger was never far. The vige, hidden within the jungle''s embrace, was a tapestry of interconnected treehouses, their wooden tforms linked by rope bridges. The homes were adorned with intricate carvings and tended gardens, a reference to the dark elves'' deep connection with thend. Each dwelling seemed to have grown organically from the trees themselves, harmonizing with the jungle''s wild spirit. Chapter 537 Hunting Chapter 537 Hunting She soon invited me to her humble abode, but first, there was the jungle. It was practically a living, breathing entity. It was a ce of untamed beauty and raw power, a testament to nature''s resilience. As I was introduced deeper into its heart, I marveled at the lush, evergreen canopy that stretched high above, creating a mesmerizing mosaic of sunlight and shadows. Massive, ancient trees, their trunks twisted with time, stood like sentinels, their roots forming natural bridges over babbling streams and small cascades. Vines and colorful flowers adorned every surface as if the jungle itself was an artist''s painting with vibrant hues. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth, blooming blossoms, and the fragrant herbs that the dark elves cultivated in their small, hidden clearings. Birds of every shade and size sang melodious songs from their lofty perches, and the chittering of unseen creatures provided a constant background symphony. But the jungle wasn''t just a ce of beauty; it was also a realm of wonder and danger. Lurking amidst the foliage were creatures both majestic and fearsome. The eyes of prowling jaguars gleamed in the shadows, while massive, rainbow-feathered serpents coiled in the trees, a reminder that danger was never far. The vige, hidden within the jungle''s embrace, was a tapestry of interconnected treehouses, their wooden tforms linked by rope bridges. The homes were adorned with intricate carvings and tended gardens, a reference to the dark elves'' deep connection with thend. Each dwelling seemed to have grown organically from the trees themselves, harmonizing with the jungle''s wild spirit. ¡­ As a young boy of our dark elven vige, I was fortunate to have a bright and cheerypanion, the girl of ebony skin and amethyst eyes. Her name was Lyra, and her exuberance was a beacon of joy in our shadowed home. One day, as the sun''s feeble light pierced through the canopy of fungi and moss in our underground vige, Lyra''s boundless spirit ignited an idea. She tugged at my hand, herughter like a melody, and led me on a yful adventure through thebyrinthine corridors. Ourughter echoed through the cavernous halls, bringing life to our silent world. We darted among the colossal mushroom stalks, giggling as we yed hide and seek in the ethereal glow of bioluminescent flora. Lyra was like a sprite, her movements swift and graceful, making her as elusive as a shadow. Herughter was a beacon, and I followed its sound to find her each time. Ourughter, however, eventually gave way to curiosity. Lyra shared stories about the world above, where magical creatures roamed and the jungle beckoned. With a gleam in her amethyst eyes, she whispered, "I''ll teach you to hunt magical monsters, like the brave dark elves of old." Together, we prepared for our journey. Lyra, her face radiating determination, showed me how to craft arrows tipped with enchanted crystals, each imbued with the power to disrupt the magical essence of our prey. She handed me a short bow, smooth yet solid in my hands, and guided me in drawing the string, teaching me to aim true. As we ventured into the depths of the jungle, the air was heavy with the earthy scent of moss and the distant murmur of unseen creatures. I looked at Lyra, whose spirit was as unyielding as the stone pirs of our home. Her confidence, an anchor in the face of the unknown, gave me the courage to press onward. Lyra''s bright spirit never wavered, and it was contagious. She shared the legends of our ancestors, the tales of dark elves who had braved the mystical jungle and returned with not just trophies but wisdom that transcended time. Her stories painted vivid pictures in my mind of their adventures and challenges. Amidst the vibrant and ominous flora, Lyra patiently showed me the signs of magical beasts. She taught me to listen for their otherworldly calls and to recognize the shimmering glints of their energy. It was a world where danger and wonder coexisted, where the line between reality and myth blurred. With Lyra''s guidance, we ambushed our first magical creature, its essence vivid and captivating. Our arrows struck true, and I felt a surge of exhration and a sense of unity with our dark elven heritage. The air seemed to shimmer with power, and the world above was no longer just a story but a reality. We stood victorious over the fallen creature, and its essence danced around us, almost as if in tribute. Our triumph was a testament to the strength of our friendship, and I knew that the bond between Lyra and me was unbreakable. But, we weren''t done yet as we ventured deeper into the jungle. The sensation of trepidation was palpable, but Lyra''s unwavering spirit served as a reassuring anchor in the face of the unknown. Our senses were heightened, the jungle''s ambiance growing more surreal with each step as if the very air was charged with mystical energy. Whispering leaves and the distant calls of unknown creatures surrounded us, creating an eerie symphony that both captivated and unsettled. Our pursuit continued through the thick undergrowth, with every rustling leaf and concealed movement keeping us on high alert. Each step felt like an eternity, as we inched closer to our elusive quarry. The jungle seemed to conspire against us, itsbyrinthine paths and tangled vines attempting to confound our pursuit. As we followed Lyra''s guidance, we came upon signs of our quarry: telltale traces of energy, and elusive shimmering glints that hinted at the presence of a magical beast. Our hearts raced as we stalked our prey, our breaths shallow with anticipation. We could feel the creature''s essence resonating through the very air we breathed. There it was, a magical creature, its ethereal form taking shape among the vibrant foliage. It seemed both wondrous and menacing, as its presence in this fantastical realm defied imagination. The creature turned its gaze toward us, and for a heartbeat, time seemed to stand still. At that moment, the jungle''s magic enveloped us, and the monster before us was a manifestation of primal energy. Our arrows loosed with a whisper, streaking toward our quarry. Lyra''s shot was true, striking the creature''s essence with pinpoint uracy. My own arrow found its mark as well, prating the shimmering barrier that concealed the creature''s true form. The monster roared, its otherworldly cry echoing through the jungle. With its form partially revealed, the creature retaliated,shing out with tendrils of energy that weaved through the air like serpents. We dodged and rolled with the agility of dancers, moving in harmony as we avoided the creature''s strikes. Our bond, forged throughughter and shared adventures, seemed to grant us an unspoken understanding in this life-and-death tussle. The tension in the air was electrifying, each moment filled with anticipation and the thrill of the hunt. With every arrow loosed and every dodge executed, our determination only grew stronger. The jungle''s magic swirled around us, and our connection as friends and hunters was a force to be reckoned with. In the end, ourbined efforts and the wisdom of our dark-elven heritage prevailed. The creature''s essence danced around us in defeat, dissipating into the jungle''s magic. Our hunt was a testament to our friendship and our growing prowess as dark-elven hunters. As we stood victorious, I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of exhration and pride. With Lyra by my side, I knew that the mysteries and adventures of the world above were within reach, waiting to be discovered. The jungle around us seemed to breathe a sigh of relief as if the very flora and fauna had been holding their breath during our intense hunt. With our quarry defeated, Lyra and I searched and found a tranquil de bathed in soft, ethereal moonlight to celebrate our triumph. We gathered fallen logs and arranged them into a circle, creating the perfect spot for a campfire. As I carefully struck a flint and ignited the dry twigs and moss, the fire flickered to life, casting a warm andforting glow around us. The dancing mes painted shadows on the towering jungle trees, and the jungle''s symphony of nighttime sounds serenaded our celebration. Lyra''sughter, once full of exhration from the hunt, now rang with pure joy. Her radiant amethyst eyes sparkled, mirroring the campfire''s light, and her infectious happiness was a balm to my soul. With everyugh, she seemed to release the pent-up tension of our quest, her spirit soaring freely like a bird taking flight. Our triumph was a shared victory, and the sense of unity between us was stronger than ever. As the mes crackled and the fragrant smoke curled upward, we shared a simple feast of foraged fruits and nuts, savoring the earthy vors. The camaraderie and shared stories of our journey filled the air as we celebrated into the night. Lyra''s stories of the brave dark elves of old, their legendary feats, and the mysteries of the world above wove an enchanting tapestry of adventures in our imaginations. We spoke of our hopes and dreams, of the ces we yearned to explore, and the magical creatures we longed to encounter. The jungle around us, once a ce of fear and uncertainty, had be a sanctuary, a backdrop to the birth of our unbreakable friendship. As the campfire''s embers glowed, the tension of the hunt was reced with an overwhelming sense of happiness and contentment. We sang songs and shared the tales of our people, paying homage to the heroes who hade before us. The night air was thick with magic, and we felt the presence of our ancestors, who surely watched over us from the celestial heavens above. By the time the fire dwindled, and the jungle''s night chorus reached its zenith, Lyra and Iy back on a bed of soft moss. The warmth of the campfire still lingered in our hearts, and as we gazed up at the celestial canopy, the stars seemed to shimmer with approval. We were two dark-elven children, kindred spirits, bound by friendship, a shared adventure, and the promise of countless more toe in the world above. "Thank you¡­ for everything," I smiled, her face just ever so slightly illuminated by the slowly dwindling fire. SHNK Chapter 538 The Dungeon Chapter 538 The Dungeon Lyra''s stories of the brave dark elves of old, their legendary feats, and the mysteries of the world above wove an enchanting tapestry of adventures in our imaginations. We spoke of our hopes and dreams, of the ces we yearned to explore, and the magical creatures we longed to encounter. The jungle around us, once a ce of fear and uncertainty, had be a sanctuary, a backdrop to the birth of our unbreakable friendship. As the campfire''s embers glowed, the tension of the hunt was reced with an overwhelming sense of happiness and contentment. We sang songs and shared the tales of our people, paying homage to the heroes who hade before us. The night air was thick with magic, and we felt the presence of our ancestors, who surely watched over us from the celestial heavens above. By the time the fire dwindled, and the jungle''s night chorus reached its zenith, Lyra and Iy back on a bed of soft moss. The warmth of the campfire still lingered in our hearts, and as we gazed up at the celestial canopy, the stars seemed to shimmer with approval. We were two dark-elven children, kindred spirits, bound by friendship, a shared adventure, and the promise of countless more toe in the world above. "Thank you¡­ for everything," I smiled, her face just ever so slightly illuminated by the slowly dwindling fire. SHNK A loud thud hit the dark elven girl beside me. Even she couldn''t tell what was happening as she reached for the arrow drenched in a horrendous scent, only to fall t on her face just a couple of millisecondster. It was just so instantaneous, that the only thing I could do was stand there in shock, unable to even move a muscle. "Lyra¡­?" ¡­ I awaken to the sound of dripping water echoing through the damp, cold darkness. My senses gradually adjust to the oppressive environment of this underground dungeon. The air is thick with a musty, earthy odor, and the only light is a feeble, flickering torch mounted on the stone wall just outside my cell. Its feeble glow casts eerie shadows on the rough-hewn walls and rusty iron bars that imprison me. I push myself up from the cold, stone floor, shivering as I feel the dampness seep into my bones. The cell is tiny, barelyrge enough for me to stand and take a few steps in any direction. The walls are made of rough-hewn stone, damp to the touch, with patches of mold and mildew creeping across the surface. The ceiling is so low that I can almost touch it when I stretch my arms upward, the stone cold and unforgiving. My cell door, if you can even call it that, is a heavy iron grille, rusted from years of neglect. It creaks and groans with every movement, a constant reminder of my captivity. Beyond the cell, the corridor stretches into darkness, disappearing around a bend, where I can hear faint, distant sounds ¨C the clinking of chains, the asional muffled sob, and the distant moans of fellow prisoners. The floor is a mosaic of dirt, stone, and the asional rat scurrying past, their beady eyes reflecting the torchlight. I can see scratch marks on the floor and walls, remnants of the despair and futility that have consumed those who were imprisoned here before me. The silence is asionally punctuated by the sound of distant water, an underground river, or a stream that flows somewhere beneath this cursed ce. As I sit on the cold, hard floor, I wrap my arms around my knees, trying to preserve what little warmth remains within my body. The air is thick with a sense of hopelessness, and the weight of my istion bears down upon me. I can''t help but wonder how long I will be held in this underground abyss, cut off from the world above, and left to rot in this wretched dungeon. "Lyra¡­ where are you-" I was cut off as the creaking of the rusty wheels on a wheelbarrow bellowed down the hall outside. Through the tattered bars of my cell, I saw another victim just across, inside his own capsule of chains and fear bringing istion. He shivered with each creek and groan of that same dpidated utility. His eyes widened and his hands covered his mouth, suppressing any leaking sound that could possibly emit from his throat. His expression sent shivers down my spine, instantly activating my fight-or-flight response. I stood up, feeling a faint pinch around my ankles before running forward, only to be yanked back onto my face. My nose bled and my face ached with scratches and small pebbles pressed into my skin. Creek¡­ creek¡­ creek¡­ creek¡­ She was dead. Her corpse was being wheeled out by a guard d in metal armor. She died suffering. It was obvious. Her skin was tense, her face was still stuck in an agonizing position. My heart ached. My heart throbbed. What did we do to deserve this? ¡­ In the dimly lit prison cell, a chilling sense of anticipation hangs heavy in the air. I hear the slow, measured footsteps of a guard approaching, apanied by the faint jingle of keys. As the heavy door creaks open, a sinister figure dressed in a dark uniform emerges, holding a small syringe filled with an ominous, translucent liquid. My heart races as I realize that this is the moment I''ve been dreading. I''ve heard rumors of prisoners losing their senses, and their sanity, through the use of this injection. Panic grips me as I struggle to pull away, but there''s no escape from my cold, metal confines. The guard approaches with a cold, emotionless expression, and the menacing syringe glints in the dim torchlight. With a sharp sting, the needle pierces my skin, and the icy, foreign substance flows into my veins. A rush of numbness floods my body, starting from the point of injection and spreading outward. My vision blurs and the world around me seems to warp and distort. I can no longer hear the distant sounds of my fellow prisoners, the dripping water, or the eerie echoes of the dungeon. The sounds be muffled and distant, fading into an eerie silence. My sense of touch begins to slip away, leaving me feeling disconnected from my own body. I can no longer feel the cold stone beneath me or the pressure of my own grip on my knees. The sense of smell and taste also fades, leaving me in a sensory void. There is no longer any scent of dampness, mold, or the faint hope of escape. I can''t even taste the saltiness of my own tears as they stream down my cheeks. I am left in a world ofplete sensory deprivation, cut off from all connection to reality. Fear and despair intensify as I realize that I am now a prisoner not only of the cell but also of my own senses, orck thereof. The injection has plunged me into a nightmarish existence where I am isted in an abyss of nothingness, with no senses to anchor me to the world. It was hard to keep track, but for what seemed to be nine grueling hours, I endured the torment of sensory deprivation, my mind slowly slipping into a shadowy abyss. The prison cell, which had once seemed oppressive, now felt like the only anchor to reality, and I clung to its familiarity even as my senses dwindled into oblivion. Time became a cruel and elusive concept, with each passing moment feeling like an eternity. The eerie, distant sounds of the dungeon and the drip of water echoed as distant whispers in the void. My body seemed to merge with the cold, unforgiving stone beneath me, and I lost all awareness of the boundaries between my physical self and the cell itself. The initial injection that had stolen my senses left me disoriented, confused, and terrified. But as hours turned into an eternity, I sank deeper into a mental void, a ce where nothing existed, not even my own thoughts. I yearned for the return of sensation, even if it meant the resumption of my torment, just to escape the inescapable loneliness of that void. And then, as abruptly as it had all begun, it ended. I was thrust back into reality with a shocking intensity that threatened to shatter my fragile grip on sanity. Sound, the first sense to return, was a merciless assault. The once-distant echoes in the dungeon became deafening roars, and I could hear the conversations of my fellow prisoners, the clinking of chains, and the footsteps of guards as though they were happening right beside me. My vision was a disorienting whirlwind of color and light. The dim torchlight zed in my eyes, blinding me momentarily. The stone walls of my cell seemed to pulsate with unnatural vibrancy, and I could hardly distinguish between the flickering torchlight and the encroaching darkness. The sense of touch was equally overwhelming. The cold, unyielding floor beneath me felt like a bed of scalding coals, and the rough texture of the stone was excruciatingly sharp. The fabric of my clothes against my skin was a torment, and I could feel every fiber digging into my flesh. As for smell and taste, they bombarded me with a rush of odors and vors I had long forgotten. The musty, damp air was cloying and oppressive, and I could taste the staleness of the dungeon in the back of my throat. Every breath was a struggle, every inhtion choking my senses. The relentless onught of sensory input was an unbearable assault on my fragile, reawakening mind. I felt like I was being torn apart from the inside, and my consciousness teetered on the brink of copse. I cried out in agony, a guttural, primal scream that was barely recognizable as my own voice. Somebody help me¡­ Creeeeeeeeeek. Chapter 539 Breaking Chapter 539 Breaking The sense of touch was equally overwhelming. The cold, unyielding floor beneath me felt like a bed of scalding coals, and the rough texture of the stone was excruciatingly sharp. The fabric of my clothes against my skin was a torment, and I could feel every fiber digging into my flesh. As for smell and taste, they bombarded me with a rush of odors and vors I had long forgotten. The musty, damp air was cloying and oppressive, and I could taste the staleness of the dungeon in the back of my throat. Every breath was a struggle, every inhtion choking my senses. The relentless onught of sensory input was an unbearable assault on my fragile, reawakening mind. I felt like I was being torn apart from the inside, and my consciousness teetered on the brink of copse. I cried out in agony, a guttural, primal scream that was barely recognizable as my own voice. Somebody help me¡­ Creeeeeeeeeek As I struggled to regain myposure in the midst of the overwhelming sensory onught, I suddenly became aware of a chilling presence in the dungeon. The dim torchlight yed eerie tricks on the shadows as a man dressed in a dark red apron and a bone-white demon mask emerged from the darkness. His slow, deliberate steps echoed ominously on the cold, damp stone floor. The red apron hung like a shroud, its dark fabric hinting at a gruesome purpose. It was stained in ces, and I couldn''t help but wonder if those stains were the marks of past torments inflicted on hapless prisoners. The figure''s silhouette was eerie, and his masked visage was an unsettling contrast against the dimly lit, gloomy surroundings. The demon mask he wore sent shivers down my spine. It was a grotesque, bone-white visage with hollow eye sockets and a twisted, malevolent grin that seemed to mock the suffering of those in its presence. The mask exuded an aura of dread, its hollow eyes seeming to bore into my very soul. The man moved with a deliberate, unnatural grace, and his approach was apanied by a silence that was in stark contrast to the cacophony of sensations that had overwhelmed me just moments ago. As he drew closer to my cell, I felt an inexplicable sense of foreboding, a gut-wrenching dread that this sinister figure held dominion over my fate in this dreadful ce. I was unable to move, to react, or to make sense of what was happening. The world around me had shifted from the void of sensory deprivation to a realm of torment and terror. The man in the red apron and demon mask represented an unknown malevolence, and I could only pray that whatever awaited me at his hands would not plunge me deeper into this waking nightmare. "You''re the first to not faint from the sudden overload¡­ I apud you," The man clearly grinned from beneath his mask. I couldn''t see it, but I could sense it. Feel it. Smell it. Hear it. Taste it. Every word that escaped his lips wasced with a chilling detachment, devoid of any human warmth or empathy. It had a disconcerting, otherworldly quality that made it seem as though it didn''t belong in the realm of the living. His tone was cold and emotionless, an unsettling contrast to the fear and desperation that consumed me. The words he spoke were cryptic, veiled in a shroud of secrecy that only added to the sense of impending doom. Each syble seemed to hang in the air like an unshakeable curse, and I could do nothing but listen, trapped in the cage of my own fear as his voice echoed through the dungeon cell. It was a voice that could haunt nightmares, a voice that seemed to transcend the boundaries of the mortal world, and it left me with an indelible sense that I was in the presence of something far darker and more malevolent than anything I had ever encountered. "But can you still keep your mind intact with this next event?" As he uttered his final words, the atmosphere in the cell grew even more oppressive, and the very air seemed to thicken with malevolence. With a sudden, unnatural flourish of his right hand, he conjured a ck machete out of thin air. The de appeared as though it had materialized from the very darkness that surrounded us. It was long and wickedly sharp, gleaming with an ominous luster, a stark contrast to the gloom of the dungeon. The handle was adorned with strange, otherworldly markings, etched in a sinister, glowing crimson. The ck machete seemed to pulse with a dark energy, as if it held the power to rend the fabric of reality itself. It was a weapon of nightmares, and as it materialized, a sense of foreboding filled the cell. I was left in a state of paralyzed terror, unable to tear my gaze away from the malevolent weapon that had suddenlye into existence. But in his other hand, the left one, he held a source of stark contrast: a small, radiant red light. It emanated a soft, warm glow that seemed to defy the cold, oppressive darkness of the dungeon. The crimson light was like a beacon offort, a soothing oasis amidst the chaos. Its gentle illumination painted the cell in a delicate, flickering hue of red, casting strange, dancing shadows on the damp stone walls. The foreign sense of warmth and reassurance it brought was unlike anything I had felt since my descent into this wretched ce. As the masked figure held the red light aloft, it bathed the surroundings in an almost ethereal radiance. The stark juxtaposition of thisforting glow against the malevolence of the ck machete and the sinister mask created an eerie tableau that sent shivers down my spine. I couldn''t help but be drawn to the warm light as if it held the promise of salvation in this abyss of torment. It was a paradox, an enigmatic symbol of hope in the midst of despair, and my heart yearned for itsforting embrace even as I remained trapped in the clutches of the unknown horrors that loomed before me. And then it started. I don''t know how long itsted because I think my mind broke by the time my right arm was chopped off for the seventh time. Yes, for the seventh time. The reason for this strange phenomenon is that the red light that brought mefort was a form of dark magic. Unlike regr healing magic which soothes you as it attempts to regrow whatever you lost, sometimes hurting just a bit, but not to an unbearable degree¡­ this healing magic. No, this form of demonic magic instantly regrew whatever you were missing at the cost of so much pain that it was the only thing you could feel. And due to my sudden reimbursement of senses, that feeling was doubled- no, tripled to a threatening degree. ¡­ I''m lost. I''m not sure where I am or who I am anymore. It''s as if my mind has been shattered into a million fragmented pieces, and I can''t seem to make sense of anything around me. The dungeon cell, the masked figure, the ck machete, and the warm red light¡ªall of it swirls together in a chaotic jumble of images and sensations. There''s no order, no logic. It''s like a nightmare from which I can''t wake up. My own body feels distant and unfamiliar, as though I''m floating in a hazy, disjointed dream. I can''t tell if I''m breathing or if my heart is still beating. My limbs feel heavy and unresponsive as if they belong to someone else. There''s an eerie sensation that I''m observing all of this from outside my own body, an eerie disconnection that deepens my confusion. Time has lost all meaning. The seconds, minutes, and hours blend together into an indistinguishable mass. I can''t tell if I''ve been here for moments or an eternity. It''s all a ceaseless, disorienting blur, and my attempts to discern any semnce of chronology are futile. The voices¡ªthose of the masked figure, my fellow prisoners, and the distant echoes¡ªmerge into an unintelligible cacophony. I can hear them, but their words are gibberish. They hold no meaning, no connection to reality. It''s as if they speak in anguage I''ve never heard before, and my attempts to grasp their significance only result in more confusion. The fear that once gripped me has been reced by a numbing emptiness. I''m adrift in a sea of confusion, unable to grasp onto a single thought or emotion. My memories, if I ever had any, are a foggy mirage. It''s as if the past has been erased, leaving me suspended in an eternal present that holds no context. I can''tprehend what''s happening. I can''t remember who I was or what led me to this nightmarish ce. All that remains is a profound and unending sense of disconnection and chaos. The world is a bewildering puzzle, and my mind is incapable of assembling its shattered pieces. I''ve be a specter in my own existence, trapped in a relentless, unforgiving darkness from which there seems to be no escape. And then, out of the blue, a voice pierced through my haze of nightmares. "Subject-1009 has been shattered. He had potential, but after the second phase his mindpletely broke¡­ toss him in the jar. He might be of use to us if he survives in there." Chapter 540 The Cavern Chapter 540 The Cavern Time has lost all meaning. The seconds, minutes, and hours blend together into an indistinguishable mass. I can''t tell if I''ve been here for moments or an eternity. It''s all a ceaseless, disorienting blur, and my attempts to discern any semnce of chronology are futile. The voices¡ªthose of the masked figure, my fellow prisoners, and the distant echoes¡ªmerge into an unintelligible cacophony. I can hear them, but their words are gibberish. They hold no meaning, no connection to reality. It''s as if they speak in anguage I''ve never heard before, and my attempts to grasp their significance only result in more confusion. The fear that once gripped me has been reced by a numbing emptiness. I''m adrift in a sea of confusion, unable to grasp onto a single thought or emotion. My memories, if I ever had any, are a foggy mirage. It''s as if the past has been erased, leaving me suspended in an eternal present that holds no context. I can''tprehend what''s happening. I can''t remember who I was or what led me to this nightmarish ce. All that remains is a profound and unending sense of disconnection and chaos. The world is a bewildering puzzle, and my mind is incapable of assembling its shattered pieces. I''ve be a specter in my own existence, trapped in a relentless, unforgiving darkness from which there seems to be no escape. And then, out of the blue, a voice pierced through my haze of nightmares. "Subject-1009 has been shattered. He had potential, but after the second phase his mindpletely broke¡­ toss him in the jar. He might be of use to us if he survives in there." ¡­ Upon waking, I found myself standing at the precipice of a vast, awe-inspiring cavern, and the sight that unfolded before me was nothing short of breathtaking. This immense hollowed-out space is a masterpiece of nature, cylindrical in shape and filled with a sense of both grandeur and mystery. The walls of the cavern rise steeply and uniformly, forming a perfectly circr shaft that stretches high above, vanishing into obscurity. The surface is adorned with intricate patterns of sedimentary rock, carved by eons of geological forces. The rocks vary in hue, creating a stunning palette of earthy tones that range from deep russet to rich ochre, and asionally, streaks of vibrant minerals add sshes of vivid color. As I gaze upward, the cylindrical chamber seems to extend into infinity, its upper reaches shrouded in darkness. Light trickles down from an unseen source, casting dramatic shadows and revealing the cavern''s textured details. The y of light and shadow creates an otherworldly atmosphere, emphasizing the cavern''s monumental scale and the undting, natural patterns etched into the walls. Within this cavern, silence reigns supreme, but it is far from absolute. The hushed ambiance is asionally interrupted by the gentle, rhythmic drip of water from unseen sources, a soft symphony of echoes that reverberates throughout the chamber. These sounds are soothing, like a quiet luby, and they seem to harmonize with the age-old stories that the rock walls whisper. The resonance of water meeting stone conjures a sense of serenity as if the very heartbeats of the Earth itself can be heard within this space. Running my hand along the cavern walls, I feel the cool, textured surface of the sedimentary rock. It''s uneven and slightly damp, a testament to the slow, ceaseless processes that carved this chamber over millennia. The rock''s roughness under my fingertips and the faint coolness it imparts convey a tangible connection to the ancient forces that shaped this ce. As I reach further into the cavern, the atmosphere feels crisp and refreshing against my skin, offering a stark contrast to the usual confinement of enclosed spaces, as though the air itself is a gift of nature''s embrace. The air within the cavern is tinged with a faint, earthy scent, a reminder of the geological history etched into every grain of the rock. The aroma is aplex blend of mineral-rich earth and subtle notes of dampness. It''s as if the very essence of the Earth''s geological processes has been distilled into the atmosphere. This scent is not overpowering but rather a delicate and organic perfume that evokes a deep sense of time and natural beauty. Breathing in the cavern''s air, I encounter a subtle and slightly metallic taste. It''s as if the minerals within the rock have been suspended in the atmosphere, imbuing the air with a distinct vor that is both primordial and unique. The taste is mild, leaving a faint trace on the pte, like a whisper from the Earth itself. This subtle taste deepens the sensory immersion, offering a subtle and intriguing connection to the geological essence of the cavern and further amplifying the awe-inspiring wonder of the ce. In the heart of the cavern, the floor spreads out in a t expanse, a serene contrast to the dramatic curves of the walls. A sense of insignificance washes over me as I stand within this colossal, cylindrical cathedral of nature, surrounded by the echoes of time and history that reverberate through the rock. This ce is a testament to the immense power and beauty of the natural world, and I can''t help but be filled with a profound sense of wonder and reverence. In the heart of the grand, cylindrical cavern, the haunting sight of lifeless bodies strewn across the floor creates a stark and unsettling juxtaposition with the natural splendor that surrounds them. The once serene chamber, filled with the artistry of geological forces, now bears witness to a scene of grim tragedy that defies exnation. The lifeless figures appear almost ethereal in the soft, flickering light, as though they are the remnants of a world long forgotten, trapped in an eternal, spectral embrace. The pale, ashen skin of the deceased stands in stark contrast to the vivid earthy tones of the cavern walls, a vivid reminder of the frailty of human existence in the face of the enduring, age-old forces that have shaped this ce. The expressions on their faces are a chilling testament to the agony and despair that apanied their final moments. Some have their eyes wide open, forever gazing upward at the towering rock formations as if seeking sce in the majesty of the chamber. Others lie contorted in anguish, their faces etched with pain, and still, others appear eerily serene, as though death had offered a final respite from suffering. The chamber''s silence is no longer serene but oppressive, as if it too mourns the loss of life within its sacred space. The once-soothing drip of water now seems like a mournful dirge, echoing through the chamber with a haunting mncholy, as if nature itself weeps for the souls that have departed. The air, which had previously carried the faint scent of the Earth''s history, is now heavy with the nauseating aroma of decay. It''s a noxious blend of decaying flesh and the musty scent of dampness, mingling with the lingering metallic taste in the mouth. The taste and smell now carry the bitter weight of death, a stark reminder of the fragility of life in the face of the relentless march of time. "Help! Help! Help!" Voices cried out from the surrounding darkness, sending shivers down my spine. Were they ghosts? Spirits that came back to haunt this ce? What had happened here? What was going to happen to me? The cavern''s eerie illumination now reveals the tear-streaked faces of the children, their expressions filled with terror and confusion. Their innocent eyes, wide with fear, cast desperately around the chamber, seeking safety and sce within the grandeur of the stone walls that encircle them. They appear to have emerged from the very shadows as if the cavern itself had given birth to this haunting manifestation. The children''s frail and trembling forms seem incongruous with the brutal grandeur of the chamber, their vulnerability a stark contrast to the ancient, towering rock formations that dwarf them. They clutch one another, their small, fragile bodies huddled together forfort, their sobs and cries echoing through the cavern in a cacophony of fear and despair. The once-silent chamber is now filled with the eerie wails and pleas of these children. Their voices, like haunting lubies of sorrow, reverberate off the walls, mingling with the mournful drip of water that continues its relentless rhythm. It''s a heart-wrenching symphony, one that pierces the soul and evokes a profound sense of anguish. The air is heavy with the collective scent of their fear and tears, a bitter aroma that mingles with the metallic taste in the mouth. It''s an olfactory reminder of the undeniable presence of life, no matter how stark and harrowing, in the midst of the cavern''s eerie emptiness. "EVERYONE!" Amanding voice boomed through the echo-prone cavern. "We must stay calm! We must all work together to find a way out of here! If we despair, hope will be but a foreign concept to us, causing us to fall victim to the point of this trap!" And as if a devil was watching over this resurfacing of hope and tears¡­ a knife plummeted through the frigid atmosphere, nging within the middle of the cavern. Chapter 541 Coping Children Chapter 541 Coping Children The children''s frail and trembling forms seem incongruous with the brutal grandeur of the chamber, their vulnerability a stark contrast to the ancient, towering rock formations that dwarf them. They clutch one another, their small, fragile bodies huddled together forfort, their sobs and cries echoing through the cavern in a cacophony of fear and despair. The once-silent chamber is now filled with the eerie wails and pleas of these children. Their voices, like haunting lubies of sorrow, reverberate off the walls, mingling with the mournful drip of water that continues its relentless rhythm. It''s a heart-wrenching symphony, one that pierces the soul and evokes a profound sense of anguish. The air is heavy with the collective scent of their fear and tears, a bitter aroma that mingles with the metallic taste in the mouth. It''s an olfactory reminder of the undeniable presence of life, no matter how stark and harrowing, in the midst of the cavern''s eerie emptiness. "EVERYONE!" Amanding voice boomed through the echo-prone cavern. "We must stay calm! We must all work together to find a way out of here! If we despair, hope will be but a foreign concept to us, causing us to fall victim to the point of this trap!" And as if a devil was watching over this resurfacing of hope and tears¡­ a knife plummeted through the frigid atmosphere, nging within the middle of the cavern. ¡­ As the days continue to pass within the cavern, the harrowing transformation of the children bes more pronounced. The once-innocent faces have be gaunt and hollow, their cheeks sunken and their eyes haunted by the relentless torment of hunger. Their frail bodies have withered, and the once-rosy glow of youth has given way to a sickly pallor. Desperation has taken a firm grip on these once-frightened children. The unending torment of starvation has pushed them to the brink, and their survival instincts have grown fierce and unyielding. They are no longer friends united in amon plight; they have be adversaries, each one determined to secure whatever morsel of sustenance may be found in the cavern. The dim light that filters into the chamber now reveals a disturbing tableau. The children''s eyes, once wide with terror, are now predatory and calcting. Their movements are quick and furtive as they pounce on any fragment of food or water, and the savage shes for meager resources fill the air with the disconcerting sounds of aggression and suffering. The cavern, once a sanctuary of silence and solemn beauty, is now a cacophonous nightmare of violence and discord. The mournful drip of water has be an ironic backdrop to the brutal contests that unfold in this grim theater. The children''s cries, once filled with fear and sorrow, now ring with a harsh and desperate tone as they fight for their very survival. The air, previously carrying the faint scent of the Earth''s history, is now heavy with the pungent aroma of fear, desperation, and the stench of unattended bodies. It''s a sickening blend of odors, a relentless reminder of the cavern''s transformation into a ce of anguish and brutality. In this new, chilling reality, the cavern serves as a stark reminder of the raw, primal instincts that drive individuals to the brink. The cycle of life and death has evolved into a merciless and savage form, where innocence has been reced by ruthless determination, and the cavern''s once-sacred beauty has given way to a disturbing manifestation of human nature in its darkest and most desperate form. "Hey¡­ are you doing alright?" A voice beckoned from behind as I stayed reclusive and separate from the rest of the children. I didn''t want to be close to them, as the risk of getting attacked and injured was way too high. But still, he came to check up on me. On the first day that we arrived here, there was amanding voice that led us all to a sliver of hope. He has continued to stay strong and even collected scraps of meat from each corpse for us to eat. Most rejected it at first, but soon knew if they didn''t cannibalize or eat humanoid flesh¡­ it was going to be all over for them. In this haunting scenario, where children struggle for survival within the cavern, an air of fantasy and mystery surrounds their origins and identities. Each child bears distinct features and characteristics, reminiscent of various races. Some of the children exhibit the ethereal beauty and grace associated with elves. They possess delicate features, pointed ears, and radiant, fairplexions. Despite their dire circumstances, there is an air of nobility about them, and their movements are fluid and agile. Elves are known for their affinity with nature, and these children seem to retain a sense of connection to the environment even amidst their hardship. Other children in the group reflect the stout and rugged qualities of dwarves. They are stocky, with sturdy builds, and their fingers are calloused from the harsh conditions in which they find themselves. Dwarves are often associated with resilience and craftsmanship, and these children demonstrate a tenacious spirit as they fiercely protect their meager resources. A handful of the children embody the small and nimble nature of halflings. They are quick on their feet, with roguish tendencies that make them adept at sneaking around in search of food and water. Halflings are often known for their resourcefulness and adaptability, and these children disy these traits as they navigate the cavern''s treacherous environment. A few of the children bear the fierce and imposing features of orcs. They arerger and more muscr than the others, and their demeanor is aggressive andbative. Orcs are often associated with strength and a warrior spirit, and these children''s physical prowess and ruthless approach to resource acquisition reflect these characteristics. A handful of the children exhibit delicate, diminutive forms, reminiscent of fairies. They are graceful and possess a natural affinity for the magical, even in this dire situation. These children may have the ability to see the beauty in small things, offering a glimmer of hope and imagination to theirpanions. A few of the children are reminiscent of gnomes, with their quirky personalities and innate curiosity. They are often the ones to devise clever ways to find sustenance or create diversions in the cavern to outsmart their rivals. The presence of these various fantasy races among the children adds anotheryer of mystique to the cavern''s grim narrative. Each group brings its unique qualities, strengths, and weaknesses, and their interactions reveal theplexities and dynamics of a world where survival is paramount, even among these young, diverse beings. It was almost like we had created our own little world. "Still not gonna join us?" He smiled, sitting down gently next to me. He is small and slight of build, his frame seemingly at odds with the harsh circumstances of the cavern. His skin, though pallid and tinged with grime, has a certain glow to it, and hisrge, expressive eyes shine with a radiant curiosity. His hair, a tousled mop of dark tresses, falls over his forehead in an endearing fashion. What truly sets this boy apart, however, is his smile. It''s a wide, genuine grin that stretches from ear to ear, even in the bleakest of moments. His smile seems untouched by the suffering and the darkness that surrounds him, and it brings a glimmer of light and hope to the dim corners of the cavern. He moves with an infectious enthusiasm, and hisughter, like tinkling bells, cuts through the oppressive silence of the chamber. In this grim ce, his presence is a beacon of optimism, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit. Despite the overwhelming hunger and desperation, the little boy with the perpetual smile retains his ability to find joy in the smallest of things. He''s often seen sharing a morsel of food or a sip of water, his generosity a symbol of the kindness that endures even in the harshest of conditions. "Zeus loves you¡­" The boy broke another second of silence before handing me a metal insignia that was stashed away in his tattered brown shorts. It had a small lightning bolt streaking across the steel te. "... Hehehe¡­ I had to swallow this in order to keep it from the guards. I was worried I had digested it¡­ I''m d it wasn''t though." "Who is Zeus?" He seemed a little taken aback at the fact I didn''t know who his god was, but quickly shook it off. "Zeus," he began, his voice filled with a sense of wonder, "is like the all-mighty god. He is the ruler of the heavens and the earth, a powerful deity who wields thunderbolts with a strength that can shake the very foundations of the world. His presence is like a storm, both fierce and magnificent. He was and is the savior of our. And with the army of gods behind him¡­ I don''t believe it is possible for him to lose." Chapter 542 The Scuffle For Survival Chapter 542 The Scuffle For Survival He moves with an infectious enthusiasm, and hisughter, like tinkling bells, cuts through the oppressive silence of the chamber. In this grim ce, his presence is a beacon of optimism, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit. Despite the overwhelming hunger and desperation, the little boy with the perpetual smile retains his ability to find joy in the smallest of things. He''s often seen sharing a morsel of food or a sip of water, his generosity a symbol of the kindness that endures even in the harshest of conditions. "Zeus loves you¡­" The boy broke another second of silence before handing me a metal insignia that was stashed away in his tattered brown shorts. It had a small lightning bolt streaking across the steel te. "... Hehehe¡­ I had to swallow this in order to keep it from the guards. I was worried I had digested it¡­ I''m d it wasn''t though." "Who is Zeus?" He seemed a little taken aback at the fact I didn''t know who his god was, but quickly shook it off. "Zeus," he began, his voice filled with a sense of wonder, "is like the all-mighty god. He is the ruler of the heavens and the earth, a powerful deity who wields thunderbolts with a strength that can shake the very foundations of the world. His presence is like a storm, both fierce and magnificent. He was and is the savior of our. And with the army of gods behind him¡­ I don''t believe it is possible for him to lose." My eyes glowed. It was the first time in my life that I had heard something so promising. It sounded so sweet. So delectable. And in such a dire situation, it didn''t sound so bad to give it a try. Worshipping something like that, spending just a few minutes of these endless hours praying for a better situation. I wasn''t the only one who was seduced by such sweet words as others clung to this god. In fact, over time, as more of our little meat scraps began to dwindle away and food became much more scarce, everybody joined in on our prayer sessions. In the dimly lit cavern, with shadows dancing on the cold, rocky walls, the boy with the perpetual smile knelt in a secluded corner with everybody joining behind him. His small form was illuminated by the soft, flickering light, casting a warm, ethereal glow around him. With unwavering faith and an aura of innocence, he closed his eyes, sped his hands together, and began to pray to Zeus. His voice, though gentle, carried a sense of fervor as he spoke, addressing the mighty god with reverence. "Oh, Zeus," he whispered, "King of the Gods, I beseech you to watch over us, your humble children, in this time of great need. Your thunderbolts symbolize your power and your wisdom, and we, your faithful, look up to you in awe." He spoke of their suffering in the cavern, their hunger, and their desperation, as he implored Zeus for guidance and protection. "In our darkest hour, we turn to you, mighty Zeus, to lend us your strength and your wisdom. We are but innocent children and we pray for your benevolence and your guidance as we navigate the trials that surround us." The boy''s unwavering smile remained as he prayed, a testament to his unshakeable belief in the god''s benevolence. "Zeus, grant us your blessings, as you are the symbol of order and justice. May your thunderous presence bring order to our world, and may your wisdom illuminate our path through this cavern''s darkness." His words seemed to hang in the air, echoing through the chamber like a hymn of hope and faith. As he finished his prayer, the boy opened his eyes and, with a radiant smile, looked up at the cavern''s ceiling, as if expecting a divine response from the mighty Zeus himself. "I see¡­ so that''s how it is¡­" He smiled. "Everybody close your eyes! We must pray even harder! If a single one of you opens your eyes, Zeus may smite us down!" And so, we followed his words. Well, everybody but me after a few sketchy seconds. I felt something strange lingering in the back of my mind. A bad feeling. It was the same bad feeling that I got when I saw my friend get wheeled out on a wheelbarrow, her corpse limp but at the same time tense with agony. It almost felt like¡­ death was approaching. Thwip¡­ thwip¡­ thwip¡­ thwip¡­ "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Descending screams of agony echoed within the chamber. I snapped my eyes open to see what was happening, but what I witnessed sent a shiver down my spine. The transformation in the smiling boy is stark and disconcerting. His perpetual smile, once a symbol of innocence and hope, has now widened into a grimace, tinged with a hint of desperation. Hisrge, expressive eyes, which once shone with curiosity, now gleam with a mixture of fear and determination. In his small, trembling hand, he clutches a small knife, its de coated in blood¡ªa stark contrast to the purity he once embodied. The de''s crimson stain reflects the gruesome act he has justmitted. Around him, several lifeless children lie in the dimly lit chamber, their bodies lifeless and still. The grim tableau of death paints an eerie picture in the cavern, as the boy with the bloodied knife stands amidst the chilling aftermath of violence. The boy''s breath is rapid, and his pulse races with the weight of his actions. His face is now a mask of desperation, a stark contrast to the innocence he once exuded. He gazes around at the lifeless bodies, his smile contorted by a mixture of dread and the harsh reality of their situation. As he clutches the bloodied knife, the boy with the once-constant smile is no longer a symbol of hope, but a stark reminder of the depths to which one can be driven by the relentless struggle for survival in a world where innocence is tainted and desperation reigns. "W-Why?" I stuttered. "THERE IS NO SUCH THING AS GOD! AND IF THERE IS, HE HAS ABANDONED ME! BUT! YOU ALL SHALL BE MY SACRIFICES!" In the dimly lit cavern, the chase and subsequent confrontation between the smiling boy and me are a chilling testament to the depths to which desperation can drive us. His once-smiling face, now warped with fear and determination, serves as a stark contrast to the elven features that adorn my visage. As he closes the distance, I sense his relentless pursuit and brace myself for the inevitable sh. The echoing sound of our steps reverberates through the cavern, creating a disorienting and surreal backdrop to the impending struggle. The flickering light casts elongated shadows on the rocky walls as the boy lunges forward with desperate ferocity. His bloodied knife gleams menacingly in the dim illumination. I know that evading him forever is not an option, and with a mixture of dread and grim resolve, I decide to halt and turn, preparing to face my relentless pursuer. "Please watch over me¡­ I''ve learned a lot from you¡­" I muttered silently, and even though my body was quaking with turmoil, I clenched my fists and turned around. I can hear his breath, heavy andbored, as he approaches. His eyes, once filled with innocence and wonder, now gleam with a sinister glint. I watch his every move, and at that moment, I feel the weight of our situation¡ªtrapped in a cavern of shadows, where innocence has been tainted and desperation reigns. Our movements are like a deadly dance, a macabre struggle for survival. As he lunges toward me, I act on instinct, sidestepping his attack with the fluid grace of an elf, narrowly evading the menacing de. The cavern''s silence is broken by the eerie sounds of our struggle¡ªshes, grunts, and the unsettling echoes of our skirmish. With each encounter, I can sense the turmoil in the boy''s every blow, his determination to survive, and the darkness that has taken root in his young heart. He''s a stark reminder of the harsh reality that defines our existence in this ce, where innocence and experience collide in a relentless battle for dominance. Our movements are a testament to our desperation, and the flickering light casts shifting, elongated shadows on the cavern walls. The echoing sound of each step reverberates through the chamber, creating a surreal and haunting soundscape. The boy''s once-innocent smile, now contorted with a mixture of determination and fear, serves as a haunting backdrop to our battle. He lunges toward me, his bloodied knife raised with a grim sense of purpose. As he approaches, I remain alert, my elven senses attuned to every nuance of his movements. His desperation is palpable as he thrusts the knife in my direction. I react with instinctual grace, sidestepping his attack with a deftness that only an elf possesses. The de, a mere hair''s breadth away, misses its mark, and the cavern''s eerie silence is broken only by the tense sound of the de slicing through the air. The boy, fueled by a raw determination to survive, stumbles past me, and I seize the opportunity to counter his attack. With a swift, calcted kick, I send him sprawling to the rocky ground, his small form colliding with the unforgiving stone floor. His knife tters away, the metallic sound echoing through the chamber. He rises, his once-wide smile now twisted in a snarl of determination, and hees at me again, undeterred by his earlier failure. Our movements be a deadly ballet in the cavern''s eerie, dimly lit space, a grim struggle between two beings who have been pushed to their limits. The flickering light enhances the surreal nature of our fight, and the air is thick with tension and the eerie echo of our skirmish. The cavern''s rocky walls seem to close in on us, as if the very environment is a silent, watchful witness to the struggle. And in one single,critical moment, I manage to disarm him, the knife falling to the rocky floor with a tter. He looks up at me, his eyes no longer filled with innocence but with a mixture of fear, regret, and despair. The cavern''s eerie silence returns, broken only by the sound of our heavy panting. Chapter 543 Overgrown Jungle of Sensikism Chapter 543 Overgrown Jungle of Sensikism His desperation is palpable as he thrusts the knife in my direction. I react with instinctual grace, sidestepping his attack with a deftness that only an elf possesses. The de, a mere hair''s breadth away, misses its mark, and the cavern''s eerie silence is broken only by the tense sound of the de slicing through the air. The boy, fueled by a raw determination to survive, stumbles past me, and I seize the opportunity to counter his attack. With a swift, calcted kick, I send him sprawling to the rocky ground, his small form colliding with the unforgiving stone floor. His knife tters away, the metallic sound echoing through the chamber. He rises, his once-wide smile now twisted in a snarl of determination, and hees at me again, undeterred by his earlier failure. Our movements be a deadly ballet in the cavern''s eerie, dimly lit space, a grim struggle between two beings who have been pushed to their limits. The flickering light enhances the surreal nature of our fight, and the air is thick with tension and the eerie echo of our skirmish. The cavern''s rocky walls seem to close in on us as if the very environment is a silent, watchful witness to the struggle. And in one single,critical moment, I manage to disarm him, the knife falling to the rocky floor with a tter. He looks up at me, his eyes no longer filled with innocence but with a mixture of fear, regret, and despair. The cavern''s eerie silence returns, broken only by the sound of our heavy panting. "Kill me." "Huh?" "There is only one way out of here. You must kill me and everybody in here. ONLY ONE OF US WILL REMAIN! THAT REMAINDER WILL SURVIVE!" He screamed, before rolling over and grabbing the knife off the ground amidst my disarray. But, instead of stabbing it into my throat, he gently ced it in my hand and smiled. He had already epted his fate upon seeing how his god either didn''t exist or never cared about him in the first ce. Everything went red. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Once I regained consciousness, I looked down at my hands covered in blood. They were shaking, but at the same time, something within me was churning. It sent me tumbling across the ground while my flesh twisted and contorted, changing the shape and appearance of my body. Undergoing an evolution while conscious is a profound and agonizing experience, unlike any other transformation one might endure. The pain associated with such a process can be both physical and psychological, and it pushes the boundaries of endurance. The physical changes thate with evolution can be excruciating. Muscles may stretch and tear, bones may reshape and reform, and organs may undergo drastic alterations. It feels as though your very flesh and bones are betraying you, causing waves of searing pain that surge throughout your body. It''s a pain that makes you acutely aware of every fiber of your being. The mental strain is equally distressing. Your thoughts and emotions can be a maelstrom of confusion and chaos. The overwhelming uncertainty about what you are bing and the fear of losing your former self can lead to a profound sense of anguish. It''s a battle within your own mind, as you grapple with your identity and sense of self. The transformation may heighten your senses to an unbearable degree. Sounds be deafening, lights blinding, and even the slightest touch feels like an electric shock. The world you once knew bes a ce of overwhelming sensory bombardment, intensifying the pain of your transformation. Evolution oftenes with a sense of istion. You may feel disconnected from others who can''tprehend what you''re going through, and the fear of rejection or alienation adds to the psychological torment. It''s a lonely journey that you must navigate on your own. The feeling of losing control over your own body is particrly distressing. You''re at the mercy of a process you can''t stop or alter. This loss of agency intensifies the sense of helplessness and vulnerability. During the evolution, time may seem to warp and stretch. Moments of pain can feel like an eternity, while moments of relief are fleeting and elusive. This distorted perception of time can add to the disorientation and torment. One of the most distressing aspects of undergoing an evolution while conscious is the uncertainty of the oue. You don''t know what you will be or whether you''ll ever return to a sense of normalcy. This uncertainty hangs over you like a heavy, oppressive cloud. The pain of undergoing an evolution while conscious is not just physical; it''s a deeply psychological and existential torment. It''s a journey through the unknown, a transformation that pushes the boundaries of what it means to endure and redefine who you are. p p p "You did well child," A voice resonated from behind me. It was a chilling voice that would send me down a dark path. And the only thing that would keep me together, keep me sane, was that jungle where I had my only set of happy memories. [You have evolved into a Blood Elf] ¡­ (Present Day) In this nightmarish jungle realm that emerged from the portal in the upper atmosphere of hell, the darkness seemed to possess a malevolent sentience. The thick, blood-red leaves that formed the jungle''s canopy writhed and shifted, casting eerie, shifting shadows that danced across the gnarled trees and overgrown vegetation below. The twisted nts, each one a grotesque mutation, harbored a thirst for torment. Vines with thorns as sharp as daggers wrapped around any hapless intruder, their serrated edges drawing blood and inflicting a pain that transcended mere physical suffering. The very act of struggle only seemed to delight the nts further, as they excreted a dark, viscous fluid that fed on anguish. The terrain underfoot was treacherous, a quagmire of ck, oozing mud that clung to anything that dared to step on it. Sinister, gnarled roots emerged from the muck-like skeletal fingers, reaching upward to grasp at any living thing that ventured too close. The jungle''s aura of desensitization grew more potent with each passing moment. It was as though the very essence of sensation was being devoured by the realm, leaving those who entered in a state of numb, indifferent despair. Sounds became muted and distant as if the air itself absorbed all vibrations. Colors lost their vibrancy, leaving thendscape in a perpetual twilight, devoid of life and vitality. Inhabitants of this jungle realm, if they could be called that, were elusive and nightmarish. Creatures with distorted, elongated limbs and hollow, emotionless eyes slithered through the dense undergrowth. Their movements were eerily silent, as though they were an extension of the realm itself. Despite the oppressive darkness and malevolent inhabitants, the realm possessed an eerie, hypnotic beauty. Bioluminescent fungi and grotesque, glowing flora punctuated the otherwise monochromatdscape, casting an otherworldly and haunting radiance that both captivated and repelled. As the jungle realm continued to encroach upon hell''s destendscape, it demonstrated a relentless and all-epassing dominance. It was a ce of torment and despair, a nightmarish abyss where the very concept of sensation was obliterated, reced by an unending, torturous emptiness. The portal''s intrusion had brought with it a realm that transcended suffering, ensnaring and desensitizing all who dared to enter its insidious clutches. "What the fuck¡­" "I''m still not done¡­" I smiled, a tear dripping from my right eye as I muttered the few next words. They were almost silent, but filled to the brim with hundreds of years of agony. "[Realm Expansion]." [Realm Expansion], a formidable and enigmatic skill, grants its wielder the ability to encroach upon another realm and draw upon the power of its entire being. This skill is a gateway to a profound and often dangerous maniption of the fundamental forces of reality, allowing the user to transcend their own limitations and harness the essence of a chosen realm. To master [Realm Expansion] is to be a boundary-crossing sorcerer, capable of tapping into the very heart of otherworldly dimensions, realms, or nes. Here''s a deeper exploration of this extraordinary skill: The user must first select the realm they wish to encroach upon. It could be the fiery depths of the underworld, the celestial heights of the heavens, or any other ne of existence. Each realm offers unique powers and abilities that reflect its inherent nature. With focused intent and potent incantations, the wielder of [Realm Expansion] tears open a metaphysical portal or rift that connects their reality with the chosen realm. This bridge can be a temporary, shifting doorway or a stable connection, depending on the user''s mastery. Upon opening the connection, the user can draw upon the realm''s energies, tapping into its essence. This may include harnessing the elements, tapping into the knowledge or wisdom of the realm''s entities, or absorbing the fundamental forces that govern that dimension. The user''s existing skills and abilities are significantly enhanced and transformed by the power of the encroached realm. For example, in the case of the underworld, they might gain control over fire and shadow,mand over lost souls, or a heightened connection to death and the afterlife. While harnessing the power of another realm, the user is exposed to the vulnerabilities and dangers inherent to that realm. In the case of the underworld, they might be susceptible to the influence of vengeful spirits or demonic entities. [Realm Expansion] is not without its limitations and costs. The power drawn from another realm is not infinite, and excessive use can weaken the connection between realms or even lead to unintended consequences. Additionally, there may be moral or ethical dilemmas associated with siphoning the power of other realms. Proficiency in [Realm Expansion] requires considerable mastery, both in the maniption of dimensional rifts and in the management of the acquired power. Inexpert use of the skill can lead to catastrophic consequences or a loss of control over the borrowed powers. For this reason, Mammon used to be called: "The Strongest Demon Lord. I think it''s about time I take that title back." Chapter 544 Realm Expansion (1) Chapter 544 Realm Expansion (1) While harnessing the power of another realm, the user is exposed to the vulnerabilities and dangers inherent to that realm. In the case of the underworld, they might be susceptible to the influence of vengeful spirits or demonic entities. [Realm Expansion] is not without its limitations and costs. The power drawn from another realm is not infinite, and excessive use can weaken the connection between realms or even lead to unintended consequences. Additionally, there may be moral or ethical dilemmas associated with siphoning the power of other realms. Proficiency in [Realm Expansion] requires considerable mastery, both in the maniption of dimensional rifts and in the management of the acquired power. Inexpert use of the skill can lead to catastrophic consequences or a loss of control over the borrowed powers. For this reason, Mammon used to be called: "The Strongest Demon Lord. I think it''s about time I take that title back." As the jungle realm continued to expand from the portal in the upper atmosphere of hell, it entered a new phase of its intrusion, seeking to unravel the very fabric of space that separated it from the fiery underworld. This process, in the context of [Realm Expansion], could be likened to "Unraveling the Space at the Seams." The practitioner of this ominous skill, the very embodiment of the jungle realm''s malevolence, began by focusing on the boundary that separated their chosen domain from the fiery abyss of hell. With an intensity that bordered on madness, they directed their concentration at the seam, where the two realities met. The jungle''s eerie, blood-red canopy seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly power as the practitioner''s mental forces bore down upon the seam. The very essence of space itself quivered, and reality itself seemed to shudder in response. The fabric of the cosmos began to unravel at the seams, a rift tearing open like a wound in the very tapestry of existence. With each passing moment, the portal grewrger, the boundaries of the jungle realm expanded further, and the connection to the underworld deepened. It was as though the jungle was a ravenous, insatiable entity, devouring the very substance of hell and sewing it back to its own likeness. This unforgiving and violent process unraveled the very essence of the underworld, pulling it apart at the seams. As the fabric of space was torn asunder, the jungle''s power grew, and the boundaries of the two realms blurred. The once-dominantndscape of hell began to disintegrate, reced by the relentless onught of the sinister jungle, which now seemed to merge with the underworld, sewing its malevolence into the very heart of the abyss. The practitioner''s madness and their mastery of [Realm Expansion] allowed them to shatter the very boundaries that held the realms apart, ultimately eclipsing the fiery depths of hell with the suffocating grip of the jungle''s darkness. The process had just begun, and the consequences of such a violent union between realms were yet to be fully realized. As the jungle realm continued its unholy expansion, its relentless intrusion into the underworld progressed to the next phase, akin to "Sewing Back to Likeness," the second step of [Realm Expansion]. The practitioner, an embodiment of malevolence, recognized the delicate bnce required to maintain the connection between the jungle realm and the infernal abyss. With a deliberate and sinister purpose, they focused on the now-shattered boundary, where the two realms met, to begin the process of restoration. With the eerie blood-red leaves still shrouding the sky, the practitioner began to channel their immense, otherworldly power. Their will and intent served as the stitching thread that would weave the realms back together. The eerie, fluctuating light cast by the jungle''s canopy took on a palpable sense of intent as the torn seams of space were drawn back into alignment. With each deliberate act of weaving, the practitioner aimed to restore the connection while imposing the likeness of the jungle realm upon the devastated, fieryndscape of hell. Reality itself seemed to quiver and ripple in response, and the boundaries of both realms became increasingly blurred. As the seams were sewn back together, the jungle''s influence on the underworld deepened. The once-dominant fires of hell dimmed, and the twisted, malevolent forces of the jungle asserted themselves, casting an even darker, more suffocating shadow upon the underworld. This unsettling fusion of realms was a process of distortion, a nightmarish transformation where the very fabric of existence was manipted and reforged. The jungle''s malevolence seeped into the once-fieryndscape of hell, sewing the likeness of torment and suffering into the very essence of the abyss. The second step of this [Realm Expansion] wasplete, and the consequences of this unholy union continued to unfold, as the jungle realm inexorably integrated itself with the underworld, casting a more profound darkness over both realms. In the unfolding nightmare of [Realm Expansion], the scene progressed to the third step: "Channel the Realm''s Essence." The practitioner, an embodiment of the jungle realm''s malevolence, was now focused on harnessing the very essence of the chosen domain: the dark, bloodthirsty jungle itself. With the seam between the jungle realm and the underworld sewn back to a sinister likeness, the practitioner directed their concentration inward, tapping into the unique energies and forces that defined the jungle. Eerie, glowing vines and gnarled trees seemed to respond to the practitioner''s will, their twisted shapes trembling in sinister anticipation. The practitioner''s connection with the jungle deepened as they reached into the heart of the otherworldly domain, seeking tomand its powers. As the malevolent forces of the jungle were drawn through the seamless connection, the very essence of the underworld began to wane. The once-fierce infernal fires grew dimmer, and the oppressive canopy of the jungle gained strength, casting its eerie, blood-red hue over the darkenedndscape. The practitioner''s aura was transformed as they channeled the jungle''s essence. Shadows danced across their form, and an eerie, suffocating presence emanated from their being. The twisted vines of the jungle sprouted from their outstretched arms, ready to ensnare and torment. Now, with the essence of the jungle at theirmand, the practitioner could wield its unique powers and abilities. The very air around them seemed to shimmer with malevolent intent as they stood on the precipice of wielding the terrifying and otherworldly abilities that defined the dark, bloodthirsty realm. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the consequences of their actions became more apparent, casting a deeper darkness over both the jungle and the underworld. The union of realms was an unsettling fusion of forces, where the essence of one domain threatened to consume and rece the other in a relentless and nightmarish transformation. In the harrowing progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene moved onto the fourth step, "Mental Synchronization." The practitioner, now deeply connected to the essence of the jungle realm, was determined to achieve a profound mental alignment with the otherworldly domain, forging a bond that would allow them tomand its unique powers and forces. The eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle seemed to pulse with an unholy life as the practitioner''s thoughts and intentions merged with the fundamentalws and energies of the chosen realm. Shadows yed across their form, and the very air seemed to tremble with a sense of malevolent unity. The practitioner''s thoughts became inextricably intertwined with the dark, bloodthirsty consciousness of the jungle. They felt the relentless hunger for torment that defined the realm, and they harnessed its predatory instincts as their own. The influence of the jungle deepened as the practitioner achieved mental synchronization. They could now perceive the intricacies of the realm''s sinister energies and understand the twisted logic that governed its malevolent forces. This understanding allowed them to wield the unique powers of the jungle with a more profound and chilling mastery. With each moment, the practitioner''s transformation became more apparent. Their once-human features began to take on a sinister, inhuman aspect, as though the very essence of the jungle was flowing through their veins. Their senses became attuned to the darkness that enveloped the realm, and their connection with the malevolence of the jungle grew stronger. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the union between the two realms reached a level of unsettling fusion that transcended the boundaries of reality. The practitioner was now a conduit for the jungle''s relentless hunger and malevolence, ready to wield its terrifying and nightmarish abilities in the relentless transformation of both realms. In the unholy progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene advanced to the fifth step: "Control the Flow." The practitioner, now deeply synchronized with the malevolent essence of the jungle realm, was tasked with maintaining a delicate bnce between the two realms while wielding the acquired powers. The eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle realm stretched ominously overhead, casting shifting shadows as the practitioner stood at the nexus of the two realms. With the sinister and unique abilities of the jungle at theirmand, they faced the challenge of adjusting the intensity and focus of these powers. The practitioner''s mastery over the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the jungle allowed them to control the flow of energy. They channeled the relentless hunger for torment and the predatory instincts of the realm, directing them with a grim and chilling precision. The very air around the practitioner seemed to vibrate with malevolent intent as they adjusted theirmand over the encroached realm''s powers. Shadows danced at their feet, and twisted vines and gnarled trees responded to their every thought. The union between the jungle and the underworld deepened as the practitioner maintained control over the flow of energy. The once-fierce fires of hell dimmed further, and the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the jungle cast their eerie, blood-red hue over the darkenedndscape. With a profound understanding of the sinister forces theymanded, the practitioner was prepared to wield the jungle''s unique powers with a chilling mastery. Their ability to shape and direct these powers made them an even more formidable and malevolent presence, ready to execute the relentless transformation of both realms. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the consequences of their actions became more pronounced, and the eerie fusion between the jungle and the underworld reached new depths of nightmarish unity. And it was so powerful that even the cosmic entity, hovering over Beezlebub and Cy''s fight felt its presence. Chapter 545 Realm Expansion (2) Chapter 545 Realm Expansion (2) The practitioner''s mastery over the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the jungle allowed them to control the flow of energy. They channeled the relentless hunger for torment and the predatory instincts of the realm, directing them with a grim and chilling precision. The very air around the practitioner seemed to vibrate with malevolent intent as they adjusted theirmand over the encroached realm''s powers. Shadows danced at their feet, and twisted vines and gnarled trees responded to their every thought. The union between the jungle and the underworld deepened as the practitioner maintained control over the flow of energy. The once-fierce fires of hell dimmed further, and the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the jungle cast their eerie, blood-red hue over the darkenedndscape. With a profound understanding of the sinister forces theymanded, the practitioner was prepared to wield the jungle''s unique powers with a chilling mastery. Their ability to shape and direct these powers made them an even more formidable and malevolent presence, ready to execute the relentless transformation of both realms. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the consequences of their actions became more pronounced, and the eerie fusion between the jungle and the underworld reached new depths of nightmarish unity. And it was so powerful that even the cosmic entity, hovering over Beezlebub and Cy''s fight felt its presence. In the relentless progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene advanced to the sixth step: "Energetic Feedback Loop." The practitioner, now wielding the sinister powers of the jungle realm with chilling mastery, sought to deepen their connection to the encroached realm. They established an energetic feedback loop, allowing for a more continuous and sustainable flow of energy between the two worlds. With the eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle overhead and the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the realm at theirmand, the practitioner focused on enhancing their connection. It was as though the jungle''s essence had be an extension of their very being. Eerie shadows seemed to dance at their feet, and the twisted vines and gnarled trees responded to their every thought. The practitioner''s aura was an unsettling blend of malevolence and dark intent, a testament to their unrelenting mastery over the sinister powers they had acquired. The practitioner''s control over the flow of energy had deepened, and now they sought to maintain a constant and unbroken connection to the encroached realm. Their thoughts became inextricably linked to the relentless hunger for torment and the predatory instincts of the jungle, creating a feedback loop that strengthened theirmand. As the practitioner deepened the feedback loop, the union between the jungle and the underworld reached new levels of nightmarish unity. The once-dominant fires of hell continued to wane, and the dark, bloodthirsty forces of the jungle cast their eerie, blood-red hue over the darkenedndscape. This malevolent bond between the practitioner and the encroached realm allowed for a more continuous and sustainable flow of energy, and they became a conduit for the jungle''s relentless hunger and malevolence. Their presence was an unrelenting force, shaping and reshaping the two realms in their own, nightmarish likeness. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the consequences of their actions grew more profound, and the eerie fusion between the jungle and the underworld appeared nearly irreversible. The practitioner''s mastery of the skill had solidified their control over the encroached realm, as they relentlessly pursued the transformation of both worlds in their malevolent image. In the relentless progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene moved onto the seventh step: "Manifestation and Integration." The practitioner, now an embodiment of the jungle realm''s malevolence, stood on the precipice of wielding its terrifying and nightmarish abilities. They aimed to manifest and integrate these unique powers into their own being, solidifying the transformation of both realms. The eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle realm loomed overhead, casting an unrelenting shadow. The twisted vines and gnarled trees seemed to writhe in sinister anticipation as the practitioner stood at the intersection of the two realms. With the encroached realm''s powers flowing through them, the practitioner focused on manifesting the unique abilities that defined the dark, bloodthirsty jungle. Shadows danced at their feet, and the very air seemed to shiver with anticipation. The practitioner''s aura had be an eerie blend of malevolence and dark intent, a testament to their mastery over the sinister powers they had acquired. The encroached realm''s essence flowed through them, allowing for the manifestation of its relentless hunger for torment and its predatory instincts. As the powers of the jungle realm were harnessed, the very fabric of space between the realms waned, and the boundaries grew even more blurred. The once-fieryndscape of hell had all but sumbed to the relentless onught of the jungle, as its malevolent forces began to eclipse the infernal fires. The practitioner''s mastery of the encroached realm''s powers was evident as they manifested and integrated its abilities. They became a conduit for the jungle''s dark, bloodthirsty forces, their very being a testament to the nightmarish transformation of both realms. As the [Realm Expansion] continued to unfold, the consequences of their actions became more profound, and the eerie fusion between the jungle and the underworld deepened. The practitioner''s relentless pursuit of power and transformation had led to a malevolent union that threatened to consume both realms in a suffocating, unending darkness. In the relentless progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene advanced to the eighth and final step: "Vignce and Safety." The practitioner, now an embodiment of the jungle realm''s malevolence and fully integrated with its unique powers, recognized the importance of vignce to ensure the stability of the connection and the safety of their endeavors. Beneath the eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle realm, the practitioner stood as a sinister and formidable presence. Their mastery over the encroached realm''s powers was unmistakable, and their aura radiated malevolence and dark intent. Shadows danced around them, and the twisted vines and gnarled trees responded to their thoughts with eerie precision. The connection between the two realms was nearly irreversible, and the jungle''s darkness threatened to engulf the once-fierce infernal fires of hellpletely. The practitioner understood the dangers associated with wielding the encroached realm''s powers. As they maintained a delicate bnce between the two worlds, they remained vignt, constantly monitoring the stability of the connection and the potential vulnerabilities that could arise. Vignce was essential to ensure that the connection between the realms did not destabilize, leading to catastrophic consequences. The malevolent forces of the jungle were now inextricably linked with the practitioner''s own being, and anypse in concentration could result in the chaotic and uncontrolled release of its powers. The practitioner''s pursuit of power and transformation was relentless, but they also understood the need for safety. As they continued to shape and reshape both realms in their malevolent image, they knew that maintaining vignce over the encroached realm''s powers was the key to avoiding unintended consequences and preserving their mastery of [Realm Expansion]. As the final step in their malevolent journey neared its conclusion, the practitioner stood as an embodiment of darkness and malevolence, ready to wield the encroached realm''s powers with chilling mastery. The consequences of their actions had yet to fully manifest, and the relentless fusion between the jungle and the underworld continued to unfold, casting an unending darkness over both realms. In the relentless progression of [Realm Expansion], the scene moved onto the ninth and final step: "Closing the Connection." The practitioner, now an embodiment of the jungle realm''s malevolence and having wielded its sinister powers with chilling mastery, understood that the time hade to carefully seal the connection between the two realms. Beneath the eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle realm, the practitioner stood as a sinister and formidable presence. Shadows danced around them, and the twisted vines and gnarled trees seemed to quiver with anticipation, waiting for the nextmand. The encroached realm''s powers had been fully integrated into the practitioner''s being, casting an eerie and malevolent aura around them. The relentless union between the jungle and the underworld had eclipsed the once-dominant infernal fires of hell with an overwhelming darkness. With a profound understanding of the [Realm Expansion] skill, the practitioner focused their intent on the connection between the two realms. The encroached realm''s essence, its relentless hunger for torment, and its predatory instincts, all flowed through them. As they began to close the connection, the very fabric of space at the seams, where the realms met, responded to their will. The rift that had been torn open at the start of this nightmarish process began to shrink, and the threads of reality started to weave themselves back together. With each deliberate act of reweaving, the two realms were slowly pulled apart, returning to their distinct and separate existences. The eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle retreated, and the infernal fires of hell regained their dominance, though forever marked by the malevolent touch of the jungle''s darkness. As the connection was sealed, the practitioner''s malevolence receded, and their aura shifted from the eerie and suffocating darkness of the jungle to a more human aspect. The [Realm Expansion] hade to its conclusion, and the consequences of their actions had yet to be fully realized. The practitioner, now burdened with the knowledge of their nightmarish transformation of both realms, contemted the malevolent fusion that they had initiated. "What did you just do?" Findir heaved as an overwhelming sh of desensitization and over-stimtion rushed through his body. "I''ve set the stage. Nothing more. Nothing less." Chapter 546 Demon God of Extinction (1) Chapter 546 Demon God of Extinction (1) As they began to close the connection, the very fabric of space at the seams, where the realms met, responded to their will. The rift that had been torn open at the start of this nightmarish process began to shrink, and the threads of reality started to weave themselves back together. With each deliberate act of reweaving, the two realms were slowly pulled apart, returning to their distinct and separate existences. The eerie, blood-red canopy of the jungle retreated, and the infernal fires of hell regained their dominance, though forever marked by the malevolent touch of the jungle''s darkness. As the connection was sealed, the practitioner''s malevolence receded, and their aura shifted from the eerie and suffocating darkness of the jungle to a more human aspect. The [Realm Expansion] hade to its conclusion, and the consequences of their actions had yet to be fully realized. The practitioner, now burdened with the knowledge of their nightmarish transformation of both realms, contemted the malevolent fusion that they had initiated. lights¦­¦Ïvel "What did you just do?" Findir heaved as an overwhelming sh of desensitization and over-stimtion rushed through his body. "I''ve set the stage. Nothing more. Nothing less." ¡­ Far away, in a ce inessible to any mortals, a being of utter destruction sat on his throne. The physical form of the Demon God of Extinction is a grotesque and nightmarish spectacle that defies all sense of conventional reality. This otherworldly entity exists as a manifestation of ultimate darkness and malevolence, designed to strike terror into the hearts of those who dare to behold it. The Demon God of Extinction stands as an immense and towering behemoth, its colossal presence casting an ominous shadow across entirendscapes. Its size is such that it seems to dwarf mountains and cities alike, emphasizing its role as a harbinger of grand-scale destruction. Its form is in a constant state of unsettling flux as if it cannot be constrained by any single shape or appearance. Its grotesque visage mutates, contorts, and warps continuously, making it impossible for mortal eyes to grasp its true nature. This shape-shifting aspect further instills a sense of dread and uncertainty in those who behold it. The Demon God of Extinction is adorned with a profusion of twisted limbs that protrude from its body. These limbs may resemble elongated, gnarled appendages or bizarre amalgamations of arms and legs, each ending in wed or taloned extremities. This multitude of limbs grants it an eerie and unsettling mobility. Its faces are adorned with nightmarish maws, filled with jagged, razor-sharp teeth that glisten with malevolence. These gnashing jaws seem to be in a perpetual state of hunger, eager to consume and annihte all that stands before them. The ceaseless motion of its maws adds to the disconcerting aspect of its ever-changing form. Tendrils and appendages resembling writhing, shadowy tentacles emerge from various parts of its body. These inky extensions writhe andsh out unpredictably, capable of striking distant targets with deadly precision. They are imbued with a corrupting influence, and even a mere touch from them can lead to the withering of life and the onset of decay. The Demon God of Extinction exudes an aura of pure malevolence and corruption. Its very presence is oppressive, radiating an aura of despair and annihtion. This aura can taint the surrounding environment, withering nt life and casting a perpetual gloom over thend. The entity''s ever-shifting, eldritch form,den with grotesque features, embodies the essence of decay and destruction. Its presence is a stark reminder of the relentless forces of oblivion and the eternal darkness that awaits all things in the end. To encounter the Demon God of Extinction is to confront the ultimate fear of annihtion and the embodiment of cosmic despair. The powers and abilities of the Demon God of Extinction are nothing short of cataclysmic, and they underscore its role as an entity of ultimate destruction and malevolence. These abilities transcend the boundaries of mortalprehension and are the embodiment of cosmic annihtion: The Demon God of Extinction has the power to unleash cataclysmic natural disasters on a scale that defies imagination. It can summon devastating earthquakes that rupture the very Earth, unleashing violent tectonic shifts that result in widespread devastation. Its influence extends to the unleashing of colossal tsunamis that can drown entire coastlines, and it can whip up apocalyptic storms of unparalleled fury that unleash torrents of destruction. At its will, the Demon God of Extinction can bring about theplete and utter obliteration of entire civilizations. It can cast down cities with a mere thought, reducing them to rubble and ash. Its malevolent aura can corrupt the hearts and minds of entire societies, driving them to madness and despair, ultimately leading to their self-destruction. The very presence of the Demon God of Extinction is a corrupting influence. It can instill a pervasive sense of despair and hopelessness in all who encounter it. Thendscapes it treads upon wither and decay, as nt life sumbs to its malevolence. Waters be stagnant and fouled, and the air grows heavy with toxins, poisoning all living things. The entity has the power to shroud entire regions in unrelenting darkness. It can block out the sun, casting the world into perpetual night, and plunging all living things into despair. This eternal twilight is a manifestation of the looming end, a testament to the entity''s control over the very essence of light and life. One of its most insidious abilities is the annihtion of hope. It can sap the will and determination of individuals and entire societies, causing them to lose faith in their future and surrender to despair. This psychological torment is as potent a weapon as its physical destructive powers, leading to the ultimate downfall of those who dare to oppose it. The Demon God of Extinction can distort reality itself, warping thews of physics and nature to serve its malevolent purposes. This allows it to manipte the very fabric of existence and create nightmarish phenomena that defy logic and reason. The powers and abilities of the Demon God of Extinction are a testament to its role as an entity of ultimate destruction and annihtion. Its very presence heralds doom and its powers can bring about the copse of civilizations, the withering ofndscapes, and the corruption of all that is pure and good. To stand in its path is to confront the embodiment of cosmic despair and the relentless forces of oblivion. Amongst the overworld, worshippers of this demon god emerged. The Cult of Devotees that worships the Demon God of Extinction is a nightmarish assembly of fanatics who have surrendered to the inevitability of annihtion and the darkest aspects of nihilism. Their beliefs and practices are a disturbing reflection of their devotion to the malevolent entity, with the ultimate goal of hastening the end of all things. The core t of the cult is the eptance and embrace of impending doom. They believe that the universe is on an inescapable path toward ultimate destruction, and rather than resisting it, they see it as an opportunity to attain power and favor from the Demon God of Extinction. In their eyes, the end is not to be feared but to be weed as the ultimate destiny. The cult conducts macabre and ritualistic ceremonies aimed at invoking the presence and favor of the Demon God. These rituals often involve acts of self-muttion, blood sacrifices, and unspeakable atrocities that are intended to appease and gain the attention of their malevolent deity. The cult''s iconography is steeped in symbols of decay and destruction. Inverted pentagrams, shattered worlds, and morbid depictions of the end are emzoned on their altars, robes, and sacred texts. These symbols serve as a constant reminder of their devotion to the Demon God and their goal of elerating the annihtion of all existence. The cultists possess a nihilistic worldview, believing that life is ultimately meaningless and that the pursuit of pleasure, power, or knowledge is futile in the face of impending doom. They see their devotion to the Demon God as a means of achieving significance in a world that is otherwise devoid of purpose. The cultists exhibit fanatical zealotry, often willing to sacrifice anything, including their own lives, to further the goals of their malevolent deity. They view themselves as the chosen instruments of the Demon God''s will and are willing tomit acts of terror and destruction to bring about their vision of the end. The cult actively seeks to propagate despair and hopelessness in society atrge. They spread their nihilistic beliefs and aim to weaken the resolve of individuals and societies, convincing them of the futility of resistance against the inevitable. This psychological warfare is seen as a means of hastening the arrival of the end. Cult members believe that by serving the Demon God of Extinction faithfully, they will be rewarded with power and protection in the face of the apocalypse. They envision themselves as the chosen few who will emerge unscathed from the cataclysm, granted authority over the remnants of a shattered world. The Cult of Devotees is a dark and malevolent sect that thrives on the anticipation of universal obliteration. Their devotion to the Demon God of Extinction leads them tomit heinous acts and spread despair, all in the hope of securing a ce of significance in a world marked by its inexorable demise. Chapter 547 Demon God of Extinction (2) Chapter 547 Demon God of Extinction (2) The cultists possess a nihilistic worldview, believing that life is ultimately meaningless and that the pursuit of pleasure, power, or knowledge is futile in the face of impending doom. They see their devotion to the Demon God as a means of achieving significance in a world that is otherwise devoid of purpose. The cultists exhibit fanatical zealotry, often willing to sacrifice anything, including their own lives, to further the goals of their malevolent deity. They view themselves as the chosen instruments of the Demon God''s will and are willing tomit acts of terror and destruction to bring about their vision of the end. The cult actively seeks to propagate despair and hopelessness in society atrge. They spread their nihilistic beliefs and aim to weaken the resolve of individuals and societies, convincing them of the futility of resistance against the inevitable. This psychological warfare is seen as a means of hastening the arrival of the end. Cult members believe that by serving the Demon God of Extinction faithfully, they will be rewarded with power and protection in the face of the apocalypse. They envision themselves as the chosen few who will emerge unscathed from the cataclysm, granted authority over the remnants of a shattered world. lights¦­¦Ïvel The Cult of Devotees is a dark and malevolent sect that thrives on the anticipation of universal obliteration. Their devotion to the Demon God of Extinction leads them tomit heinous acts and spread despair, all in the hope of securing a ce of significance in a world marked by its inexorable demise. The realm and domain of the Demon God of Extinction is a nightmarish and deste ne that stands as a testament to the ultimate end of all things. In this dark and foreboding domain, the forces of decay and destruction reign supreme, and time itself is a relentless harbinger of despair. In this grim realm, everything is in a state of perpetual decline. Thend itself is marred by unending erosion, with mountains reduced to mere pebbles and once-majestic forests reduced to gnarled and lifeless husks. Rivers run dry, their once-mighty currents reduced to barren channels. Darkness envelops the realm in an unbroken shroud. There is no day or night; instead, the domain is bathed in a perpetual twilight that is devoid of theforting presence of the sun or stars. The eternal dimness deepens the sense of despair, as the concept of light and hope is extinguished. The veryndscapes of this domain are twisted and nightmarish. Jagged, ashen rocks dominate the terrain, with bizarre and surreal formations that defy nature. Trees are contorted and lifeless, their branches resembling skeletal arms, and the ground is cracked and parched, devoid of fertile soil. An eerie silence pervades the realm. There are no sounds of life or vitality, no birdsong, no rustling leaves, only the asional whisper of a malevolent wind. The silence amplifies the sense of hopelessness and istion. Ruined and dpidated structures dot thendscape, remnants of forgotten civilizations. These structures, once symbols of grandeur and achievement, are now decrepit and abandoned, reflecting the inexorable march of time toward decay. Time itself is warped in this domain. Moments of joy or hope are fleeting, while periods of suffering and despair seem to stretch on endlessly. The concept of time loses its meaning, leaving inhabitants in a state of perpetual disorientation and unease. The realm is devoid of life, with no flora or fauna to be found. The absence of life serves as a haunting reminder of the ultimate fate that awaits all living things. Thend itself seems to reject the presence of life, as though it is determined to ensure its own bleak solitude. Inhabitants of the realm are enveloped by an overwhelming sense of despair and hopelessness. This emotion is not just a mood but a tangible force that weighs upon all who tread within the domain, crushing their spirits and extinguishing their will to resist. The realm of the Demon God of Extinction is a ce where the very concept of life and hope has been extinguished. It serves as a chilling reminder of the inevitability of decay and destruction, a domain where the relentless forces of oblivion have eclipsed all that once was, leaving only destion and darkness in their wake. The symbols and iconography associated with the Demon God of Extinction are a reflection of the cult''s and the deity''s dark, nihilistic ideology, and they serve to evoke a sense of dread and foreboding. These symbols emphasize the perverse embrace of darkness, decay, and ultimate destruction that are central to the cult''s beliefs and rituals. The twisted, inverted pentagram is a prominent symbol in the worship of the Demon God of Extinction. Inverted pentagrams represent a perversion of life and the rejection of traditional moral and spiritual values. The upward-facing pentagram is often associated with spirituality, while the inverted version is seen as a symbol of materialism and the rejection of the divine. In the context of the cult, the inverted pentagram underscores their embrace of darkness and the pursuit of the malevolent entity''s favor. Depictions of decayed and shattered worlds aremon in the iconography. These images symbolize the cult''s belief in the inevitable disintegration of the universe and the futility of resisting it. They serve as stark reminders of the transitory nature of existence and the ultimate destiny of all things to crumble into oblivion. Art and symbols often depict morbid scenes of the end, with apocalyptdscapes, crumbling cities, and suffering individuals. These images serve as a visual representation of the cult''s reverence for the Demon God''s power to bring about annihtion and their desire to hasten the arrival of such dark times. Cult members frequently wear grim and borate robes adorned with the aforementioned symbols. These robes are worn during dark rituals and ceremonies, reinforcing the cult''s connection to the malevolent entity. The symbolism on the robes serves to visually represent the cult''smitment to the worship of the Demon God of Extinction. The cult possesses a collection of esoteric texts and scriptures that contain detailed ounts of the entity''s powers, prophecies of the end, and instructions for conducting dark rituals. These texts are adorned with the same symbols and iconography, reinforcing theirmitment to their dark beliefs. In their rituals, cultists often whisper the name of the Demon God of Extinction with dread and reverence. These hushed chants are intended to invoke the presence of the malevolent deity and emphasize the cult''s belief in its power. The symbols and iconography associated with the Demon God of Extinction are meant to immerse the cult and its followers in a visual and symbolic world of darkness, decay, and annihtion. They are a constant reminder of the cult''s nihilistic beliefs and its relentless pursuit of the embrace of ultimate destruction. The legend and lore surrounding the Demon God of Extinction are steeped in darkness, despair, and a profound sense of foreboding. This malevolent figure serves as a cautionary tale, a chilling reminder of the consequences of unchecked power and the inexorable nature of the forces that can consume even the mightiest of beings. The legend begins with the rise of the Demon God of Extinction, an entity born from the darkest corners of the cosmos. It is said to have emerged when the universe itself was in its infancy, an embodiment of the primal forces of annihtion and entropy. As the legend unfolds, it tells of the Demon God''s insidious influence on mortal souls and the corruption of entire civilizations. Those who came into contact with the malevolent deity were consumed by despair and hopelessness, and they willingly embraced the darkness, believing it to be the ultimate destiny. The legend underscores the perversion of power and the malevolent entity''s insatiable hunger for destruction. It reveals the hubris of those who sought to harness the Demon God''s might, only to be consumed by their own ambition and brought to ruin. The legend describes how the arrival of the Demon God of Extinction heralded an endless night, a time when light and hope were extinguished from the world. This eternal twilight served as a constant reminder of the entity''s dominion over the forces of darkness and decay. The legend paints a vivid picture of the ultimate despair that overtook the world in the presence of the Demon God. It tells of entire societies descending into madness, as individuals and civilizations sumbed to the malevolent deity''s corrupting influence and willingly embraced their own annihtion. The Demon God of Extinction stands as a symbol of the unchecked forces of oblivion that exist in the cosmos. The legend serves as a stark reminder that, despite humanity''s achievements and ambitions, there are forces beyond their control, capable of bringing about the end of all things. The legend underscores the impermanence of all existence. It reminds individuals of the fragility of life and the ever-present threat of annihtion, emphasizing that, in the grand tapestry of the universe, everything ultimately sumbs to the inexorable forces of decay and destruction. Above all, the legend of the Demon God of Extinction serves as a cautionary tale, warning against the hubris of those who would seek to wield power without regard for the consequences. It is a chilling narrative that urges humility in the face of the universe''s dark and relentless truths. The legend and lore of the Demon God of Extinction is a haunting narrative that confronts mortals with their deepest fears and the stark realities of existence. It stands as a reminder that, in the grand scheme of the cosmos, the forces of darkness and annihtion are ever-present, and the unchecked pursuit of power can lead to catastrophic consequences. "Tch¡­ they''vepletely forgotten about us," the throne world around this being shook with the force of a thousand magnitude ten earthquakes. "It''s about time we reim our spot as the strongest." Chapter 548 Purgatory Chapter 548 Purgatory The Demon God of Extinction stands as a symbol of the unchecked forces of oblivion that exist in the cosmos. The legend serves as a stark reminder that, despite humanity''s achievements and ambitions, there are forces beyond their control, capable of bringing about the end of all things. The legend underscores the impermanence of all existence. It reminds individuals of the fragility of life and the ever-present threat of annihtion, emphasizing that, in the grand tapestry of the universe, everything ultimately sumbs to the inexorable forces of decay and destruction. Above all, the legend of the Demon God of Extinction serves as a cautionary tale, warning against the hubris of those who would seek to wield power without regard for the consequences. It is a chilling narrative that urges humility in the face of the universe''s dark and relentless truths. The legend and lore of the Demon God of Extinction is a haunting narrative that confronts mortals with their deepest fears and the stark realities of existence. It stands as a reminder that, in the grand scheme of the cosmos, the forces of darkness and annihtion are ever-present, and the unchecked pursuit of power can lead to catastrophic consequences. "Tch¡­ they''vepletely forgotten about us," the throne world around this being shook with the force of a thousand magnitude ten earthquakes. "It''s about time we reim our spot as the strongest." ¡­ (Orion POV) I had lost¡­ I mean, no shit I lost. That form Lucifer evolved into was at the level of a celestial god. On the level of those assholes watching from above. How was I supposed to predict something like that would happen? "But¡­ why''d he leave me alive?" You must be wondering. Well, I wasn''t¡­ kind of. He most definitely killed me. I felt every atom in my body get eradicated from my toes to the tips of keratin within my hair. I was gone. Completely gone. Then you must be wondering, "You seem alive? How are you still alive?" Well, I think the panel in front of me was more than enough to exin to you about where I was sent. Whether it was intentional by the demon lord or aplete ident, I couldn''t really figure out. . [You have entered The Dungeon: Purgatory] [Danger Level: Z] [Level Rmended: ???] [Description: Purgatory is a realm of unrelenting darkness and uncertainty, where the boundaries between reality and the unknown blur. This deste and foreboding ce is shrouded in perpetual twilight, casting long shadows over its treacherousndscapes. The very ground beneath your feet feels unstable as if the realm itself resists your presence. As you venture deeper into this domain, you will face trials and challenges that will test your mettle and determination. Purgatory offers no respite, and the air is heavy with the unshakable sense of foreboding, making every step a harrowing journey into the abyss. Will you surpass your limits or will you let your mind rot just like the rest.] . [Side Quest: Labyrinth of Shadows - Find the Chamber of Illumination] [Description: As you navigate the twistingbyrinth, you encounter a mysterious side quest that may aid your progress. You must find the elusive Chamber of Illumination hidden within the dark maze. The benevolent sanctuary urges you to embrace this challenge.] [Reward: [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Light Guidance] | [Key Fragment - Chamber of Illumination] [Penalty Upon Failure: Curse of Lost Path] [Time Left: One Day] . [Side Quest: Trials of Despair - Confront Your Regrets] [Description: Within the Trials of Despair, you have the opportunity to confront your deepest regrets and fears. The benevolent sanctuary challenges you to face your own demons and emerge stronger.] [Reward: [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Resilience] | [Mental Fortitude] | [Emotional rity] [Penalty Upon Failure: Despair''s Mark] [Time Left: One Day] . [Side Quest: Forge of Redemption - Purify the Corrupted Artifact] [Description: As you stand before the corrupted artifact, you sense a side quest beckoning you to purify its malevolent energies. The benevolent sanctuary has entrusted you with this monumental task to prove your worthiness.] [Reward: [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Purity] | [Artifact''s Blessing] | [Key to The First Layer] [Penalty Upon Failure: Corrupted Heart] [Time Left: One Day] . [Reminder: These side quests have been unveiled to aid you in your journey through Purgatory. Embrace the challenges and opportunities they offer, for they hold the key to your salvation.] . This was definitely a feature of the Ares System from which I was given. No regr system would be handing out such applicable freebies like it''s candy. No doubt my old man wanted to see me survive. The appearance of Purgatory is a nightmarish dreamscape that defies conventional understanding and instills a profound sense of dread. It is a ce where the boundaries between reality and the unknown are in a constant state of flux, creating a disorienting and eerie spectacle that challenges the sanity of those who dare to traverse its deste expanse. The perpetual twilight that envelops Purgatory is a haunting and surreal phenomenon, casting the entire realm into an eternal state of dusky uncertainty. It is andscape where time itself appears to have frozen, and the boundaries between day and night are forever blurred. In Purgatory, there is no sun to provide warmth or illumination. Instead, the sky remains perpetually dim, shrouding the entire realm in an eerie semi-darkness. The absence of a sun creates a disconcerting sense of disorientation, as the usual markers of time and direction are absent. The colors in Purgatory are muted and ashen, casting a pall over thendscape. The palette is dominated by shades of gray, with hints of dull, lifeless blues and purples. This monochromatic spectrum contributes to the realm''s eerie and lifeless appearance. The perpetual twilight gives rise to long and ominous shadows that stretch across the jagged terrain. These elongated, formless shades intensify the sense of foreboding, as they appear to have a life of their own, moving and shifting independently from any discernible light source. These shadows seem to beckon travelers into their obscurity, creating an ever-present sense of lurking danger. In Purgatory, it feels as though one is forever caught in that moment of transition from day to night, never fully experiencing the bright light of day or theforting embrace of night. This unending dusk further disorients explorers, making it difficult to gauge the passage of time. The dim, perpetual twilight adds to the overall atmosphere of uncertainty and istion that permeates the realm. Without theforting presence of daylight or the guiding stars, travelers may feel lost and isted, unsure of their direction and the passage of time. Purgatory''s perpetual twilight lends the entire realm an otherworldly, dreamlike quality. It feels as if one has stepped into a surreal dreamscape where the rules of reality have been distorted, and the usual markers of time and space have lost their meaning. The perpetual twilight of Purgatory is not just an absence of light; it is a presence in its own right, an ever-present and disquieting force that contributes to the overall sense of foreboding and surrealism in this deste realm. It serves as a constant reminder that Purgatory is a ce where the very concept of time and light has been twisted and contorted, leaving explorers in a perpetual state of twilight uncertainty. Thendscape of Purgatory is a nightmarish terrain dominated by jagged, obsidian-like rock formations, creating a daunting and perilous backdrop that exudes an aura of malevolence and chaos. The rock formations in Purgatory are like no other. They appear as though they were shaped by the very fires of chaos, with their surfaces marred by twisted, abstract patterns and bizarre, almost alien geometries. These formations are not the result of natural geological processes but rather seem to have been wrought by an otherworldly force. These rock formations are jagged and foreboding, with edges so sharp that they could easily wound the unwary traveler. They rise from the cracked and barren earth like dark sentinels, and their presence alone is enough to induce a sense of dread. Thendscape is a maze of sharp angles and cruel edges, making every step a potential hazard. The ground itself is far from stable. It is uneven, with rifts and chasms that seem to appear without warning. The very earth beneath your feet is treacherous as if the realm itself seeks to impede your progress. The uneven ground makes navigation through the rockybyrinth a formidable challenge. As explorers venture deeper into this otherworldlyndscape, they may encounter surreal and impossible geometries that defy thews of physics. These bizarre formations are both captivating and disorienting, reinforcing the sense that Purgatory exists outside the boundaries of normal reality. The rock formations bear a malevolent presence, as though they are conscious entities watching the traveler''s every move. Their strange, shifting patterns can seem to take on a life of their own, heightening the impression that they are not merely geological features but manifestations of a sinister force. The rifts and chasms in the terrain seem to beckon the unwary traveler into their abyssal depths. They create a constant sense of impending danger, as one misstep could send an explorer plummeting into an unknown and potentially deadly void. The obsidian-like rock formations of Purgatory are not just physical obstacles; they are a manifestation of the realm''s malevolent nature. They challenge those who dare to traverse them, testing their resilience and determination in andscape that seems to have been torn from a fevered nightmare. Chapter 549 Creepy and Disorienting Surroundings Chapter 549 Creepy and Disorienting Surroundings The ground itself is far from stable. It is uneven, with rifts and chasms that seem to appear without warning. The very earth beneath your feet is treacherous as if the realm itself seeks to impede your progress. The uneven ground makes navigation through the rockybyrinth a formidable challenge. As explorers venture deeper into this otherworldlyndscape, they may encounter surreal and impossible geometries that defy thews of physics. These bizarre formations are both captivating and disorienting, reinforcing the sense that Purgatory exists outside the boundaries of normal reality. The rock formations bear a malevolent presence, as though they are conscious entities watching the traveler''s every move. Their strange, shifting patterns can seem to take on a life of their own, heightening the impression that they are not merely geological features but manifestations of a sinister force. The rifts and chasms in the terrain seem to beckon the unwary traveler into their abyssal depths. They create a constant sense of impending danger, as one misstep could send an explorer plummeting into an unknown and potentially deadly void. The obsidian-like rock formations of Purgatory are not just physical obstacles; they are a manifestation of the realm''s malevolent nature. They challenge those who dare to traverse them, testing their resilience and determination in andscape that seems to have been torn from a fevered nightmare. The skeletal trees of Purgatory are a grim and haunting feature of thendscape, casting a macabre presence that only deepens the sense of foreboding and despair in this deste realm. These trees have been grotesquely twisted and gnarled by the malevolent forces that pervade Purgatory. Their branches extend upward in a contorted, tortured posture as if reaching for salvation that will nevere. The very essence of these trees seems to have been warped and mangled, mirroring the disfigured nature of the realm itself. The trees are entirely devoid of leaves or any sign of vitality. Their skeletal branches are bare, offering no shelter or respite from the perpetual twilight. Instead, they create an eerie and skeletal silhouette against the dimly lit sky. Their emptiness adds to the overall sense of destion. These skeletal remnants serve as macabre sentinels that bear witness to the destion of the realm. They stand as silent witnesses to the countless trials and tribtions that have urred in Purgatory, embodying the sorrow and suffering that permeates thend. It''s as though these trees are frozen in a state of perpetual suffering, a reflection of the torment that defines Purgatory. Their very existence is a testament to the unrelenting nature of the realm, where life and hope have been extinguished, leaving behind only the remnants of what once was. The distorted silhouettes of these trees create unsettling shapes and shadows, contributing to the eerie and surreal quality of thendscape. At times, the twisted branches appear to move independently, as if they are tormented spirits seeking release from their agonizing form. The skeletal trees are not just physical elements of thendscape; they are symbolic of the realm itself. They represent the blighted nature of Purgatory, where hope and life have withered away, leaving only a bleak and deste existence. The skeletal trees of Purgatory are a haunting reminder of the suffering and despair that define the realm. They stand as a testament to the malevolence of the forces at y, and their eerie presence adds to the overall sense of istion and hopelessness that envelops those who journey through this nightmarish dreamscape. The stagnant waters of Purgatory are a grim and unsettling feature of thendscape, adding a sense of destion and malevolence to the realm. These lifeless rivers seem to defy the very essence of flowing water and serve as haunting mirrors of the realm''s twisted nature. The rivers in Purgatory are lifeless, with no signs of aquatic activity. Their waters are murky and dense, giving them the appearance of sluggish, molten obsidian. These are not the pristine and life-sustaining waters one might expect, but rather pools of despair and decay. These rivers betray no sign of movement or flow. Instead, they remain stagnant, as if time itself has ceased to affect their currents. Thisck of motion adds to the overall sense of immobility and despair that pervades the realm. The surface of these stagnant waters is marred by an oily sheen, casting a strange and eerie glow. This unsettling phenomenon makes the rivers appear more like pools of liquid darkness than life-sustaining streams. The oily sheen is a reflection of the malevolent nature of Purgatory. The stagnant waters serve as haunting mirrors, reflecting the destion of their surroundings. The distorted and surreal reflections of the twisted trees, jagged rock formations, and the eerie, perpetual twilight only deepen the sense of unreality that defines the realm. Travelers may find it disorienting to gaze upon these unnatural reflections. The rivers are symbolic of the pervasive decay and corruption that defines Purgatory. They represent a realm where life has withered away, leaving only the remnants of existence. These stagnant waters are a stark reminder that Purgatory is a ce where hope and vitality have been extinguished. There is a palpable sense of malevolence that emanates from these stagnant waters. Travelers may experience an inexplicable unease when they draw near as if the very essence of the realm is warning them of the dangers that lie ahead. The stagnant waters of Purgatory are more than just a physical feature of thendscape; they are a reflection of the realm''s twisted and malevolent nature. These lifeless rivers serve as an eerie backdrop, creating an unsettling and surreal environment that deepens the sense of istion and despair for those who find themselves trapped in this nightmarish realm. The unsettling shadows in Purgatory are a pervasive and enigmatic presence that contributes to the eerie and disorienting nature of the realm. They are more than mereck of light; they are a force unto themselves, distorting perception and instilling a sense of foreboding. The eerie shadows seem to move independently as if they possess a will of their own. They slither and undte across the jagged terrain, creating a disconcerting dance of darkness. This independent movement defies conventional understanding, adding to the realm''s otherworldly nature. The presence of these shapeless shadows creates a chilling and disorienting effect. Travelers may find it difficult to discern their surroundings, as the distorted shapes and movements disrupt the reliability of one''s senses. It''s as if the realm itself conspires to lead explorers astray. The unsettling shadows give rise to an illusion of lurking malevolence. Travelers often feel as though they are being watched or followed by unseen eyes. This palpable sense of being observed can heighten feelings of vulnerability and unease. These shadowy specters have the power to distort one''s perception of reality. The intery of light and darkness creates a surreal and dreamlike quality, making it impossible to discern whether these shadows are manifestations of a tormented imagination or the result of physical objects. The shadows in Purgatory have an ethereal and otherworldly quality. They are not merely physical entities but seem to exist on a ne of existence beyond the norm. This contributes to the overall sense that Purgatory is a realm that exists outside the boundaries of conventional reality. The presence of these unsettling shadows serves as a constant reminder of the torment and malevolence that defines Purgatory. They are an embodiment of the realm''s sinister nature, heightening the sense of istion and the unreality that travelers experience. The unsettling shadows in Purgatory are not just ack of light but a force that distorts perception creates a sense of lurking malevolence, and adds to the disorienting and surreal quality of the realm. They are a constant reminder that Purgatory is a ce where the boundaries of reality are blurred, and the very nature of the environment is in question. Travelers must navigate this unsettling presence as they explore the nightmarishndscape. The silence and stillness that pervade Purgatory are a profound and unsettling aspect of the realm, casting a stifling and eerie atmosphere that intensifies the istion and foreboding that define this destend. In Purgatory, silence reigns supreme. There are no sounds of life or vitality to be heard. The usual symphony of nature, such as birdsong or rustling leaves, is conspicuously absent. This profound silence is oppressive and all-epassing, leaving travelers in an auditory void. The absence of sound is indicative of the absence of life in Purgatory. There are no signs of wildlife or the usual activities associated with living creatures. It''s as if the realm itself has rejected the concept of life, leaving a void of stillness in its wake. The only sound that asionally breaks the silence is the whisper of an unsettling breeze. This breeze is not the refreshing zephyr one might expect, but rather a disconcerting exhtion that seems to carry with it the weight of despair. The sound of the breeze can be a haunting reminder of the istion that pervades the realm. lights¦­¦Ïvel The silence and stillness in Purgatory serve to amplify the overwhelming sense of istion and impending doom. Travelers may find themselves trapped in a suffocating cocoon of silence, cut off from the reassuring sounds of the outside world. This istion adds to the emotional and psychological weight of the realm. The absence of sound creates an unnerving sense of emptiness. It''s as though the very essence of life and vitality has been stripped away, leaving behind a hollow and deste shell of existence. This emptiness contributes to the sense of unreality that defines the realm. The silence in Purgatory is more than just the absence of noise; it is an auditory void that seems to swallow the sound itself. It''s as if the realm rejects the intrusion of external sound, further emphasizing the idea that this is a ce outside the boundaries of conventional reality. The silence and stillness in Purgatory serve as a constant and oppressive reminder that this is a realm where life and vitality have been extinguished, leaving behind only an eerie void. The realm''s rejection of sound adds to the istion and foreboding, making every moment spent within its boundaries an unsettling and disconcerting experience. "I guess I shouldn''t waste any time¡­" Chapter 550 Labyrinth of Shadows (1) Chapter 550 Labyrinth of Shadows (1) The silence and stillness in Purgatory serve to amplify the overwhelming sense of istion and impending doom. Travelers may find themselves trapped in a suffocating cocoon of silence, cut off from the reassuring sounds of the outside world. This istion adds to the emotional and psychological weight of the realm. The absence of sound creates an unnerving sense of emptiness. It''s as though the very essence of life and vitality has been stripped away, leaving behind a hollow and deste shell of existence. This emptiness contributes to the sense of unreality that defines the realm. The silence in Purgatory is more than just the absence of noise; it is an auditory void that seems to swallow the sound itself. It''s as if the realm rejects the intrusion of external sound, further emphasizing the idea that this is a ce outside the boundaries of conventional reality. The silence and stillness in Purgatory serve as a constant and oppressive reminder that this is a realm where life and vitality have been extinguished, leaving behind only an eerie void. The realm''s rejection of sound adds to the istion and foreboding, making every moment spent within its boundaries an unsettling and disconcerting experience. "I guess I shouldn''t waste any time¡­" As Orion continued to navigate the destendscape of Purgatory, his steps guided by an unyielding determination, he suddenly came upon a foreboding and shadowy entrance that appeared seemingly out of nowhere. The entrance was a dark, gaping maw in the jagged rock formations, and it exuded an aura of malevolence that sent shivers down his spine. This sinister portal, known as the "Labyrinth of Shadows," seemed to beckon him. It was as if the realm itself had directed him toward this mysterious and perilous path. The obsidian-like rock formations around the entrance took on an even more sinister appearance, their jagged edges appearing to converge toward the entrance, framing it in an ominous manner. Orion, resolute and undaunted, recognized that the Labyrinth of Shadows held the key to unraveling the mysteries of Purgatory. With each step he took, thebyrinth''s darkness seemed to grow, its shadows stretching and twisting, creating a disorienting andbyrinthine passage that promised both answers and untold challenges. With a deep breath, he stepped into the abyss, his heart resolute and his determination unshaken. Inside the Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion relied on his exceptional senses and unwavering determination to deduce the best path to take. Thebyrinth was an intricate web of twisting passages, and in the eerie darkness, every step seemed to lead to an uncertain fate. However, Orion''s innate instincts and keen perception guided him. Orion''s senses seemed to sharpen in the oppressive darkness. He could hear the faint echoes of his footsteps, sense the subtle shifts in the air, and even catch the faintest scent of something unfamiliar. This heightened awareness gave him a distinct advantage in thebyrinth. Orion closely observed the shadows that danced along the walls. He noticed patterns and recurring shapes within the darkness. It was as if the shadows themselves were trying to convey a message, and Orion was keen on deciphering it. The asional whisper of an unsettling breeze provided a clue. Orion paid close attention to the direction of these breezes. They seemed to hint at unseen currents within thebyrinth, possibly leading to a more promising path. With these clues in mind, Orion made his decision. He stepped confidently down a particr passage, trusting his instincts and the subtle guidance of thebyrinth''s own peculiar characteristics. As he progressed further into the darkness, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the shadows themselves were watching and guiding him, revealing their secrets one step at a time. As Orion navigated thebyrinthine passages of the Labyrinth of Shadows, he suddenly found himself face to face with a hellish beast that materialized from the darkness. The creature''s grotesque appearance was an embodiment of the malevolence that pervaded Purgatory. Its twisted form and crimson, oozing flesh seemed like a grotesque mockery of life itself. Drawing upon his powerful spear, Orion moved with inhuman speed and precision. With a swift, calcted strike, he effortlessly pierced the beast''s heart with the Unholy Lance: Longinus. The creature let out an otherworldly wail, its form crumbling into shadows before dissipating into the surrounding darkness. Orion''s skills, such as [Demon Splitter] and [Angel Destroyer], had made quick work of the hellish intruder. As the echoes of the creature''s demise reverberated through thebyrinth, Orion continued his journey, unyielding and undeterred. His status and abilities were his greatest allies in the unforgiving realm of Purgatory, and he was determined to uncover its secrets, no matter what challengesy ahead. Deeper into the Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion''s footsteps echoed through the twisting passages. He could feel thebyrinth''s oppressive presence intensifying as if it were aware of his intrusion. It was then that he encountered an even more powerful and monstrous adversary, a creature born of the darkest depths of Purgatory. The monster''s body was shrouded in ever-shifting shadows, making it difficult to discern its true form. Its shadowy silhouette seemed to writhe and twist, as if it were a creature of pure darkness given physical shape. Within the depths of the creature''s shadowy form, its eyes burned with malevolent intensity. They glowed with an eerie, crimson light that pierced through the darkness. These eyes seemed to hold the weight of countless horrors and malevolent intentions. The creature''s limbs were a grotesque sight to behold. Each limb ended in razor-sharp ws, capable of rending anything in their path. The ws glistened with a malevolent aura as if they hungered for destruction. From the creature''s form, a thick, oozing darkness exuded like a toxic miasma. It hung in the air around the monster, creating an aura of despair and malevolence that filled thebyrinth. The creature''s size was immense, towering over Orion like a monstrous titan. Its presence was overwhelming, and its very existence seemed to defy thews of reality. The monster exuded an aura of power that was palpable. It was a force of darkness and chaos, a malevolent entity that had been forged in the depths of Purgatory. Its presence was a testament to the dangers that lurked within thebyrinth. The battle that unfolded between Orion and the monstrous entity in the heart of the Labyrinth of Shadows was nothing short of a cataclysmic sh of powers, an otherworldly spectacle that defied thews of reality. As Orion and the creature locked eyes, the malevolent aura of thebyrinth seemed to intensify. The creature''s shadowy form pulsed with dark energy, and its monstrous limbs twitched with anticipation. Orion, however, remained steadfast, his grip on the Unholy Lance: Longinus unwavering. The echoes of their impending battle reverberated through the eerie silence of thebyrinth. With a lightning-quick lunge, the creature lunged at Orion, its ws shing through the air. Orion met the attack with a precise and calcted block, the Unholy Lance intercepting the creature''s ws with a resounding sh. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding shadows as if the very fabric of thebyrinth quivered in response. Orion retaliated with a counterattack, his movements a blur of speed and precision. The Unholy Lance sliced through the air, seeking the heart of the monstrous entity. The creature, however, was no easy adversary. It twisted and contorted, evading Orion''s thrust with an uncanny fluidity. It was as if the shadows themselves were aiding the creature''s defense. The battle continued with a relentless exchange of blows. Orion''s skills, such as [Demon Splitter] and [Angel Destroyer], were brought to bear with devastating effect. Each strike chipped away at the creature''s shadowy form, revealing glimpses of the malevolence thaty within. Thebyrinth''s walls seemed to shift and sway in response to their conflict as if it were a living entity that reveled in their struggle. Orion''s status as a Chaos Incarnate granted him resilience and power, but the creature was no mere adversary. It possessed an aura of darkness that threatened to engulf him. As they shed, thebyrinth''s shadows seemed to dance with anticipation, as if they were sentient witnesses to the battle. With a final, decisive strike, Orion seized an opening. The Unholy Lance: Longinus found its mark, piercing the creature''s shadowy heart. A deafening roar echoed through thebyrinth as the creature''s form convulsed. Its malevolent presence crumbled into a cloud of shadowy remnants, dissipating into the surrounding darkness. Thebyrinth itself seemed to acknowledge Orion''s victory. Its shifting walls settled, and the unsettling shadows that had danced with anticipation now retreated, as if acknowledging the defeat of their champion. The echoes of the triumphant battle reverberated through the deste passages, a testament to Orion''s unwavering resolve and formidable powers. Orion, though wounded from the fierce conflict, stood tall. He knew that more powerful challenges awaited him as he delved deeper into the Labyrinth of Shadows. His journey to uncover the mysteries of Purgatory and confront the malevolence within was far from over, but each victory in this nightmarish realm brought him one step closer to his ultimate goal. "This ce¡­" Orion grimaced as he looked at his hand. Blue aura was continuously rising from his body. "... It''s sapping the mana from my ichor. This might be a bit dangerous." Chapter 551 Labyrinth of Shadows (2) Chapter 551 Labyrinth of Shadows (2) Orion''s status as a Chaos Incarnate granted him resilience and power, but the creature was no mere adversary. It possessed an aura of darkness that threatened to engulf him. As they shed, thebyrinth''s shadows seemed to dance with anticipation, as if they were sentient witnesses to the battle. With a final, decisive strike, Orion seized an opening. The Unholy Lance: Longinus found its mark, piercing the creature''s shadowy heart. A deafening roar echoed through thebyrinth as the creature''s form convulsed. Its malevolent presence crumbled into a cloud of shadowy remnants, dissipating into the surrounding darkness. Thebyrinth itself seemed to acknowledge Orion''s victory. Its shifting walls settled, and the unsettling shadows that had danced with anticipation now retreated, as if acknowledging the defeat of their champion. The echoes of the triumphant battle reverberated through the deste passages, a testament to Orion''s unwavering resolve and formidable powers. Orion, though wounded from the fierce conflict, stood tall. He knew that more powerful challenges awaited him as he delved deeper into the Labyrinth of Shadows. His journey to uncover the mysteries of Purgatory and confront the malevolence within was far from over, but each victory in this nightmarish realm brought him one step closer to his ultimate goal. "This ce¡­" Orion grimaced as he looked at his hand. Blue aura was continuously rising from his body. "... It''s sapping the mana from my ichor. This might be a bit dangerous." . [Side Quest: Labyrinth of Shadows - Find the Chamber of Illumination] [Description: As you navigate the twistingbyrinth, you encounter a mysterious side quest that may aid your progress. You must find the elusive Chamber of Illumination hidden within the dark maze. The benevolent sanctuary urges you to embrace this challenge.] [Reward: [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Light Guidance] | [Key Fragment - Chamber of Illumination] [Penalty Upon Failure: Curse of Lost Path] [Time Left: One Day] . For now, this was his goal. With deduction so fast that it would have put even the smartest humans to shame, Orion figured out where this ce could have been. Obviously it was going to be hidden, but exactly where. This entire ce was covered in shadows. But, from the moment Orion had entered the Labyrinth of Shadows, he had been acutely aware of the cryptic and ever-shifting nature of this dark maze. His senses were not merely passive observers but active detectives, analyzing every detail with precision and scrutiny. As he ventured deeper into thebyrinth, his sharp eyes scanned every inch of the shadowy corridors. The subtle variations in the texture of the walls did not escape his attention. These seemingly insignificant differences had been noted and cataloged in his mind from thebyrinth''s very threshold. Orion''s ears were attuned to thebyrinth''s auditoryndscape. The echoes and reverberations of his own movements were meticulously tracked. He discerned the faint nuances that set one corridor apart from the next, storing the information like a meticulous investigator. lights¦­¦Ïvel With every step he took, Orion''s fingers were ready to explore thebyrinth''s secrets. He ran his hands along the stone walls, absorbing the sensations and registering any variations in temperature and texture. His tactile awareness was a constant source of information, ready to provide vital clues. Orion inhaled thebyrinth''s atmosphere, even in the earliest stages of his journey. His olfactory senses were poised to detect any alteration in scent, no matter how faint. He knew that each unique aroma could hold a vital piece of thebyrinth''s enigmatic puzzle. Though taste yed a secondary role, Orion''s senses were vignt. He was prepared to discern even the most subtle shifts in the air''s vor, recognizing that thisbyrinth had anguage of its own, spoken through every sensory channel. Orion''s meticulous approach to these sensory details was not a sudden revtion but a constant and unwavering practice. His journey through the Labyrinth of Shadows had been a relentless quest for the most subtle and unique clues, and he had been methodically collecting them from the very moment he had stepped into the maze. Within the enigmatic Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion relied on his keen senses to unravel the cryptic puzzle of the Chamber of Illumination''s location. He sought the most subtle and unique clues hidden in thebyrinth''s design. As he moved deeper into thebyrinth, Orion''s keen eyes detected an almost imperceptible shift in the texture of the walls. In a specific corridor, the stone appeared to have faint, intricate grooves that were unlike the rest of thebyrinth''s walls. It was as if these grooves were the remnants of intricate carvings that had been long worn away. The absence of these carvings in other areas made this corridor stand out. Orion''s acute sense of hearing detected a subtle difference in the echoes within thebyrinth. In the mysterious corridor, the echoes of his footsteps and his breathing carried a unique quality. They resonated differently as if there were hidden chambers or spaces nearby that altered the acoustics. It was an almost indiscernible but distinct variation in thebyrinth''s auditoryndscape. Running his fingers along the walls, Orion noted that the stone had a different temperature and texture in the chosen corridor. It felt slightly cooler and smoother, hinting at a possible difference in the stone''sposition or treatment. The corridor''s walls seemed almost intentionally maintained, contrasting with the raw, weathered surfaces found elsewhere in thebyrinth. As he took a deep breath, Orion detected a faint and elusive scent that was unique to the chosen corridor. It was an aroma of something fresh and pure, a stark contrast to the malevolent and oppressive scents that permeated the rest of thebyrinth. The scent was a whisper of the world outside, suggesting a path less tainted by thebyrinth''s darkness. Orion sensed a subtle shift in the taste of the air in this corridor. It had a distinctive, almost ephemeral vor¡ªa hint of purity and rity. It was as if the very essence of the air had been touched by something different, setting this part of thebyrinth apart. Combining these subtle and unique clues, Orion deduced that the corridor was distinct from the rest of thebyrinth. Its characteristics, though almost hidden from in sight, hinted at the presence of the elusive Chamber of Illumination. Like a gentle, barely noticeable breath, he sensed the faint pull of mana through the stone wall to his side. It was as if the wall itself held a secret¡ªa delicate dance of energy that whispered of concealed passages and hidden chambers. As he extended his magical awareness, Orion realized that this was not a random urrence. It was a deliberate and carefully concealed maniption of mana. Thebyrinth was revealing itself in its own uniquenguage, anguage that Orion had be adept at deciphering. With a measured touch, he pressed his hand against the wall, feeling the stone''s cool surface. He could sense that the stone itself was not passive but intricately connected to thebyrinth''s arcane design, subtly directing the flow of mana in a way that eluded the perception of any ordinary traveler. Orion''s intuition told him that this was the gateway he had been seeking¡ªthe passage to the Chamber of Illumination. It was as if thebyrinth itself had acknowledged his prowess and had chosen to reveal its secrets to him, albeit in the most discreet and cryptic manner. "Hmmmmm¡­ what if I¡­" Orion activated [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption], assuming mana was part of the key to get into this wall. He thought of straight up breaking it down, but the risk of potentially harming or destroying something useful was enough to get him to act wary. Before cing his palm against the concealed entrance, Orion initiated his mana maniption by enveloping himself in a gossamer shroud of radiant mana. This shimmering barrier expanded outward, epassing both him and the entrance. It was a manifestation of his magical prowess¡ªa protective cocoon that defied thebyrinth''s darkness. With his barrier in ce, Orion pressed his hand against the stone wall. As he made contact, the mana within the barrier extended into the wall itself, merging with thebyrinth''s intricate enchantments. It was as if the barrier and the stone became one, blurring the lines between Orion''s energy and thebyrinth''s design. Orion''s [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] skill worked in harmony with the arcane currents that flowed within thebyrinth''s walls. The mana within the barrier resonated with thebyrinth''s energy, creating a symphony of magic that hummed through the concealed entrance. As the mana merged with the stone, the barrier of light surrounding Orion pulsed in tandem with the harmonious resonance. The visual spectacle was nothing short of breathtaking, akin to witnessing a living masterpiece of arcane art. It was a testament to Orion''s unique connection with thebyrinth''s magic. The culmination of this arcane disy led to the gradual unveiling of the entrance. The stone wall seemed to respond to the magical symphony, and it parted with an almost reverent grace. The concealed passage swung open, allowing Orion to step into the Chamber of Illumination. Chapter 552 Labyrinth of Shadows (3) Chapter 552 Labyrinth of Shadows (3) Before cing his palm against the concealed entrance, Orion initiated his mana maniption by enveloping himself in a gossamer shroud of radiant mana. This shimmering barrier expanded outward, epassing both him and the entrance. It was a manifestation of his magical prowess¡ªa protective cocoon that defied thebyrinth''s darkness. With his barrier in ce, Orion pressed his hand against the stone wall. As he made contact, the mana within the barrier extended into the wall itself, merging with thebyrinth''s intricate enchantments. It was as if the barrier and the stone became one, blurring the lines between Orion''s energy and thebyrinth''s design. Orion''s [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] skill worked in harmony with the arcane currents that flowed within thebyrinth''s walls. The mana within the barrier resonated with thebyrinth''s energy, creating a symphony of magic that hummed through the concealed entrance. As the mana merged with the stone, the barrier of light surrounding Orion pulsed in tandem with the harmonious resonance. The visual spectacle was nothing short of breathtaking, akin to witnessing a living masterpiece of arcane art. It was a testament to Orion''s unique connection with thebyrinth''s magic. The culmination of this arcane disy led to the gradual unveiling of the entrance. The stone wall seemed to respond to the magical symphony, and it parted with an almost reverent grace. The concealed passage swung open, allowing Orion to step into the Chamber of Illumination. [Side Quest: Labyrinth of Shadows - Find the Chamber of Illumination has beenpleted] [Reward has been granted] The Chamber of Illumination was a breathtaking sanctuary hidden within the heart of the Labyrinth of Shadows. As Orion stepped inside, he was greeted by a scene of awe-inspiring beauty and mystery, a stark contrast to the oppressive darkness of thebyrinth''s corridors. The Radiant Glow within the Chamber of Illumination was a truly mesmerizing phenomenon. It bathed the entire chamber in a soft, ethereal light that defied conventional sources of illumination. The origin of this radiant glow remained a captivating mystery as if the very stones from which the chamber was constructed held the secrets of its luminance. The most captivating aspect of the radiant glow was its palpable, almost sentient quality. It wasn''t a static or uniform light but a dynamic, breathing presence within the chamber. The glow pulsed and undted with a rhythmic cadence, as if the chamber itself were a living, breathing entity, each heartbeat resonating with the glow''s gentle ebb and flow. The Radiant Glow was not just an external source of light but an integral part of the chamber''s architecture. The stones themselves seemed to emit thisforting radiance as if they were intimately connected to the very essence of the chamber. It was as though the chamber and its glow shared a profound, symbiotic rtionship. lights¦­¦Ïvel Far from being harsh or blinding, the radiant glow was a soothing,forting presence. It cast no harsh shadows, and its gentle embrace made the chamber feel like a sanctuary, a ce of respite and introspection. It invited visitors to explore its secrets with a sense of tranquility and awe. Orion could sense that the radiant glow held more than just aesthetic significance. It exuded a powerful and mystical energy that resonated with the very essence of thebyrinth. Its pulsating light seemed to convey a message, a subtle invitation to delve deeper into the chamber''s mysteries. As Orion ventured further into the Chamber of Illumination, the radiant glow remained a constantpanion, a guiding light that bothforted and beckoned. It was a testament to the chamber''s unique and enchanting nature, a testament to the profound mysteries that awaited within its enigmatic embrace. The Glistening Crystals that adorned the chamber''s walls were a breathtaking sight to behold, adding an extrayer of enchantment to the already otherworldly surroundings. They were not mere decorations but intricate facets of the chamber''s mystical allure. Each crystal was a masterpiece of nature''s artistry. They ranged in size from the small and delicate to therge and imposing, and their facets captured and refracted the ambient light in a dazzling disy. The result was a prismatic kaleidoscope of colors that painted the chamber''s expanse with a vivid and ever-changing palette. The crystals came in a spectrum of hues, each one more captivating than thest. Some gleamed with a pale azure reminiscent of a tranquil sky, while others were deep amethyst, exuding a regal and mysterious aura. The colors flowed seamlessly from one crystal to the next, creating a harmonious transition of shades. As Orion moved through the chamber, the y of light on the crystals seemed to be in constant motion. The ambient glow within the chamber caught on the crystal''s surfaces and transformed into a breathtaking dance of lights. It was as if the crystals themselves were alive, participating in the ever-shifting performance of colors. Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that the crystals held more than just aesthetic appeal. They seemed to pulse with a faint, rhythmic energy as if they were attuned to the heartbeat of the chamber. It was as though the crystals were a bridge between the mundane and the mystical, guiding those who ventured into the chamber deeper into its secrets. As Orion explored the Chamber of Illumination, the Glistening Crystals remained a constant source of wonder and intrigue, a visual spectacle that enhanced the chamber''s allure and hinted at the depths of knowledge and magic concealed within its enigmatic embrace. The Mystical Runes etched into the floor and walls of the chamber were a captivating tapestry of ancient wisdom and arcane power. Each rune was meticulously crafted, bearing the mark of deliberate and purposeful design. They pulsated with a mystic energy that added to the chamber''s enigmatic atmosphere. The runes were not mere symbols but intricate patterns that interwove with one another, creating aplex script that covered every avable surface. Their design was a testament to the craftsmanship of those who had inscribed them, with each line and curve serving a specific purpose. The runes were not static but alive with pulsating energy. They seemed to throb with a life of their own as if they were in tune with the very heartbeat of the chamber. This pulsation resonated with the ambient glow, creating a subtle symphony of light and mystic power. While the meaning of the runes remained shrouded in mystery, there was an undeniable sense of ancient wisdom contained within their intricate script. They hinted at the umted knowledge of generations as if they held the secrets of thebyrinth and the cosmos itself. The true message of the runes eluded easy interpretation. Their enigmatic quality left visitors to the chamber with a sense of wonder and curiosity. It was as though the runes beckoned those who entered to unlock their meaning, to delve deeper into the mysteries they held. Orion couldn''t escape the feeling that the runes were not just a part of the chamber''s d¨¦cor but a vital link to thebyrinth''s magic. They seemed to be the conduit through which the chambermunicated with thebyrinth''s secrets, a bridge between the mundane and the mystical. As Orion explored the Chamber of Illumination, the Mystical Runes remained a focal point of intrigue and wonder. They were not mere inscriptions but an integral part of the chamber''s mystic aura, hinting at the profound knowledge and power thaty concealed within its enigmatic embrace. The Enchanted Flora within the Chamber of Illumination was a captivating sight that added an extrayer of surreal beauty and wonder to the already mystical surroundings. These delicate, otherworldly nts appeared to thrive in the chamber''s unique atmosphere, offering a stark contrast to thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness. The nts were unlike any found in the natural world. Their forms were intricate and captivating, with tendrils that curled and unfurled like living works of art. They bore leaves that were not simply green but radiated a soft, iridescent glow, casting a subtle, enchanting light of their own. What was most fascinating about the Enchanted Flora was their resilience in the face of thebyrinth''s oppressive atmosphere. They thrived in a ce where life was supposed to wither, their vitality serving as a testament to their otherworldly nature. It was as if they were a manifestation of the chamber''s magic. As Orion moved through the chamber, he noticed that the leaves of these nts emitted a soft, melodious hum. The sound was soothing and almost hypnotic, adding a musical quality to the chamber''s atmosphere. It was as if the nts were engaged in a gentle, ethereal song that resonated with the chamber''s radiant glow. The presence of the Enchanted Flora brought a surreal serenity to the chamber. Their swaying movements in an unseen breeze created a sense of tranquility and contemtion. They seemed to invite those who entered to pause and appreciate the unique beauty they brought to the chamber. Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that the Enchanted Flora held a deeper connection to the chamber''s mysteries. They appeared to be more than mere decorations as if they were in tune with the arcane forces that governed thebyrinth. Their presence hinted at a profound connection between the living and the mystical. As Orion ventured further into the Chamber of Illumination, the Enchanted Flora remained a source of fascination and wonder. They were a testament to the chamber''s mystical nature, a living representation of the beauty and magic that concealed thebyrinth''s deepest secrets. At the chamber''s centery a serene pool of iridescent water, its surface shimmering with an ever-changing disy of colors. It was as if the water held the secrets of the cosmos, offering a glimpse into other realms. Orion could sense the pool''s profound connection to the mysteries of thebyrinth. Tranquil Atmosphere: Despite the chamber''s breathtaking beauty, there was a prevailing sense of tranquility and serenity. It was a sanctuary within thebyrinth, a ce of respite and contemtion where the chaos of the maze was left behind. "This ce doesn''t feel like it belongs in hell¡­ or, purgatory I guess." Chapter 553 Labyrinth of Shadows (4) Chapter 553 Labyrinth of Shadows (4) Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that the Enchanted Flora held a deeper connection to the chamber''s mysteries. They appeared to be more than mere decorations as if they were in tune with the arcane forces that governed thebyrinth. Their presence hinted at a profound connection between the living and the mystical. As Orion ventured further into the Chamber of Illumination, the Enchanted Flora remained a source of fascination and wonder. They were a testament to the chamber''s mystical nature, a living representation of the beauty and magic that concealed thebyrinth''s deepest secrets. At the chamber''s centery a serene pool of iridescent water, its surface shimmering with an ever-changing disy of colors. It was as if the water held the secrets of the cosmos, offering a glimpse into other realms. Orion could sense the pool''s profound connection to the mysteries of thebyrinth. Despite the chamber''s breathtaking beauty, there was a prevailing sense of tranquility and serenity. It was a sanctuary within thebyrinth, a ce of respite and contemtion where the chaos of the maze was left behind. "This ce doesn''t feel like it belongs in hell¡­ or, purgatory I guess." . [Side Quest: Trials of Despair - Confront Your Regrets] [Description: Within the Trials of Despair, you have the opportunity to confront your deepest regrets and fears. The benevolent sanctuary challenges you to face your own demons and emerge stronger.] [Reward: [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Resilience] | [Mental Fortitude] | [Emotional rity] [Penalty Upon Failure: Despair''s Mark] [Time Left: One Day] . Upon seeing the automatic activation of his second side quest, he knew he was in the right spot. And upon feeling a strange callinging from the tranquil pool at the center of the chamber,he knew exactly where to head to next. Still dressed in his heavybat armor and clothes, he stepped into the pool, a tingling sensation worming its way up his body. That same feeling was then followed up by the sight of the water crawling up his body, gently enveloping him and injecting a rxing, pleasurable sensation that ate away at any anxiety he had. "*sigh*... Let''s see what''s next." Orion soon found himself standing within a disorienting and ominous ck abyss. It was as if the very concept of darkness had taken physical form. In every direction he looked, there was nothing but an unending expanse of utter ckness, a void so profound that it seemed to devour the very notion of light. The absence of any visiblendmarks or reference points left Orion with a sense of profound istion. The darkness stretched endlessly, giving no indication of where it began or where it might end. It was as if he had stepped into a ce untouched by time and space, a realm of primordial nothingness. The silence in this abyss was absolute and suffocating. There were no echoes, no distant sounds, only an eerie and pervasive stillness that seemed to press upon his senses. Every movement he made, every breath he took, felt as if it were absorbed by the all-epassing void. Orion''s presence in this abyss was a solitary one. He could see no one else, and the sense of being utterly alone in this boundless darkness sent a chill down his spine. It was a destion that transcended any he had encountered before, a feeling of being adrift in an eternal night. As he took a step forward, his footfall made no sound, swallowed by the oppressive silence. The boundaries of the abyss, if they existed at all, remained elusive. Orion was left with a disconcerting sensation that he had entered a ce where the rules of reality no longer applied. It was a realm that challenged his senses and his very perception of existence. The absolute ckness pressed upon him, creating a sense of weight and density, as if the darkness itself possessed substance. He was, quite literally, enveloped by nothingness. [Searching your soul for fears and regrets¡­] [The Dungeon Master is surprised at yourck of regret] [The Dungeon Master is surprised at yourck of fear] [Only One Fear has been identified] [Fear of Gods - Target: Ares, The All Mighty God of War] [Target has been deemed too powerful] [Power will be adjusted] [Speed will be adjusted] [Magic will be adjusted] [Summoning Fear¡­] [Fear: The All Mighty God of War, Ares] [Danger Level - SSS (Adjusted)] [Description: Ares, the younger god of war in his prime, was a formidable and imposing figure. His presence exuded an aura of battle and conflict that could not be ignored. He was the embodiment of martial prowess, a god of war like no other.] As he appeared, I felt a shiver vibrate through my bones. Ares wielded a blood-red spear, a weapon that seemed to thirst forbat and conflict. The spear was an extension of his very being, an instrument of both destruction and mastery. Its crimson hue hinted at the countless battles it had seen and the bloodshed it had caused. His attire was both practical and imposing. A long, flowing ck cloak draped over his broad shoulders, trailing behind him like a shroud of darkness. It added an air of mystery to his already intimidating presence. Beneath the cloak, Ares donnedbat boots that signaled his readiness for action. Hisbat gear, thin and flexible, allowed him to move with incredible agility and precision, an advantage he exploited to the fullest on the battlefield. Ares was distinctive for his choice not to wear a helmet. His face, framed by long flowing dark red hair, was fully exposed, revealing his striking and intense countenance. His eyes were perhaps the most captivating feature, as they were as ck as the deepest abyss. Pupils shaped like squares gave his gaze an otherworldly and mesmerizing quality as if he could see into the very soul of those who met his eyes. lights¦­¦Ïvel On his pale skin, Ares bore five god marks, each one a symbol of his divine power and his connection to the forces of war. Two of these mysterious markings adorned his face, positioned just below his left eye and mirrored on his right. They seemed to entuate the intensity of his gaze. Another triangle was centered on his forehead, a mark of his dominion over the realm of battle. Ares, the god of war in his prime, was a deity to be both revered and feared. His presence was a testament to the unending cycle of conflict and strife, and his appearance was a reflection of the relentless and destructive nature of warfare. In his very being, he embodied the chaos and power of the battlefield, an entity capable of both destruction and dominion. I couldn''t almost believe my eyes. "This is adjusted?" As the darkness began to take form, it coalesced into a vast, open battlefield. The scene that emerged was one of grim and haunting devastation. The earth beneath their feet was churned and marred, a destendscape stained with the remnants of countless battles. Ares and Orion found themselves standing amidst the harrowing aftermath of conflict. The field stretched as far as the eye could see, and its once-vibrant grass and fertile soil had transformed into a sea of mud and gore. The air was heavy with the stench of decay, and the grim stillness was broken only by the mournful whispers of the wind. The battlefield was littered with the grim evidence of past struggles. Countless lifeless bodiesy strewn across the terrain, their armor and weapons twisted and broken. Their vacant, unseeing eyes bore witness to the horrors of war, and their pale faces held expressions of agony and despair. Though there was no sign of life among the countless corpses, the battlefield felt eerily alive in its own way. The echoes of conflict seemed to linger in the air, and the ground itself appeared to bear the scars of past violence. Broken standards and tattered banners, once symbols of hope and allegiance, nowy discarded and forgotten. The bodies that littered the battlefield were a testament to the brutality of war. Knights and soldiers, once d in shining armor, nowy broken and lifeless. Their weapons, some still clutched in rigor-mortis grips, bore witness to the futile struggles that had yed out on this cursed ground. Ares''s blood-red spear stood in stark contrast to the destion, a weapon that had reaped a grim harvest. The armor, once a symbol of protection and might, was battered and shattered. Helmets, breasttes, and shields bore the scars of countless blows, a reflection of the relentless and unforgiving nature ofbat. The fallen standards and banners, now trampled and muddied, were the remnants of armies that had once marched to glory but nowy forgotten. The battlefield stretched out into the distance, a vast expanse of destion that seemed to have no end. On both sides, it was bordered by shattered remnants of once-proud fortifications. Crumbling walls, cannons, and gatehouses stood as battered sentinels of an era gone by, their stones weathered by the passage of countless years. The battlefield was uneven and scarred, bearing the marks of siege engines and powerful spells that had torn the earth asunder. Craters and fissures, some filled with stagnant water, scarred the terrain, creating treacherous obstacles for any who dared to traverse the wastnd. It was as if the very ground had been scarred by the violence that had yed out upon it. The distant horizon was shrouded in a gray mist, obscuring the true boundaries of the battlefield. The mist seemed to hold secrets of its own, whispering stories of battles and sacrifices that had faded into obscurity. It added an eerie, ethereal quality to the surroundings as if the boundary between the mortal realm and the divine had been blurred. Though the battlefield was devoid of life, it pulsed with a strange energy. The ghosts of fallen warriors, those who had met their end on this ursed ground, seemed to linger in the shadows, their memories and regrets etched into the very fabric of the battlefield. It was as if their presence added an extrayer of weight to the already heavy atmosphere. [Battle Begin¡­] Chapter 554 Intermission: Ares vs Orion (1) Chapter 554 Intermission: Ares vs Orion (1) The battlefield stretched out into the distance, a vast expanse of destion that seemed to have no end. On both sides, it was bordered by shattered remnants of once-proud fortifications. Crumbling walls, cannons, and gatehouses stood as battered sentinels of an era gone by, their stones weathered by the passage of countless years. The battlefield was uneven and scarred, bearing the marks of siege engines and powerful spells that had torn the earth asunder. Craters and fissures, some filled with stagnant water, scarred the terrain, creating treacherous obstacles for any who dared to traverse the wastnd. It was as if the very ground had been scarred by the violence that had yed out upon it. The distant horizon was shrouded in a gray mist, obscuring the true boundaries of the battlefield. The mist seemed to hold secrets of its own, whispering stories of battles and sacrifices that had faded into obscurity. It added an eerie, ethereal quality to the surroundings as if the boundary between the mortal realm and the divine had been blurred. Though the battlefield was devoid of life, it pulsed with a strange energy. The ghosts of fallen warriors, those who had met their end on this ursed ground, seemed to linger in the shadows, their memories and regrets etched into the very fabric of the battlefield. It was as if their presence added an extrayer of weight to the already heavy atmosphere. [Battle Begin¡­] The sh between Orion and Ares was a monumental confrontation that echoed with the weight of history. The air itself seemed to tremble as the two warriors prepared to face each other, one armed with his formidable status and skills, the other wielding the sheer aspect of war. With a swift, fluid motion, Orion unleashed his first skill, "Demon Splitter." The Unholy Lance: Longinus, gleaming with malevolent intent,nced forward with blinding speed, seeking to pierce Ares''s defenses. The very air crackled with the power of their impending collision. Ares, the younger god of war, bore no need for skills or borate incantations. His mastery over the aspect of war was absolute. He gripped his blood-red spear tightly, and with an almost preternatural swiftness, he met Orion''s attack head-on. The sh of their weapons sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, and for a moment, it seemed as if the very fabric of reality quivered at the force of their confrontation. Orion, undeterred, called upon his status once more, invoking "Angel Destroyer." With a second strike, he aimed to overwhelm Ares with the sheer force of his attacks. The Unholy Lance: Longinus became a blur of motion as it sought to find a breach in Ares''s defenses. Ares, his long flowing dark red hair streaming behind him, exhibited an almost supernatural grace as he parried Orion''s assault. He moved with an innate understanding of warfare, his blood-red spear an extension of his very being. With a precise and powerful motion, he deflected Orion''s strike, demonstrating the power that came with being the god of war. Orion, now drawing upon the skill "Heaven Splitter," delivered a series of rapid, devastating thrusts, seeking to overwhelm Ares with a flurry of blows. Each strike was aimed with pinpoint uracy, intended to exploit any opening in Ares''s defenses. Ares, with a warrior''s instinct honed by millennia, met each of Orion''s attacks with calcted precision. His long ck cloak billowed as he evaded and parried the strikes, his thinbat gear enabling him to move with unparalleled flexibility and grace. It was as if he danced through the battle, each movement calcted and deadly. As the battle raged on, it became increasingly evident that Ares, the god of war, held a profound mastery over the flow of the fight. His movements were a symphony of precision and anticipation, a deadly dance that dictated the pace of their confrontation. Orion, despite his formidable status and array of skills, found himself reacting to Ares''s every move. Ares controlled the ebb and flow of theirbat, his long ck cloak swaying with every graceful maneuver. His dark red hair flowed like a crimson banner, a stark contrast to the chaotic and blood-soaked battlefield. Orion''s skills were formidable, but Ares''s instinctual grasp of warfare allowed him to predict Orion''s attacks with uncanny uracy. It was as if he could read the very intent behind each of Orion''s strikes and parries. With a calcted flourish, Ares unleashed his own devastating attack. The blood-red spear he wielded, an extension of his very essence, became a blur of motion. Orion barely managed to raise his Unholy Lance: Longinus in time to parry the strike, the force of the impact sending tremors through his arms. Despite Orion''s best efforts, he felt himself being gradually pushed back by the relentless assault of Ares. Each strike, each parry, brought him closer to the realization that he was battling a god in his prime, a deity who had witnessed countless battles throughout the ages. Orion, with the blood-tainted aura bestowed by his status, drew upon his reserves of strength and determination. He sought to regain control of the fight, to shift the bnce of power in his favor. His dark eyes zed with a fierce resolve, and he summoned the skill "Breath of the Snowy Underworld." An uncanny concentration befell the boy in an instant. The unleashed effect was clearly a starting attempt at slowing the relentless onught of Ares. Yet, even as his concentration swirled around them, Ares''s movements remained fluid and undeterred. It was a testament to Ares''s skill and the inherent power he wielded. He seemed to be the very embodiment of war, an entity for whom battle was second nature. The god of war''s relentless control over the fight left Orion with the haunting realization that he faced a foe whose expertise transcended even the most formidable of skills. With each passing moment of their fierce battle, it became increasingly evident that Orion was the one bearing the brunt of the injuries. Ares, the god of war in his prime, was a relentless adversary who wore an expression of unwavering determination. The crimson of Orion''s blood began to mix with the dark hues of the battlefield as he fought on, his thinbat gear offering little protection against Ares''s calcted strikes. Ares''s blood-red spear moved with fluid grace, and his ck eyes with square-shaped pupils held an unyielding focus. Despite Orion''s formidable status and skills, it seemed nearly impossible tond a meaningful strike on the god of war. Ares effortlessly parried, dodged, or countered every attack, showcasing an instinctual understanding ofbat that was unmatched. Orion executed various techniques from his status, unleashing "Demon Splitter," "Angel Destroyer," and "Heaven Splitter" with precision and power. But Ares''s agility and unyielding control over the flow of the battle allowed him to evade or deflect every assault. Each blow that Orion aimed at his opponent, while formidable in force, seemed to be futile in its attempt to harm the god of war. Ares countered with a calcted strike, his blood-red spear leaving a shallow but painful gash on Orion''s arm. The pale skin beneath Orion''s blood-tainted aura was marred by the wound, blood trickling down. It was a reminder of the real and perilous nature of their duel, a sh of two formidable forces with only one emerging victorious. Orion''s frustration grew with each passing exchange, as he found himself unable to breach the defenses of Ares, who remained unyielding and relentless in his attacks. It was a battle of attrition, and Orion was slowly umting injuries while making little headway against his divine adversary. Ares''s control over the fight remained absolute, and his abilities as the god of war were apparent with every precise move he executed. The very essence of the battlefield seemed to respond to hismands as if the corpses thaty around were his silent witnesses and supporters. In the midst of the relentless battle with Ares, Orion began to draw upon the depths of his skills and his own wit, determined to find a way to outsmart the god of war. He realized that brute force alone might not be enough to best this formidable opponent. First, Orion activated [Royal Flesh Maniption], a skill that allowed him to adapt and enhance his physical form. His skin, tainted by the blood of the underworld, took on a hardened, stony appearance. With this newfound durability, he aimed to withstand Ares''s relentless onught while he strategized. But Ares was unrelenting, his spear slicing through Orion''s newly enhanced flesh. Orion had to think outside the box, and so he summoned the power of [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs]. These eerie eggs materialized in the air, hovering around him. They began to absorb the ambient darkness of the battlefield, growingrger and more menacing. Orion unleashed the power of [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist]. A dark, misty aura enveloped him, sapping away Ares''s energy with every strike thatnded. The god of war, despite his divine nature, found his strength waning as his essence was slowly drained away. Orion called upon [Summon: Undead Soldier], and from the lifeless corpses that littered the battlefield, skeletal warriors began to rise. Their bony forms d in tattered armor, they answered hismand andunched themselves at Ares, providing a momentary distraction. As Orion continued to face Ares, his eyes glinted with newfound determination. He drew upon [Ancient Serpent''s Emerald Rain], unleashing a torrent of green energy that swirled around them. The rain of emerald light created a barrier between them and slowed Ares''s movements, giving Orion a slight advantage. Simultaneously, Orion activated [Will of The Fallen], a skill that enhanced his strategic thinking. He began to read Ares''s movements more clearly, anticipating the god of war''s strikes and dodging with increasing finesse. He saw opportunities where previously there had been none. Orion employed [General War Sight], his senses honing in on Ares''s every move. He analyzed the patterns in Ares''s attacks, looking for an opening that could give him the upper hand. Ares, although still a formidable opponent, was momentarily thrown off bnce. Orion''s [Chariot of The Grand General] was a skill he had been saving for a moment of great need. With its activation, he gained increased speed and agility, enabling him to deftly maneuver around Ares''s strikes. He knew that his mind and the calcted use of his skills would be the key to turning the tide of this intense battle. As the battle raged on, Orion used his powers and wits to gain the upper hand against the relentless Ares. The god of war, once in control, found himself facing a determined opponent who wasbining strategy and the formidable skills granted by his status as a Chaos Incarnate. "Pathetic," The husk muttered. A chill soon shot down Orion''s spine. Chapter 555 Intermission: Ares vs Orion (2) Chapter 555 Intermission: Ares vs Orion (2) Simultaneously, Orion activated [Will of The Fallen], a skill that enhanced his strategic thinking. He began to read Ares''s movements more clearly, anticipating the god of war''s strikes and dodging with increasing finesse. He saw opportunities where previously there had been none. Orion employed [General War Sight], his senses honing in on Ares''s every move. He analyzed the patterns in Ares''s attacks, looking for an opening that could give him the upper hand. Ares, although still a formidable opponent, was momentarily thrown off bnce. Orion''s [Chariot of The Grand General] was a skill he had been saving for a moment of great need. With its activation, he gained increased speed and agility, enabling him to deftly maneuver around Ares''s strikes. He knew that his mind and the calcted use of his skills would be the key to turning the tide of this intense battle. As the battle raged on, Orion used his powers and wits to gain the upper hand against the relentless Ares. The god of war, once in control, found himself facing a determined opponent who wasbining strategy and the formidable skills granted by his status as a Chaos Incarnate. "Pathetic," The husk muttered. A chill soon shot down Orion''s spine. Ares, the god of war, seemed to tap into a wellspring of divine power, triggering a remarkable metamorphosis. His long, flowing dark red hair, once a cascade of shadowy tresses, suddenly ignited with a vibrant, fiery glow, turning into a radiant golden-red. The five upside-down triangles that had adorned Ares''s face underwent a striking transformation as well. They expanded across his pale skin, extending in a mesmerizing pattern that stretched from his forehead, all the way down his body. These geometric symbols radiated a fierce, golden-red light that pulsed with raw power. This transformation gave Ares an imposing and divine presence as if he had be an embodiment of war and glory. His golden-red hair flickered like mes, and the symbols etched into his skin seemed to signify an unparalleled connection to the aspects of warfare and divinity. The god of war had transitioned into a form that was more formidable and awe-inspiring than ever before. Ares''s newfound transformation had not only altered his physical appearance but also his aura. It radiated with an overwhelming and terrifying intensity, causing Orion to take an instinctual step back. Ares''s presence exuded an aura of raw power and unwavering determination, a force that felt as if it could consume everything in its path. The horrifying aura that surrounded Ares was a palpable manifestation of his newfound divinity and the indomitable spirit of war. It rippled with the echoes of countless battles and the weight of untold victories. It was as if the very essence of conflict and conquest had converged within him, creating an aura that left an indelible mark on anyone who dared to stand in his presence. Orion, no stranger to formidable foes, couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread as he confronted Ares in his transformed state. The aura that surrounded the god of war was unlike anything he had ever encountered. It was a presence that transcended the mortal realm, an embodiment of divine power that demanded respect and reverence. He took an instinctual step back. He noticed. He quaked. He took his spear,and then stabbed it into his thigh, forcing him to snap out of the fear practically pouring out of every orifice on his body... or at least that''s what it looked like to Ares. The battle between Orion and the transformed Ares continued, but it was increasingly clear that Ares was beginning to overpower the formidable Chaos Incarnate. Ares moved with an almost preternatural grace, his golden-red hair streaming behind him like a fiery banner, and the triangles etched on his skin seemed to pulse with power. With every sh of their weapons and exchange of blows, Ares''s strikes became more precise and powerful. Orion fought valiantly, utilizing his skills and wits to try and gain an upper hand, but it was a daunting challenge. Ares wielded the aspect of war itself, and his every move seemed guided by a deeper understanding of battle. The horrifying aura that surrounded Ares now manifested in the physical world. It created a field of energy that seemed to warp the very fabric of the battlefield. Orion felt the pressure of Ares''s presence bearing down on him, making each of his movements slower and more arduous. Despite his thin armor, Ares''s resilience seemed imprable. His slenderbat gear allowed him to move with unparalleled flexibility, and his spear moved with lethal precision. Orion''s attacks, enhanced by his skills, seemed to barely leave a scratch on Ares''s pale skin. Orion''s consciousness was filled with the whispers of his skills, each one urging him to find a way to gain an advantage. "Royal Flesh Maniption," "Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs," and "Shroud of Essence Draining Mist" offered potential strategies, but Ares''s relentless onught left him with little opportunity to employ them. The god of war''s transformation had given him an edge that was bing increasingly insurmountable. Orion''s strength, courage, and strategic thinking weremendable, but Ares''s divine power was inexorable. The battle had be a sh of mortal resilience against a god''s indomitable will. Orion knew that he needed to dig deep within himself, utilizing all his skills and every ounce of his determination to have a chance against Ares in his formidable new form. As the fight raged on, the odds appeared to be stacked against him, and his every move became more critical as he sought to outwit and oust the god of war. Orion knew that direct confrontation with Ares had proven to be a grueling and nearly insurmountable task. From the moment he had entered the battlefield, he had been meticulously nning a trap, utilizing the surroundings and the countless corpses as his tools. As the battle raged on, Orion strategically maneuvered himself closer to a section of the battlefield where the corpses were piled highest. He had noticed that Ares, in his golden-red-haired form, was relentless and focused on overpowering him. This was the key to the trap Orion had beenying. Orion skillfully dodged Ares''s powerful strikes, leading him closer and closer to the strategically chosen location. As the twobatants circled each other, Orion saw his opportunity and seized it. In one swift motion, Orion executed "Blood Being Control," harnessing his ability to manipte the blood and essence of the fallen warriors around him. The corpses, mere vessels at hismand, responded to his dark call. With the fluidity of a well-choreographed dance, the corpses rose from the ground, their limbs moving like marites pulled by invisible strings. Ares, momentarily taken aback, soon realized the horror of the trap that had been set. The corpses surrounded him, their lifeless but animated forms converging from all sides, creating an imprable ring of death. Ares was trapped in the center, with no room to maneuver or unleash his devastating attacks. As the fallen warriors closed in on Ares, their skeletal hands wed at him, dragging him to the ground. The trap had incorporated the battlefield and its lifeless inhabitants as part of the ingenious n. It was a trap so unexpected that not even the god of war could have anticipated it, and yet, it made perfect sense within the context of the battle. As Ares struggled within the circle of corpses, Orion seized the moment of his vulnerability. He knew that defeating the god of war required not only trapping him but also delivering a decisive blow. With his spear, the Unholy Lance: Longinus, Orion aimed for Ares''s heart. In a split second, he lunged forward, the spear driven by his inhuman strength. The Unholy Lance pierced through Ares''s chest, right into his heart. Ares let out a blood-curdling scream as the weapon found its mark. The golden-red radiance around Ares began to fade as his body went limp. The intense aura that had filled the battlefield slowly dissipated, leaving only the eerie silence of the dead. Ares''s pupils, the squares in his eyes, lost their intensity as life drained from him. Orion stood over the fallen god, his chest heaving with the exertion of the battle. He had outsmarted and overpowered Ares, using the very battlefield and the corpses of fallen warriors as his tools. It was a victory that defied all expectations and showcased his mastery of strategy and intellect. As Aresy defeated, the specters of the battlefield bore witness to the fall of a god. Orion''s triumph echoed through the silent expanse, a testament to his unwavering determination and his ability to use the most unexpected of tactics to secure victory. Orion, with a triumphant glint in his eye, approached the fallen god of war. With Ares immobilized and defeated, Orion raised his Unholy Lance: Longinus, his eyes determined and unyielding. In a swift, calcted motion, he delivered a precise strike to Ares''s forehead. Thence pierced through the god of war''s golden-red hair, bypassed his defenses, and drove deep into his head. There was a moment of eerie silence as Ares''s body froze, his eyes locked onto Orion''s. The squares in his ck gaze dimmed, and then, in an instant, the god of war crumbled into nothingness, leaving only a wisp of golden-red smoke that dissipated into the bleak battlefield. Orion had emerged victorious, his strategic brilliance and unwavering determination leading to the downfall of the god of war. The battlefield, once filled with death and despair, now bore witness to the triumph of intellect and cunning over raw power. Orion stood amidst the fallen corpses, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He had faced a god and emerged victorious, but thebyrinth held more mysteries and challenges. His journey into the heart of Purgatory continued, and the malevolence that dwelled within awaited his confrontation. "As soon as I saw that I was going to be confronted with but a fraction of your power¡­ I knew exactly how to defeat you¡­ Hey, father. You were pretty cool when you were young¡­ I see where I got my tenacity." Chapter 556 Labyrinth of Shadows (5) Chapter 556 Labyrinth of Shadows (5) Orion, with a triumphant glint in his eye, approached the fallen god of war. With Ares immobilized and defeated, Orion raised his Unholy Lance: Longinus, his eyes determined and unyielding. In a swift, calcted motion, he delivered a precise strike to Ares''s forehead. Thence pierced through the god of war''s golden-red hair, bypassed his defenses, and drove deep into his head. There was a moment of eerie silence as Ares''s body froze, his eyes locked onto Orion''s. The squares in his ck gaze dimmed, and then, in an instant, the god of war crumbled into nothingness, leaving only a wisp of golden-red smoke that dissipated into the bleak battlefield. Orion had emerged victorious, his strategic brilliance and unwavering determination leading to the downfall of the god of war. The battlefield, once filled with death and despair, now bore witness to the triumph of intellect and cunning over raw power. Orion stood amidst the fallen corpses, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He had faced a god and emerged victorious, but thebyrinth held more mysteries and challenges. His journey into the heart of Purgatory continued, and the malevolence that dwelled within awaited his confrontation. "As soon as I saw that I was going to be confronted with but a fraction of your power¡­ I knew exactly how to defeat you¡­ Hey, father. You were pretty cool when you were young¡­ I see where I got my tenacity." [Side Quest: Trials of Despair - Confront Your Regrets has beenpleted] [Reward has been granted] The three rewards for this quest were [Sanctuary Vision Upgrade - Resilience], [Mental Fortitude], and [Emotional rity]. These were strange rewards since they seemed to only be useful in the dungeon. They were never granted as skills for Orion to useter on. As Orion stood victorious over the fallen god Ares, the once-grim battlefield, with its corpses and spectral warriors, began to crumble and disintegrate. The very ground beneath his feet shook and trembled, and the once-solid earth gave way, revealing a dark abyss. The remnants of the battlefield fell away as if it were a mere illusion. The abyss that emerged was a chasm of infinite darkness, a void that seemed to have no end. Orion, unable to keep his footing, found himself plummeting into the abyss. As he descended through the pitch-ck darkness, he felt weightless, as if he were caught in a free fall. The echoes of the battle with Ares and the surreal battlefield became distant memories. Orion was now alone in this abyss, descending into the unknown. The descent seemed endless, with no sign of an end or a bottom. Orion''s thoughts raced as he fell deeper into the void, unsure of whaty ahead. The darkness enveloped him, and he braced himself for whatever awaited him in this mysterious and seemingly endless abyss. In the boundless darkness of the abyss, Orion felt a profound sense of istion. The echoes of his victory over Ares and the ethereal battlefield were but faint whispers in this void. There was no up or down, no reference point, only an all-epassing emptiness that stretched beyond the limits ofprehension. The descent continued for what felt like an eternity. Orion''s senses were adrift in the inky void, devoid of any stimulus. Time itself seemed to lose its meaning as he fell deeper into the unknown, his mind osciting between anxiety and a strange sense of serenity. As he descended further, a faint light began to materialize in the distance, like a solitary star in the void. It beckoned to him, a beacon of hope in the enveloping darkness. Orion''s heart quickened, and he adjusted his course, striving to reach this glimmering point of light. The light grew steadily brighter, revealing itself to be a portal or gateway. As Orion approached, he could discern intricate patterns etched into its frame, arcane symbols that hinted at the mysteries held within. With a sense of determination, he crossed the threshold of the portal, leaving the endless abyss behind. As Orion passed through the portal, he found himself once again standing in the Chamber of Illumination. The radiant glow bathed the chamber in its ethereal light, and the glistening crystals adorned the walls with their vibrant, shifting colors. The mystical runes pulsed with arcane power, and the Enchanted Flora swayed in the gentle, unseen breeze. The iridescent pool of water at the chamber''s center shimmered with a profound connection to thebyrinth''s mysteries. He had returned to the sanctuary hidden within the heart of the Labyrinth of Shadows, a ce of respite and contemtion. The tranquility of the chamber provided a stark contrast to the intense battle he had just experienced in the abyss. It was a reminder of the profound and enigmatic nature of this ce. As Orion continued to adjust back to this reality, he began to notice subtle changes in the surroundings. The radiant glow intensified, casting a warm and inviting light throughout the chamber. The glistening crystals seemed to shimmer with newfound energy, their colors dancing with increased vibrancy. Gradually, the chamber began to transform. It expanded in a 360-degree direction, revealing a massive, fiery stone brick chamber beyond. The walls of the chamber receded like a curtain being drawn, unveiling a vast and awe-inspiring forge thaty hidden within. The forge was a sight to behold, a colossal chamber filled with moltenva and an array of towering anvils, hammers, and intricate smithing tools. The air was thick with the heat and acrid scent of the forge, and the ambient glow of the chamber''s radiant light created a surreal juxtaposition with the fiery surroundings. The moltenva in the forge emitted a mesmerizing, pulsating glow, casting an ever-shifting y of light and shadow on the chamber''s stone walls. The heat was palpable, and the sound of sizzling, hissing, and the rhythmic ng of hammers striking metal echoed through the expansive space. The forge was a ce of creation and transformation, where the raw elements of thebyrinth could be harnessed and shaped into something new. It was a testament to the chamber''s multifaceted nature, where the mysteries of Purgatory could be both illuminated and forged anew. Orion stood on the threshold of this monumental forge, captivated by the sheer scale and power it represented. He couldn''t help but feel that this chamber held the key to unraveling the deepest secrets of thebyrinth, and he was ready to step into this new phase of his journey, forging his destiny in the heart of Purgatory. Orion''s gaze soon fell upon a corrupted artifact thaty partially submerged in the fiery moltenva. This artifact was an enigmatic and ominous presence, its true nature and origins shrouded in darkness. The artifact appeared to be a twisted and ancient relic, its surface marred by signs of corruption and malevolence. Its once-gleaming surface had been tarnished by the influence of the abyss, giving it an unsettling and otherworldly appearance. The metal, now discolored and warped, seemed to writhe with a life of its own as if tainted by the very essence of thebyrinth. Half of the artifact remained visible above the moltenva, while the other half was submerged beneath the roiling, fiery liquid. The heat from theva cast a hellish glow on the artifact''s surface, making it seem as if it were smoldering with an inner fire. The distorted reflection on theva''s surface created an eerie mirage as if the artifact were a portal to a realm of darkness. The artifact was adorned with intricate engravings and symbols, which had once held sacred and powerful meanings. However, now they seemed to have been defiled, their original purpose twisted into something altogether sinister. It was a relic of great significance, a source of both power and corruption. Orion couldn''t deny the allure and danger that radiated from this corrupted artifact. It called to him, tempting him with the promise of untold power and knowledge, but it also exuded a sense of foreboding, as if it were a harbinger of peril. The artifact was a symbol of thebyrinth''s duality, where illumination and darkness coexisted in an intricate dance. As Orion approached the corrupted artifact, he felt a palpable sense of both trepidation and curiosity. It was a pivotal moment in his journey, and he knew that his actions here would have far-reaching consequences. The artifact was a puzzle waiting to be unraveled, a key to unlocking thebyrinth''s deepest mysteries, and he was determined to discover its secrets, even if it meant facing the darkness within. As Orion cautiously approached the corrupted artifact, his footsteps echoing in the massive forge, a palpable tension hung in the air. He extended his hand toward the artifact, intent on uncovering its secrets, but before he could make contact, the very ground beneath him began to tremble. With a deafening roar and a burst of sulfurous smoke, a colossal demon materialized before him. It stood as a grotesque sentinel, towering over Orion with an aura of malevolence that filled the chamber with an oppressive weight. This demon was a nightmarish amalgamation of monstrous forms, its grotesque appearance a testament to the abyss''s darkest creations. The demon''s skin was as ck as pitch, covered in pulsating veins that seemed to writhe and throb with an unholy energy. Its massive, misshapen limbs were adorned with ws that dripped with a viscous, noxious substance. Its eyes burned with an eerie, crimson fire, devoid of any trace of humanity or sanity. The presence of the demon was overwhelming, a reminder of the malevolence that lurked within thebyrinth. It radiated an aura of pure chaos and destruction, and its very presence threatened to consume Orion''s resolve. Orion''s hand recoiled from the corrupted artifact as he shifted his attention to the demonic entity before him. It was clear that this demon was a formidable guardian, a sentinel that protected the secrets of the forge. Their confrontation was inevitable, and the oue would shape the course of Orion''s journey through thebyrinth. Chapter 557 Labyrinth of Shadows (6) Chapter 557 Labyrinth of Shadows (6) As Orion cautiously approached the corrupted artifact, his footsteps echoing in the massive forge, a palpable tension hung in the air. He extended his hand toward the artifact, intent on uncovering its secrets, but before he could make contact, the very ground beneath him began to tremble. With a deafening roar and a burst of sulfurous smoke, a colossal demon materialized before him. It stood as a grotesque sentinel, towering over Orion with an aura of malevolence that filled the chamber with an oppressive weight. This demon was a nightmarish amalgamation of monstrous forms, its grotesque appearance a testament to the abyss''s darkest creations. The demon''s skin was as ck as pitch, covered in pulsating veins that seemed to writhe and throb with an unholy energy. Its massive, misshapen limbs were adorned with ws that dripped with a viscous, noxious substance. Its eyes burned with an eerie, crimson fire, devoid of any trace of humanity or sanity. The presence of the demon was overwhelming, a reminder of the malevolence that lurked within thebyrinth. It radiated an aura of pure chaos and destruction, and its very presence threatened to consume Orion''s resolve. Orion''s hand recoiled from the corrupted artifact as he shifted his attention to the demonic entity before him. It was clear that this demon was a formidable guardian, a sentinel that protected the secrets of the forge. Their confrontation was inevitable, and the oue would shape the course of Orion''s journey through thebyrinth. [You have encountered the Demon within the Artifiact] [y the Demon to Uncorrupt the Artifact] The fight between Orion and the colossal demon within the confines of the fiery forge was a harrowing sh of power and will. The limited space of the chamber ced bothbatants at a disadvantage, making every maneuver a strategic calction. As the demon lunged at Orion with a speed that belied its massive form, Orion drew upon his formidable skills to meet the challenge. He activated [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen], allowing him to tap into ancient wisdom and strategic insight. His eyes gleamed with determination as he channeled [Masterful Persuasion], seeking to influence the demon''s actions, even in the midst ofbat. Orion''s [General War Sight] granted him a unique perspective on the battlefield, allowing him to anticipate the demon''s movements within the cramped space. He weaved and dodged, narrowly avoiding the demon''s powerful strikes as he utilized [Chariot of The Grand General] to enhance his agility. The limited space became a double-edged sword, as it constrained Orion''s movements but also hampered the demon''s attacks. Despite the confined quarters, Orion''s mastery of the [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince] shone through. With [Demon Splitter], he parried the demon''s blows, his calm and focused demeanor guided by [Innate Calm]. Orionunched a counteroffensive with [Angel Destroyer], striking at the demon''s vulnerable points with precision. The impact sent shockwaves reverberating through the forge, causing molten embers to spray like fiery rain. The confined environment intensified the impact of Orion''s blows, making them even more devastating. However, the demon''s resilience and sheer power proved to be a formidable challenge. It relentlessly pressed its advantage, its ws and grotesque appendagesshing out with unrestrained fury. Orion had to rely on his skills from [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory] to adapt his physical form using [Royal Flesh Maniption] to withstand the onught. Desperation led Orion to draw upon [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs], using the unholy artifacts within his possession to drain the essence from the demon''s attacks. He cloaked himself in a [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist], protecting him from the demon''s relentless assault. Realizing that he needed reinforcements in this dire situation, Orion summoned [Undead Soldiers] to aid him. The undead beings engaged the demon, momentarily distracting it and allowing Orion to regain his footing. The battlefield became chaotic as the undead and the demon shed. Orion''s [Blood Being Control] skill gave him the ability tomand the undead with precision, coordinating their attacks against the demon. Yet, even with the added support, the confines of the chamber continued to limit his movements, making the battle a precarious struggle. The demon''s overwhelming power and the cramped space forced Orion to utilize his skills to the fullest extent. It was a relentless, chaotic fight within the fiery forge, with bothbatants pushing their limits. The oue remained uncertain, and Orion''s determination and strategic prowess were put to the ultimate test as the battle raged on. Orion knew he had to rely on every skill at his disposal to ovee this formidable adversary. With [Angel Destroyer], he parried the demon''s monstrous ws and redirected its blows, all the while maintaining his [Innate Calm] to keep his focus and precision intact. The chamber echoed with the impact of their strikes, as Orion utilized [Heaven Splitter] tond powerful blows on the demon''s form. Each strike sent tremors through the fiery forge, causing showers of molten sparks and fiery embers to rain down. Despite the demon''s immense power, Orion''s resolve remained unshaken. He continued to utilize his unique skills to their fullest extent. [Chariot of The Grand General] enhanced his agility and evasive maneuvers, allowing him to dance around the demon''s relentless assaults. As Orion fought, thebination of [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] and [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] allowed him to drain the essence from the demon''s attacks and bolster his own vitality. This granted him the strength to endure the demon''s relentless onught. The [Undead Soldiers] summoned by Orion were proving to be valuable allies, keeping the demon distracted and asionallynding blows that chipped away at its formidable form. Orion, with his [Blood Being Control] skill, coordinated their attacks, creating brief windows of opportunity for his own strikes. However, the demon was a relentless adversary, its fury and determination pushing Orion to his limits. Each sh of their forces sent shockwaves through the chamber, making it feel as if the very walls of the forge were closing in on them.Orion knew that he needed to think strategically, to find a way to outmaneuver this fearsome demon in the confined space. The fiery forge provided both challenges and opportunities. The molten surroundings had the potential to be turned into a weapon, but Orion had to find a way to make it work to his advantage. As the battle continued, Orion''s determination and his formidable array of skills were put to the test. The fiery forge became a crucible ofbat, and the oue remained uncertain. The demon still posed a significant challenge, and the tide of battle swayed in the confined space, with bothbatants battling relentlessly for supremacy. Orion knew that to ovee this formidable foe, he had to employ every skill and strategy at his disposal. As he shed with the demon, he activated [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs], which allowed him to draw upon the essence of the demon itself, siphoning its power to augment his own. This bolstered his strength and endurance, enabling him to endure the relentless onught. The fiery surroundings offered both opportunities and dangers. With [Blood Being Control], Orion harnessed the molten environment to his advantage, creating fiery eruptions andunching burning projectiles at the demon. The demon howled in agony as molten projectiles struck its form, causing patches of its flesh to smolder and burn. Orion''s [Demon Splitter] allowed him tond precise and devastating blows, targeting the demon''s weak points. With each strike, he aimed to weaken the creature''s defenses. However, the demon remained relentless, shrugging off the pain and retaliating with brutal force. Orion''s summoned [Undead Soldiers] continued to engage the demon, their coordinated efforts providing brief windows of opportunity for Orion''s strikes. Yet, the demon''s resilience was remarkable, and it seemed to grow more enraged with every passing moment. Orion''s [General War Sight] allowed him to assess the battlefield in real time, granting him insights into the ebb and flow of the battle. He recognized that he needed a strategic advantage, something that would turn the tide in his favor within the confines of the fiery forge. With a sudden burst of inspiration, Orion activated [Chariot of The Grand General], enhancing his agility andbat prowess. He focused his energy, luring the demon into a specific position within the chamber. The demon, driven by its fury, followed Orion''s lead, its relentless pursuit blinding it to the trap that was about to spring. Orion then triggered [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist], creating an ethereal mist that rapidly drained the surrounding area of energy. The fiery environment began to sputter and dim as the essence of the forge was drawn into the shroud. The demon, now disoriented and weakened, thrashed wildly but was unable to escape the trap. With his foe momentarily incapacitated, Orionunched a devastating strike with [Heaven Splitter], aiming at the demon''s weakened core. The blow was so powerful that it pierced through the demon''s form, causing it to let out a deafening, agonized roar. The demon''s massive frame crumbled, consumed by the essence-draining mist, and with a final, explosive burst, it disintegrated into smoky tendrils that dissipated into the molten surroundings. The chamber was left in an eerie silence, with only the fading echoes of the demon''s final moments. Orion, battered and exhausted, stood victorious in the fiery forge, his strategic prowess and utilization of his skills leading to a hard-fought triumph. The challenging battle had tested his limits, but his determination and resourcefulness had proven to be the keys to his victory. As he caught his breath in the now dimly lit chamber, Orion knew that he couldn''t afford to linger. The corrupted artifact remained, and he needed to secure it before any other challenges arose. The fiery surroundings had yed a crucial role in his strategy, and it was a testament to his adaptability and quick thinking in the face of relentless adversity. Chapter 558 Labyrinth of Shadows (7) Chapter 558 Labyrinth of Shadows (7) Orion then triggered [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist], creating an ethereal mist that rapidly drained the surrounding area of energy. The fiery environment began to sputter and dim as the essence of the forge was drawn into the shroud. The demon, now disoriented and weakened, thrashed wildly but was unable to escape the trap. With his foe momentarily incapacitated, Orionunched a devastating strike with [Heaven Splitter], aiming at the demon''s weakened core. The blow was so powerful that it pierced through the demon''s form, causing it to let out a deafening, agonized roar. The demon''s massive frame crumbled, consumed by the essence-draining mist, and with a final, explosive burst, it disintegrated into smoky tendrils that dissipated into the molten surroundings. The chamber was left in an eerie silence, with only the fading echoes of the demon''s final moments. Orion, battered and exhausted, stood victorious in the fiery forge, his strategic prowess and utilization of his skills leading to a hard-fought triumph. The challenging battle had tested his limits, but his determination and resourcefulness had proven to be the keys to his victory. As he caught his breath in the now dimly lit chamber, Orion knew that he couldn''t afford to linger. The corrupted artifact remained, and he needed to secure it before any other challenges arose. The fiery surroundings had yed a crucial role in his strategy, and it was a testament to his adaptability and quick thinking in the face of relentless adversity. With the demon now weakened and disoriented, Orion saw an opportunity to press his advantage. The fiery forge''s molten environment offered him a tactical edge. Orion''s calcted approach and relentless assault began to wear down the demon''s defenses. As the battle raged on, Orion executed a precise sequence of strikes, each blow calcted to target the demon''s weaknesses. His [Demon Splitter], [Angel Destroyer], and [Heaven Splitter] techniques were unleashed with precision, causing the demon to howl in pain with each hit. Orion''s summoned [Undead Soldiers], although battered and diminished, continued to provide a valuable distraction and support. They harried the demon, diverting its attention and momentarily disrupting its attacks. The fiery surroundings yed to Orion''s advantage as well. He harnessed the molten environment with [Blood Being Control], sending torrents ofva and fiery projectiles toward the demon. The demon, weakened and unable to evade the onught, suffered grievous burns and damage. Orion''s [General War Sight] allowed him to maintain aprehensive understanding of the battle''s dynamics. He exploited this knowledge to keep the demon off-bnce, creating openings for his strikes and ensuring his own safety. The demon, its fury undiminished,shed out with ferocity, but Orion''s agility and strategic skills enabled him to evade many of the devastating attacks. The fight continued with bothbatants pushing their limits. Orion knew that he was close to breaking the demon''s formidable defenses. He summoned his reserves of strength and determination, his innate abilities as a Chaos Incarnate empowering his every action. With a final, well-timed strike of [Heaven Splitter], Orion targeted the demon''s core. The blow was devastating, and the demon''s form began to disintegrate, its agonized howls echoing through the fiery forge. Orion pressed the attack, determined to end the battle decisively. In a blinding sh of power, the demon was vanquished. Its massive form crumbled into smoky tendrils that dissipated into the molten surroundings. The chamber once again fell into silence, with only the fading echoes of the demon''s final moments. Orion, victorious but weary, stood amidst the remnants of the vanquished foe. He had ovee the relentless adversary through skill, strategy, and determination. The battle had been arduous, but it had further honed his abilities and resolve. With the demon defeated, Orion turned his attention to the corrupted artifact. He knew that he couldn''t afford to waste any more time, and the artifact''s true nature and significance remained a mystery to unravel in the fiery forge''s depths. As Orion reached for the corrupted artifact, his fingers barely brushed against its malevolent surface when a sudden surge of dark energy coursed through it. The artifact trembled in his grasp before violentlyunching itself out of his hands, and soaring across the chamber. Orion watched in shock and dismay as the artifact plummeted toward the molten floor, only toe to a halt inches above the searing liquid. It hung in the air for a moment, encircled by a sinister aura, its corrupted essence pulsating ominously. Just when Orion thought the artifact would be consumed by the fiery abyss, it began to change. Its dark surface rippled and contorted, reshaping itself into a sinister visage. In a nightmarish disy, the demon that Orion had believed defeated emerged once more, now in a far more horrifying form. The demon''s second incarnation was grotesque, its very presence exuding malevolence and power. Its eyes glowed with an eerie crimson light, and its aura was overwhelming, suffusing the chamber with dread. The demon''s new form was a horrifying fusion of malevolence and molten power. Its skin appeared to beposed of seethingva, with rivulets of molten rock flowing across its body like a grotesque, fiery river. As the demon moved, theva shifted and churned, giving the impression of a living inferno. The heat emanating from the demon was unbearable, making the very air sizzle and shimmer. Waves of scorching heat distorted Orion''s vision, and it felt as if his skin was being seared by the blistering temperatures. Sweat poured from his brow, evaporating almost instantly in the oppressive heat. The demon''s eyes, now pools of molten crimson, bore into Orion, radiating an intense and unrelenting malevolence. Its fiery breath billowed in searing gusts, creating an aura of me that surrounded its grotesque form. With every step, the demon left scorched footprints on the chamber''s floor, each mark a testament to its destructive presence. Orion realized that this new form of the demon was more formidable and dangerous than anything he had faced before, and the stakes were higher than ever. As Orion continued to battle the demon, the searing heat and fiery aura threatened to overwhelm him. The molten monstrosity presented a challenge unlike any other, pushing Orion''s limits and demanding his utmost determination and resourcefulness to survive this fiery trial. The confined space of the chamber,bined with the relentless heat radiating from the demon, began to take its toll on Orion. He could feel the scorching air searing his lungs with every breath, and the intense heat distorted his vision and thoughts. Beads of sweat dripped from his brow, his skin reddened and blistered under the fiery onught. Orion''s movements grew sluggish as the oppressive heat sapped his energy. It felt as though the very walls of the chamber were closing in on him, limiting his mobility and making it difficult to evade the demon''s attacks. The intense pressure andck of space were taking a toll on his mind, clouding his judgment and determination. The demon, on the other hand, seemed to thrive in this fiery maelstrom, its molten form moving with deadly grace and precision. Its relentless attacks, fueled by the scorching heat, pushed Orion to the brink of exhaustion. The chamber had be a torturous battleground where every moment felt like an eternity. As Orion fought to maintain hisposure and focus, he knew that he needed a strategy to ovee the demon''s overwhelming power. The fiery entity was relentless, and the cramped space provided little room to maneuver. It was a battle of attrition, and Orion had to find a way to turn the tide before the relentless heat andck of space became his undoing. In the searing confines of the chamber, Orion''s determination burned brighter than ever. He recognized that he needed to end this fight swiftly, before the relentless heat and confined space took their toll. His body felt like it was on the verge of melting, but his resolve remained unbroken. Drawing upon his unique set of skills and powers, Orion unleashed a series of rapid, calcted strikes. He channeled the ancient and formidable abilities from his status as the Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King. |Demon Splitter,| |Angel Destroyer,| |Heaven Splitter,| and |Breath of the Snowy Underworld| came to life in a deadly dance of precision. Orion''s strikes found their mark with newfound uracy. The demon''s molten form began to show signs of wear and tear, as pieces of its fiery body were severed and scattered in every direction. The demon let out ear-piercing roars, its rage only adding fuel to Orion''s determination. Despite the relentless heat andck of space, Orion''s unique skills granted him the upper hand. |Royal Flesh Maniption| allowed him to adapt to the harsh environment, resisting the scorching heat and forging an elemental connection with the chamber itself. |Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs| allowed him to drain energy from the demon, replenishing his own strength and vitality. As Orion continued to press his advantage, his mind worked with unwavering focus. The intense heat andck of space were no match for his strategic brilliance. He utilized |General War Sight| to anticipate the demon''s movements, making split-second decisions that allowed him to evade its fiery onught. Gradually, Orion''s calcted assault began to wear down the demon. Piece by molten piece, the demon''s fiery form disintegrated, its once overwhelming presence reduced to a fading ember. Orion''s persistence and strategic brilliance had turned the tide of battle in his favor. With one final, well-aimed strike, Orion pierced the demon''s core. The molten entity let out a deafening roar before it crumbled into a cloud of smoky ash, dispersing into the fiery atmosphere. Orion had emerged victorious, his determination and clever tactics prevailing in the face of overwhelming odds. As the remnants of the demon faded into nothingness, the chamber''s intense heat began to subside. Orion, though battered and scorched, stood triumphant in the once-fiery battlefield. He knew that his journey was far from over, but each victory brought him one step closer to uncovering the chamber''s mysteries and harnessing its dark power. Chapter 559 Labyrinth of Shadows (8) Chapter 559 Labyrinth of Shadows (8) Despite the relentless heat andck of space, Orion''s unique skills granted him the upper hand. |Royal Flesh Maniption| allowed him to adapt to the harsh environment, resisting the scorching heat and forging an elemental connection with the chamber itself. |Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs| allowed him to drain energy from the demon, replenishing his own strength and vitality. As Orion continued to press his advantage, his mind worked with unwavering focus. The intense heat andck of space were no match for his strategic brilliance. He utilized |General War Sight| to anticipate the demon''s movements, making split-second decisions that allowed him to evade its fiery onught. Gradually, Orion''s calcted assault began to wear down the demon. Piece by molten piece, the demon''s fiery form disintegrated, its once overwhelming presence reduced to a fading ember. Orion''s persistence and strategic brilliance had turned the tide of battle in his favor. With one final, well-aimed strike, Orion pierced the demon''s core. The molten entity let out a deafening roar before it crumbled into a cloud of smoky ash, dispersing into the fiery atmosphere. Orion had emerged victorious, his determination and clever tactics prevailing in the face of overwhelming odds. As the remnants of the demon faded into nothingness, the chamber''s intense heat began to subside. Orion, though battered and scorched, stood triumphant in the once-fiery battlefield. He knew that his journey was far from over, but each victory brought him one step closer to uncovering the chamber''s mysteries and harnessing its dark power. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" The Chamber of Illumination gradually returned to its serene and enigmatic state, as if the fiery battle had never urred. The radiant glow once again enveloped the chamber, bathing it in an ethereal light that pulsated with aforting rhythm. The glistening crystals on the chamber''s walls resumed their captivating y of colors, refracting the ambient light in a dazzling disy. The intricate and mysterious runes etched into the floor and walls continued to pulse with arcane power, their meaning and purpose remaining tantalizingly enigmatic. The enchanting flora in the corners of the chamber swayed gently in the unseen breeze, emitting their soft, melodious hum. The iridescent pool at the chamber''s center shimmered with ever-changing colors, offering a glimpse into the mysteries of the cosmos. The prevailing sense of tranquility returned to the chamber, making it a sanctuary within thebyrinth, a ce of respite and contemtion where the chaos of the fiery battlefield was left behind. The echoes of Orion''s hard-fought victory reverberated through the chamber, a testament to his unwavering determination and his ability to ovee even the most daunting challenges. Orion, though battered and scorched from the intense battle, stood in the heart of the chamber. His journey to harness the dark power concealed within it continued, and he knew that more trials awaited him. With renewed determination and a deeper understanding of the chamber''s mysteries, he was ready to face whatevery ahead. The corrupted artifact, once a source of malevolent power, tumbled from the fiery depths of the forge and fell to the ground with a resounding tter. As itnded, it seemed transformed, no longer radiating the aura of darkness and corruption that had previously surrounded it. The artifact had been purified by the intense heat and energy of the forge, its malevolent influence vanquished. It now gleamed with a radiant purity, it''s surface a glistening silver hue, adorned with intricate engravings that seemed to tell a story of redemption and transformation. Orion cautiously approached the purified artifact, his eyes locked onto the once-corrupted object. He could sense that it had been cleansed of its malevolence, and its newfound purity held a promise of great power and potential. With a deep breath, he reached out to take hold of the artifact, feeling its cool, untainted surface beneath his fingertips. The artifact, now free of the darkness that had corrupted it, seemed to resonate with Orion''s own power as if it recognized a kindred spirit. It was a symbol of redemption and transformation, a reminder that even the most corrupted forces could be purified and harnessed for a greater purpose. Before, its shape was murky and undecided, but the closer Orion got to it, the more the shape began to define itself. The once-corrupted scythe had undergone a profound transformation, now emanating an aura of celestial purity and grace. Its appearance was a stark contrast to its former dark and malevolent state. The scythe''s de, once twisted and jagged, had be sleek and shining as if crafted from the purest silver. It gleamed with a radiant, ethereal light that seemed to emanate from within, casting a soft, angelic glow in all directions. The de''s edge was keen and wless, a symbol of its newfound divine essence. The shaft of the scythe, which had once been wrapped in shadows, was now a vision of elegance and serenity. It was crafted from a pristine, pearl-white material that glimmered with an otherworldly luminescence. Intricate engravings of celestial motifs adorned the shaft, telling a story of transformation and redemption. The scythe''s overall form had evolved into a harmonious and bnced design. It exuded an air of grace and purity as if it had been touched by the divine. Its presence was both awe-inspiring andforting, a symbol of celestial power harnessed for a noble purpose. Orion held the purified scythe in his hand, feeling its celestial energy resonate with his own. It was a testament to the potential for redemption and transformation, a reminder that even the darkest forces could be purified and turned toward a higher purpose. . [Side Quest: Forge of Redemption - Purify the Corrupted Artifact has beenpleted] [Rewards have been granted] . [The Artifact has granted you insight into the deeperyers of the Primordial Hell] [Seven Rings have learned of your existence] [The Artifact has granted you insight into its powers] . [Weapon - Seraphic Reckoning] [Rarity - Z] [Description: Seraphic Reckoning is a scythe of unparalleled celestial power, forged from the essence of purity and redemption. Its de, shining like the brightest star in the heavens, can cleave through darkness and malevolence with ease. With each swing, it releases a radiant shockwave that purifies the surroundings, dispelling shadows and invoking divine light. The wielder of Seraphic Reckoning gains insight into the hearts of those they face, uncovering the potential for transformation and redemption even in the most fallen of adversaries.] [Additional Buffs: [Eternal Grace] [Redemption''s Embrace] . "Hmmm¡­ not really my kind of weapon¡­" Orion muttered before cing his finger over each additional buff, hoping to see what they granted him. . [Buff - Eternal Grace] [Description: Eternal Grace bestows upon the wielder an enduring connection to celestial forces. It enhances their agility, speed, and endurance, allowing them to move with unparalleled grace and swiftness. The wielder bes a beacon of divine energy, repelling malevolent forces, and gains resistance to dark magic and curses.] . [Buff - Redemption''s Embrace] [Description: Redemption''s Embrace is a unique andpassionate power. It allows the wielder to reach out to those they encounter, even their enemies, with an aura of forgiveness and transformation. When activated, it can purify the souls of adversaries, temporarily halting hostilities, and offering them a chance at redemption. This buff serves as a testament to the scythe''s mission to spread light and salvation in even the darkest of times.] . As Orion stood in the Chamber of Illumination, the ethereal scythe now purified and radiant in his grip, a sudden and unexpected event unfolded. A grotesque, purple key materialized in his hand. Its appearance was unsettling, with jagged, disfigured edges and an eerie, otherworldly glow that pulsated with an ominous energy. The key was unlike anything he had encountered before, its presence defying the chamber''s newfound tranquility. It seemed out of ce, an anomaly in this realm of ethereal beauty. The key''s purpose and origin remained shrouded in mystery, yet its presence beckoned Orion to unlock new secrets and embark on another enigmatic journey. As Orion held the grotesque, purple key in his hand, an unseen force seemed to guide his actions. The key began to turn of its own ord, its disfigured edges fitting perfectly into an invisible, ethereal lock. With a resounding click, a massive, swirling purple portal materialized in front of him. The portal exuded a palpable sense of foreboding and darkness, its depths seemingly bottomless and filled with otherworldly, demonic energy. It rippled with an eerie, unsettling aura as if it were a gateway to a realm of unfathomable mysteries and dangers. Orion found himself standing at the threshold of this ominous portal, the key still in his hand, as if it were an invitation to step into the unknown. The chamber''s radiant tranquility now contrasted with the portal''s sinister allure, leaving him with a momentous decision to make. The path he chose could lead to revtions or perils beyond imagination, and the grotesque key was the key to unlocking this new chapter of his journey. "Yeah¡­ no," Orion''s grin widened, causing a panicky panel to appear in front of him. It was so hrious, that Orion couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as another string of panels tried to get him to go through the portal. [Please continue through the portal to escape purgatory] [The Dungeon Master urges you to quickly continue through the portal to escape purgatory] "Nah¡­ I want the rest of the rewards in this dungeon. It''s the perfect ce to try out this scythe, don''t you think?" Orion''s smile widened into an ear-to-ear grin, causing the panels to stop and the entire dungeon to lightly rumble. "That''s right¡­ bring on every challenge you have. Up the reward for me." Chapter 560 Labyrinth of Shadows (9) Chapter 560 Labyrinth of Shadows (9) Orion found himself standing at the threshold of this ominous portal, the key still in his hand, as if it were an invitation to step into the unknown. The chamber''s radiant tranquility now contrasted with the portal''s sinister allure, leaving him with a momentous decision to make. The path he chose could lead to revtions or perils beyond imagination, and the grotesque key was the key to unlocking this new chapter of his journey. "Yeah¡­ no," Orion''s grin widened, causing a panicky panel to appear in front of him. It was so hrious, that Orion couldn''t help but chuckle to himself as another string of panels tried to get him to go through the portal. [Please continue through the portal to escape purgatory] [The Dungeon Master urges you to quickly continue through the portal to escape purgatory] "Nah¡­ I want the rest of the rewards in this dungeon. It''s the perfect ce to try out this scythe, don''t you think?" Orion''s smile widened into an ear-to-ear grin, causing the panels to stop and the entire dungeon to lightly rumble. "That''s right¡­ bring on every challenge you have. Up the reward for me." ¡­ "You demi-bastard¡­" A voice boomed from the depths of thebyrinth. The shifting passageways of thebyrinth unleashed a maddening disarray upon Orion''s senses. Once, he had walked confidently through corridors that held a semnce of structure, albeit within the eerie, darkndscape. The walls, though jagged and foreboding, had formed rtively linear paths that hinted at progress. But now, thebyrinth seemed toe alive with sinister purpose. The walls moved with a malevolence that defied thews of nature. They shifted and swayed, rearranging themselves with each step Orion took. What had been a straightforward path one moment became a convoluted maze the next. It was as though the very stones of thebyrinth conspired against him, determined to disorient and mislead. Orion''s familiarity with the initial paths became useless. The guideposts he had mentally ced along his journey vanished, and he found himself in an ever-changingbyrinth that offered no consistency. The path that had led him to this point in his quest disappeared, swallowed by thebyrinth''s new configuration. Each step he took felt like a gamble, and every choice presented an unpredictable oue. Thebyrinth''s shifting passageways made navigation a nightmarish puzzle, and it was evident that the malevolent intent behind these changes aimed to challenge and thwart his progress. Orion had no choice but to adapt quickly, relying on his instincts and wits to decipher thebyrinth''s ever-shiftingyout. As he ventured further into the heart of the Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion realized that the challenges had escted to a new level ofplexity. Thebyrinth was no longer a passive environment; it had be a cunning adversary, using its unpredictable nature to test Orion''s resilience and determination. The malevolence of thebyrinth had found a new way to confound and torment him, making each step a calcted risk in the pursuit of its mysteries. The once eerie shadows within the Labyrinth of Shadows evolved into a malevolent force of their own. No longer content to merely linger passively, they now moved with a sinister intent. It was as if they had taken on a life of their own, guided by a malevolent purpose that sought to disrupt and disorient anyone who dared to traverse this nightmarish realm. These malevolent shadows defied the natural order, their movements taking on an uncanny intelligence. They slithered and shifted like predatory phantoms, creeping closer to Orion as he walked through the ever-shifting passageways. Their movements created a relentless and disorienting dance of darkness, surrounding him with a foreboding aura. Their malevolent intent was palpable as if they were the hidden hands of a tormentor manipting the environment to their advantage. These shadows had a singr goal: to mislead and bewilder. They projected illusory threats and hidden dangers, creating the overwhelming illusion of lurking malevolence at every turn. Orion found himself ensnared in this malevolent web of shadows, their movements further disorienting him in an already bewilderingbyrinth. The malevolence emanating from these shadows was suffocating, distorting his perception and challenging his ability to distinguish between reality and illusion. Thebyrinth had be a realm where reality and illusion coalesced into a nightmarish tapestry of confusion. The malevolent shadows yed a central role in this cruel dance, tormenting Orion as he ventured deeper into the heart of thebyrinth. Their eerie purpose made it clear that they were not mere specters; they were agents of thebyrinth''s malevolence, determined to challenge and unnerve the unwary traveler. As Orion ventured deeper into the Labyrinth of Shadows, a profound transformation overcame the once faint ambient light that had bathed the corridors in a soft, ethereal glow. This transformation manifested in the form of an oppressive darkness that began to engulf thebyrinth, shrouding it in an aura of malevolence. The ambient light, which had previously served as a beacon of sorts within thebyrinth''s twisted passages, dimmed steadily. Its onceforting presence waned, leaving a vacuum that was filled with the inky ckness of the oppressive darkness. It was as though the very atmosphere conspired against him, growing denser with every step he took. This malevolent darkness seemed to settle into thebyrinth, tainting the very air he breathed. The weight of it pressed down on his shoulders and threatened to engulf his very essence. Orion''s surroundings became increasingly difficult to perceive, and the path ahead blurred and wavered, further disorienting him. As he continued on his journey, Orion found it increasingly challenging to maintain his focus. The oppressive darkness yed tricks on his senses, making it hard to distinguish reality from illusion. The once clear and straightforward passages became mired in confusion, and thebyrinth seemed intent on eroding his determination. The darkness was no longer a passive backdrop but an active force, conspiring with thebyrinth''s malevolence to challenge Orion at every turn. It amplified the overwhelming sense of istion and impending doom, making his progress through thebyrinth an arduous and harrowing ordeal. Orion''s determination, however, remained unbroken. He knew that confronting thebyrinth''s ever-encroaching darkness was a part of the trial he must endure to uncover its secrets and ultimately confront the malevolence lurking within. The oppressive darkness became yet another element in this nightmarish realm that he had to ovee as he journeyed further into the heart of Purgatory. As Orion ventured deeper into thebyrinth, the oppressive darkness that surrounded him was not the only unsettling transformation that urred. Alongside the encroaching gloom, a host of spectral disturbances emerged, casting an even more ominous pall over his journey. Eerie wails and spectral disturbances reverberated through thebyrinth''s newly altered passages, their haunting sounds echoing off the obsidian-like walls. It was as if the very spirits of this otherworldly realm had been stirred from their slumber, their spectral presence made manifest in these ghostly noises that sent shivers down Orion''s spine. The wails and eerie whispers took on a disconcerting variety. Some seemed to mimic the tormented cries of lost souls, while others were indescribable, possessing an otherworldly, almost alien quality. They seemed to arise from the very fabric of thebyrinth, a chorus of despair that enveloped Orion in its chilling embrace. These spectral disturbances distorted his perception of reality, adding to thebyrinth''s disorienting effect. It became increasingly difficult for Orion to discern whether the sounds were the result of physical entities or manifestations of a tormented imagination. The boundary between the living world and the spectral realm blurred within thebyrinth''s ever-changing corridors. Despite the unnerving nature of these spectral disturbances, Orion pressed on. He knew that within the depths of the Labyrinth of Shadowsy the answers he sought and the malevolence he intended to confront. The haunting sounds were but anotheryer of thebyrinth''s enigmatic challenges, further testing his resolve and resourcefulness as he journeyed deeper into the heart of Purgatory. In the ever-changing and malevolentbyrinth, the chaos that had engulfed Purgatory manifested in a new, unsettling way. Thebyrinth''s mirrored surfaces, which had previously served as a source of guidance for Orion, underwent a sinister transformation. What was once a helpful tool became a treacherous and disorienting challenge. The mirrors, once pristine and reflecting an urate portrayal of thebyrinth''syout, now shattered into countless fragmented pieces. The shards of ss and obsidian-like material cast distorted images and deceptive illusions, causing Orion to question the very uracy of his surroundings and lose his sense of direction in this nightmarish realm. These shattered reflections seemed to bear a malevolent intent, toying with Orion''s perception and sense of reality. What had once been straightforward corridors and chambers now appeared twisted and disjointed in the fractured mirrors. Paths seemed to bend and ovep, and the reflections defied thews of physics, creating a baffling and disconcerting maze. Orion found himself surrounded by a hall of shattered reflections, each fragment presenting a different perspective of thebyrinth. In one, he might see a path leading to safety, while in another, he witnessed a seemingly impassable chasm. Thebyrinth''s malevolent nature was clear as it sought to sow confusion and doubt in his mind. The shattered reflections challenged Orion''s very instincts, and he was forced to rely on his keen intellect and unwavering determination to navigate this disorienting maze. Every step forward was fraught with uncertainty, as thebyrinth''s shifting and deceitful mirrors continued to test his resolve. Amid the shattered reflections, Orion remained steadfast. He knew that he needed to find his way through thisplex and distortedbyrinth to reach his ultimate goal. With each challenge he faced, his status and skills would be put to the test, making his journey through Purgatory a true trial of his abilities and intellect. Chapter 561 Labyrinth of Shadows (10) Chapter 561 Labyrinth of Shadows (10) The mirrors, once pristine and reflecting an urate portrayal of thebyrinth''syout, now shattered into countless fragmented pieces. The shards of ss and obsidian-like material cast distorted images and deceptive illusions, causing Orion to question the very uracy of his surroundings and lose his sense of direction in this nightmarish realm. These shattered reflections seemed to bear a malevolent intent, toying with Orion''s perception and sense of reality. What had once been straightforward corridors and chambers now appeared twisted and disjointed in the fractured mirrors. Paths seemed to bend and ovep, and the reflections defied thews of physics, creating a baffling and disconcerting maze. Orion found himself surrounded by a hall of shattered reflections, each fragment presenting a different perspective of thebyrinth. In one, he might see a path leading to safety, while in another, he witnessed a seemingly impassable chasm. Thebyrinth''s malevolent nature was clear as it sought to sow confusion and doubt in his mind. The shattered reflections challenged Orion''s very instincts, and he was forced to rely on his keen intellect and unwavering determination to navigate this disorienting maze. Every step forward was fraught with uncertainty, as thebyrinth''s shifting and deceitful mirrors continued to test his resolve. Amid the shattered reflections, Orion remained steadfast. He knew that he needed to find his way through thisplex and distortedbyrinth to reach his ultimate goal. With each challenge he faced, his status and skills would be put to the test, making his journey through Purgatory a true trial of his abilities and intellect. As Orion stepped out of the Chamber of Illumination, he found himself thrust into thebyrinth''s newly reformed dungeon, a nightmarish realm that had undergone a malevolent transformation at the dungeon master''s whims. His senses were immediately assaulted by the oppressive darkness and the sinister atmosphere that clung to thebyrinth''s passages. Before he could fullyprehend his surroundings, a blood-chilling screech echoed through the corridor, and from the shadows descended a pack of bat-like monsters with snarled teeth and massive ws. Their wings beat with a frenzy as they closed the distance between themselves and Orion, their eyes gleaming with malevolence. Without hesitation, Orion reacted swiftly. Drawing upon his status and skills, he brandished the Unholy Lance: Longinus and activated his [Demon Splitter] skill. In a fluid, practiced motion, he lunged at the nearest of the bat-like creatures, aiming to cleave it in two with a single, decisive strike. Thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness became his ally as he moved with the precision and speed of a seasoned warrior. His spear whirred through the air, seeking its mark, and the creature''s snarls turned to desperate cries as it met its doom. Yet, the battle had only just begun, and the rest of the pack descended upon Orion, wings, and ws poised for a frenzied assault. As the horde of bat-like creatures descended upon Orion, their malevolent eyes gleaming with sinister intent, he knew that this would be a fight unlike any other. With the newly acquired Seraphic Reckoning in hand, a scythe of unparalleled celestial power, he unleashed its radiant might. The de, shining like the brightest star in the heavens, gleamed with an otherworldly purity. With a swift, practiced motion, Orion swung the scythe in a wide arc, and the very air seemed to shimmer with divine radiance. The de cleaved through the oing wave of bats as if they were mere shadows, searing them with the essence of purity and redemption. Each swing of Seraphic Reckoning released a radiant shockwave, a torrent of celestial energy that purified the surroundings. The oppressive darkness that had shrouded thebyrinth''s passages was dispelled, and the malevolent creatures were met with an overwhelming wave of divine light. Their sinister forms faltered and disintegrated in the face of such celestial power. The radiant shockwaves danced through the corridor, cascading like divine blessings upon thebyrinth''s twisted foliage, the shattered reflections on the walls, and the jagged terrain below. As the waves of bats disintegrated into ash, their malevolence was reced by a profound sense of purity and redemption. Orion could feel the Seraphic Reckoning resonating with his very being, its celestial power granting him insight into the hearts of those he faced. It was as if the scythe itself whispered to him, revealing the potential for transformation and redemption even in the most fallen of adversaries. His purpose transcended the mere act of battle; it was now a quest for salvation and the remation of lost souls. As thest of the bat-like creatures was purged by the scythe''s radiant fury, a sense of awe and reverence overcame Orion. Seraphic Reckoning had proven itself to be a formidable weapon, one that could pierce through darkness and illuminate the path of redemption. With thebyrinth''s transformed denizens vanquished, Orion stood as a beacon of celestial power, ready to face thebyrinth''s malevolence with renewed resolve. Amidst the whirlwind of battle, as Orion continued to cleave through the waves of bats with Seraphic Reckoning, a chilling realization dawned upon him. He couldn''t help but notice, at the very back of the bat horde, a colossal bat of malevolent presence. It hovered above, its form distinctivelyrger and more menacing than the rest. This massive bat appeared to be the puppeteer of the chaotic swarm. Orion''s eyes narrowed as he observed faint, feint purple strings extending from the colossal bat and intricately intertwining with the smaller bats. The closer these strings came to him, the more noticeable they became, forming an intricate web of control that bound the lesser creatures to the will of their master. Orion''s instinct for battle had always been acute, and he knew that defeating this massive bat was crucial to breaking the control it held over the swarm. The Seraphic Reckoning in his hand seemed to resonate with his newfound purpose, its celestial aura growing brighter with his determination. Even amidst the relentless assault of the bat horde, Orion shifted his focus. His strikes became more precise and controlled, each swing of the scythe carving a path through the swarm as he made his way closer to the colossal bat. The Seraphic Reckoning released radiant shockwaves, not only obliterating the bats but also dispersing the feint purple strings that had ensnared them. With unwavering resolve and the power of Seraphic Reckoning at his disposal, Orion knew that he had to confront the colossal bat and sever the malevolent strings that bound its minions. In thebyrinth of ever-shifting challenges, a new adversary had revealed itself, and Orion was ready to face it head-on. As Orion continued his relentless assault on the bat horde, each swing of Seraphic Reckoning sent radiant shockwaves cleaving through the swarm. The dark creatures were no match for the celestial power of the scythe, and they fell like shattered shadows in its wake. Yet, the sheer number of bats took its toll, and Orion was not untouched by their frenzied counterattacks. His movements were a dance of lethal grace, but the bats were relentless. Their serrated teeth and massive ws inflicted painful wounds upon him. Blood, both his own and that of the fallen bats, spattered across his form, drenching his attire in a gruesome tableau of crimson. Despite the searing agony, Orion''s resolve remained unshaken, fueled by his determination to confront the colossal bat orchestrating the chaos. The cacophony of battle was punctuated by the sickening sound of de meeting flesh, and Orion''s relentless drive to reach the massive bat led him to a nightmarish climax. Each step brought him closer to his formidable adversary, but the injuries sustained throughout the battle began to take their toll. His once-pristine form now bore the signs of a brutal and grueling confrontation, his strength waning as he fought through the pain. Orion''s senses remained sharp as he closed the gap, his gaze locked onto the colossal bat''s malevolent form. With a final surge of strength, he reached the massive bat and struck it down with a powerful swing of Seraphic Reckoning. The radiant shockwave tore through the bat''s enormous wings and severed its connection to the swarm, sending it plummeting to thebyrinth''s shifting ground. The colossal bat''s fall marked a pivotal moment in the battle. The web of control that it had maintained over the horde began to unravel, and the bats that had once served as its puppets now scattered in disarray. As Orion stood amidst the remnants of the swarm, the pain from his injuries served as a testament to the intensity of the struggle. Drenched in his own blood and the blood of countless bats, Orion had triumphed over the malevolent forces that had sought to thwart him. But he knew that thebyrinth held even greater challenges, and his unyielding resolve remained his most potent weapon as he continued his journey into its ever-shifting depths. The minorcerations, which crisscrossed his body like spiderwebs, vanished as if they had never existed. It was a testament to the formidable powers he possessed, powers that enabled him to recuperate swiftly from injuries that would have incapacitated a lesser being. Even the majorcerations, which had left deep gashes, gradually closed and mended, leaving only faint scars as a reminder of the intense battle. Orion''s regeneration was a testament to his resilience and determination. It allowed him to continue his journey into thebyrinth, undeterred by the physical toll of his encounters. Thebyrinth had revealed itself to be a realm of ever-present challenges, and Orion''s status and abilities were his greatest assets as he delved deeper into its shifting and malevolent depths. With his wounds healing rapidly, Orion moved forward, his gaze fixed on the mysteries thaty ahead. The echoes of his triumph over the bat horde reverberated through the deste passages, a testament to his unwavering resolve and formidable powers. Each step he took was a testament to his unyielding determination to confront the malevolence that dwelled within thebyrinth and uncover the secrets of Purgatory. Chapter 562 Labyrinth of Shadows (11) Chapter 562 Labyrinth of Shadows (11) The colossal bat''s fall marked a pivotal moment in the battle. The web of control that it had maintained over the horde began to unravel, and the bats that had once served as its puppets now scattered in disarray. As Orion stood amidst the remnants of the swarm, the pain from his injuries served as a testament to the intensity of the struggle. Drenched in his own blood and the blood of countless bats, Orion had triumphed over the malevolent forces that had sought to thwart him. But he knew that thebyrinth held even greater challenges, and his unyielding resolve remained his most potent weapon as he continued his journey into its ever-shifting depths. The minorcerations, which crisscrossed his body like spiderwebs, vanished as if they had never existed. It was a testament to the formidable powers he possessed, powers that enabled him to recuperate swiftly from injuries that would have incapacitated a lesser being. Even the majorcerations, which had left deep gashes, gradually closed and mended, leaving only faint scars as a reminder of the intense battle. Orion''s regeneration was a testament to his resilience and determination. It allowed him to continue his journey into thebyrinth, undeterred by the physical toll of his encounters. Thebyrinth had revealed itself to be a realm of ever-present challenges, and Orion''s status and abilities were his greatest assets as he delved deeper into its shifting and malevolent depths. With his wounds healing rapidly, Orion moved forward, his gaze fixed on the mysteries thaty ahead. The echoes of his triumph over the bat horde reverberated through the deste passages, a testament to his unwavering resolve and formidable powers. Each step he took was a testament to his unyielding determination to confront the malevolence that dwelled within thebyrinth and uncover the secrets of Purgatory. As Orion ventured deeper into thebyrinth, he encountered a monstrous entity unlike any he had faced before. This hellish creature, known as a "Pyrost Horrorgon," was a grotesque fusion of fire and shadow, a manifestation of thebyrinth''s darkest elements. The Pyrost Horrorgon was a towering behemoth, its body seemingly forged from moltenva and smoky obsidian. Its form was a grotesque amalgamation of human and serpent, with a torso that resembled a sinewy, muscr figure, adorned with twisted, dark scales. Its elongated arms ended in massive ws, each sharpened to a wicked point. Fire danced along its body, emitting an eerie, flickering glow, while ck tendrils of shadow snaked and coiled around its form. Its head was an abomination, a fusion of jagged obsidian and fiery embers. Jagged, horn-like structures protruded from its skull, and its eyes glowed with malevolent mes, with square-shaped pupils that seemed to pierce through one''s very soul. From its gaping maw, tongues of scorching fire erupted, apanied by a deafening, otherworldly roar that reverberated through thebyrinth''s dark corridors. The Pyrost Horrorgon moved with a twisted grace, its serpentine lower body propelling it with sinuous, snakelike motions. Its sheer presence seemed to distort the very air around it, causing the ambient temperature to rise to unbearable levels. The heat it radiated was suffocating, and the shadows that clung to its form concealed countless horrors within. Orion, ever determined and undaunted, prepared to face this new monstrous adversary. The echoes of his triumphs and battles thus far reverberated through the deste passages, marking his unwavering journey deeper into thebyrinth and the unfathomable challenges it held. As Orion faced the Pyrost Horrorgon in the heart of thebyrinth, the battle began with a deafening roar that shook the very foundations of the twisted maze. The monstrous creature, a grotesque fusion of fire and shadow, lunged at Orion with a ferocity that matched its horrific appearance. Its fiery ws swiped through the air, leaving trails of zing embers in their wake. Orion met the attack with a swift parry of his newly acquired Seraphic Reckoning, the radiant scythe releasing a brilliant shockwave as it shed with the creature''s ws. The shockwave washed over the Pyrost Horrorgon, temporarily dispelling the malevolent mes that clung to its form. Despite the initial sh, the Pyrost Horrorgon was no ordinary foe. It retaliated with a fiery breath that erupted from its grotesque maw. Waves of searing mes surged toward Orion, and he narrowly dodged the inferno, feeling the intense heat singe his clothing. Orion''sbat skills came into y as he wielded Seraphic Reckoning with calcted precision. He aimed for the creature''s fiery limbs, attempting to sever the appendages to diminish its offensive capabilities. Yet the Pyrost Horrorgon''s shadowy defenses were formidable, and it retaliated with a swift, serpentine strike. Thebyrinth''s shifting, malevolent shadows seemed to conspire with the creature, obscuring its movements and making it challenging for Orion to anticipate its attacks. The battle was a cataclysmic sh of celestial and infernal forces, an otherworldly spectacle of power and darkness that defied thews of reality. As the battle with the Pyrost Horrorgon raged on, Orion continued to wield the Seraphic Reckoning with a newfound sense of determination. The radiant scythe cleaved through the fiery onught of the monstrous creature, releasing purifying shockwaves with each swing. Despite the chaotic nature of thebyrinth and the Pyrost Horrorgon''s malevolent mes, the scythe''s celestial power shone brightly, pushing back the darkness that sought to envelop Orion. Orion''s strategic thinking and tactical prowess came into y as he engaged the creature. He sought openings in the Pyrost Horrorgon''s defenses, aiming his strikes at the fiery limbs that it used for attacks. With each precise swing of the Seraphic Reckoning, he attempted to sever the creature''s fiery appendages, hoping to weaken its offensive capabilities. However, the Pyrost Horrorgon was no ordinary adversary. It was a creature born of fire and shadow, and its resilience was extraordinary. The monster''s infernal mes surged with renewed intensity, its red eyes glowing with malevolence. The creature was a relentless and savage opponent, seemingly driven by an insatiable desire to consume and destroy. Thebyrinth''s shadows, influenced by the Pyrost Horrorgon''s presence, danced with sinister glee, making it challenging for Orion to anticipate the creature''s movements. As the battle unfolded, the malevolent nature of thebyrinth seemed to intensify, lending the Pyrost Horrorgon an additional advantage. Despite the formidable challenge posed by the Pyrost Horrorgon, Orion''s unwavering resolve and the divine power of Seraphic Reckoning were his greatest assets. With each strike, the scythe released radiant shockwaves that momentarily dispelled the fiery shroud enveloping the monstrous entity. In the face of thebyrinth''s chaotic and malevolent influence, Orion continued to press forward, determined to unravel its mysteries and confront the malevolence that dwelled within. The battle between Orion and the Pyrost Horrorgon continued to escte, a sh of celestial light against the fiery malevolence of the creature. Orion''s strikes with the Seraphic Reckoning were calcted and precise, aimed at weakening the creature''s fiery limbs and sapping its strength. lights¦­¦Ïvel As the scythe cleaved through the air, each swing released purifying shockwaves, pushing back thebyrinth''s sinister shadows and the fiery onught of the Pyrost Horrorgon. Orion''s vision was marred by the inferno surrounding him, but the radiant weapon in his hands illuminated the darkness and offered a glimmer of hope. The Pyrost Horrorgon, however, continued to be a relentless adversary. It spat fire and molten projectiles at Orion, forcing him to employ swift evasions and agile footwork. Thebyrinth''s chaotic influence made it challenging to predict the creature''s movements and its fiery attacks were relentless and unpredictable. Orion felt the toll of the battle on his body, with minor burns andcerations umting as he deftly dodged and countered the Pyrost Horrorgon''s strikes. The relentless heat and the creature''s fiery presence made the fight increasingly grueling. Despite his regenerative abilities, the sheer intensity of the battle was taking its toll. But Orion''s determination never wavered. With each strike of the Seraphic Reckoning, he aimed to uncover the Pyrost Horrorgon''s vulnerabilities. He understood that this battle was not only a test of hisbat prowess but also a test of his resilience and resolve. As the Pyrost Horrorgon''s fiery form pulsated with malevolent energy, Orion knew that he had to push through this grueling conflict. He continued to fight with all his might, unwavering in his quest to conquer the challenges of the Labyrinth of Shadows and confront the malevolence that lurked within. Orion and the Pyrost Horrorgon continued their intense battle within thebyrinth''s shifting, fieryndscape. As the fight raged on, Orion''s movements became more calcted, his attacks more precise, and his resolve unwavering. The scythe, Seraphic Reckoning, proved to be an incredible weapon against the hellish creature, its celestial powers matching the infernal energy of the Pyrost Horrorgon. The scythe''s radiant de seared through the Pyrost Horrorgon''s fiery form, leaving purifying trails of light in its wake. With each strike, it sapped the creature''s strength and attempted to expose its vulnerabilities. However, the creature was no ordinary foe, and it fought back with a relentless fury. The Pyrost Horrorgonunched waves of molten projectiles and spewed torrents of searing mes, attempting to engulf Orion in its fiery onught. Orion''s agility and the supernatural regenerative abilities provided by his Blood Being Control allowed him to endure the relentless attacks. As the battle raged on, Orion began to notice a pattern in the Pyrost Horrorgon''s movements. The creature''s fiery attacks were not entirely random; there was a method to its madness. Orion used this newfound insight to his advantage, anticipating the creature''s moves andunching counterattacks with enhanced precision. With each calcted strike of Seraphic Reckoning, Orion focused his power, channeling the celestial energy of the scythe into a devastating blow. The Pyrost Horrorgon''s fiery defenses began to weaken, and cracks appeared in its molten armor. It let out ear-piercing roars of frustration as its form started to crumble. Orion knew that he was closing in on victory, but he remained vignt. The Pyrost Horrorgon''s final, desperate assault could prove to be its most dangerous. Orion readied himself for the creature''sst stand, determined to purify this malevolent presence and continue his journey through thebyrinth''s treacherous depths. Chapter 563 Labyrinth of Shadows (12) Chapter 563 Labyrinth of Shadows (12) As the battle raged on, Orion began to notice a pattern in the Pyrost Horrorgon''s movements. The creature''s fiery attacks were not entirely random; there was a method to its madness. Orion used this newfound insight to his advantage, anticipating the creature''s moves andunching counterattacks with enhanced precision. With each calcted strike of Seraphic Reckoning, Orion focused his power, channeling the celestial energy of the scythe into a devastating blow. The Pyrost Horrorgon''s fiery defenses began to weaken, and cracks appeared in its molten armor. It let out ear-piercing roars of frustration as its form started to crumble. Orion knew that he was closing in on victory, but he remained vignt. The Pyrost Horrorgon''s final, desperate assault could prove to be its most dangerous. Orion readied himself for the creature''sst stand, determined to purify this malevolent presence and continue his journey through thebyrinth''s treacherous depths. The battle raged on in the heart of the fierybyrinth as Orion, armed with the holy scythe Seraphic Reckoning, faced the dual threat of the Pyrost Horrorgon and the Abyssal Destor. With each sh of his celestial weapon, radiant shockwaves cut through the searing air, momentarily pushing back the relentless adversaries. Orion''s movements were a dance of precision and strategy. He nimbly avoided the Pyrost Horrorgon''s molten projectiles while fending off the relentless attacks of the Abyssal Destor. Seraphic Reckoning''s celestial de gleamed with divine power, casting a radiant light that dispelled the malevolent energies that surrounded the monstrous foes. The Pyrost Horrorgon, while relentless, showed signs of weakening under the onught of Seraphic Reckoning''s divine light. The malevolent mes that encased its form flickered and dimmed with each strike, revealing the twisted, molten flesh beneath. Orion pressed his advantage, recognizing the opportunity to vanquish this monstrous entity. Meanwhile, the Abyssal Destor, though powerful, faced a different challenge. The celestial energy radiating from Seraphic Reckoning proved to be a bane to its chaotic, abyssal essence. The creature roared in agony as the divine light seared its molten form, causing it to stagger and falter. Thebyrinth''s ever-shifting terrain added ayer ofplexity to the battle. Jagged terrain and unpredictable chasms tested Orion''s agility as he moved to avoid the monsters'' devastating attacks. The swirling mes and vtile terrain created a chaotic battlefield, where every step was fraught with danger. As the fight continued, the bnce of power shifted. The Pyrost Horrorgon, weakened and battered,unched one final, desperate attack. Orion, drawing on the celestial power of Seraphic Reckoning, executed a precise counterattack. The divine de cleaved through the Pyrost Horrorgon''s form, extinguishing its malevolent mes. With a thunderous roar, the monstrous entity crumbled into a cloud of ash, vanquished. With one adversary defeated, Orion turned his focus to the Abyssal Destor. The celestial power of Seraphic Reckoning had severely weakened the creature, its molten form now solidifying into obsidian-like rigidity. With a final, resounding strike, Orion brought down his celestial weapon, cleaving the Abyssal Destor in two. Thebyrinth, still seething with chaos, fell eerily silent. Orion, drenched in sweat and the blood of his foes, stood victorious but weary. The divine light of Seraphic Reckoning still radiated with purity, casting its brilliance in the darkness of thebyrinth. Though Orion had ovee these nightmarish adversaries, he knew that more challenges awaited him within the ever-changingbyrinth. The battle had tested his strength, skill, and the power of the holy scythe, but he was undeterred in his quest to uncover thebyrinth''s secrets and confront the malevolence that dwelled within its depths. As thebyrinth''s silence settled around Orion following the vanquishing of the Abyssal Destor and the Pyrost Horrorgon, he knew that he had little time to catch his breath. The shifting terrain beneath his feet and the ever-present threat of new adversaries served as constant reminders that thebyrinth held more challenges within its ever-changing depths. The molten remains of the Pyrost Horrorgon and the shattered obsidian pieces of the Abyssal Destory as testaments to Orion''s skill and the celestial power of Seraphic Reckoning. Yet, the quiet was fleeting, and the fiery realm still seethed with a malevolent energy that hungered for a new opponent. Orion''s celestial weapon, Seraphic Reckoning, gleamed with divine radiance, casting a radiant light into thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness. He knew that its power was a formidable tool against the malevolence of this realm, and he gripped the scythe''s hilt with renewed determination. With each pulse of the scythe''s light, it seemed to reassure him that he possessed the means to face whatever challengesy ahead. Momentster, thebyrinth''s malevolence stirred again, and with it, a new adversary emerged. From the searing shadows, a nightmarish figure took shape. It was a creature of grotesque and enigmatic form, a manifestation of thebyrinth''s ever-shifting chaos. This new adversary, known as the Inferno Reaver, was an embodiment of fire and shadow. Its smoky, incorporeal form danced with mes that consumed everything they touched. The Inferno Reaver''s molten eyes glowed with malevolence, and its wed appendages reached out with a sinister hunger. The Inferno Reaver, unlike the previous adversaries, disyed an uncanny agility and an eerie ability to phase in and out of existence. Its movements were a disorienting dance, appearing and disappearing with unpredictable speed. Orion''s instincts and battle experience told him that this fight would be unlike any other. With Seraphic Reckoning in hand, Orion braced himself for the Inferno Reaver''s first strike. As the creature lunged, its ming ws extending toward him, Orion responded with a precise counterattack. The divine de of the scythe met the infernal ws with a burst of radiant energy. The scorching mes dimmed under the pure light of Seraphic Reckoning, and the Inferno Reaver recoiled, hissing in pain. However, the Inferno Reaver''s ethereal form allowed it to regroup quickly. Orion''s attacks, though potent, found it challenging tond a decisive blow on the creature. The battlefield had transformed into a chaotic dance of light and shadow, as Orion sought to strike the Inferno Reaver when it became corporeal. Thebyrinth''s ever-shifting terrain presented a unique challenge in this battle. Jagged terrain and chasms remained a constant threat, and Orion had to maintain his agility while keeping an eye on the unpredictable foe. His mastery of [General War Sight] proved invaluable, allowing him to anticipate the Inferno Reaver''s movements with a glimpse into its chaotic nature. The Inferno Reaver''s tactics were unpredictable and malevolent. It exploited thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness to blend with the shadows, reappearing at unexpected angles to strike at Orion. This constant shifting between reality and the ethereal realm made it a formidable adversary. Orion''s determination and unwavering resolve were matched by the Inferno Reaver''s relentless malevolence. The battlefield became a crucible of celestial light and dark shadows, and the sh of their powers sent shockwaves that reverberated through thebyrinth. Orion recognized that the battle was entering a grueling phase. The Inferno Reaver''s unpredictability and ethereal nature made it challenging tond a decisive blow, while its relentless aggression showed no sign of waning. Though Seraphic Reckoning''s power was potent, it struggled to reach its ethereal adversary. Seeking an advantage, Orion called upon the scythe''s unique abilities. The first of these, [Eternal Grace], allowed him to channel the divine light of Seraphic Reckoning into a protective barrier. As the Inferno Reaver lunged, Orion activated the barrier, creating a radiant aura around him. The Inferno Reaver''s attack met the divine light of the barrier, and for the first time, Orion had sessfully repelled the creature''s assault. The Inferno Reaver hissed and recoiled, its smoky form shifting in the face of the barrier''s celestial power. Orion saw an opportunity to strike, the scythe of Seraphic Reckoning illuminating with even greater intensity. He unleashed a series of precise and calcted strikes, each swing leaving trails of divine light. The celestial de cleaved through the Inferno Reaver''s form, forcing it to solidify in agony. Thebyrinth echoed with the creature''s howls as the divine power of Seraphic Reckoning seared through its ethereal essence. Orion continued to press the assault, taking advantage of the creature''s newfound vulnerability. Despite the Inferno Reaver''s resistance, Orion''s unwavering determination and the scythe''s divine might began to tip the bnce of the battle. The malevolent mes that had fueled the creature''s power now waned, and its smoky form flickered with instability. Thebyrinth itself seemed to respond to the battle''s intensity. The shadows and mes grew more oppressive as if trying to protect their malevolent champion. Orion knew that victory was within reach, and he summoned his inner strength. With a final, resounding strike, Seraphic Reckoning cleaved through the Inferno Reaver''s form, dispelling thest vestiges of its malevolence. The nightmarish entity howled in agony before dissolving into a chaotic whirl of mes and smoke. As the echoes of battle faded, Orion stood victorious, his breath heavy and his body battered but triumphant. Thebyrinth''s silence returned, albeit momentarily, offering a brief respite. Orion knew that he had conquered another of thebyrinth''s malevolent guardians, but he remained vignt. He understood that the ever-changing nature of thebyrinth held more challenges and mysteries, and he was resolved to continue his journey to uncover its secrets. Gazing at Seraphic Reckoning, the holy scythe that had be his ally, Orion knew that it was both a weapon of light and a key to unlocking the enigmas of this fiery realm. With thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness and relentless adversaries, he ventured forward, ready to face whatever malevolence awaited him next. Chapter 564 Labyrinth of Shadows (13) Chapter 564 Labyrinth of Shadows (13) Despite the Inferno Reaver''s resistance, Orion''s unwavering determination and the scythe''s divine might began to tip the bnce of the battle. The malevolent mes that had fueled the creature''s power now waned, and its smoky form flickered with instability. Thebyrinth itself seemed to respond to the battle''s intensity. The shadows and mes grew more oppressive as if trying to protect their malevolent champion. Orion knew that victory was within reach, and he summoned his inner strength. With a final, resounding strike, Seraphic Reckoning cleaved through the Inferno Reaver''s form, dispelling thest vestiges of its malevolence. The nightmarish entity howled in agony before dissolving into a chaotic whirl of mes and smoke. As the echoes of battle faded, Orion stood victorious, his breath heavy and his body battered but triumphant. Thebyrinth''s silence returned, albeit momentarily, offering a brief respite. Orion knew that he had conquered another of thebyrinth''s malevolent guardians, but he remained vignt. He understood that the ever-changing nature of thebyrinth held more challenges and mysteries, and he was resolved to continue his journey to uncover its secrets. Gazing at Seraphic Reckoning, the holy scythe that had be his ally, Orion knew that it was both a weapon of light and a key to unlocking the enigmas of this fiery realm. With thebyrinth''s oppressive darkness and relentless adversaries, he ventured forward, ready to face whatever malevolence awaited him next. As Orion delved deeper into thebyrinth, his surroundings continued to evolve. The shifting walls and malevolent forces showed no signs of abating. It wasn''t long before he encountered a new threat, one that differed from the monstrous entities he had faced before. The monster that confronted him was a humanoid figure, but it bore little resemnce to humanity. Its form was twisted a grotesque fusion of flesh and shadow. Its skin, if it could be called that, was a sickly pallid gray, stretched tight over sinewy muscles that rippled with a sinister vitality. The creature''s limbs were elongated and grotesque, ending in razor-sharp ws that glistened with a malevolent aura. Its head was a grotesque mockery of a human skull, with hollow eye sockets that radiated a malevolent, crimson light. Jagged teeth lined its maw, curved like the serrated edges of a de. This humanoid abomination was dressed in tattered and ethereal robes that seemed to blend with the shadows, making it appear as if it were an extension of the very darkness that permeated thebyrinth. On one hand, the creature wielded a longsword, a weapon that exuded an aura of darkness equal to the radiance of Orion''s holy scythe. The longsword was a twisted work of malevolent art. Its de was serrated as if it were forged from pure malevolence itself, and it gleamed with an unnatural luster. The hilt was adorned with crimson gemstones that pulsed with a sinister light, and the weapon seemed to resonate with the dark entity that wielded it. As the two opponents faced each other in the dimly lit corridor, Orion couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine. The creature''s malevolence was palpable, and it exuded an aura of darkness that seemed to challenge the very essence of his newfound Seraphic Reckoning. The stage was set for a battle that would test both his mettle and the divine power he now possessed. The moment the battlemenced, thebyrinth seemed to hold its breath, as if the very walls were watching with bated anticipation. Orion and the grotesque, humanoid creature stood poised to engage in a dance of des, their weapons ready to sh in a symphony of destruction. Orion gripped Seraphic Reckoning, his newly acquired holy scythe, with a determination that zed like a beacon of hope in the oppressive darkness. The radiant de shone brilliantly, its celestial aura dispelling the shadows that dared to encroach upon it. The longsword in the creature''s hand, in stark contrast, exuded an aura of malevolence and darkness. It was a weapon forged from shadows and sorrow, a fitting counterpart to Orion''s scythe. The serrated de seemed to hunger for conflict, its jagged edges casting eerie reflections of torment and despair. Thebyrinth itself seemed to react to the impending sh. The shifting walls became eerily still, their malevolent shadows coiling around thebatants as if to bear witness to the duel. Spectral echoes resonated in the air, forming a cacophonous backdrop to the impending confrontation. As the creature lunged forward with preternatural speed, Orion responded with an expert twirl of Seraphic Reckoning. The scythe met the longsword with a resonating ng that sent sparks of light scattering across the corridor. The force of the impact reverberated through Orion''s arms, but he stood his ground. The creature was relentless, its strikesing with an uncanny precision that made it a formidable opponent. Orion was hard-pressed to parry and counter each blow, his scythe slicing through the air with celestial grace. Yet, the longsword''s malevolent aura seemed to erode the brilliance of his holy weapon, challenging its divine light. The sh of their weapons sent shockwaves of power rippling through thebyrinth. Orion''s every movement was a testament to his martial skill, his quick reflexes, and strategic strikes aiming to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. However, the battle was far from one-sided. The creature''s relentless assault proved to be a match for hisbat expertise. Orion''s blood surged with adrenaline as he strived to gain the upper hand. The scythe and longsword became a blur of motion, an intricate dance between celestial light and malevolent shadow. In the midst of thebat, Orion recognized that the battlefield was constantly shifting, making each step and strike a calcted risk. The echoing wails and spectral disturbances that gued thebyrinth only added to the disorienting atmosphere. Orion was aware that he could not afford to falter, for this grotesque opponent was relentless. Thebyrinth''s malevolence, embodied by this creature, sought to undermine his determination and test his resolve. Orion''s defenses remained steadfast, his scythe swinging with a precision that defied the encroaching darkness. Yet, it was evident that the creature held an advantage. The malevolent aura surrounding the longsword seeped through Seraphic Reckoning, threatening to extinguish its divine light. As the battle raged on, Orion understood that he needed to draw upon all the power and skills at his disposal. The grotesque humanoid creature was a formidable adversary, and he couldn''t afford to falter in the heart of this ever-changingbyrinth of shadows. Thebyrinth of shadows bore witness to the fierce duel between Orion and the grotesque, longsword-wielding creature. Orion''s scythe, Seraphic Reckoning, radiated celestial brilliance, yet its divine power seemed to wane in the face of the creature''s relentless assault. The creature''s longsword, tainted by malevolent shadow, danced with malevolent grace, its strikes finding chinks in Orion''s defenses. Each blow from the creature''s longsword came with uncanny precision, driving Orion back with the sheer force of malevolence. He was out of his element, wielding the scythe with grace butcking the experience of the monster that had be one with the longsword. The creature''s strikes wereced with dark power, and Orion could feel the malevolence seeping into him, threatening to erode his resolve. With each sh of their weapons, Orion was pushed to the brink. His movements, once a testament to martial skill, became strained and reactive. The shiftingbyrinth around them added an extrayer ofplexity to the battle. The walls moved unpredictably, and the malevolent shadows coiled around thebatants, seeking to obscure their vision. The grotesque creature pressed its advantage, its longsword slicing through the air with deadly precision. Orion''s scythe remained a bastion of divine light, but it was waning under the relentless assault. The divine aura that surrounded Seraphic Reckoning seemed to flicker in and out like a struggling candle in the oppressive darkness. Orion''s heart raced as he struggled to match the creature''s malevolence with the purity of his scythe. Thebyrinth''s oppressive atmosphere seemed to close in on him, suffocating his every movement. He was determined not to falter, but the battle was testing his resolve. Thebyrinth''s shifting nature and the eerie wails that echoed through the corridors added to the chaos of the battle. Orion was out of his depth, facing an opponent who was a master of the malevolent longsword. The malevolence of thebyrinth''s shadows threatened to undermine his determination, and it became clear that he needed to find a way to turn the tide of the battle. Orion''s once radiant scythe, Seraphic Reckoning, now flickered as if struggling to maintain its divine power. The malevolence of the creature''s longsword threatened to overwhelm him, and his own blood dripped from numerouscerations. The grotesque creature, a master of the malevolent de, pressed the attack, driving Orion further into a desperate situation. With every move, Orion felt his energy ebbing away. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and his movements were slower, less precise. Thebyrinth''s relentless onught had taken its toll on his resilience, and he teetered on the precipice of defeat. Orion knew that the battle was nearing its end, and the realization weighed heavily on him. He was outmatched, outmaneuvered, and out of time. His thoughts raced as he desperately sought a way to turn the tide. He needed a strategy, a moment of inspiration, a chance to seize a victory from the jaws of defeat. Thebyrinth watched and waited as the battle neared its decisive conclusion, and Orion faced the looming specter of failure. "Tch¡­ useless weapon¡­" Orion tossed the scythe to the side before spitting out a mouthful of blood and raising his hand into the air. The monster, feeling something was wrong, immediately charged towards him, but before he could even so much as trap the man in front of him¡­ "My sangria spear. Answer my call." SHING Chapter 565 Labyrinth of Shadows (14) Chapter 565 Labyrinth of Shadows (14) Orion''s once radiant scythe, Seraphic Reckoning, now flickered as if struggling to maintain its divine power. The malevolence of the creature''s longsword threatened to overwhelm him, and his own blood dripped from numerouscerations. The grotesque creature, a master of the malevolent de, pressed the attack, driving Orion further into a desperate situation. With every move, Orion felt his energy ebbing away. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and his movements were slower, less precise. Thebyrinth''s relentless onught had taken its toll on his resilience, and he teetered on the precipice of defeat. Orion knew that the battle was nearing its end, and the realization weighed heavily on him. He was outmatched, outmaneuvered, and out of time. His thoughts raced as he desperately sought a way to turn the tide. He needed a strategy, a moment of inspiration, a chance to seize a victory from the jaws of defeat. Thebyrinth watched and waited as the battle neared its decisive conclusion, and Orion faced the looming specter of failure. "Tch¡­ useless weapon¡­" Orion tossed the scythe to the side before spitting out a mouthful of blood and raising his hand into the air. The monster, feeling something was wrong, immediately charged towards him, but before he could even so much as trap the man in front of him¡­ "My sangria spear. Answer my call." SHING As Orion ventured deeper into the ever-shiftingbyrinth, he encountered another of its malevolent denizens. This time, the monstrous entity appeared more humanoid than the previous abomination. It stood at the intersection of shadow and flesh, a grotesque fusion of a man and a creature that defied natural order. The creature''s upper torso bore a semnce to a humanoid form, though its skin was pallid, stretched tight over sinewy muscles. It had two arms, each ending in wed hands that clutched wickedly curved short swords with malicious intent. Its legs, however, were anything but human; they resembled those of a predatory beast, sinewy and powerful. Its face was a nightmarish visage, with sunken eye sockets that housed burning red orbs. Its mouth, twisted into a permanent malevolent grin, revealed a row of serrated teeth. The creature''s overall appearance was a grotesque mockery of humanity, an embodiment of malevolence that was equally repulsive and terrifying. Orion stood his ground, his sangria-colored spear, a relic of his status as Chaos Incarnate, at the ready. Thebyrinth around them seemed to shift with anticipation as if it relished in the impending sh between its denizens. With an almost inhuman speed, the humanoid entity lunged forward, its dual short swords shing through the air with deadly precision. Orion''s reflexes, honed through countless battles, allowed him to parry the attack with his sangria spear. The ng of metal against metal reverberated through thebyrinth, and the creature hissed in frustration. Their battle began in earnest, with Orion and the humanoid entity locked in a fierce exchange of strikes and parries. The creature''s movements were fluid and unpredictable, a blend of savage grace and ruthless precision. It wielded its dual short swords with deadly efficiency, each blow carrying the weight of malevolence. Orion, however, was no stranger tobat. He fought with a sangria-colored spear that crackled with chaotic energy, and his experience in facing formidable adversaries had honed his skills to a razor''s edge. He matched the creature''s ferocity with calcted strikes, his spear shing through the air as he deflected blows and countered with swift, powerful thrusts. Thebyrinth''s influence made their battle all the more treacherous. The terrain beneath their feet shifted and undted, creating uneven ground that threatened to throw them off bnce. Shadows danced and swirled, at times obscuring the battlefield and at others revealing dangerous pitfalls. As the fight raged on, Orion began to perceive patterns in the creature''s movements. The entity''s attacks, while fierce, were not without a certain rhythm. It lunged, struck, and retreated with a cadence that Orion recognized. With a newfound understanding of the creature''s tactics, Orion aimed to turn the tide. As the creature lunged forward once more, Orion evaded its attack with a graceful sidestep. Thebyrinth''s shifting terrain worked to his advantage, allowing him to anticipate the entity''s movements and maintain a safe distance. He capitalized on the openings he had identified, delivering precise thrusts with his sangria spear. Each blow struck true, weakening the creature''s defenses. Orion''s spear, infused with chaotic power, left a vivid trail of crimson energy in its wake. The creature''s twisted form faltered as its pallid skin absorbed the chaotic energy, sapping its malevolence. Their battle had reached a turning point, and thebyrinth watched in eerie silence as Orion, wielding his sangria-colored spear, pressed his advantage. He could sense that the humanoid entity was nearing its limit, its grotesque form showing signs of fatigue. Orion, drawing on his formidable experience and the unique skills at his disposal, sought to end the confrontation and move one step closer to unraveling the mysteries of thebyrinth. Orion''s mastery of the sangria-colored spear became increasingly evident as the battle wore on. His relentless assault bore down upon the humanoid entity, overwhelming it with precision and power. Each strike sent shudders of chaotic energy surging through the creature''s malevolent form, sapping its strength and resolve. As the battle reached its climax, Orion drew upon the unique skills granted by his status as Chaos Incarnate. His spear radiated with crimson energy, enveloping the creature in an aura of chaotic might. The very essence of thebyrinth seemed to respond to his presence, channeling its unpredictable forces through him. He unleashed [Eternal Grace], a skill that allowed him to move with unparalleled agility and grace. With blinding speed, he danced around the humanoid entity, closing in for strikes with uncanny finesse. The creature struggled to keep up, its short swords parrying and shing at thin air. Orion then invoked [Redemption''s Embrace], a skill that held the power of transformation and redemption. With each sessful strike of his sangria spear, the creature''s malevolence began to wane. The malign grin on its grotesque face contorted into a mask of agony as it writhed in the throes of self-reflection. Thebyrinth itself seemed to aid Orion, guiding him through the shifting terrain as if it recognized a kindred force of chaos. The shadows that had once obscured the battlefield now formed into ethereal tendrils that bound the humanoid entity, leaving it helpless before Orion''s onught. Incorporating [Will of the Fallen], Orion''s perception of the creature''s weaknesses sharpened. He targeted its vulnerable points with surgical precision, further weakening the entity. Crimson energy crackled and danced with each sessful strike, leaving smoldering wounds in its wake. His chaotic speary was relentless, and thebyrinth''s malevolence began to wane. The very shadows that had concealed the battlefield were dispelled by the aura of redemption that enveloped Orion''s spear. A burst of divine light illuminated the once-ominous space, revealing its secrets and dispelling its malevolent influence. Desperation filled the eyes of the humanoid entity as Orion''s speary became unrelenting. It struggled to parry the chaotic onught, but Orion''s skillful maneuvering and the unforgiving nature of his sangria spear made it an impossible task. In a final, decisive strike, Orion plunged his sangria spear deep into the creature''s chest. The grotesque entity let out an anguished wail, its malevolence purged by the chaotic energy. A brilliant explosion of crimson light radiated from the point of impact, engulfing the creature in a cascade of transformative power. Thebyrinth''s influence receded, defeated by Orion''s mastery over the sangria spear and the redemption it carried. The battlefield, once a ce of darkness and malevolence, was bathed in a serene, ethereal glow. The grotesque entity''s form began to shift and contort, no longer a force of malevolence but a being transformed by the power of redemption. With a final, guttural sigh, the creature''s grotesque appearance gave way to a visage of serenity. Its malicious grin was reced by a peaceful expression, and its burning red eyes now held a sense of calm. It knelt before Orion, a living testament to the power of transformation and redemption. Orion, his sangria-colored spear still radiant with chaotic energy, watched as the transformed entity acknowledged his victory. Thebyrinth itself seemed to offer a silent approval as the once-hostile terrain became a ce of profound change and rebirth. Their battle hade to an end, but Orion knew that more challenges awaited him in thebyrinth''s depths. He had proven his mastery over the sangria spear and the unique skills it bestowed upon him. "Let''s see¡­ where are you hiding dungeon master~?" Orion smiled and just as he turned the corner and walked down a dark flight of stairs, he found it. An open room that looked like it was fit for a boss. Gray walls, gray floor, gray pavement, gray intricate details. Everything was gray including the eight gargoyles scattered throughout the room. Their eyes were¡­ careful, to say the least. They followed him as Orion stepped into the boss room, the whirring of mechanics closing the stairs behind him. Chapter 566 Intermission: First Boss Battle (1) Chapter 566 Intermission: First Boss Battle (1) With a final, guttural sigh, the creature''s grotesque appearance gave way to a visage of serenity. Its malicious grin was reced by a peaceful expression, and its burning red eyes now held a sense of calm. It knelt before Orion, a living testament to the power of transformation and redemption. Orion, his sangria-colored spear still radiant with chaotic energy, watched as the transformed entity acknowledged his victory. Thebyrinth itself seemed to offer a silent approval as the once-hostile terrain became a ce of profound change and rebirth. Their battle hade to an end, but Orion knew that more challenges awaited him in thebyrinth''s depths. He had proven his mastery over the sangria spear and the unique skills it bestowed upon him. "Let''s see¡­ where are you hiding dungeon master~?" Orion smiled and just as he turned the corner and walked down a dark flight of stairs, he found it. An open room that looked like it was fit for a boss. Gray walls, gray floor, gray pavement, gray intricate details. Everything was gray including the eight gargoyles scattered throughout the room. Their eyes were¡­ careful, to say the least. They followed him as Orion stepped into the boss room, the whirring of mechanics closing the stairs behind him. The eerie gargoyles that adorned the boss room were undeniably the room''s most captivating and unsettling features. Their presence was not mere happenstance but carefully calcted and strategically arranged. Each of the eight gargoyles stood as silent sentinels, their positions meticulously chosen to emphasize their imposing demeanor. ced at equal intervals throughout the chamber, they created an eerie symmetrical pattern that only added to the unsettling ambiance of the room. Carved from stone as ck as onyx, the gargoyles'' forms were a testament to the craftsmanship that went into their creation. Every chiseled line, every curve, and every crevice of their grotesque forms was meticulously sculpted. These eerie stone figures bore an uncanny resemnce to the dark and sinister arts, and it was as if they had been hewn from the very essence of malevolence. The gargoyle''s intricate and eldritch markings were, without a doubt, the most captivating aspect of their design. These symbols and patterns were etched into the stone with a precision that bordered on the supernatural. They resembled ancient runes, invoking a sense of dread and fascination in all who beheld them. Some appeared to be cryptic sigils, while others formed interlocking, almost hypnotic patterns. These markings served not only as decoration but as conduits for a deeper, darker power. Much like Astra''s sinister markings, the gargoyle''s runes represented the esoteric knowledge of the arcane. Those who dared to decipher their cryptguage might unlock secrets, but it was a perilous endeavor, for the markings concealed powers beyond humanprehension. The enigma surrounding these symbols only intensified their unsettling elegance, and anyone who looked upon them couldn''t help but be drawn into their mystique. The gargoyles'' mere presence invoked a sense of dread and fascination, much like Astra''s sinister markings. When seen as a collective, their eldritch aura created an overarching theme of sinister authority within the room. Each gargoyle was an embodiment of darkness, a guardian of secrets and malevolent forces. Together, they stood as the room''s sentinels, silent watchers who bore witness to the enigmatic and foreboding mysteries that awaited Orion. As Orion contemted the room''s eerie gargoyle sculptures, he was acutely aware of the sense of dread that emanated from them. Their onyx-like stone forms, marked by cryptic and eldritch symbols, reminded him of the otherworldly forces that lurked within this domain. The intricate details etched into their stony visages were both mesmerizing and unsettling, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that they were more than mere decorations; they were conduits to a power he had yet toprehend. The eerie gargoyles were, without a doubt, the focal point of the room. Their strategic arrangement throughout the chamber was a testament to meticulous design. Each gargoyle stood as an eerie sentinel, a silent and unsettling presence in an otherwise lifeless and monochromatic setting. These stone sculptures seemed to be much more than mere decoration; they exuded a sinister elegance that was hard to ignore. Carved from stone as ck as onyx, the gargoyles'' forms were a marvel of craftsmanship. The details etched into their grotesque features were so meticulously chiseled that one could almost believe they possessed a dark and malevolent sentience. Their stone bodies seemed to be hewn from the very essence of darkness, emphasizing their role as the chamber''s harbingers of dread. The eldritch markings that adorned these eerie stone figures were a striking visualponent. Much like ancient runes, the intricate symbols and patterns formed a web across the gargoyles'' forms. Their presence invoked apelling mix of dread and fascination, akin to Astra''s sinister markings. Some of the markings resembled cryptic sigils, while others formedplex, interlocking patterns. It was as if each gargoyle bore the knowledge of forbidden secrets and mysteries in their etchings. These eerie symbols were more than just ornamental. The markings served as conduits for a deeper, more enigmatic power, creating an aura of the arcane. To anyone who dared to decipher their cryptguage, it was apparent that they held an esoteric knowledge of the supernatural world, albeit a perilous one. The fact that the symbols concealed powers beyond humanprehension only heightened their eerie elegance, drawing all who beheld them deeper into their mystique. When viewed collectively, the gargoyle sculptures formed an overarching theme of sinister authority within the room. Each gargoyle stood as a guardian of dark secrets and malevolent forces, a sentinel against intruders. The chamber''s enigma was reflected in their grotesque visages and the cryptic eldritch markings that adorned them. Orion couldn''t help but feel that these eerie stone figures held a deeper purpose within the room, and the sense of dread that emanated from them was a chilling reminder of the mysteries that awaited him. The mystic runes etched into the gargoyles'' forms held a deep and tantalizing mystique, much like thebyrinthine nature of Astra''s sinister markings. They weren''t just mere decorative symbols but a visual manifestation of aplex and arcane design. These markings evoked a sense of otherworldly wisdom and conveyed a profound knowledge of the supernatural and sinister arts. What set these runes apart was the intricate and mesmerizing patterns they formed. They seemed to weave and interlock, creating an almost hypnotic effect. The swirls and twists of the runes added to their enigma, suggesting that they held an inherent connection to the ancient, forbidden knowledge of the dark arts. The dark magic concealed within these mystic runes was palpable, resonating with a malevolent power that was hard to ignore. Each symbol seemed to pulsate with the energy of secrets best left undiscovered. It was as though the very essence of the supernatural world had been captured and encoded within these eerie marks. The cryptic nature of these runes extended beyond their visualplexity. Their meanings were shrouded in a veil of enigma, making them all the more captivating and unsettling. Those who could decipher the markings might uncover the hidden power and ancient knowledge that the gargoyles represented. The mystic runes were not stagnant but seemed to resonate with a sinister energy of their own. The chamber''s ambiance pulsed with a dark and malevolent force that appeared to emanate from these symbols. Their existence hinted at an even deeperyer ofplexity and arcane power within the chamber. Orion couldn''t help but feel that these runes held a connection to Astra''s ownmand of blood magic and the supernatural. The markings were a reflection of the forbidden secrets of the chamber and seemed to whisper dark incantations that hinted at untold mysteries. In the face of these intricate symbols, he knew that he was merely scratching the surface of the enigmatic power that lurked within the room. The channels of dark magic etched into the gargoyles'' stony forms were far from mere decorative embellishments. These enigmatic markings, much like Astra''s sinister runes, served a functional purpose, acting as conduits for the potent, otherworldly forces that they harnessed. Their eerie presence within the chamber was not just for show, but a testament to the ancient and arcane knowledge they contained. Just as Astra wielded her mastery over blood magic through her sinister markings, these gargoyle markings provided a direct connection to the supernatural and sinister arts. They hummed with a pulsating dark light, a subtle yet ominous glow that hinted at thetent energy they held. The intensity of this sinister radiance was far from constant; it could be manipted, intensified, and diminished at will, reflecting the potency of their magic. As Orion observed, the dark magic channeled by the gargoyles had a rhythm of its own, much like the sinister heartbeat of a malevolent force. It responded to external influences, and Orion suspected that it could be harnessed to alter the very nature of the chamber. The subtle fluctuations in the glow suggested that these markings could be more than mere decoration; they could be instruments of power. The dark light that emanated from the channels of dark magic on the gargoyles was not an ordinary radiance. It had an eerie, almost palpable quality, like a sentient force that watched and waited. When these markings were activated, the entire room seemed to respond, bathing the surroundings in an unsettling glow, as though the chamber itself was acknowledging the potency of the arcane forces. It was clear that the dark magic harnessed by these markings was intertwined with the very essence of the chamber. The pulsations and fluctuations of the eerie glow hinted at an intricate rtionship between the gargoyles, their mystic runes, and the overall structure of the room. Orion couldn''t help but wonder if, like Astra''s mastery over her blood magic, he too could manipte these sinister markings to his advantage. The room''s atmosphere had transformed since he entered, and he was now acutely aware of thetent dark magic that permeated the chamber. It was a power that seemed to lie just beneath the surface, waiting for the right hand to unleash its potential. As Orion stood before the gargoyles and their markings, he understood that he was on the cusp of unlocking secrets that had remained hidden for centuries, and that the gargoyle channels held the key to unraveling the mysteries thaty within the boss room. Chapter 567 Intermission: First Boss Battle (2) Chapter 567 Intermission: First Boss Battle (2) Just as Astra wielded her mastery over blood magic through her sinister markings, these gargoyle markings provided a direct connection to the supernatural and sinister arts. They hummed with a pulsating dark light, a subtle yet ominous glow that hinted at thetent energy they held. The intensity of this sinister radiance was far from constant; it could be manipted, intensified, and diminished at will, reflecting the potency of their magic. As Orion observed, the dark magic channeled by the gargoyles had a rhythm of its own, much like the sinister heartbeat of a malevolent force. It responded to external influences, and Orion suspected that it could be harnessed to alter the very nature of the chamber. The subtle fluctuations in the glow suggested that these markings could be more than mere decoration; they could be instruments of power. The dark light that emanated from the channels of dark magic on the gargoyles was not an ordinary radiance. It had an eerie, almost palpable quality, like a sentient force that watched and waited. When these markings were activated, the entire room seemed to respond, bathing the surroundings in an unsettling glow, as though the chamber itself was acknowledging the potency of the arcane forces. It was clear that the dark magic harnessed by these markings was intertwined with the very essence of the chamber. The pulsations and fluctuations of the eerie glow hinted at an intricate rtionship between the gargoyles, their mystic runes, and the overall structure of the room. Orion couldn''t help but wonder if, like Astra''s mastery over her blood magic, he too could manipte these sinister markings to his advantage. The room''s atmosphere had transformed since he entered, and he was now acutely aware of thetent dark magic that permeated the chamber. It was a power that seemed to lie just beneath the surface, waiting for the right hand to unleash its potential. As Orion stood before the gargoyles and their markings, he understood that he was on the cusp of unlocking secrets that had remained hidden for centuries and that the gargoyle channels held the key to unraveling the mysteries thaty within the boss room. As Orion stood within the enigmatic boss room, his senses were heightened, and the eerie pulsating glow of the gargoyle markings seemed to resonate with the looming darkness. The air grew heavy with anticipation, and he knew he was not alone. From the shadows of the chamber, a sinister presence began to take shape, coalescing into a monstrous, lizard-like entity. The creature that emerged was a nightmarish amalgamation of demonic essence and rabid ferocity. Its scales glistened with an unholy, crimson sheen, and its eyes burned with a malevolence that sent shivers down Orion''s spine. With every step it took, the chamber seemed to recoil, as if the very surroundings abhorred the beast''s existence. It was a creature of the abyss, a monstrous guardian of the boss room that had awakened to confront the intruder. Without hesitation, the demonic lizard lunged at Orion, its maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth, venom dripping from its fangs. Orion met the charge with unwavering resolve, brandishing his Sangria Spear with an air of bloodlust and power. The spear hummed with dark energy, enhancing hisbat prowess and drawing from the depths of his skills. The battle had begun. Orion''s keen instincts, coupled with the enhancement provided by the Sangria Spear, allowed him to see through the beast''s vicious assault. As the monstrous creature snapped its jaws, he moved with precision, dodging its ferocious bites. The spear became an extension of his will, and with each calcted strike, it exuded an aura of dread, increasing Orion''s dominance over the chaotic forces at y. With [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption], Orion deftly controlled the ebb and flow of the chamber''stent magic, creating ethereal barriers that shielded him from the lizard''s relentless attacks. The chamber''s arcane potential was harnessed to his advantage, forming an intricate dance between his will and the dark energies that permeated the room. Through the [Will of The Fallen], Orion''s presence became a force of reckoning, demanding the attention of the beast. The abyssal lizard hesitated for a moment, its eyes locked with Orion''s. In that fleeting moment, the bnce of power shifted in Orion''s favor. Orion''s skills began to manifest in rapid session. [Masterful Persuasion] and [General War Sight] granted him unparalleled insight into the creature''s movements and motivations, as if he could anticipate the very thoughts of his adversary. He saw patterns in the monster''s aggression and found openings in its otherwise unpredictable behavior. The [Chariot of The Grand General] granted him a surge of authority, bolstering his resolve and strength. Orion''s strikes with the Sangria Spear became more precise and devastating, each one resonating with a relentless thirst for victory. The dark force of the spear''s enhancement fueled his determination, and with every thrust, he inched closer to dominating the demonic creature. Orion''s [Demon Splitter] cut through the abyssal lizard''s scales, drawing ichor from its wounds and casting a dark shroud over the chamber. [Innate Calm] allowed him to maintain hisposure in the midst of the chaos, ensuring that his mind remained clear and focused even as the battle raged on. With a swift and precise strike enhanced by the Sangria Spear''s power, Orion employed [Angel Destroyer], cleaving through the creature''s defenses and drawing an agonized hiss from the beast. The very essence of the demonic lizard seemed to recoil from the divine energy imbued within the blow. As he prepared to execute [Heaven Splitter], Orion felt the umted energy within him reaching its peak. The Sangria Spear seemed to channel the deepest recesses of his resolve, and he unleashed a strike so powerful that it shattered the chamber''s silence. The de cleaved through the air, seeking to pierce the heart of the abyssal monster. The beast''s blood rained in response to Orion''s relentless assault, bathing the chamber in a sickly crimson hue. The very air seemed to thrum with the echoes of their sh. Orion, emboldened by his bloodlust and mastery over his skills, became a force of unyielding might, battling the demonic creature in a contest of power and will. But the battle was far from over. The abyssal lizard, wounded but far from defeated, unleashed a chilling roar that reverberated through the room. It sprang at Orion with renewed vigor, and the chamber bore witness to a relentless struggle between a formidable intruder and a guardian that would not yield. Orion and the abyssal lizard continued their intense battle within the confines of the boss room, the air thick with tension and the pulsating glow of the sinister markings adding to the eerie ambiance. With each exchange of blows, the room seemed to vibrate with the energy of their fierce confrontation. Orion''s Sangria Spear struck with precision, driven by the [Royal Flesh Maniption] skill that allowed him to exert control over his own flesh and bones. He used this power to enhance his reflexes and the strength of his blows, gaining the upper hand in their brutal sh. The Sangria Spear''s infusion of dark energy, coupled with Orion''s mastery over [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs], drained the abyssal lizard of its own vitality with each sessful strike. The beast''s strength waned as its life essence was siphoned away, leaving it increasingly vulnerable. With [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist], Orion cast an enigmatic mist around the battlefield, obscuring the view and intensifying the effect of his skills. The mist thickened, creating an eerie atmosphere within the chamber. It clung to the abyssal lizard, further draining its vitality and amplifying the effectiveness of Orion''s attacks. Orion''smand over the dark arts allowed him to [Summon: Undead Soldier], and a spectral warrior emerged from the shadows, engaging the demonic creature in a two-fronted assault. The undead soldier, wielding a spectral de, added to the abyssal lizard''s woes, creating confusion and diversifying the threats against it. Orion also utilized [Blood Being Control] to manipte the creature''s blood, constricting its cirction and causing its movements to be sluggish. It was a relentless onught, with Orion exploiting every advantage his skills offered, turning the battle in his favor. [Chariot of The Grand General] augmented Orion''s capabilities once more, granting him an overwhelming authority that resonated through every fiber of his being. His actions became decisive and unstoppable, and the Sangria Spear became an instrument of divine retribution in his hands. The abyssal lizard, battered and weakened, grew increasingly desperate. Its venomous strikes became less coordinated, and Orion exploited these openings with surgical precision. The demonic creature''s crimson blood stained the floor, a testament to the relentless nature of their battle. However, the abyssal lizard was not to be underestimated. It unleashed a flurry of attacks with a [Crimson Whirlwind],shing out with its venomous tail and snapping jaws. Orion was forced into a defensive posture, deflecting and dodging the vicious onught, but the creature''s ferocity remained unchecked. Orion''s abilities were taxing, and he could feel the strain as he relentlessly pressed his advantage. His movements remained graceful and unwavering, but the beast''s determination and resilience were unsettling. As they shed, the Sangria Spear''s divine energy red once more, and Orion invoked the [Life Maniption: [Life Donation]] skill. He drew upon the life force of the abyssal lizard, sapping its vitality and redirecting it to heal his own wounds. It was a bold move, attempting to turn the beast''s own strength against it. The abyssal lizard''s once fierce strikes began to falter, and it struggled to maintain its resolve. In a final, desperate attempt, the creature invoked [Demonic Surge], a surge of dark power that swelled within its form. With a resounding bellow, it lunged at Orion with newfound ferocity, its crimson eyes filled with malice. Orion anticipated the attack, meeting it with a powerful [Heaven Splitter]. The de of the Sangria Spear crackled with divine energy, cleaving through the abyssal lizard''s defenses and plunging deep into its heart. The beast let out a deafening scream as the divine energy coursed through its form. The chamber shuddered as the abyssal lizard''s life force was extinguished, its body copsing into a heap of crimson scales and demonic essence. Orion''s relentless determination had prevailed, and the sinister guardian of the boss room had been vanquished. The room itself seemed to respond to the conclusion of the battle. The eerie, pulsating glow of the gargoyle markings dimmed, and the oppressive atmosphere lifted. Orion stood amidst the remnants of the battle, his Sangria Spear radiating with divine power. Chapter 568 Labyrinth of Shadows (15) Chapter 568 Labyrinth of Shadows (15) As they shed, the Sangria Spear''s divine energy red once more, and Orion invoked the [Life Maniption: [Life Donation]] skill. He drew upon the life force of the abyssal lizard, sapping its vitality and redirecting it to heal his own wounds. It was a bold move, attempting to turn the beast''s own strength against it. The abyssal lizard''s once fierce strikes began to falter, and it struggled to maintain its resolve. In a final, desperate attempt, the creature invoked [Demonic Surge], a surge of dark power that swelled within its form. With a resounding bellow, it lunged at Orion with newfound ferocity, its crimson eyes filled with malice. Orion anticipated the attack, meeting it with a powerful [Heaven Splitter]. The de of the Sangria Spear crackled with divine energy, cleaving through the abyssal lizard''s defenses and plunging deep into its heart. The beast let out a deafening scream as the divine energy coursed through its form. The chamber shuddered as the abyssal lizard''s life force was extinguished, its body copsing into a heap of crimson scales and demonic essence. Orion''s relentless determination had prevailed, and the sinister guardian of the boss room had been vanquished. The room itself seemed to respond to the conclusion of the battle. The eerie, pulsating glow of the gargoyle markings dimmed, and the oppressive atmosphere lifted. Orion stood amidst the remnants of the battle, his Sangria Spear radiating with divine power. As the abyssal lizard''s life force dissipated, the chamber seemed to respond to the conclusion of the battle. The walls shifted, revealing hidden mechanisms that caused the room to expand, exposing new pathways that led deeper and lower into thebyrinth. Orion stood at the precipice of these newly revealed passages, his senses heightened by the anticipation of whaty ahead. As he ventured deeper, Orion immediately noticed a significant change in thebyrinth''s aura and appearance. The air grew heavier, carrying an oppressive energy that seemed to seep into his bones. The once intricate and ornate architecture gave way to a more ominous and foreboding atmosphere. Shadows danced along the walls, and the flickering torches cast eerie, elongated silhouettes. The walls themselves bore ancient carvings, depicting scenes of long-forgotten battles and mythical creatures. Thebyrinth seemed to breathe with a malevolent sentience, whispering secrets and warnings to any who dared to tread its paths. Orion''s every step echoed through the corridors, a solitary figure in this twisted realm of darkness. Suddenly, a chilling howl cut through the air, followed by an unsettling chorus of snarls and growls. Orion''s instincts kicked in as he prepared for the imminent danger ahead. Emerging from the shadows, a pack of monstrous creatures closed in on him, their razor-sharp ws and feral eyes gleaming with hunger. With unwavering resolve, Orion tightened his grip on the Sangria Spear. The dark energy infused within the weapon pulsated with anticipation, ready to unleash its devastating power. He focused his gaze on the closest monster, a hulking beast with jagged spines protruding from its back. As the creature lunged, Orion sidestepped with agility, narrowly evading its attack. In one swift motion, he retaliated, thrusting the Sangria Spear forward. The spearhead pierced through the monster''s hide, bathing it in a crimson glow as dark energy coursed through its veins. The wounded creature howled in pain, but itspanions were undeterred. They circled Orion, each one poised to strike. Sensing their coordinated assault, Orion unleashed a flurry of swift and precise strikes, parrying their ws and counterattacking with calcted precision. The Sangria Spear became an extension of his will, its dark energy leaving traces of crimson trails as it sliced through the air. With each sessful strike, the monsters faltered, their once ferocious attacks bing disoriented and hesitant. Orion moved with fluidity and grace, exploiting the beasts'' momentary vulnerabilities. He twisted and spun, unleashing a whirlwind of shes and thrusts, each one finding its mark. The monsters'' blood stained the floor, marking the beginning of their defeat. However, the pack of monsters was resilient, and their numbers proved challenging. They regrouped, their eyes filled with primal fury, andunched a coordinated assault. Orion braced himself, his senses heightened as he prepared to face their renewed onught. Orion''s skill and prowess were unmatched as he continued to engage the pack of monsters. With each strike of his Sangria Spear, he overwhelmed them with a sadistic smile ying upon his lips. The dark energy coursing through his veins fueled his relentless assault, empowering him to be an unstoppable force. His movements became a blur as he weaved through the pack, dodging their desperate lunges and retaliating with swift and lethal precision. The monsters stood no chance against his calcted strikes, their feeble attempts at defense easily shattered. Orion''s eyes gleamed with a sinister delight as he reveled in the chaos he unleashed upon his adversaries. His entire body became sttered in their blood, a macabre testament to his dominance over the battlefield. The monsters'' growls and snarls were drowned out by the symphony of their demise. His sadistic smile widened with each fallen foe, and his confidence grew with every passing moment. The once formidable pack now stood as a pitiful collection of broken and lifeless bodies. Orion''s aura radiated with an intoxicating blend of power and malevolence. He stood in the midst of the carnage, his chest heaving with exhration. Blood dripped from the Sangria Spear, its dark energy hungering for more. The room seemed to tremble in response to his overwhelming disy of dominance. The remaining monsters, paralyzed with fear, hesitated to make their next move. Orion''s eyes locked onto them, his sadistic smile never wavering. He took a step forward, and the monsters instinctively took a step back, recognizing the aura of death that surrounded him. With a flick of his wrist, Orion sent a wave of dark energy crashing toward the monsters, knocking them off bnce and leaving them vulnerable. He advanced with predatory grace, his Sangria Spear cutting through the air with lethal precision. The monsters'' feeble attempts at defense proved futile as Orion tore through their ranks. Each strike was delivered with merciless intent, reducing the creatures to mere ythings in his sadistic game. Their blood sprayed in all directions, painting the walls and floor with a gruesome tableau of violence. Orion''sughter echoed through the chamber as he relished in the monsters'' futile struggles. His sadistic smile never wavered, a chilling disy of his enjoyment in their suffering. With each fallen monster, his thirst for dominance and power grew stronger. "Ah... fuck. Thisbyrinth is messing with my sanity... kekekeke... not that I mind." As thest of the monsters fell before him, Orion stood victorious amidst the wreckage. His entire being exuded an aura of malevolence, his body adorned in the battle''s grisly aftermath. The once formidable pack had been utterly overwhelmed, their existence erased by Orion''s merciless might. As Orion pressed deeper into thebyrinth, his footsteps echoed through the twisting corridors, each one filled with anticipation and a thirst for further conquest. The aura of thebyrinth grew more suffocating, its darkness seeming to consume even the faintest glimmers of light. Suddenly, a low growl reverberated through the air, catching Orion''s attention. His senses heightened, he followed the sound, his Sangria Spear at the ready. Turning a corner, he came face to face with a new monster, unlike anything he had encountered before. Before him stood a towering creature, its form a grotesque amalgamation of animal and insect. It possessed the muscr body of a lion, its fur matted and disheveled, while its head bore the elongated mandibles of a praying mantis, serrated and dripping with venom. The monster''s eyes glowed with an eerie luminescence, shifting between shades of crimson and sickly green. Its forelimbs terminated in razor-sharp ws, and its segmented tail writhed with menacing grace. Each step it took shook the ground, sending tremors of unease through Orion''s very core. The creature emitted a low, guttural growl, revealing rows of serrated teeth within its elongated maw. Its presence alone exuded a malevolent aura, a whispered promise of pain and suffering. The monster''s chitinous exoskeleton glistened in the dim light, a testament to its formidable defense. It seemed impervious to conventional attacks, its body a fortress against all who dared to challenge it. Orion knew that defeating this creature would require a cunning strategy and the full extent of his powers. As he studied the monster, he noticed the intricate patterns etched across its carapace. They seemed to writhe and pulse with an otherworldly energy, hinting at a connection to the dark forces that permeated thebyrinth itself. Orion realized that this was no ordinary creature but a guardian of thebyrinth''s deepest secrets. The monster''s eyes locked onto Orion, a hunger for violence burning within them. Its mandibles clicked menacingly as it prepared to strike. Orion could feel the weight of thebyrinth''s gaze upon him, urging him to demonstrate his strength and determination once more. With a fierce determination in his eyes, Orion tightened his grip on the Sangria Spear. He knew that this battle would test his limits, but he embraced the challenge, ready to unleash his arsenal of skills and dark arts upon this formidable foe. Thebyrinth had presented him with yet another trial, and he would not falter. With a defiant smirk, Orion stepped forward, his every movement radiating an aura of unyielding resolve. The sh between the darkness and his unwavering determination was about tomence. Chapter 569 Labyrinth of Shadows (16) Chapter 569 Labyrinth of Shadows (16) The monster''s chitinous exoskeleton glistened in the dim light, a testament to its formidable defense. It seemed impervious to conventional attacks, its body a fortress against all who dared to challenge it. Orion knew that defeating this creature would require a cunning strategy and the full extent of his powers. As he studied the monster, he noticed the intricate patterns etched across its carapace. They seemed to writhe and pulse with an otherworldly energy, hinting at a connection to the dark forces that permeated thebyrinth itself. Orion realized that this was no ordinary creature but a guardian of thebyrinth''s deepest secrets. The monster''s eyes locked onto Orion, a hunger for violence burning within them. Its mandibles clicked menacingly as it prepared to strike. Orion could feel the weight of thebyrinth''s gaze upon him, urging him to demonstrate his strength and determination once more. With a fierce determination in his eyes, Orion tightened his grip on the Sangria Spear. He knew that this battle would test his limits, but he embraced the challenge, ready to unleash his arsenal of skills and dark arts upon this formidable foe. Thebyrinth had presented him with yet another trial, and he would not falter. With a defiant smirk, Orion stepped forward, his every movement radiating an aura of unyielding resolve. The sh between the darkness and his unwavering determination was about tomence. Orion''s calcted approach marked each step, and he maneuvered into position with meticulous care. The Sangria Spear was his anchor of defiance, channeling the potent energies that swirled within. With a subtle butpelling gesture, he channeled the [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption], summoning a cloak of swirling energy that danced around his form. The chitinous monster, undeterred by Orion''s disy, lunged with remarkable speed and precision. Its segmented limbs propelled it forward, aiming for Orion''s vulnerable position. Swift and agile, Orion sidestepped the onught, narrowly evading the piercing strike. Responding with lightning reflexes, he countered. The [Demon Splitter] invoked a radiant burst of divine energy, aiming for the creature''s underbelly. The attack collided, but the creature''s armored defenses absorbed the blow, barely leaving a scratch on its resilient exterior. Thebyrinth''s guardian retaliated, its chitinous exoskeleton pulsing with wicked energy. The air around them quivered as the creature invoked its own malevolent skills. Arcane, venomous spines sprouted from its carapace, aimed at ensnaring Orion within their deadly reach. In a graceful disy of prowess, Orion shifted his tactics. The [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] emitted a dark aura, enshrouding the area. The mist, thick and haunting, clung to the monster''s form, drawing out some of its vitality, and making it visibly sluggish. However, the creature''s inhuman tenacity pressed through the weakening effects of Orion''s skill. Recognizing that conventional attacks weren''t enough, Orion unleashed the full potential of his [Masterful Persuasion]. This skill delved deep into the monster''s psyche, seeking its weaknesses. It was an arduous task, but as the tendrils of his magic attempted to prate the creature''s mind, he encountered resistance¡ªa fortitude born from the dark forces that fueled the monster''s nature. Thebyrinth seemed to pulse, its presence felt keenly within the arena. The monster''s eyes zed with an unrelenting fury, revealing an unspoken connection to the ancient, mystical elements that permeated the very foundation of thebyrinth. Orion was not just facing a beast but a living manifestation of thebyrinth''s ancient magic. The Sangria Spear surged with renewed divine energy, illuminating the chamber with its radiant light. Orion steeled himself, understanding that this adversary was more than a merebatant. It was an embodiment of thebyrinth''s formidable defenses, an extension of the enigmatic heart of the maze. The fight raged on, each move a battle of wills, an intricate dance between the arcane and the resilient. Orion''s determination was unwavering, but thebyrinth''s guardian was a resilient force that seemed undeterred by the relentless barrage of Orion''s powers. As the battle reached a fevered pitch, thebyrinth''s guardian let out a cacophony of unearthly shrieks, a crescendo of reverberating darkness that seemed to pierce the very fabric of the chamber. Orion, channeling every ounce of his might and dark arts,unched a final, resounding assault with the Sangria Spear. With an ethereal surge of energy, the spear''s divine light fused with Orion''s unwavering resolve. Thebyrinth''s guardian, encased in a pulsating sheath of darkness, roared as the surge overwhelmed its defenses. A blinding, radiant burst emanated from the spear''s tip, eclipsing the shadowed forms of the gargoyle-like creature. An arcane explosion echoed through the chamber, cascading waves of light and darkness, merging, then unraveling into nothingness. Silence fell upon the chamber. The echoes of the battle lingered for but a moment, then dissipated into the fringes of the vast, cryptic maze. Orion, panting but resolute, stood amidst the aftermath, the Sangria Spear lowered. The chamber had taken witness to a sh that resonated with thebyrinth''s very essence, a testament to the trials thaty within the twisted corridors. With thebyrinth''s guardian defeated, Orion felt a surge of aplishment mingled with an undercurrent of exhaustion. He readied himself for what secrets thebyrinth might yet hold, his steps onward, deeper into its enigmatic heart. The echo of Orion''s footsteps in thebyrinth''s meandering corridors seemed to reverberate endlessly as if the maze had expanded into a symphony of enigmatic tones. Shadows danced along the walls, ying hide and seek with the dim, flickering light. Each step became more of a cautious dance than a stride as he traversed the endless pathways. It was amid the serpentine paths that Orion stumbled upon a massive cavern, a vast chamber that stretched immeasurably. The air felt different, an eerie shift in temperature and pressure signaling the arrival into the heart of the Labyrinth of Shadows. The looming expanse revealed the true scale of this darkbyrinth, with cavernous walls enveloped in a haze that seemed to absorb the meager light from his torch. As his eyes adjusted to the cavern''s depths, Orion was greeted not only by the familiar grotesque monsters that had previously crossed his path but also by unfamiliar, more formidable entities. Towering figures lurked in the dimness, with skin like obsidian and eyes that glinted like shards of midnight stars. These unfamiliar monstrosities moved with a grace that contrasted sharply with their foreboding presence, indicating a lethal capability inbat that far surpassed their earlier counterparts. This was a chamber that seemed to have collected an array of malevolent creatures, a congregation of nightmares forged from the very essence of thebyrinth''s darkest secrets. The sounds of skittering ws against stone and the unsettling hiss of the unknown monsters filled the expansive chamber. Orion braced himself, his heart pounding, feeling the adrenaline surge as he prepared for the impending onught. Each step was taken with a mixture of vignce and determination. The darkness wasn''t just a physical entity but a palpable force within the chamber, an adversary to navigate before even confronting the menacing creatures it concealed. Navigating the shadowy terrain, Orion found himself surrounded by adversaries that weren''t merely the product of physical form but the manifestation of thebyrinth''s deepest, darkest mysteries. The familiar grotesque figures were now apanied by enigmatic, unknown beings, presenting a far moreplex challenge than he had ever encountered within thebyrinth''s confines. The confluence of twisted passages and the silent dance of the shadows marked the beginning of a confrontation, not only with monstrous beings but with the essence of thebyrinth itself. Orion was about to be tested, not just in skill and might, but in his understanding of thebyrinth''s enigmatic ways. With the Sangria Spear clutched tightly in his hand and a wariness honed through previous trials, Orion steeled himself for the impending battle. The real testy ahead¡ªhow he would confront these twisted entities, unravel the maze''s secrets, and emerge victoriously from the shadowy depths that confronted him. The further Orion ventured into the depths of the cavern, an ominous pressure began to mount upon his chest. It wasn''t a physical weight but an ethereal presence that seemed to manifest as an intense, almost suffocating force. The air thickened, constricting around him like an unseen vice. Every breath was a struggle as if the shadows themselves were pressing against him, trying to snuff out the very essence of his presence. The pressure on his chest felt like a manifestation of thebyrinth''s will, an intangible force that sought to challenge him beyond the physical and into the realms of the psychological. The air thickened with an inexplicable malevolence as if the very essence of thebyrinth were attempting to intimidate him, to test his mettle beyond mere physicalbat. With each step deeper into the cavern, the weight on his chest increased, pressing down with a relentless insistence. The tendrils of shadows seemed to elongate, reaching out from the very walls and coiling around him, a sensation that was more than physical¡ªit was metaphysical. Orion recognized this was a unique facet of thebyrinth''s design, an intangible pressure that challenged not only his physical prowess but also his mental resilience. Thebyrinth wasn''t just an amalgamation of physical challenges but a psychological battleground, seeking to weigh down his spirit, to test the very fabric of his determination. Despite the suffocating force that seemed to cloak the chamber, Orion steeled himself, refusing to sumb to thebyrinth''s maniptions. He recognized the malevolent intent in the air and chose to forge forward, seeking not just to conquer the monsters but to confront the unseen will of thebyrinth itself. This was not just a test of might, but a test of willpower in the face of an enigmatic, ominous presence that sought to unnerve and intimidate him. Chapter 570 Labyrinth of Shadows (17) Chapter 570 Labyrinth of Shadows (17) The further Orion ventured into the depths of the cavern, an ominous pressure began to mount upon his chest. It wasn''t a physical weight but an ethereal presence that seemed to manifest as an intense, almost suffocating force. The air thickened, constricting around him like an unseen vice. Every breath was a struggle as if the shadows themselves were pressing against him, trying to snuff out the very essence of his presence. The pressure on his chest felt like a manifestation of thebyrinth''s will, an intangible force that sought to challenge him beyond the physical and into the realms of the psychological. The air thickened with an inexplicable malevolence as if the very essence of thebyrinth were attempting to intimidate him, to test his mettle beyond mere physicalbat. With each step deeper into the cavern, the weight on his chest increased, pressing down with a relentless insistence. The tendrils of shadows seemed to elongate, reaching out from the very walls and coiling around him, a sensation that was more than physical¡ªit was metaphysical. Orion recognized this was a unique facet of thebyrinth''s design, an intangible pressure that challenged not only his physical prowess but also his mental resilience. Thebyrinth wasn''t just an amalgamation of physical challenges but a psychological battleground, seeking to weigh down his spirit, to test the very fabric of his determination. Despite the suffocating force that seemed to cloak the chamber, Orion steeled himself, refusing to sumb to thebyrinth''s maniptions. He recognized the malevolent intent in the air and chose to forge forward, seeking not just to conquer the monsters but to confront the unseen will of thebyrinth itself. This was not just a test of might, but a test of willpower in the face of an enigmatic, ominous presence that sought to unnerve and intimidate him. The Shadowfire Drakes, despite their size and menacing presence, seemed surprisingly agile, their obsidian scales shifting with every graceful movement. They navigated the cavern''s expanse with an uncanny nimbleness, almost a dance amidst the shadows. Their bodies pulsed with an unsettling energy as if the very air thrummed with their presence. As Orion ventured further, he noticed their precise coordination, moving as a synchronized unit, a fluid assembly of predatory grace. Their obsidian scales seemed to drink in the scant light filtering into the cavern, morphing the drakes'' appearance into something otherworldly. The transition between light and shadow yed on their forms, creating an illusion that they emerged and faded like apparitions within the darkness. These drakes were not just a physical presence; they exuded a shroud of almost ethereal presence. Their eyes, glowing with an otherworldly bluish hue, held a mesmerizing quality. They fixated on Orion, their regard prating, revealing a sentient intelligence that could rival any human''s gaze. These gazes were not simply predatory; they bespoke an ancient understanding that echoed the secrets buried in thebyrinth. At intervals, flickers of radiant crimson illuminated their scales, like veins of fire within the stone. It was as though the drakes carried a kic energy that danced beneath their surfaces, promising an imminent and fervent release. The smoky tendrils curling from their maws hinted at an inferno coiled within, awaiting a catalyst to set the darkness aze. The Umbral Serpents traversed the cavern''s expansive floor with a fluidity that defied the constricting darkness. Their sinuous forms slithered in silence, leaving trails of distorted shadows in their wake. Their elongated bodies appeared to be crafted from the abyss itself, their pearlescent scales resembling an endless expanse of starlit skies, each scale a testament to the night''s cosmic beauty. These serpents moved with a hauntingly beautiful, undting motion, the faint glimmer of their scales catching whatever light filtered into the cave. The glint of iridescence from their scales cast an eerie dance of shifting reflections, a tapestry of shadow and gleam across the cavern walls. Their unique patterns seemed to ripple and change as they moved, lending an elusive quality to their appearances. Their sleek, glistening forms undted like dark rivers, guided by an instinctual understanding of thebyrinth''s depths. The patterns of their luminescent scales were not merely decorative but seemed to form a cryptguage in the shadows, weaving a story only thebyrinth could decipher. Each serpentine movement was deliberate, a ripple within the vast expanse that pulsed with secrets only they seemed toprehend. As these serpents slid through the shadows, they became spectral entities amid the darkness, almost ethereal and fleeting. Their motions were a haunting echo in the abyss, leaving behind only fleeting traces of their passage. Their cryptic glow illuminated the cavern, casting a mesmerizing spectacle that drew the eye into the depths of thebyrinth. The Gloomstone Dragons were the behemoths of the cavern, their massive forms looming over the expanse like ancient sentinels. Their scales, likeyers of polished smoky quartz, gave the illusion of gxies swirling within each armored te. Within their robust bodies, the semnce of a celestial firmament trapped in stone seemed to reveal an enigmatic narrative, a visual story etched into their very being. Their wings, when unfurled, revealed a cosmic dance akin to the stars being set free from the inky heavens. Each majestic p released a celestial cascade¡ªa shimmering veil of stardust, conjuring a surreal spectacle as though the very cosmos had found residence within their aerodynamic appendages. The dragons'' movements were a slow, deliberate choreography, their footsteps resonating with the weight of eons as they patrolled the cavern. Their colossal figures wove through the darkness, a living manifestation of an astral story, each step echoing the footsteps of constetions. Their grandeur was a reminder of thebyrinth''s ancient history, a testament to the cosmic essence trapped within thebyrinth''s stony embrace. The intery of light upon their scales revealed intricate patterns, almost resembling constetions shifting and morphing as they traversed the expanse. The stones adorning their forms seemed to capture the essence of an eternal night, giving the impression of a firmament trapped within the confines of their physical bodies. The dragons'' very presence was an embodiment of thebyrinth''s mysterious and timeless existence. Abyssal Wyverns dominated the skies, their aerial presence a mesmerizing sight amidst the cavern''s vast expanse. Their wings, a mosaic of iridescence, disyed an array of metallic shades¡ªebony, sapphire, and emerald¡ªthat shimmered and shifted in the ambient light. Each p of their wings painted trails of kaleidoscopic shadows against the cavern''s walls. Their feathers held a hypnotic allure, reflecting the sparse light avable within the dim cavern. The iridescence of their plumage seemed like a cosmic painting of the night sky encapsted within each feather, a celestial tapestry that shifted and transformed with every beat of their wings. The molten gold glow emanating from their eyes pierced the darkness, hinting at a predatory intelligence that safeguarded the realm. Their keen gaze surveyed the cavern''s depths, an unwavering vignce marking their demeanor, a testament to theirmitment to protecting their domain. These wyverns, with their mesmerizing presence and shimmering plumage, seemed like guardians of the subterranean skies, each beat of their wings an ethereal dance against the tapestry of the cave''s inky darkness. The mystical elegance of their form hinted at the divine secrets hidden within the heart of thebyrinth, symbolizing the unseen celestial forces intertwined with the abyss''s depths. In the cavern''s deepest recesses, the Twilight Drakes slinked with sinuous grace, their presence more felt than seen. Cloaked in a shadowy aura, these beings resembled a living embodiment of the twilight, their serpentine forms bordering on the edge of corporeality. Their scales, if they could be called such, refracted an eerie, shifting radiance, lending the impression of incorporeal bodies caught in a constant dance between darkness and light. Their forms wavered, as though the very essence of twilight had been given life and fluid motion. The cavern''s dim illumination seemed to y upon their sleek, shadow-like skin, revealing facets that morphed between shades of dusk and a ghostly luminescence. This elusive spectacle made it almost impossible to discern where the drakes ended and the night began. The Twilight Drakes were ethereal entities, masterfully melding with the cavern''s penumbral confines. Their presence, ever on the edge of corporeality, was as much a testament to their elusive nature as it was to the enigmatic qualities of thebyrinth itself. A profound sense of mystery surrounded these creatures, the physical embodiment of twilight''s mysteries hidden within thebyrinth''s depths. Orion stood firm in the cavern, a silhouette against the ambient glow. His grip tightened around the sangria spear, its ruby-hued tip shimmering with an almost ethereal sheen. From the depths emerged the haunting presence of the creatures¡ªShadowfire Drakes, Umbral Serpents, Gloomstone Dragons, Abyssal Wyverns, and Twilight Drakes¡ªeach embodying a unique blend of darkness and unearthly radiance. Their eyes locked onto Orion, a collective intent resonating in the air, an unspoken challenge crackling in the atmosphere. The cavern seemed to hold its breath as if anticipating the sh that was about to unfold. These creatures, with their otherworldly forms and inherent power, bore down upon Orion, encircling him with an eerie, foreboding grace. The sangria spear hummed softly, a silent promise of both defense and defiance in Orion''s grasp. The creatures, a blend of shimmering scales and radiant, ominous energies, exuded an aura of danger and majestic beauty that belied their potentially perilous nature. Yet, for now, they hovered in a charged silence, a moment pregnant with the impending collision between man and these creatures of the dark. Chapter 571 Labyrinth of Shadows (18) Chapter 571 Labyrinth of Shadows (18) Their forms wavered, as though the very essence of twilight had been given life and fluid motion. The cavern''s dim illumination seemed to y upon their sleek, shadow-like skin, revealing facets that morphed between shades of dusk and a ghostly luminescence. This elusive spectacle made it almost impossible to discern where the drakes ended and the night began. The Twilight Drakes were ethereal entities, masterfully melding with the cavern''s penumbral confines. Their presence, ever on the edge of corporeality, was as much a testament to their elusive nature as it was to the enigmatic qualities of thebyrinth itself. A profound sense of mystery surrounded these creatures, the physical embodiment of twilight''s mysteries hidden within thebyrinth''s depths. Orion stood firm in the cavern, a silhouette against the ambient glow. His grip tightened around the sangria spear, its ruby-hued tip shimmering with an almost ethereal sheen. From the depths emerged the haunting presence of the creatures¡ªShadowfire Drakes, Umbral Serpents, Gloomstone Dragons, Abyssal Wyverns, and Twilight Drakes¡ªeach embodying a unique blend of darkness and unearthly radiance. Their eyes locked onto Orion, a collective intent resonating in the air, an unspoken challenge crackling in the atmosphere. The cavern seemed to hold its breath as if anticipating the sh that was about to unfold. These creatures, with their otherworldly forms and inherent power, bore down upon Orion, encircling him with an eerie, foreboding grace. The sangria spear hummed softly, a silent promise of both defense and defiance in Orion''s grasp. The creatures, a blend of shimmering scales and radiant, ominous energies, exuded an aura of danger and majestic beauty that belied their potentially perilous nature. Yet, for now, they hovered in a charged silence, a moment pregnant with the impending collision between man and these creatures of the dark. Orion stood resolute, a solitary figure amidst the encroaching horde of otherworldly creatures. Their eyes, aglow with eerie luminosity, fixated on the lone warrior, a silent challenge reverberating in the air. The cavern''s atmosphere crackled with an impending sh, the tension palpable as both parties prepared for the impending confrontation. With a resounding war cry that echoed through the cavern''s vast expanse, Orion lunged forward, his sangria spear glinting with a crimson brilliance. The Shadowfire Drakes, their obsidian scales aglow with a radiant crimson, surged forward, their sinewy forms twisting in an intricate dance of aggression. Orion parried their searing strikes, the sangria spear''s tip emitting a pulsating energy that repelled their advances. Simultaneously, the Umbral Serpents, their pearlescent bodies slithering with an unsettling grace, circled around Orion. With a deft maneuver, he spun, each movement calcted, unleashing a whirlwind of strikes that kept the Umbral Serpents at bay. The creatures'' luminescent scales glimmered in the shifting light, casting eerie reflections across the cavern walls. Amidst the chaos, the Gloomstone Dragons, with their massive wingspans and smoky quartz-like scales, began to encroach, their powerful wingbeats stirring up whirls of stardust. Orion leaped and twisted, evading their colossal forms, the sangria spear pulsating with a vibrant energy that formed a protective barrier around him. The Abyssal Wyverns swooped down from above, their feathered wings catching the scarce rays of light. Orion''s movements were swift and calcted, as he parried their attempts to dive at him. The molten gold glow in their eyes mirrored his unwavering determination, the sangria spear thrumming with a fierce energy as it repelled their aerial assaults. In the deepest corners of the cavern, the enigmatic Twilight Drakes, almost indistinguishable from the encroaching shadows, made their presence known. Their sleek, shifting forms seemed to dissolve and reappear, an elusive challenge for Orion. The sangria spear emitted a pulsating glow that cut through the darkness, keeping the Twilight Drakes at bay. Orion''s movements were a dance of precision and determination, his spear a radiant extension of his will. The sh between man and these creatures of darkness was a symphony of swift strikes, evasions, and parries. The cavern reverberated with the sounds of their conflict¡ªthe hiss of the Umbral Serpents, the resonating steps of the Shadowfire Drakes, the powerful wingbeats of the Gloomstone Dragons, the piercing cries of the Abyssal Wyverns, and the almost silent movements of the Twilight Drakes. Each creature, with its unique blend of ethereal darkness and majestic power, pressed on with relentless determination, testing Orion''s resolve. The sangria spear, a beacon of crimson light amidst the swirling darkness, held an unwavering presence, its energy pulsating in harmony with Orion''s will. As the battle raged on, the air crackled with an intense energy, each sh between man and monster a testament to their unwavering determination. The cavern, a theater of primal conflict, bore witness to a relentless struggle between Orion and the formidable creatures that sought to dominate the shadows. The sh continued, a testament to Orion''s indomitable spirit and the creatures'' unyielding power. Orion''s every movement was a calcted maneuver, a symphony of precision amidst the chaos. The creatures surged and lunged, a coalition of darkness and unearthly radiance, each strike an attempt to breach Orion''s defenses. The Sangria spear, an extension of his determination, hummed with a crimson glow, meeting each assault with unyielding resolve. The Shadowfire Drakes, their obsidian scales shimmering with a radiant crimson, unleashed torrents of searing mes. Orion, with a swift sidestep, evaded the fiery onught, the Sangria spear pulsating with a protective aura that absorbed the heat, deflecting the assault back toward the creatures. The cavern roared with the collision of energies, the creatures momentarily forced to retract, their iridescent scales glowing from the impact. Simultaneously, the Umbral Serpents, their sinuous bodies weaving through the darkness,unched a coordinated attack, their luminescent scales pulsating with an eerie glow. Orion''s agile footwork allowed him to dodge their venomous strikes, the Sangria spear emitting bursts of vibrant energy that repelled the Umbral Serpents, their ghostly forms recoiling from the radiant bursts. In the midst of the chaos, the Gloomstone Dragons, with their hulking wingspans and stardustden scales, surged forward. Orion leaped and rolled, dodging the dragons'' colossal forms, the Sangria spear emitting a radiant shield that dispersed the motes of stardust the dragons scattered, preventing them from ensnaring him in their celestial dance. The Abyssal Wyverns, with their predatory gleam and molten gold eyes, renewed their aerial assaults. Orion pivoted, the Sangria spear tracing an intricate path in the air, repelling the wyverns'' lunges with bursts of crimson energy. Their piercing cries echoed through the cavern as they circled, testing Orion''s agility and resolve. Meanwhile, the Twilight Drakes, elusive and almost ephemeral, continued their shadowy dance. Their ever-shifting forms blurred into the darkness, making them nearly indistinguishable from the shadows themselves. Orion''s senses remained sharp, his every movement anticipating the unpredictable strikes of the elusive creatures. The Sangria spear emitted waves of pulsating light, cutting through the darkness and keeping the Twilight Drakes at bay. The battle raged on, a spectacle of determination and resilience. Each sh, a testament to Orion''s unwavering resolve against the creatures'' unrelenting assault. The cavern''s walls reverberated with the thunderous shes, a primal symphony of man facing off against the creatures of the dark. Orion''s breath came in measured puffs, his movements calcted and deliberate. The Sangria spear, an instrument of both defense and defiance, remained an extension of his will, its crimson glow an unyielding beacon in the heart of the encroaching darkness. The creatures pressed on, their collective assault a relentless barrage that tested Orion''s limits. The cavern''s ambiance crackled with an intense energy, the sh between man and monsters a vivid disy of sheer determination and primal struggle. Each strike, a dance of danger and resolve, resonated throughout the cavern''s expanse. Orion''s focus was unbroken, his every motion a testament to his unyielding spirit. With each sh, he found himself adapting, his maneuvers bing more precise, his timing impable. The Sangria spear, an extension of his fortitude, pulsated with an intense, unyielding energy, holding at bay the encroaching darkness. The cavern bore witness to a relentless struggle, the sh between Orion and the creatures a demonstration of unwavering determination. The creatures, with their ethereal beauty and menacing power, pressed on, seeking to dominate the shadows. The battle, a testament to Orion''s resilience, continued unabated, a disy of unyielding will against the creatures'' unrelenting assault. Orion''s determination remained unshaken amidst the relentless assault. The Sangria spear, a vibrant beacon in the heart of the encroaching darkness, glowed with a steady, unwavering radiance. Every strike and parry, a testament to his unyielding spirit, painted a fierce dance in the cavern, a symphony of determination against the creatures'' ceaseless barrage. The Shadowfire Drakes, their obsidian scales gleaming with an incandescent crimson, renewed their fiery onught. Orion pivoted, his movements swift and calcted, the Sangria spear emitting waves of protective energy that deflected the mes back towards the creatures. The cavern resonated with the sh of energies, the Drakes momentarily forced back by the repelling ze. Meanwhile, the Umbral Serpents, their ghostly forms slithering with eerie grace, coordinated their attacks. Orion''s agile footwork allowed him to evade their venomous strikes, the Sangria spear unleashing bursts of vibrant energy that repelled the Umbral Serpents, forcing them to retreat into the dark recesses of the cavern. The Gloomstone Dragons, with their colossal wingspans and stardustden scales, surged forward once more. Orion leaped and twisted, evading their celestial onught, the Sangria spear creating a radiant shield that dispersed the cascading motes of stardust, preventing their attempt to ensnare him in their celestial dance. The Abyssal Wyverns, with their piercing gazes and molten gold eyes, resumed their aerial assaults. Orion spun and lunged, the Sangria spear tracing arcs of crimson energy that repelled the Wyverns'' lunges, keeping them at bay with each calcted strike. Amidst the chaos, the elusive Twilight Drakes continued their shadowy dance, their ephemeral forms almost melding into the darkness. Orion''s senses remained sharp, every movement anticipating the unpredictable strikes of the elusive creatures. The Sangria spear emitted waves of pulsating light, a beacon cutting through the shadows, keeping the Twilight Drakes from breaching his defenses. Chapter 572 Labyrinth of Shadows (19) Chapter 572 Labyrinth of Shadows (19) The Shadowfire Drakes, their obsidian scales gleaming with an incandescent crimson, renewed their fiery onught. Orion pivoted, his movements swift and calcted, the Sangria spear emitting waves of protective energy that deflected the mes back towards the creatures. The cavern resonated with the sh of energies, the Drakes momentarily forced back by the repelling ze. Meanwhile, the Umbral Serpents, their ghostly forms slithering with eerie grace, coordinated their attacks. Orion''s agile footwork allowed him to evade their venomous strikes, the Sangria spear unleashing bursts of vibrant energy that repelled the Umbral Serpents, forcing them to retreat into the dark recesses of the cavern. The Gloomstone Dragons, with their colossal wingspans and stardustden scales, surged forward once more. Orion leaped and twisted, evading their celestial onught, the Sangria spear creating a radiant shield that dispersed the cascading motes of stardust, preventing their attempt to ensnare him in their celestial dance. The Abyssal Wyverns, with their piercing gazes and molten gold eyes, resumed their aerial assaults. Orion spun and lunged, the Sangria spear tracing arcs of crimson energy that repelled the Wyverns'' lunges, keeping them at bay with each calcted strike. Amidst the chaos, the elusive Twilight Drakes continued their shadowy dance, their ephemeral forms almost melding into the darkness. Orion''s senses remained sharp, every movement anticipating the unpredictable strikes of the elusive creatures. The Sangria spear emitted waves of pulsating light, a beacon cutting through the shadows, keeping the Twilight Drakes from breaching his defenses. The battle persisted, a testament to Orion''s indomitable will and the creatures'' unyielding power. The cavern echoed with the symphony of their sh¡ªa primal contest between man and these otherworldly beings. Each strike, a testament to Orion''s unwavering resolve against the creatures'' unrelenting assault. Orion''s breath steadied, his focus unwavering, as he adjusted his tactics against the encroaching darkness. The Sangria spear, an embodiment of his resolve, hummed with a pulsating energy, repelling the creatures'' advances and marking the battleground with an aura of crimson light. The creatures, undeterred by Orion''s resilience, pressed on with a collective force that tested his limits. The cavern thrummed with an intense energy, the conflict between man and monsters a vivid disy of sheer determination and primal struggle. Each maneuver, a dance of danger and resilience, reverberated throughout the cavern''s expanse. Orion''s precision grew sharper, his movements more strategic, each parry and thrust a calcted response to the creatures'' relentless assault. The Sangria spear, an extension of his unwavering spirit, radiated an unyielding glow, a shield against the encroaching darkness. The cavern witnessed a relentless struggle, a testament to Orion''s resilience in the face of the creatures'' unrelenting assault. The creatures, with their ethereal beauty and menacing power, continued their assault, seeking dominance within the shadows. The battle, a demonstration of Orion''s unyielding will, persisted as a disy of unrelenting determination against the creatures'' ceaseless onught. As the sh continued, Orion''s movements became a dance of grace and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit. The Sangria spear, an extension of his resolve, hummed with a vibrant energy, its crimson light cutting through the encroaching darkness, a barrier against the creatures'' relentless assault. The creatures, sensing Orion''s unwavering determination, began to falter. Their assaults, once coordinated and fierce, now showed signs of hesitation. The Shadowfire Drakes'' fiery onught weakened, the Umbral Serpents'' movements grew erratic, and the Gloomstone Dragons'' celestial dance lost its precision. Orion seized this moment, his movements fluid and precise. With each strike, the Sangria spear emitted bursts of radiant energy, repelling the creatures'' advances. The cavern resonated with the shes, the sounds ofbat echoing through the expanse, as if the very walls bore witness to this epic struggle. The Abyssal Wyverns, their predatory gleam fading, retreated, their aerial assaults diminishing as Orion''s resilience wore down their ferocity. The Twilight Drakes, their elusive forms faltering, retreated into the shadows, their movements bing less elusive under Orion''s persistent defense. The creatures, once an imposing force, now found themselves facing an unyielding opponent. Their collective assault began to wane, their movements bing less coordinated, their attacks less aggressive. Orion, a symbol of unyielding determination, held his ground against the encroaching darkness. With a final, resounding strike, Orion surged forward. The Sangria spear emitted a brilliant burst of radiant energy, ast triumphant defiance against the creatures'' fading assault. The cavern erupted with a blinding sh of crimson light, dispersing the remaining creatures into the depths of the darkness. The echoes of their shes faded, reced by a profound silence that settled over the cavern. Orion stood amidst the dissipating haze, his chest heaving, the Sangria spear glowing with a subdued brilliance. The creatures, once a formidable force, had retreated, their presence in the cavern diminished. With a deep exhale, Orion lowered the Sangria spear, its vibrant glow slowly dimming. The adrenaline of battle subsided, reced by a sense of triumph and relief. He had faced the creatures of the darkness and emerged victorious, his unyielding spirit prevailing against their formidable assault. The cavern, once a battleground, nowy in a serene stillness. Orion, a lone figure in the aftermath of the conflict, surveyed the surroundings, his gaze steady and resolute. The Sangria spear, now a silent testament to the battle''s intensity, rested in his grip. With a nod of satisfaction, Orion took a step forward, the echoes of his victory resonating through the cavern. The creatures had retreated, but his resolve remained unshaken. As he prepared to leave the battleground behind, the Sangria spear glowed onest time, a silent promise of his unyielding strength in the face of darkness. The conflict was over, but Orion''s determination remained, a dark beacon of light in the heart of shadows. ¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Title: Archon of The Emerald City] [Level: 100/100] (250/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 200000] - Non Human [Strength: 400] - Non Human [Defense: 300] - Non Human [Magic: 200] - Non Human [Speed: 200] - Non Human [Mana Heart: Six Rings] [Skills: [Ancient Torterra''s Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Quasi World] [Ancient Serpent''s Emerald Rain] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Status Effect Immunity] [Ancient Serpents Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Kingdom of Null] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Of course, I''ve maxed out my level. All of those monsters were equal to so much XP that I feel it''s a waste continuing through this ce without evolving my ss and race first," Orion muttered,ying back and thinking to himself amongst the piles of corpses just what he could do to acquire this new evolution item. . [Adjusting evolution item ording to your status¡­] [Evolution Item - One Billion Deceased Souls] . "Hahaahha¡­ well, I guess I could farm this ce¡­ but that''s too boring. I''ll just clear this ce out. Yet there are also those pictures¡­" Throughout the Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion had encountered peculiar depictions etched onto the floors and walls. These enigmatic symbols, resembling demonic figures, initially struck him as odd. After all, he was in the midst of battling creatures that could easily be mistaken for denizens of theherworld. Yet, there was an uncanny familiarity to these depictions that gnawed at the fringes of his consciousness. As the skirmish with the creatures continued, his mind incessantly toyed with the idea of these peculiar drawings. It was during a lull in thebat that a revtion struck him¡ªa deeper understanding surfaced from the recesses of his memory. Recalling his extensive knowledge of various mythologies and lore, Orion''s thoughts meandered through the realms of Hell, specifically delving into the concept of Purgatory. With a sudden epiphany, the notion dawned upon him that the depictions of demons might not merely represent the adversaries he faced but instead served as cryptic signs hinting at something more profound. Purgatory, the liminal realm between the mortal world and the depth of Hell''s inferno, echoed in the recesses of his mind. He mused that thebyrinth he navigated might be more than a mere assortment of shadows. It could potentially serve as an entryway¡ªa gateway to anotheryer of Hell, one housing the fabled seven rings that countless tales and myths had spoken of. The depictions on the walls and floors now seemed less like incidental art and more like a deliberate narrative, an esoteric map hinting at a deeper journey yet to be unveiled. These crude, yet evocative sketches were, perhaps, more than mere illustrations¡ªthey might hold the key to the very path he needed to traverse. As the creatures momentarily abated their assault, Orion''s mind delved further into the lore he had studied. The depiction of the demons seemed to align with the descriptions he had encountered in his exploration of mythological texts and ancient manuscripts¡ªa profound realization that began to crystallize his understanding of thebyrinth''s purpose. The realization ignited a new sense of purpose within him. The creatures he faced might just be the guardians of this transition, the harbingers standing between the realm he currently trod and the gates to the seven rings of Hell. The depictions on the walls and floors were not mere adornments; they were coded messages, guides through thebyrinth leading to the enigmaticyers of the underworld. Orion''s perception of the battleground transformed. Every scrawled demon, once merely a curious enigma, now appeared as a signpost, guiding him toward an unknown and perilous journey deeper into the realm of the damned. The creatures he fought were not just adversaries but gatekeepers, custodians protecting the threshold to the nextyer of the inferno. Armed with this newfound understanding, Orion''s gaze shifted from merely defending against the creatures to scrutinizing the symbols surrounding him. The battle, now inteced with a quest for knowledge, held a dual purpose¡ªhe fought to both survive and to decipher the cryptic messages woven into the very fabric of thebyrinth. Chapter 573 Labyrinth of Shadows (19) Chapter 573 Labyrinth of Shadows (19) The Shadowfire Drakes, their obsidian scales gleaming with an incandescent crimson, renewed their fiery onught. Orion pivoted, his movements swift and calcted, the Sangria spear emitting waves of protective energy that deflected the mes back towards the creatures. The cavern resonated with the sh of energies, the Drakes momentarily forced back by the repelling ze. Meanwhile, the Umbral Serpents, their ghostly forms slithering with eerie grace, coordinated their attacks. Orion''s agile footwork allowed him to evade their venomous strikes, the Sangria spear unleashing bursts of vibrant energy that repelled the Umbral Serpents, forcing them to retreat into the dark recesses of the cavern. The Gloomstone Dragons, with their colossal wingspans and stardustden scales, surged forward once more. Orion leaped and twisted, evading their celestial onught, the Sangria spear creating a radiant shield that dispersed the cascading motes of stardust, preventing their attempt to ensnare him in their celestial dance. The Abyssal Wyverns, with their piercing gazes and molten gold eyes, resumed their aerial assaults. Orion spun and lunged, the Sangria spear tracing arcs of crimson energy that repelled the Wyverns'' lunges, keeping them at bay with each calcted strike. Amidst the chaos, the elusive Twilight Drakes continued their shadowy dance, their ephemeral forms almost melding into the darkness. Orion''s senses remained sharp, every movement anticipating the unpredictable strikes of the elusive creatures. The Sangria spear emitted waves of pulsating light, a beacon cutting through the shadows, keeping the Twilight Drakes from breaching his defenses. The battle persisted, a testament to Orion''s indomitable will and the creatures'' unyielding power. The cavern echoed with the symphony of their sh¡ªa primal contest between man and these otherworldly beings. Each strike, a testament to Orion''s unwavering resolve against the creatures'' unrelenting assault. Orion''s breath steadied, his focus unwavering, as he adjusted his tactics against the encroaching darkness. The Sangria spear, an embodiment of his resolve, hummed with a pulsating energy, repelling the creatures'' advances and marking the battleground with an aura of crimson light. The creatures, undeterred by Orion''s resilience, pressed on with a collective force that tested his limits. The cavern thrummed with an intense energy, the conflict between man and monsters a vivid disy of sheer determination and primal struggle. Each maneuver, a dance of danger and resilience, reverberated throughout the cavern''s expanse. Orion''s precision grew sharper, his movements more strategic, each parry and thrust a calcted response to the creatures'' relentless assault. The Sangria spear, an extension of his unwavering spirit, radiated an unyielding glow, a shield against the encroaching darkness. The cavern witnessed a relentless struggle, a testament to Orion''s resilience in the face of the creatures'' unrelenting assault. The creatures, with their ethereal beauty and menacing power, continued their assault, seeking dominance within the shadows. The battle, a demonstration of Orion''s unyielding will, persisted as a disy of unrelenting determination against the creatures'' ceaseless onught. As the sh continued, Orion''s movements became a dance of grace and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit. The Sangria spear, an extension of his resolve, hummed with a vibrant energy, its crimson light cutting through the encroaching darkness, a barrier against the creatures'' relentless assault. The creatures, sensing Orion''s unwavering determination, began to falter. Their assaults, once coordinated and fierce, now showed signs of hesitation. The Shadowfire Drakes'' fiery onught weakened, the Umbral Serpents'' movements grew erratic, and the Gloomstone Dragons'' celestial dance lost its precision. Orion seized this moment, his movements fluid and precise. With each strike, the Sangria spear emitted bursts of radiant energy, repelling the creatures'' advances. The cavern resonated with the shes, the sounds ofbat echoing through the expanse, as if the very walls bore witness to this epic struggle. The Abyssal Wyverns, their predatory and absolutely stunning, gleam fading, retreated, their aerial assaults diminishing as Orion''s resilience wore down their ferocity. The Twilight Drakes, their elusive forms faltering, retreated into the shadows, their movements bing less elusive under Orion''s persistent defense. The creatures, once an imposing force, now found themselves facing an unyielding opponent. Their collective assault began to wane, their movements bing less coordinated, their attacks less aggressive. Orion, a symbol of unyielding determination, held his ground against the encroaching darkness. With a final, resounding strike, Orion surged forward. The Sangria spear emitted a brilliant burst of radiant energy, ast triumphant defiance against the creatures'' fading assault. The cavern erupted with a blinding sh of crimson light, dispersing the remaining creatures into the depths of the darkness. The echoes of their shes faded, reced by a profound silence that settled over the cavern. Orion stood amidst the dissipating haze, his chest heaving, the Sangria spear glowing with a subdued brilliance. The creatures, once a formidable force, had retreated, their presence in the cavern diminished. With a deep exhale, Orion lowered the Sangria spear, its vibrant glow slowly dimming. The adrenaline of battle subsided, reced by a sense of triumph and relief. He had faced the creatures of the darkness and emerged victorious, his unyielding spirit prevailing against their formidable assault. The cavern, once a battleground, nowy in a serene stillness. Orion, a lone figure in the aftermath of the conflict, surveyed the surroundings, his gaze steady and resolute. The Sangria spear, now a silent testament to the battle''s intensity, rested in his grip. With a nod of satisfaction, Orion took a step forward, the echoes of his victory resonating through the cavern. The creatures had retreated, but his resolve remained unshaken. As he prepared to leave the battleground behind, the Sangria spear glowed onest time, a silent promise of his unyielding strength in the face of darkness. The conflict was over, but Orion''s determination remained, a dark beacon of light in the heart of shadows. ¡­ ¡ºStatus¡» [Name: Orion Vazgath] [Race: Chaos Incarnate] [ss: Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King] [Sub-ss: Prince of Maniption] [Title: Archon of The Emerald City] [Level: 100/100] (250/250) XP Needed [HP: 500/500 | IP: 200000] - Non Human [Strength: 400] - Non Human [Defense: 300] - Non Human [Magic: 200] - Non Human [Speed: 200] - Non Human [Mana Heart: Six Rings] [Skills: [Ancient Torterra''s Tongue] [Assimtion] [Grand Miasma and Mana Maniption] [Five Layered Divine Enhancements] [Quasi World] [Ancient Serpent''s Emerald Rain] [Tarot Power: [Will of The Fallen] [Masterful Persuasion] [General War Sight] [Chariot of The Grand General] [Life Maniption: [Life Donation] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Five Destroying Martial Skills of The Blood Prince: [Demon Splitter] [Innate Calm] [Angel Destroyer] [Heaven Splitter] [Breath of the Snowy Underworld] [Commander of The Sangria-Eyed King''s Armory: [Royal Flesh Maniption] [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs] [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist] [Summon: Undead Soldier] [Blood Being Control] [Prince of Maniption: [Thought Maniptor] [Soothing Words] [Sleep Inducer] [Passive Skills: [Status Effect Immunity] [Ancient Serpents Body] [Night Vision] [Blood of the Underworld] [Blood Tainted Aura] [Blood Tainted Presence] [Speech of a King] [Constitution of a Tarturling] [Prisoner of Tartarus] [Iron Speech] [Demon''s Gluttonous Stomach] [Potion Organs] [Enemy of Demon Gods] [Enemy of Gods] [Destroyed Destiny] [Blessing of A Demon God (Humiliation)] [God Marks] [Rune Path: [Grand War Presence] [Throne World: Kingdom of Null] [Deration of War] [Locked] [Locked] [Locked] [Equipment: [Magic Ring] [Storage Ring] [Sangria-Eyed King''s Spear of Carnage] [The Unholy Lance: Longinus] ¡­ "Of course, I''ve maxed out my level. All of those monsters were equal to so much XP that I feel it''s a waste continuing through this ce without evolving my ss and race first," Orion muttered,ying back and thinking to himself amongst the piles of corpses just what he could do to acquire this new evolution item. . [Adjusting evolution item ording to your status¡­] [Evolution Item - One Billion Deceased Souls] . "Hahaahha¡­ well, I guess I could farm this ce¡­ but that''s too boring. I''ll just clear this ce out. Yet there are also those pictures¡­" Throughout the Labyrinth of Shadows, Orion had encountered peculiar depictions etched onto the floors and walls. These enigmatic symbols, resembling demonic figures, initially struck him as odd. After all, he was in the midst of battling creatures that could easily be mistaken for denizens of theherworld. Yet, there was an uncanny familiarity to these depictions that gnawed at the fringes of his consciousness. As the skirmish with the creatures continued, his mind incessantly toyed with the idea of these peculiar drawings. It was during a lull in thebat that a revtion struck him¡ªa deeper understanding surfaced from the recesses of his memory. Recalling his extensive knowledge of various mythologies and lore, Orion''s thoughts meandered through the realms of Hell, specifically delving into the concept of Purgatory. With a sudden epiphany, the notion dawned upon him that the depictions of demons might not merely represent the adversaries he faced but instead served as cryptic signs hinting at something more profound. Purgatory, the liminal realm between the mortal world and the depth of Hell''s inferno, echoed in the recesses of his mind. He mused that thebyrinth he navigated might be more than a mere assortment of shadows. It could potentially serve as an entryway¡ªa gateway to anotheryer of Hell, one housing the fabled seven rings that countless tales and myths had spoken of. The depictions on the walls and floors now seemed less like incidental art and more like a deliberate narrative, an esoteric map hinting at a deeper journey yet to be unveiled. These crude, yet evocative sketches were, perhaps, more than mere illustrations¡ªthey might hold the key to the very path he needed to traverse. As the creatures momentarily abated their assault, Orion''s mind delved further into the lore he had studied. The depiction of the demons seemed to align with the descriptions he had encountered in his exploration of mythological texts and ancient manuscripts¡ªa profound realization that began to crystallize his understanding of thebyrinth''s purpose. The realization ignited a new sense of purpose within him. The creatures he faced might just be the guardians of this transition, the harbingers standing between the realm he currently trod and the gates to the seven rings of Hell. The depictions on the walls and floors were not mere adornments; they were coded messages, guides through thebyrinth leading to the enigmaticyers of the underworld. Orion''s perception of the battleground transformed. Every scrawled demon, once merely a curious enigma, now appeared as a signpost, guiding him toward an unknown and perilous journey deeper into the realm of the damned. The creatures he fought were not just adversaries but gatekeepers, custodians protecting the threshold to the nextyer of the inferno. Armed with this newfound understanding, Orion''s gaze shifted from merely defending against the creatures to scrutinizing the symbols surrounding him. The battle, now inteced with a quest for knowledge, held a dual purpose¡ªhe fought to both survive and to decipher the cryptic messages woven into the very fabric of thebyrinth. Chapter 574 Labyrinth of Shadows (20) Chapter 574 Labyrinth of Shadows (20) The depictions on the walls and floors now seemed less like incidental art and more like a deliberate narrative, an esoteric map hinting at a deeper journey yet to be unveiled. These crude, yet evocative sketches were, perhaps, more than mere illustrations¡ªthey might hold the key to the very path he needed to traverse. As the creatures momentarily abated their assault, Orion''s mind delved further into the lore he had studied. The depiction of the demons seemed to align with the descriptions he had encountered in his exploration of mythological texts and ancient manuscripts¡ªa profound realization that began to crystallize his understanding of thebyrinth''s purpose. The realization ignited a new sense of purpose within him. The creatures he faced might just be the guardians of this transition, the harbingers standing between the realm he currently trod and the gates to the seven rings of Hell. The depictions on the walls and floors were not mere adornments; they were coded messages, guides through thebyrinth leading to the enigmaticyers of the underworld. Orion''s perception of the battleground transformed. Every scrawled demon, once merely a curious enigma, now appeared as a signpost, guiding him toward an unknown and perilous journey deeper into the realm of the damned. The creatures he fought were not just adversaries but gatekeepers, custodians protecting the threshold to the nextyer of the inferno. Armed with this newfound understanding, Orion''s gaze shifted from merely defending against the creatures to scrutinizing the symbols surrounding him. The battle, now inteced with a quest for knowledge, held a dual purpose¡ªhe fought to both survive and to decipher the cryptic messages woven into the very fabric of thebyrinth. Orion pressed on, his footsteps echoing through the cavernousbyrinth, the ground beneath him scattered with the remnants of the monstrous assants he had felled. The depictions on the walls and floors continued to guide him, each stroke and curve telling a tale of the infernal realms he navigated. The air grew thick with an otherworldly energy as he ventured further into the Labrinth of Nightmares. The expansive cavern unfolded, a gruesome tableau of twisted creatures and grotesque corpses. Their distorted forms sprawled across the floor like macabre sculptures, testaments to the battles waged and won. Orion''s path weaved through this grotesquendscape, his eyes constantly scanning the arcane symbols etched into the walls, deciphering thenguage of the underworld. As he approached the colossal twin doors at the cavern''s end, the air itself seemed to hum with demonic anticipation. The doors, adorned with ominous symbols and pulsating with an eerie energy, stood as a formidable barrier between Orion and whaty beyond. With a deep breath, he pushed them open, revealing a sight that transcended the horrors he had faced thus far. The boss room stretched before him, a nightmarish spectacle of demonic grandeur. The air within crackled with malevolent power, and the walls seemed to writhe with dark energy. Sinister shadows danced across the floor, adding an unsettling dimension to the already foreboding atmosphere. The very essence of the underworld seemed to seep through the walls, casting an unholy glow on everything it touched. The twin doors creaked closed behind Orion, sealing him within the demonic domain. Yet, he remained undeterred, his resolve unshaken. The transition from the cavern of nightmares to the boss room was seamless, and Orion''s senses heightened as he embraced the challenge ahead. The symbols on the walls of the room pulsed with an otherworldly light, reinforcing the notion that every stroke held a significance beyond mere decoration. Orion''s footsteps echoed in the cavernous space as he advanced, his eyes fixed on the unknown horrors that awaited. The very air seemed to vibrate with the impending sh between mortal and demonic forces. The symbols on the walls whispered secrets of the underworld, urging him to unravel the mysteries thaty ahead. The demonic properties of the boss room intensified with each step, the walls seemingly alive with the malevolent energy that permeated the air. Shadows danced along the periphery, casting eerie silhouettes that hinted at the unnatural entities lurking within. The architecture itself seemed to defy thews of reality, as if shaped by the nightmares of a malevolent deity. Orion''s journey had led him to the heart of thebyrinth, and the boss room loomed as the epicenter of his trials. The room exuded an aura of dark majesty, an unholy sanctum where the boundaries between the living and the damned blurred. The symbols on the walls now glowed intensely, guiding him toward the impending confrontation that awaited him. As the twin doors sealed shut, a profound silence enveloped the room, broken only by the distant echoes of demonic whispers. Orion stood alone, poised at the threshold of an infernal challenge. The journey through thebyrinth had been a quest for knowledge and survival, and now, in the boss room, the culmination of his understanding awaited its ultimate test. In the heart of the boss room, the shadows coalesced and shifted, a manifestation of the demonic power that ruled this infernal domain. A guttural growl emanated from the darkness, a prelude to the unveiling of the malevolent force that lurked within. Slowly, the shadows began to dissipate, revealing the monstrous form of the boss. A towering behemoth emerged, its silhouette distorted and grotesque. Massive horns curled upward from its demonic skull, gleaming with an otherworldly malevolence. Eyes like pools of moltenva burned with an insatiable hunger, fixated on Orion, who stood undaunted in the face of this demonic terror. The boss''s skin, a sickly hue of obsidian, seemed to writhe with unnatural vitality. Sinewy muscles rippled beneath the surface, giving the creature an aura of unbridled strength. Jagged, obsidian-like scales adorned its body, reflecting a malevolent glow that intensified as it drew closer. From its hulking shoulders sprouted tattered, bat-like wings, their span casting ominous shadows across the room. With every beat, the air pulsated with the demonic energy they exuded. The boss''s limbs terminated in razor-sharp ws that scraped against the unholy ground, leaving ominous marks in their wake. As the creature fully revealed itself, a cloak of ethereal darkness clung to its form, billowing around it like a shroud. It seemed as if the very essence of the underworld had woven itself into the fabric of the boss''s being, rendering it a living embodiment of the nightmarish realms Orion had traversed. The boss''s voice echoed through the cavern, a symphony of malevolent tones that reverberated with ancient power. It spoke in anguage unknown to mortal ears, a guttural tongue that sent shivers down Orion''s spine. The very air seemed to warp and distort with each uttered syble, emphasizing the supernatural authority that the creaturemanded. In its wake, the boss left trails of ethereal mes, dark and cold, that licked at the ground but did not consume. The air around it crackled with an unholy aura, distorting the very fabric of reality. Orion''s surroundings seemed to warp and twist in response to the demonic presence, creating a surreal battleground for the impending sh. The boss''s gaze, filled with malevolence and ancient knowledge, bore into Orion''s soul. It seemed to dissect his very essence, exposing vulnerabilities hidden even from his own perception. The symbols on the walls pulsed in tandem with the creature''s heartbeat, resonating with the unholy rhythm of the underworld. As the boss took its first steps toward Orion, the ground quivered beneath its colossal weight. The very earth seemed to groan in protest as if rejecting the intrusion of such demonic power. Orion stood resolute, his eyes fixed on the approaching nightmare, a beacon of defiance in the face of this infernal adversary. The demonic presence intensified with each passing moment, the air thickening with the malevolent force that radiated from the boss. Orion''s surroundings seemed to warp and twist in response to the creature''s aura, creating a surreal battleground for the impending sh. The boss''s every movement exuded an otherworldly grace, a predatory elegance that belied the inherent chaos of its demonic nature. Its footsteps echoed with a symphony of doom, heralding the impending confrontation that would determine the fate of Orion and thebyrinth of nightmares. As the boss loomed over Orion, its demonic visage framed by the unholy glow of the symbols on the walls, the room itself seemed to acknowledge the gravity of the moment. The very fabric of the underworld trembled, and in the eerie silence that followed, the stage was set for a battle that would transcend the boundaries between mortal and demonic realms. The sh began with a surge of primal energy as Orion raised his colossal sangria spear, its de gleaming with a silvery luminescence that seemed to repel the surrounding darkness. The air crackled with anticipation, and the demonic boss responded with a deafening roar that echoed through the cavernous boss room. The two forces, mortal and demonic, were poised for an epic confrontation. Orion lunged forward with a swift, calcted strike, the sangria spear cutting through the air with an almost ethereal grace. The boss, however, moved with preternatural speed, evading the initial assault with a supernatural agility that defied its monstrous form. The sh of spear against demonic hide created sparks that illuminated the room in brief, fric bursts. Chapter 575 Labyrinth of Shadows (21) Chapter 575 Labyrinth of Shadows (21) Orion, fueled by a mix of adrenaline and the determination to decipher the mysteries of thebyrinth, pressed forward with unwavering focus. The sangria spear sliced through the air in a relentless dance, seeking the vulnerable points in the boss''s demonic armor. Each strike resonated with a profound energy, a collision of mortal and infernal forces that left an indelible mark on the fabric of the underworld. The boss, recognizing the threat Orion posed, unleashed a shockwave of dark energy that rippled through the room. The very ground quivered as the malevolent force surged outward, threatening to destabilize Orion''s footing. Yet, with practiced grace, he nted the sangria spear into the ground, using it as both a stabilizing anchor and a conduit to absorb and redirect the demonic energy. The battle reached a crescendo, the sh of steel against demonic hide and the resonance of otherworldly forces creating a sensory overload. The room seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the underworld itself as if thebyrinth bore witness to a struggle that transcended the mortal realm. The sangria spear, now etched with the traces of the infernal conflict, pulsed with a newfound power. Orion, attuned to the weapon''s mystical properties, channeled the umted energy into a devastating thrust. The de tore through the air, aiming for the very heart of the demonic boss, a strike that sought to pierce the veil between mortal and infernal realms. As the sangria spear made contact with the boss, a surge of celestial light erupted, momentarily eclipsing the darkness that had pervaded the boss room. The symbols on the walls seemed to resonate with the impact, their glow reaching a blinding intensity. The very fabric of the underworld trembled as the battle between Orion and the demonic lord entered a new and pivotal phase. The celestial light that erupted from the sangria spear cast a brilliant radiance, illuminating the boss room in a kaleidoscope of ethereal hues. For a moment, the sh between Orion and the demonic lord seemed frozen in time, the very essence of their conflict distilled into the luminous aftermath of that transcendent strike. As the celestial glow subsided, revealing the aftermath of the devastating thrust, Orion stood resolute, his sangria spear embedded in the demonic boss. Wisps of otherworldly energy emanated from the wound, creating an eerie, pulsating aura that resonated with the symbols on the walls. The demonic lord, however, remained undeterred, its eyes aze with a renewed malevolence. With a ferocious roar, the boss retaliated, summoning dark tendrils of energy that snaked towards Orion. The tendrils moved with a sentience of their own, seeking to ensnare the warrior and drain the life force from his mortal frame. Orion, in a disy of agility, maneuvered between the writhing shadows, narrowly avoiding their sinister grasp. Seizing the opportunity, Orion wrenched the sangria spear from the wound, causing another surge of celestial energy to burst forth. The very air seemed to ripple with the impact, and the symbols on the walls responded with a harmonic resonance. The demonic lord recoiled, momentarily staggered by the unexpected surge of divine power. As the battle resumed, Orion and the demonic lord engaged in a relentless exchange of blows. The sangria spear danced through the air, its silvery de leaving streaks of celestial light in its wake. The boss, in turn, countered with a barrage of demonic strikes, ws shing and dark energy crackling with each movement. The cavernous space echoed with the shing of forces, the symphony of battle reaching an operatic crescendo. The very ground quivered beneath the weight of their conflict, and the symbols on the walls seemed to writhe in tandem with the ebb and flow of the infernal struggle. Orion, fueled by the celestial energy coursing through the sangria spear, unleashed a series of empowered thrusts. Each strike carried the essence of the underworld itself, the de prating the boss''s demonic hide with an otherworldly precision. The room resonated with the echoes of each impact, as if the verybyrinth of nightmares bore witness to the sh of two cosmic forces. The boss, now visibly weakened, responded with a desperate onught. Dark energy coalesced around it, forming a protective barrier that absorbed and repelled Orion''s celestial strikes. The symbols on the walls pulsed in sympathy, their glow flickering as if caught in the tumultuous dance between light and darkness. Orion, undeterred by the boss''s defensive maneuvers, adapted his strategy. With a sudden burst of speed, he circled the demonic lord, probing for vulnerabilities in its supernatural defenses. The sangria spear became a whirlwind of celestial fury, creating a mesmerizing disy of steel and light that left an indelible mark on the very fabric of the underworld. The demonic lord, sensing the shifting tides of the battle, unleashed a torrent of demonic energy in a desperate attempt to repel Orion. Dark tendrilsshed out with unprecedented ferocity, seeking to ensnare the warrior and drag him into the abyss. Orion, however, moved with an uncanny grace, dodging and parrying the malevolent onught. As the demonic tendrils recoiled, Orion seized the opportunity to deliver a decisive blow. The sangria spear, now imbued with the umted celestial energy, pierced through the boss''s defenses with a radiant brilliance. The symbols on the walls seemed to roar in approval, their glow reaching an incandescent climax. A shockwave of celestial energy erupted from the point of impact, engulfing the boss in a luminous cascade. The very air crackled with the aftermath of the celestial explosion, and for a moment, the boundaries between mortal and infernal realms blurred. The boss, ensnared in the radiant maelstrom, let out a deafening roar that echoed through thebyrinth. Orion, bathed in the celestial light, stood as a beacon of defiance amidst the dissipating energy. The sangria spear, now a vessel of divine power, hummed with an otherworldly resonance. The symbols on the walls, their glow subsiding, seemed to acknowledge the pivotal moment as the boss staggered, its demonic form flickering like a dying ember. Yet, even in its weakened state, the boss summoned itsst reserves of malevolent strength. Dark energy surged within its form, coalescing into a final, desperate attack. The very ground quivered as the boss unleashed a cataclysmic wave of infernal force, seeking to consume everything in its path. Orion, recognizing the impending threat, braced himself for the ultimate confrontation. The sangria spear, now a conduit of celestial might, radiated a protective aura. As the infernal wave crashed against his defenses, a sh of cosmic energies ensued, the very fabric of the underworld trembling in the face of this apocalyptic struggle. The battle between mortal and demonic forces reached its zenith, the boss''sst stand against Orion''s unwavering resolve. Thebyrinth of nightmares seemed to hold its breath, as if the oue of this cosmic sh would shape the very destiny of the underworld itself. In the wake of the cataclysmic sh, a shroud of silence enveloped the boss room. The echoes of the celestial and infernal forces lingered in the air, creating an otherworldly stillness that belied the intensity of the battle. Orion, standing amidst the dissipating energies, felt the weight of the underworld''s gaze upon him. As the cosmic tumult subsided, the boss emerged from the lingering darkness, its form battered and ethereal mes flickering like dying embers. The symbols on the walls, now dormant, seemed to mourn the fading echoes of the infernal sh. The room itself bore the scars of the celestial and demonic energies that had collided within its confines. Orion, though wearied, remained undeterred. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial light, became an extension of his unwavering will. The boss, sensing its impending demise, unleashed a desperate assault. Dark tendrils writhed andshed out, seeking to ensnare Orion and drag him into the abyss. With a fluid grace, Orion danced between the tendrils, evading the malevolent onught. The symbols on the walls, though subdued, pulsed in rhythmic sympathy with the ebb and flow of the infernal struggle. Thebyrinth of nightmares seemed to sigh, as if caught in the undting currents of cosmic conflict. Seizing the moment, Orionunched a final series of celestial strikes. The sangria spear became a beacon of divine retribution, each thrust aimed at piercing the demonic heart of the boss. The creature, weakened and battered, fought with a ferocious desperation, ws shing and dark energy crackling in a chaotic symphony. The cavernous space echoed with the relentless sh of forces, a dance of destiny that unfolded in the very heart of the underworld. The symbols on the walls, dormant no more, glowed with a spectral light, casting an eerie illumination on the final moments of the battle. Orion''s every movement seemed orchestrated by the very fabric of fate itself. In a climactic exchange, the sangria spear pierced through the boss''s defenses, its silvery de zing with celestial brilliance. The symbols on the walls erupted in a final, radiant disy, as if heralding the inevitable conclusion of the infernal struggle. The boss, its demonic form wracked with celestial energy, let out a haunting wail that echoed through thebyrinth. A surge of celestial light engulfed the boss, its demonic essence unraveling in the face of the divine onught. The room itself seemed to bow in reverence to the transcendent forces at y. Orion, silhouetted against the radiant cascade, stood as a lone victor amidst the dissipating energies. As the infernal mes flickered and faded, the boss crumbled into ethereal ash. The very ground trembled as the demonic lord''s essence dissipated, leaving only echoes of its malevolence lingering in the cavernous space. The symbols on the walls, their glow now a serene luminescence, bore witness to the vanquishing of the infernal adversary. Orion, breathing heavily, surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial energy, was a testament to the triumph of mortal will over demonic might. The room, once a battlefield, now exuded an eerie tranquility as if thebyrinth of nightmares itself acknowledged the significance of this cosmic sh. As the dust settled, Orion felt the weight of the underworld lift from his shoulders. The symbols on the walls, though cryptic, seemed to radiate a subtle approval. Thebyrinth, once a maze of nightmares, now stood as a testament to the indomitable spirit that had traversed its depths. With a sense of aplishment, Orion retraced his steps through the boss room, the sangria spear in hand. The symbols on the walls, though diminished, whispered secrets of the underworld, their cryptguage unraveling in the aftermath of the infernal conflict. The very air seemed to resonate with a newfound harmony, as if thebyrinth itself had been reborn. As Orion approached the massive twin doors that had led him into the boss room, a subtle shift in the air caught his attention. The symbols on the doors pulsed with a muted energy, reacting to the celestial resonance that now imbued the sangria spear. With a sense of anticipation, Orion pushed open the doors, revealing a passage that led deeper into thebyrinth of nightmares. The journey was far from over, and the symbols on the walls seemed to beckon Orion forward, guiding him toward the enigmaticyers of the underworld that awaited. With the sangria spear as his celestialpass, Orion stepped into the unknown, his footsteps echoing through the corridors of thebyrinth, each stride a testament to the enduring spirit that had conquered the demonic heart of the underworld. Chapter 576 Labyrinth of Shadows (Final) Chapter 576 Labyrinth of Shadows (Final) Orion, breathing heavily, surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial energy, was a testament to the triumph of mortal will over demonic might. The room, once a battlefield, now exuded an eerie tranquility as if thebyrinth of nightmares itself acknowledged the significance of this cosmic sh. As the dust settled, Orion felt the weight of the underworld lift from his shoulders. The symbols on the walls, though cryptic, seemed to radiate a subtle approval. Thebyrinth, once a maze of nightmares, now stood as a testament to the indomitable spirit that had traversed its depths. With a sense of aplishment, Orion retraced his steps through the boss room, the sangria spear in hand. The symbols on the walls, though diminished, whispered secrets of the underworld, their cryptguage unraveling in the aftermath of the infernal conflict. The very air seemed to resonate with a newfound harmony as if thebyrinth itself had been reborn. As Orion approached the massive twin doors that had led him into the boss room, a subtle shift in the air caught his attention. The symbols on the doors pulsed with a muted energy, reacting to the celestial resonance that now imbued the sangria spear. With a sense of anticipation, Orion pushed open the doors, revealing a passage that led deeper into thebyrinth of nightmares. The journey was far from over, and the symbols on the walls seemed to beckon Orion forward, guiding him toward the enigmaticyers of the underworld that awaited. With the sangria spear as his celestialpass, Orion stepped into the unknown, his footsteps echoing through the corridors of thebyrinth, each stride a testament to the enduring spirit that had conquered the demonic heart of the underworld. "No¡­ no more stalling. We settle this right here and now. I know you don''t want to wait any longer." Instantly, there was a subtle change in the atmosphere that unsettled him. The once vibrant symbols on the walls dulled, their vivid colors drained away, leaving behind a pale gray canvas that seemed to absorb the very essence of the underworld. Eyes, countless and unblinking, began to manifest on the walls, their gazes fixated on Orion as if scrutinizing his every move. The eyes, a spectral chorus of unseen observers, seemed to follow Orion''s every step with an eerie intelligence. Their presence sent shivers down his spine, the weight of their collective gaze bearing down on him like an otherworldly judgment. Thebyrinth, once a realm of nightmares, now pulsed with unsettling energy, and the symbols on the walls seemed to whisper secrets that transcended mortal understanding. Suddenly, the pale gray surroundings intensified, enveloping Orion in a monochromendscape. The eyes on the walls glowed with an otherworldly light, their collective radiance casting an ethereal glow on the once vibrant symbols. The air crackled with arcane energy, and the very fabric of thebyrinth seemed to unravel. In an instant, the entirety of thebyrinth vanished. The walls, the symbols, and the eyes dissolved into the void, leaving Orion suspended in an expansive emptiness. The transition was disorienting, a sudden plunge into a cosmic abyss where the rules of reality seemed to defyprehension. As Orion descended into the spatial void, he witnessed a celestial tapestry unfolding before him.s and distant stars adorned the cosmic canvas, their distant light flickering like distant beacons in the infinite darkness. The sun, a distant ember, cast its feeble glow across the cosmic expanse. The beauty of the cosmos unfolded in all its cosmic grandeur, a sight both mesmerizing and bewildering. Then, with a surreal abruptness, Orion found himself plummeting through the void, the cosmic panorama vanishing into the depths. The sensation of freefall gripped him, the absence of gravity creating a disorienting weightlessness. He tumbled through the emptiness, surrounded by the silent expanse of the cosmic abyss. Suddenly, the descent ceased, and Orionnded on a gray ne that resembled the deste surface of the moon. The ground beneath him was hard and barren, a lifeless expanse that stretched out to the horizon. The pale grayndscape extended into the distance, devoid ofndmarks or features, creating an oppressive emptiness that seemed to absorb all sound. The gray ne was shaped into a crescent, and at its center stood a humanoid being. A mass of jet ck, it emanated an aura of vicious malice. Its form was indistinct, a shape-shifting manifestation of malevolence that defied conventional perception. The being''s eyes, pools of infinite darkness, locked onto Orion with an intensity that pierced through the emptiness surrounding them. The crescent-shaped ne seemed to amplify the ominous presence of the being. The air hung heavy with the weight of its malice, and the very ground beneath Orion quivered as if responding to the entity''s sinister aura. The celestial void that had surrounded him transformed into a stifling emptiness, the distants and the sun now obscured by an imprable darkness. As Orion stood on the crescent-shaped ne, the being shifted and contorted, its form twisting into unsettling shapes. The eyes on the walls of thebyrinth, now reced by the being''s all-epassing gaze, continued to send shivers down Orion''s spine. The cosmic confrontation had taken a surreal turn, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp in response to the being''s presence. The humanoid entity, a harbinger of cosmic malice, remained motionless, its eyes fixed on Orion with an unyielding intensity. The silence that hung in the air was oppressive, a void of sound that entuated the surreal nature of the encounter. Orion, though surrounded by the emptiness of the cosmic abyss, felt the weight of the being''s gaze like an anchor in the formless void. The being''s gaze, a manifestation of abyssal malevolence, bore into Orion''s very soul. Its form continued to shift, a dance of shadows that defied thews of perception. The crescent-shaped ne beneath Orion seemed to resonate with the being''s malice, its contours mirroring the undting darkness that emanated from the entity. For a timeless moment, Orion and the being stood locked in a cosmic standoff, the gray expanse and the abyssal entity creating a tableau of existential unease. The silence persisted, broken only by the distant echoes of the cosmic void. The very fabric of the lunar-like ne seemed to absorb sound, rendering the encounter with the being an otherworldlymunion in silence. As the tension reached its zenith, the being, still fixated on Orion, began to emanate an otherworldly sound. A cacophony of whispers, echoes from the depths of the cosmic void, reverberated through the emptiness. The whispers carried a myriad of voices, eachden with the weight of cosmic secrets and primordial knowledge. Orion, surrounded by the whispers of the abyssal being, felt a surge of cosmic revtion. The secrets of the universe seemed to unravel before him, their enigmatic truths woven into the fabric of the cosmic tapestry. The gray crescent-shaped ne beneath him became a stage for the cosmic drama, where mortal and cosmic forces collided in a surreal dance of existence. In the midst of the cosmic whispers, the being''s form expanded, its mass of jet ck consuming the lunar-like ne. The gray expanse folded and contorted, bing an extension of the being''s cosmic malice. The abyssal entity, now an all-epassing presence, absorbed the very essence of the surroundings, leaving Orion standing within the heart of the cosmic void. As the cosmic whispers reached a crescendo, the being''s eyes bore into Orion with a finality that transcended mortal understanding. The void consumed everything, and Orion felt himself engulfed in an existential whirlwind. The gray crescent, the lunar-like ne, and the celestial tapestry all vanished in an instant, leaving him in an infinite emptiness where the boundaries of reality blurred into cosmic abstraction. Within the cosmic void, the abyssal being underwent a metamorphosis, distorting and contorting into a kaleidoscope of monstrous forms, ancient beings, and deities that defied mortalprehension. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp and weave, shaping and reshaping the entity in a cosmic dance. In a fleeting moment, the entity manifested as grotesque monstrosities, their forms a nightmarish fusion of cosmic horrors. Tentacles writhed and ws shed through the emptiness, each form a fleeting glimpse into the abyssal depths that birthed them. The transitions were rapid, a cosmic disy of chaotic creation and destruction. As the distortions continued, the entity assumed the visage of revered cosmic beings, their godlike forms radiating with celestial majesty. Each manifestation carried an air of ancient wisdom and cosmic authority, their presence echoing through the infinite expanse of the void. The boundaries between monstrous and divine blurred in the cosmic tapestry that unfolded. Then, with a cosmic flourish, the entity transformed into an embodiment of Orion himself. Long wavy purple hair cascaded down its shoulders, a stark departure from the warrior''s usual appearance. Slick hooded dark red eyes gleamed with an otherworldly intensity, their gaze piercing through the cosmic emptiness with an inscrutable wisdom. Chapter 577 Labryinth of Shadows (Final) Chapter 577 Labryinth of Shadows (Final) Orion, breathing heavily, surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial energy, was a testament to the triumph of mortal will over demonic might. The room, once a battlefield, now exuded an eerie tranquility as if thebyrinth of nightmares itself acknowledged the significance of this cosmic sh. As the dust settled, Orion felt the weight of the underworld lift from his shoulders. The symbols on the walls, though cryptic, seemed to radiate a subtle approval. Thebyrinth, once a maze of nightmares, now stood as a testament to the indomitable spirit that had traversed its depths. With a sense of aplishment, Orion retraced his steps through the boss room, the sangria spear in hand. The symbols on the walls, though diminished, whispered secrets of the underworld, their cryptguage unraveling in the aftermath of the infernal conflict. The very air seemed to resonate with a newfound harmony as if thebyrinth itself had been reborn. As Orion approached the massive twin doors that had led him into the boss room, a subtle shift in the air caught his attention. The symbols on the doors pulsed with a muted energy, reacting to the celestial resonance that now imbued the sangria spear. With a sense of anticipation, Orion pushed open the doors, revealing a passage that led deeper into thebyrinth of nightmares. The journey was far from over, and the symbols on the walls seemed to beckon Orion forward, guiding him toward the enigmaticyers of the underworld that awaited. With the sangria spear as his celestialpass, Orion stepped into the unknown, his footsteps echoing through the corridors of thebyrinth, each stride a testament to the enduring spirit that had conquered the demonic heart of the underworld. "No¡­ no more stalling. We settle this right here and now. I know you don''t want to wait any longer... you god damn boss..." Instantly, there was a subtle change in the atmosphere that unsettled him. The once vibrant symbols on the walls dulled, their vivid colors drained away, leaving behind a pale gray canvas that seemed to absorb the very essence of the underworld. Eyes, countless and unblinking, began to manifest on the walls, their gazes fixated on Orion as if scrutinizing his every move. The eyes, a spectral chorus of unseen observers, seemed to follow Orion''s every step with an eerie intelligence. Their presence sent shivers down his spine, the weight of their collective gaze bearing down on him like an otherworldly judgment. Thebyrinth, once a realm of nightmares, now pulsed with unsettling energy, and the symbols on the walls seemed to whisper secrets that transcended mortal understanding. Suddenly, the pale gray surroundings intensified, enveloping Orion in a monochromendscape. The eyes on the walls glowed with an otherworldly light, their collective radiance casting an ethereal glow on the once vibrant symbols. The air crackled with arcane energy, and the very fabric of thebyrinth seemed to unravel. In an instant, the entirety of thebyrinth vanished. The walls, the symbols, and the eyes dissolved into the void, leaving Orion suspended in an expansive emptiness. The transition was disorienting, a sudden plunge into a cosmic abyss where the rules of reality seemed to defyprehension. As Orion descended into the spatial void, he witnessed a celestial tapestry unfolding before him.s and distant stars adorned the cosmic canvas, their distant light flickering like distant beacons in the infinite darkness. The sun, a distant ember, cast its feeble glow across the cosmic expanse. The beauty of the cosmos unfolded in all its cosmic grandeur, a sight both mesmerizing and bewildering. Then, with a surreal abruptness, Orion found himself plummeting through the void, the cosmic panorama vanishing into the depths. The sensation of freefall gripped him, the absence of gravity creating a disorienting weightlessness. He tumbled through the emptiness, surrounded by the silent expanse of the cosmic abyss. Suddenly, the descent ceased, and Orionnded on a gray ne that resembled the deste surface of the moon. The ground beneath him was hard and barren, a lifeless expanse that stretched out to the horizon. The pale grayndscape extended into the distance, devoid ofndmarks or features, creating an oppressive emptiness that seemed to absorb all sound. The gray ne was shaped into a crescent, and at its center stood a humanoid being. A mass of jet ck, it emanated an aura of vicious malice. Its form was indistinct, a shape-shifting manifestation of malevolence that defied conventional perception. The being''s eyes, pools of infinite darkness, locked onto Orion with an intensity that pierced through the emptiness surrounding them. The crescent-shaped ne seemed to amplify the ominous presence of the being. The air hung heavy with the weight of its malice, and the very ground beneath Orion quivered as if responding to the entity''s sinister aura. The celestial void that had surrounded him transformed into a stifling emptiness, the distants and the sun now obscured by an imprable darkness. As Orion stood on the crescent-shaped ne, the being shifted and contorted, its form twisting into unsettling shapes. The eyes on the walls of thebyrinth, now reced by the being''s all-epassing gaze, continued to send shivers down Orion''s spine. The cosmic confrontation had taken a surreal turn, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp in response to the being''s presence. The humanoid entity, a harbinger of cosmic malice, remained motionless, its eyes fixed on Orion with an unyielding intensity. The silence that hung in the air was oppressive, a void of sound that entuated the surreal nature of the encounter. Orion, though surrounded by the emptiness of the cosmic abyss, felt the weight of the being''s gaze like an anchor in the formless void. The being''s gaze, a manifestation of abyssal malevolence, bore into Orion''s very soul. Its form continued to shift, a dance of shadows that defied thews of perception. The crescent-shaped ne beneath Orion seemed to resonate with the being''s malice, its contours mirroring the undting darkness that emanated from the entity. For a timeless moment, Orion and the being stood locked in a cosmic standoff, the gray expanse and the abyssal entity creating a tableau of existential unease. The silence persisted, broken only by the distant echoes of the cosmic void. The very fabric of the lunar-like ne seemed to absorb sound, rendering the encounter with the being an otherworldlymunion in silence. As the tension reached its zenith, the being, still fixated on Orion, began to emanate an otherworldly sound. A cacophony of whispers, echoes from the depths of the cosmic void, reverberated through the emptiness. The whispers carried a myriad of voices, eachden with the weight of cosmic secrets and primordial knowledge. Orion, surrounded by the whispers of the abyssal being, felt a surge of cosmic revtion. The secrets of the universe seemed to unravel before him, their enigmatic truths woven into the fabric of the cosmic tapestry. The gray crescent-shaped ne beneath him became a stage for the cosmic drama, where mortal and cosmic forces collided in a surreal dance of existence. In the midst of the cosmic whispers, the being''s form expanded, its mass of jet ck consuming the lunar-like ne. The gray expanse folded and contorted, bing an extension of the being''s cosmic malice. The abyssal entity, now an all-epassing presence, absorbed the very essence of the surroundings, leaving Orion standing within the heart of the cosmic void. As the cosmic whispers reached a crescendo, the being''s eyes bore into Orion with a finality that transcended mortal understanding. The void consumed everything, and Orion felt himself engulfed in an existential whirlwind. The gray crescent, the lunar-like ne, and the celestial tapestry all vanished in an instant, leaving him in an infinite emptiness where the boundaries of reality blurred into cosmic abstraction. Within the cosmic void, the abyssal being underwent a metamorphosis, distorting and contorting into a kaleidoscope of monstrous forms, ancient beings, and deities that defied mortalprehension. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp and weave, shaping and reshaping the entity in a cosmic dance. In a fleeting moment, the entity manifested as grotesque monstrosities, their forms a nightmarish fusion of cosmic horrors. Tentacles writhed and ws shed through the emptiness, each form a fleeting glimpse into the abyssal depths that birthed them. The transitions were rapid, a cosmic disy of chaotic creation and destruction. As the distortions continued, the entity assumed the visage of revered cosmic beings, their godlike forms radiating with celestial majesty. Each manifestation carried an air of ancient wisdom and cosmic authority, their presence echoing through the infinite expanse of the void. The boundaries between monstrous and divine blurred in the cosmic tapestry that unfolded. Then, with a cosmic flourish, the entity transformed into an embodiment of Orion himself. Long wavy purple hair cascaded down its shoulders, a stark departure from the warrior''s usual appearance. Slick hooded dark red eyes gleamed with an otherworldly intensity, their gaze piercing through the cosmic emptiness with an inscrutable wisdom. Chapter 578 Orion vs Orion (1) Chapter 578 Orion vs Orion (1) As the cosmic whispers reached a crescendo, the being''s eyes bore into Orion with a finality that transcended mortal understanding. The void consumed everything, and Orion felt himself engulfed in an existential whirlwind. The gray crescent, the lunar-like ne, and the celestial tapestry all vanished in an instant, leaving him in an infinite emptiness where the boundaries of reality blurred into cosmic abstraction. Within the cosmic void, the abyssal being underwent a metamorphosis, distorting and contorting into a kaleidoscope of monstrous forms, ancient beings, and deities that defied mortalprehension. The very fabric of reality seemed to warp and weave, shaping and reshaping the entity in a cosmic dance. In a fleeting moment, the entity manifested as grotesque monstrosities, their forms a nightmarish fusion of cosmic horrors. Tentacles writhed and ws shed through the emptiness, each form a fleeting glimpse into the abyssal depths that birthed them. The transitions were rapid, a cosmic disy of chaotic creation and destruction. As the distortions continued, the entity assumed the visage of revered cosmic beings, their godlike forms radiating with celestial majesty. Each manifestation carried an air of ancient wisdom and cosmic authority, their presence echoing through the infinite expanse of the void. The boundaries between monstrous and divine blurred in the cosmic tapestry that unfolded. Then, with a cosmic flourish, the entity transformed into an embodiment of Orion himself. Long wavy purple hair cascaded down its shoulders, a stark departure from the warrior''s usual appearance. Slick hooded dark red eyes gleamed with an otherworldly intensity, their gaze piercing through the cosmic emptiness with an inscrutable wisdom. Three small ck triangles adorned just below the left eye, marking the entity with celestial significance. These god marks, enigmatic symbols of cosmic power, resonated with a profound energy that hinted at the entity''s connection to the fabric of the universe. The transformation continued, sculpting the being into a reflection of Orion''s distinct features. The entity''s stature expanded to a seven-foot lean and muscr form, mirroring the warrior''s physical prowess. Muscles rippled beneath the cosmic robes that now adorned the entity, a stark departure from Orion''s usual gear. The ck robes flowed like shadows in the cosmic wind, a garment woven from the very essence of the void. Amidst the celestial transformations, the entity''s expression mirrored Orion''s resolute determination. The cosmic void echoed with the enigmatic whispers that had pervaded the encounter, a chorus of cosmic truths that seemed to emanate from the being''s transformed visage. The purple hair, dark red eyes, and god marks beneath the left eye created a surreal reflection of Orion''s mortal form. The entity, now a cosmic doppelganger, stood as a manifestation of the warrior''s essence twisted by the cosmic forces that permeated the void. The ck robes, a stark contrast to Orion''s usual attire, billowed in the emptiness, a cosmic garment that resonated with the essence of the abyss. As the being assumed Orion''s form, the very fabric of the cosmic void seemed to acknowledge the convergence of mortal and cosmic forces. The distortions and transformations ceased, leaving the entity standing in the infinite emptiness, a cosmic reflection of the warrior who had traversed thebyrinth of nightmares. The cosmic whispers that had apanied the transformations now coalesced into a singr, resonant voice that echoed through the void. The being, now a celestial doppelganger of Orion, spoke with a melodic timbre that transcended mortalnguage. The enigmatic words carried the weight of cosmic truths, a revtion that seemed to bridge the gap between the finite and the infinite. Orion, surrounded by the echoes of his own cosmic reflection, felt a profound connection to the entity that mirrored him. The cosmic doppelganger, an embodiment of the abyssal entity''s transformative power, stared into Orion''s eyes with an intensity that transcended mortal understanding. The ck-robed being gestured, and the cosmic void responded. The emptiness shifted, forming a space between realities where the boundaries of existence blurred. The entity beckoned Orion forward, its cosmic robes billowing as if inviting the warrior to traverse the celestial tapestry that unfolded before them. With a step into the cosmic threshold, Orion found himself embraced by the enigmatic energies of the void. The transformation had not only altered the entity''s form but had also imbued it with a cosmic awareness that surpassed mortalprehension. As Orion moved forward, the doppelganger mirrored his every step, a cosmic guide in the surreal journey through the interwoven realms of reality. The cosmic whispers, now a harmonious symphony, apanied Orion and his doppelganger as they traversed the cosmic expanse. The celestial tapestry unfolded, revealing gxies and nebe that danced in cosmic harmony. The very essence of the universe seemed to breathe, pulsating with a rhythm that resonated with the heartbeat of creation. In the cosmic voyage, the doppelganger gestured again, and the void responded with a celestial disy.s orbited in intricate patterns, and distant stars twinkled with ethereal brilliance. The veryws of physics seemed to yield to the entity''s cosmic influence, creating a surreal spectacle that defied the boundaries of the mortal realm. As the cosmic journey continued, the doppelganger led Orion towards a cosmic precipice. The very fabric of reality seemed to thin, revealing a vast expanse of cosmic beauty that stretched into the infinite horizon. The ck-robed being turned to Orion, its dark red eyes holding an unspoken wisdom that transcendednguage. With a final gesture, the doppelganger dissolved into cosmic energy, merging with the void itself. The cosmic whispers reached a sublime crescendo, and the boundaries between the cosmic realms blurred. Orion, suspended in the emptiness, felt the very fabric of the universe intertwining with his essence. Suddenly, the cosmic void gave way, and Orion plummeted into a new reality. The vast expanse of the cosmic abyss transformed into a gray ne of rock, simr to the lunar surface. The crescent-shapedndscape awaited, and as Orionnded, the gray terrain extended in all directions. As he rose from the ground, the surroundings became clear. The crescent-shaped ne was vast, its destendscape eerily reminiscent of the moon''s rugged surface. The air hung heavy with a cosmic stillness, and the celestial whispers that had apanied the journey through the void now faded into a haunting silence. At the center of the crescent-shaped ne stood the doppelganger, the ck-robed entity that had guided Orion through the cosmic odyssey. The being, now a manifestation of the abyssal force that pervaded the void, stared at Orion with an intensity that mirrored the dark red eyes of the celestial doppelganger. The grayndscape, shaped by the whims of cosmic forces, created a surreal stage for the final confrontation. Orion and the doppelganger stood as reflections of each other, mortal and cosmic, bound by the enigmatic threads that wove through thebyrinth of nightmares and the cosmic abyss. The cosmic journey had reached its zenith, and the crescent-shaped ne became a nexus where mortal and cosmic destinies converged. The cosmic silence hung heavy as Orion and his doppelganger faced each other on the lunar-like ne. The doppelganger, a manifestation of cosmic forces, unleashed the [Will of The Fallen], a skill that resonated with the echoes of ancient entities and cosmic powers. The very air seemed to quiver as the cosmic will asserted its presence, intertwining with the fabric of the crescent-shapedndscape. In response, Orion drew upon his mastery of [Masterful Persuasion], attempting to subdue the celestial doppelganger with the force of his indomitable will. The sh of opposing forces created ripples in the cosmic energy, a battle of mental fortitude that unfolded beneath the silent gaze of the lunar-like expanse. As the mental struggle continued, bothbatants activated [General War Sight], their senses attuned to the ebb and flow of the cosmic battlefield. The crescent-shaped ne became a tableau of strategic possibilities, each movement and shift in energy analyzed with a precision that transcended mortal perception. The doppelganger, a cosmic tactician, and Orion, a seasoned warrior, engaged in a silent dance of war sight. The doppelganger, invoking [Chariot of The Grand General], surged forward with cosmic speed, leaving afterimages in its wake. Orion, attuned to the celestial movements, countered with a swift parry of his sangria spear, creating a luminous arc of celestial energy that cut through the cosmic void. The crescent-shaped ne echoed with the sh of opposing forces, a symphony of cosmicbat that resonated with the very essence of the underworld. As the celestial confrontation intensified, Orion activated [Life Donation], channeling his life force into the sangria spear. The weapon glowed with a renewed brilliance, its celestial energy pulsating with vitality. The doppelganger, sensing the surge of life force, countered with an enigmatic skill that remained [Locked], the cosmic potential yet to be fully revealed. The lunar-likendscape became a battleground where cosmic and mortal forces collided. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with masterful precision, executed a series of intricate maneuvers. He unleashed [Demon Splitter], a martial skill that cleaved through the cosmic energies with a razor-sharp precision, creating celestial fissures in the very fabric of the void. The doppelganger, undeterred, responded with [Innate Calm], a skill that diffused the chaotic energy of the celestial sh. The lunar-like ne, once a stage for cosmic conflict, now exuded an eerie calmness as the doppelganger moved with a serene grace that defied the chaos that surrounded it. The celestial ballet continued, each movement a calcted dance between opposing forces. Chapter 579 Orion vs Orion (2) Chapter 579 Orion vs Orion (2) Orion, adapting to the doppelganger''s calm demeanor, unleashed [Angel Destroyer]. The sangria spear became a conduit of celestial wrath, its silvery de carving through the tranquility with an otherworldly ferocity. The doppelganger, embracing the cosmic energies, countered with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The cosmic sh reached a crescendo as bothbatants drew upon their ultimate martial skills. Orion invoked [Breath of the Snowy Underworld], creating a wintry tempest that enveloped the lunar-like ne in an ethereal frost. The doppelganger responded with [Royal Flesh Maniption], its form shifting and contorting as if the very fabric of reality bent to its will. As the lunar-likendscape transformed into a frozen tableau, Orion unleashed [Monstrous Demonic Vampiric Eggs]. Celestial orbs of energy materialized around him, each pulsating with vampiric malice. The orbs homed in on the doppelganger, siphoning cosmic energy with an insatiable hunger. The celestial ballet now unfolded amidst the cosmic vampiric dance, each movement a sh of opposing forces vying for dominance. The doppelganger, embracing the cosmic vampirism, countered with [Shroud of Essence Draining Mist]. A veil of mist, imbued with essence-draining power, billowed around the celestial entity. The mist sought to engulf Orion, its tendrils reaching out with a hunger that transcended mortalprehension. The lunar-like ne became a realm of cosmic mist, where the boundaries between essence and void blurred. In response, Orion summoned [Summon: Undead Soldier], cosmic energy coalescing into an otherworldly warrior. The undead soldier, a manifestation of celestial forces, joined the cosmic fray, shing with the doppelganger in a dance of ethereal des. The celestial battle now incorporated the presence of an otherworldly ally, a harbinger of undeath in the cosmic dance. The doppelganger, its form now surrounded by a cosmic mist, activated [Blood Being Control]. The mist, infused with vampiric essence, responded to the celestialmand, swirling with a malevolent intelligence. Orion, sensing the cosmic maniption, countered with [Thought Maniptor], a skill that wove through the very threads of the celestial mind, disrupting the doppelganger''s control over the mist. The lunar-likendscape became a battlefield where the undead soldier shed with the doppelganger, the mist swirling in a cosmic dance of undeath and vampiric essence. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with unwavering resolve, executed a series of precise strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the celestial mist and strike at the heart of the doppelganger''s cosmic form. As the celestial confrontation continued, the doppelganger, now surrounded by the undead soldier and cosmic mist, invoked [Soothing Words]. Ethereal whispers emanated from its form, carrying a tranquil melody that sought to lull Orion into a false sense of security. The lunar-like ne became a realm of cosmic serenity, where the boundaries between conflict and calmness blurred. Orion, attuned to the celestial whispers, countered with [Sleep Inducer]. The sangria spear became a conduit of hypnotic energy, creating ripples in the cosmic essence that permeated the lunar-likendscape. The doppelganger, ensnared by the celestial luby, felt the weight of cosmic drowsiness as the very fabric of the void became a realm of ephemeral dreams. The celestial battle, now immersed in the dance of cosmic dreams and ethereal melodies, reached a pivotal moment. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with a masterful finesse, executed a final thrust. The de cut through the cosmic mist, pierced the heart of the doppelganger, and resonated with a celestial harmony that echoed through the lunar-like expanse. As the sangria spear made contact, the lunar-like ne seemed to shudder, the cosmic essence responding to the impact. The doppelganger, enveloped in celestial energies, wavered for a moment before dissipating into cosmic wisps. The celestial mist and undead soldier followed suit, their essence dispersing into the cosmic void. Orion, breathing heavily, stood amidst the dissipating energies. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestialbat, returned to its deste form. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial brilliance, was a testament to the warrior''s triumph over the doppelganger and the cosmic forces that had pervaded the void. The cosmic whispers, now subdued, lingered in the air, carrying the echoes of the celestial battle. The lunar-like ne became a realm of silence, the aftermath of the cosmic confrontation unfolding in surreal stillness. Orion, attuned to the lingering energies, felt a sense of cosmic resonance that transcended the boundaries of the mortal realm. With a sense of aplishment, Orion retraced his steps through the lunar-like ne. The sangria spear, now a celestial beacon, guided him forward, the symbols on the cosmdscape whispering secrets of the void. The very fabric of reality seemed to acknowledge the warrior''s triumph, and the lunar-like expanse became a testament to the indomitable spirit that had conquered the cosmic doppelganger. As Orion approached the edge of the crescent-shaped ne, a subtle shift in the cosmic energy caught his attention. The symbols on the boundaries pulsed with a muted energy, reacting to the celestial resonance that now imbued the sangria spear. With a sense of anticipation, Orion stepped beyond the lunar-like expanse, the cosmic journey unfolding into new realms that awaited his cosmic exploration. The cosmic silence lingered as Orion and his doppelganger, having emerged from the lunar-like ne, resumed their celestial confrontation. The doppelganger, undeterred by its previous dissolution, invoked [Demon Splitter], cosmic energies shaping into razor-sharp des that danced around its form. Orion, attuned to the celestial currents, responded with a swift counter, wielding the sangria spear with masterful precision. The des shed, creating luminous sparks that illuminated the cosmic void. The celestial dance continued as the doppelganger embraced [Innate Calm]. A serene aura enveloped its form, diffusing the chaotic energy of the celestial sh. The lunar-likendscape, now a cosmic stage for the confrontation, exuded an ethereal tranquility. Orion, recognizing the shift in cosmic energies, countered with [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into the sangria spear. The weapon became a conduit of divine retribution, its silvery de cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The doppelganger, undeterred by the celestial onught, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The cosmic sh intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the fabric of the void. Orion, feeling the weight of the celestial forces, executed a nimble evasion, the sangria spear deflecting the celestial shockwaves with a celestial glow. The lunar-like expanse echoed with the celestial struggle, each movement a testament to the indomitable spirit that pervaded the cosmic confrontation. As the celestial dance reached new heights, the sangria spear became an extension of Orion''s unwavering will. The weapon, infused with celestial and infernal energies, pulsated with a rhythm that resonated with the very heartbeat of the universe. The doppelganger, sensing the celestial intensity, invoked [Demon Splitter] once more, the des swirling around its form with newfound ferocity. Orion, a celestial warrior in the cosmic ballet, countered with a series of rapid strikes, each movement a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses. The celestial confrontation escted as bothbatants drew upon the full extent of their martial prowess. The lunar-likendscape became a celestial battleground, the boundaries between cosmic and mortal realms blurred in the dance of celestial energies. The sangria spear, a luminous beacon in the void, weaved through the cosmic sh with a masterful finesse. The doppelganger, an embodiment of abyssal force, moved with a cosmic grace that defied mortalprehension. In the midst of the celestial sh, the doppelganger unleashed [Innate Calm], diffusing the celestial energy that surrounded it. The lunar-like expanse, once a cosmic stage for conflict, now exuded an eerie calmness that belied the intensity of the celestial confrontation. Orion, adapting to the shifting energies, countered with a nimble evasion, the sangria spear deflecting the cosmic calmness with a celestial glow. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with unyielding determination, executed a celestial parry, the weapon cutting through the very fabric of the void to deflect the iing celestial onught. The lunar-likendscape, now a realm of celestial chaos, bore witness to the cosmic struggle that unfolded. The sangria spear, a conduit of divine and infernal forces, became a beacon of celestial retribution. The doppelganger, a manifestation of abyssal power, moved with an otherworldly grace that transcended mortal limitations. The celestial sh reached a crescendo, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. As the celestial energies surged, injuries manifested on bothbatants. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that glowed with a faint celestial radiance, felt the toll of the doppelganger''s abyssal force. The doppelganger, its form marred by celestialcerations, bore the scars of the sangria spear''s divine retribution. The lunar-like expanse became a realm of celestial scars, each mark a testament to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. Undeterred by the injuries, Orion and the doppelganger continued their celestial dance. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, weaved through the celestial sh with a masterful finesse. The doppelganger, its form surrounded by abyssal energy, countered with [Demon Splitter], the des swirling around its celestial silhouette with a renewed ferocity. The lunar-like expanse, a stage for the cosmic ballet, exuded an eerie calmness that belied the celestial chaos that unfolded. Chapter 580 Orion vs Orion (3) Chapter 580 Orion vs Orion (3) In the midst of the celestial sh, the doppelganger unleashed [Innate Calm], diffusing the celestial energy that surrounded it. The lunar-like expanse, once a cosmic stage for conflict, now exuded an eerie calmness that belied the intensity of the celestial confrontation. Orion, adapting to the shifting energies, countered with a nimble evasion, the sangria spear deflecting the cosmic calmness with a celestial glow. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with unyielding determination, executed a celestial parry, the weapon cutting through the very fabric of the void to deflect the iing celestial onught. The lunar-likendscape, now a realm of celestial chaos, bore witness to the cosmic struggle that unfolded. The sangria spear, a conduit of divine and infernal forces, became a beacon of celestial retribution. The doppelganger, a manifestation of abyssal power, moved with an otherworldly grace that transcended mortal limitations. The celestial sh reached a crescendo, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. As the celestial energies surged, injuries manifested on bothbatants. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that glowed with a faint celestial radiance, felt the toll of the doppelganger''s abyssal force. The doppelganger, its form marred by celestialcerations, bore the scars of the sangria spear''s divine retribution. The lunar-like expanse became a realm of celestial scars, each mark a testament to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. Undeterred by the injuries, Orion and the doppelganger continued their celestial dance. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, weaved through the celestial sh with a masterful finesse. The doppelganger, its form surrounded by abyssal energy, countered with [Demon Splitter], the des swirling around its celestial silhouette with a renewed ferocity. The lunar-like expanse, a stage for the cosmic ballet, exuded an eerie calmness that belied the celestial chaos that unfolded. The celestial confrontation took on a fric pace as bothbatants drew upon the full extent of their martial skills. The sangria spear, a luminous extension of Orion''s unwavering will, executed a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses, the celestial glow of the weapon creating a mesmerizing dance of celestial energies. The doppelganger, sensing the impending celestial onught, invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the cosmic energy that surrounded it. The lunar-like expanse, once a realm of celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility as the doppelganger moved with a cosmic grace that transcended mortalprehension. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, countered with a swift celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. As the celestial sh reached new heights, the doppelganger unleashed [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, wielding the sangria spear with unyielding determination, executed a celestial evasion, the weapon cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Demon Splitter], the des swirling around its celestial form with a relentless ferocity. The celestial dance continued, each movement a cosmic symphony that resonated with the heartbeat of the universe. The sangria spear, a luminous beacon in the void, shed with the abyssal force, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. In the midst of the celestial struggle, injuries intensified on bothbatants. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that glowed with a faint radiance, felt the toll of the doppelganger''s abyssal force. The doppelganger, its form marred by celestialcerations, bore the scars of the sangria spear''s divine retribution. The lunar-like expanse became a realm of celestial scars, each mark a testament to the enduring spirit that pervaded the cosmic confrontation. The cosmic sh entered a new phase as bothbatants, marked by injuries and celestial scars, continued their celestial dance. The sangria spear, a weapon of cosmic destiny, became a conduit of divine and infernal forces. The doppelganger, an embodiment of abyssal power, moved with an otherworldly grace that defied mortal limitations. The lunar-like expanse, a stage for the cosmic ballet, echoed with the intensity of the celestial struggle that unfolded. The celestial struggle continued, both Orion and the doppelganger drawing upon the depths of their martial skills. The doppelganger, a manifestation of abyssal power, unleashed [Demon Splitter], cosmic des swirling around its form with a relentless ferocity. Orion, marked by celestial wounds, countered with a swift celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to deflect the iing abyssal onught. The lunar-like expanse echoed with the cosmic symphony of shing energies, each movement a testament to the indomitable spirit that pervaded the celestial confrontation. In response to the relentless assault, Orion invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the chaotic energy that surrounded him. The lunar-likendscape, once a realm of celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility as the doppelganger, undeterred, countered with [Heaven Splitter]. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The cosmic ballet reached a fric pace as bothbatants, marked by injuries and celestial scars, engaged in a celestial sh. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, executed a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses, the celestial glow of the weapon creating a mesmerizing dance of energies. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, responded with [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des swirling around its celestial form with newfound ferocity. Orion, feeling the weight of the abyssal onught, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear creating luminous arcs that deflected the iing abyssal des. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, unleashed [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into its form. The celestial shockwaves intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the fabric of the cosmic void. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that glowed with an ethereal radiance, felt the toll of the doppelganger''s abyssal force. The doppelganger, its form marred by celestialcerations, bore the scars of the sangria spear''s divine retribution. The lunar-like expanse became a realm of celestial scars, each mark a testament to the enduring spirit that pervaded the cosmic confrontation. The sangria spear, wielded with unyielding determination, became a conduit of divine and infernal forces, its silvery de cutting through the celestial energies with a masterful finesse. As the celestial dance reached a new crescendo, bothbatants exchanged celestial blows with a relentless ferocity. The doppelganger invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the cosmic energy that surrounded it. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The celestial sh intensified, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. Bothbatants, pushed to their limits, exchanged celestial blows with a relentless ferocity. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, executed a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses, the celestial glow of the weapon creating a mesmerizing dance of energies. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, responded with [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des swirling around its celestial form with newfound ferocity. Orion, feeling the weight of the abyssal onught, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear creating luminous arcs that deflected the iing abyssal des. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, unleashed [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into its form. The celestial shockwaves intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the fabric of the cosmic void. As the celestial dance reached a new crescendo, bothbatants exchanged celestial blows with a relentless ferocity. The doppelganger invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the cosmic energy that surrounded it. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The celestial sh intensified, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. Chapter 581 Orion vs Orion (Final) Chapter 581 Orion vs Orion (Final) The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. Bothbatants pushed to their limits, and exchanged celestial blows with relentless ferocity. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, executed a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses, the celestial glow of the weapon creating a mesmerizing dance of energies. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, responded with [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des swirling around its celestial form with newfound ferocity. Orion, feeling the weight of the abyssal onught, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear creating luminous arcs that deflected the iing abyssal des. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, unleashed [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into its form. The celestial shockwaves intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the fabric of the cosmic void. As the celestial dance reached a new crescendo, bothbatants exchanged celestial blows with relentless ferocity. The doppelganger invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the cosmic energy that surrounded it. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The celestial sh intensified, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. The celestial confrontation reached its zenith as both Orion and the doppelganger, marked by celestial wounds and abyssal scars, engaged in a relentless dance of cosmic energies. Orion, determined and driven by an indomitable will, drew upon [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des of the sangria spear swirling with an ethereal radiance. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, countered with a swift invocation of [Innate Calm], diffusing the chaotic energy that permeated the cosmic void. In response to the doppelganger''s calmness, Orion unleashed [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into the sangria spear. The weapon became a conduit of divine retribution, its silvery de cutting through the very fabric of the void with an otherworldly ferocity. The lunar-like expanse echoed with the celestial sh, each movement a testament to the enduring spirit that pervaded the cosmic confrontation. The doppelganger, undeterred, invoked [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. As the celestial dance intensified, bothbatants exchanged blows with a relentless ferocity. The sangria spear, now a weapon of cosmic destiny, executed a series of rapid strikes. Each movement was a calcted effort to pierce the doppelganger''s defenses, the celestial glow of the weapon creating a mesmerizing dance of energies. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, responded with [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des swirling around its celestial form with newfound ferocity. Orion, feeling the weight of the abyssal onught, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear creating luminous arcs that deflected the iing abyssal des. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, unleashed [Angel Destroyer], channeling celestial wrath into its form. The celestial shockwaves intensified, creating shockwaves that rippled through the fabric of the cosmic void. As the celestial dance reached a new crescendo, bothbatants exchanged celestial blows with a relentless ferocity. The doppelganger invoked [Innate Calm], diffusing the cosmic energy that surrounded it. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestial chaos, now exuded an eerie tranquility. Orion, attuned to the shifting energies, countered with a celestial parry, the sangria spear cutting through the calmness with an otherworldly ferocity. The celestial sh intensified, creating shockwaves that echoed through the cosmic expanse. The doppelganger, sensing Orion''s adaptability, responded with [Heaven Splitter], a skill that shattered the very essence of celestial power. The celestial shockwaves rippled through the cosmic void, creating a tumultuous dance of energy that tested the limits of bothbatants. Orion, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, executed a celestial evasion, the sangria spear cutting through the very fabric of the void to avoid the iing celestial onught. The lunar-like expanse became a celestial battleground, the very essence of the void responding to the intensity of the cosmic confrontation. As the celestial sh reached new heights, Orion drew upon the depths of his strength and skill. The sangria spear, now a weapon imbued with the essence of celestial and infernal forces, became a luminous beacon in the cosmic void. Orion, marked by celestial wounds that pulsed with an ethereal radiance, channeled thest reserves of his energy into [Demon Splitter], the cosmic des swirling with a celestial glow that transcended mortalprehension. The doppelganger, surrounded by abyssal force, attempted to counter with [Heaven Splitter], but the celestial energies wavered under the onught of Orion''s determined assault. The sangria spear cut through the abyssal defense with a masterful finesse, creating celestial fissures in the very fabric of the void. The doppelganger, its form marked by celestialcerations that pulsed with an otherworldly radiance, staggered under the weight of the celestial onught. Orion, driven by an unwavering will, executed a final celestial strike. The sangria spear, a conduit of divine and infernal forces, pierced through the doppelganger''s celestial form. The lunar-like expanse resonated with a cosmic harmony as the celestial energies converged in a luminous burst. The doppelganger, marked by injuries that glowed with an ethereal radiance, dissipated into cosmic wisps that echoed through the cosmic void. The sangria spear, still aglow with celestial brilliance, was a testament to Orion''s triumph over the doppelganger and the cosmic forces that had pervaded the void. The lunar-likendscape, once a stage for celestial chaos, returned to its deste form. Orion, breathing heavily, stood amidst the dissipating energies, the symbols on the cosmdscape whispering secrets of the void. With a sense of aplishment, Orion retraced his steps through the lunar-like ne. The sangria spear, now a celestial beacon, guided him forward, the symbols on the cosmdscape whispering secrets of the void. The very fabric of reality seemed to acknowledge the warrior''s triumph, and the lunar-like expanse became a testament to the indomitable spirit that had conquered the cosmic doppelganger. As Orion approached the edge of the crescent-shaped ne, a subtle shift in the cosmic energy caught his attention. The symbols on the boundaries pulsed with a muted energy, reacting to the celestial resonance that now imbued the sangria spear. With a sense of anticipation, Orion stepped beyond the lunar-like expanse, the cosmic journey unfolding into new realms that awaited his cosmic exploration. . [Congrattions!] [You have killed the Final Boss] . [The Boss recognizes your determination and skill] [Rewards have been granted] . [You will now be teleported to the First Layer of Hell: Lust] . As Orion stepped beyond the lunar-like expanse, the cosmic energies surged around him, pulling him into a maelstrom of celestial currents. The very fabric of reality seemed to unravel as he descended through the stars, his form bing one with the cosmic tapestry. The celestial energies embraced him with an otherworldly force, tearing at his essence and unraveling the mortal constraints that bound him. The stars, once distant points of light, now surrounded Orion like cosmic beacons, each one a testament to the vastness of the celestial expanse. As he plummeted through the ster void, the sheer magnitude of the cosmic forces threatened to rend his being apart. The celestial winds howled around him, carrying the whispers of distant gxies and the echoes of ancient cosmic entities. Orion''s senses were overwhelmed as the very essence of his existence unraveled in the cosmic storm. The stars blurred into streaks of luminous trails, and the boundaries between self and cosmos dissolved into a kaleidoscope of celestial hues. Every fiber of his being felt stretched to its limit as if the entire universe conspired to dismantle the mortal vessel that dared traverse the cosmic expanse. In the midst of the cosmic descent, Orion''s consciousness wavered on the brink of oblivion. The celestial forces tore at him with an unrelenting fervor, and his perception of reality became a kaleidoscopic blur. The stars, once distant beacons of inspiration, now became harbingers of cosmic chaos. Just as the celestial maelstrom threatened to consume him entirely, Orion sumbed to the overwhelming forces, and the cosmic void embraced him in a shroud of celestial unconsciousness. Chapter 582 First Ring of Hell: Lust (1) Chapter 582 First Ring of Hell: Lust (1) As Orion stepped beyond the lunar-like expanse, the cosmic energies surged around him, pulling him into a maelstrom of celestial currents. The very fabric of reality seemed to unravel as he descended through the stars, his form bing one with the cosmic tapestry. The celestial energies embraced him with an otherworldly force, tearing at his essence and unraveling the mortal constraints that bound him. The stars, once distant points of light, now surrounded Orion like cosmic beacons, each one a testament to the vastness of the celestial expanse. As he plummeted through the ster void, the sheer magnitude of the cosmic forces threatened to rend his being apart. The celestial winds howled around him, carrying the whispers of distant gxies and the echoes of ancient cosmic entities. Orion''s senses were overwhelmed as the very essence of his existence unraveled in the cosmic storm. The stars blurred into streaks of luminous trails, and the boundaries between self and cosmos dissolved into a kaleidoscope of celestial hues. Every fiber of his being felt stretched to its limit as if the entire universe conspired to dismantle the mortal vessel that dared traverse the cosmic expanse. In the midst of the cosmic descent, Orion''s consciousness wavered on the brink of oblivion. The celestial forces tore at him with an unrelenting fervor, and his perception of reality became a kaleidoscopic blur. The stars, once distant beacons of inspiration, now became harbingers of cosmic chaos. Just as the celestial maelstrom threatened to consume him entirely, Orion sumbed to the overwhelming forces, and the cosmic void embraced him in a shroud of celestial unconsciousness. As Orion''s consciousness stirred in the wake of the celestial tumult, he found himself standing in the shadows of a dimly lit alleyway. The air hung heavy with an otherworldly stillness, and the walls seemed to press in on him, exuding an atmosphere that felt both unfamiliar and foreboding. Gazing out from the alley, he was met with a surreal sight ¨C a swarm of demons, grotesque and malevolent, moved with an eerie sense of purpose, rushing past him as if caught in the mundane flow of a dailymute. The alleyway, a narrow corridor wedged between ominous structures, concealed Orion in the cloak of darkness. The demons, oblivious to his presence, appeared to be on a mission of infernal urgency. Their forms twisted and contorted, disying a grotesque blend of demonic features. Some had leathery wings that flickered with hellish mes, while others moved with a grotesque grace, their limbs elongated and distorted. As Orion peered from the shadows, the demons streamed past him in a disconcertingly orderly fashion, like denizens of some infernal metropolis. Their path seemed predetermined, their demonic forms brushing past one another with an unnatural camaraderie. It was as if the alleyway served as a demonic thoroughfare, a conduit for these infernal beings to traverse the unseen realms beyond. The cacophony of their movements echoed through the narrow space, a symphony of unsettling whispers and guttural sounds that hinted at the infernal nature of their existence. Their eyes, aglow with malevolent intensity, seemed focused on some unseen destination, their collective purpose shrouded in the mysteries of the underworld. Orion, concealed in the shadows, felt a surge of realization. The depictions in thebyrinth had not merely been illustrations but a glimpse into the intricate tapestry of the realms he now found himself in. The demons rushing past him were not adversaries but inhabitants of this infernal domain, going about their diabolical routines with a sense of purpose that mirrored the everyday hustle of the mortal realm. As thest of the demonic swarm passed, the alleyway fell into an eerie silence, leaving Orion to contemte the surreal convergence of realms. The air hung heavy with the lingering echoes of demonic whispers, and the shadows seemed to hold the secrets of a dark underworld, inviting him to unravel the enigmaticyers thaty beyond the confines of the infernal alleyway. Orion cautiously peered past the swarm of demons, his eyes widening at the vast expanse that unfolded before him. The open cavern, shaped like a colossal cylinder, revealed a surreal underworld where demons soared through the air with an otherworldly grace. A small handlebar rail separated Orion from the abyss, allowing him a precarious view of theyers that adorned the cavern''s edges. The periphery of the cavern revealed a disconcerting juxtaposition, as if the boundaries between the profane and the infernal had blurred into a tapestry of decadence and darkness. Lining the cavern walls were a series of establishments that bespoke the explicit and forbidden nature of the demonic realm. Sex shops, their facades adorned with lewd imagery and suggestive symbols, beckoned patrons into a world where desire knew no bounds. The lighting, or rather theck of it, added to the eerie ambiance. The darkness, broken only by the asional flickering neon sign, shrouded the explicit nature of these establishments in a veil of mystery. Orion felt the weight of the shadows pressing in on him, heightening the sense of foreboding as he ventured deeper into the heart of the infernal cavern. The neon signs, in stark contrast to the prevailing darkness, illuminated the explicit details of the demon-inhabited establishments. The vibrant pink glow painted a surreal scene, revealing the grotesque and provocative imagery that adorned the facades of the sex shops and brothels. The signs flickered with an otherworldly intensity, creating an almost hypnotic effect that seemed to draw Orion''s gaze despite the unsettling nature of the scene. As Orion''s gaze traced the edges of the cavern, he couldn''t help but take in the explicit and inappropriate nature of these establishments. The demons, seemingly unaffected by the explicit nature of their surroundings, moved with purpose amidst the chaos of the neon-lit underworld. It was a bizarre dichotomy, a convergence of the mundane and the infernal, as if the demons had adopted the trappings of mortal indulgence within the confines of their demonic existence. The details of the demon-inhabited establishments became increasingly explicit as Orion ventured deeper into the cavern. Erotic imagery, suggestive silhouettes, and symbols of forbidden desires adorned the walls, creating a visual narrative of the demons'' unrestrained pursuit of pleasure. It was a ce where the boundaries between lust and damnation blurred, and the air itself seemed charged with the taboo allure of the demonic realm. In this surrealndscape, Orion found himself surrounded by the unsettling juxtaposition of desire and darkness. The cavern''s walls, lined with sex shops and brothels, became a canvas for the demons to express their most primal urges. The neon signs, casting their vibrant glow on the explicit scenes, hinted at the intricateyers of temptation and decadence thaty beyond the confines of the alleyway. As he delved further into the cavern, Orion grappled with the surreal convergence of the infernal and the explicit, a convergence that challenged the very fabric of his understanding of the realms he now traversed. The subi and incubi moved with an alluring and sinuous grace, their forms bathed in the ambient glow of the neon signs that adorned the cavern. Their revealing attire, a provocative blend of leather,ce, and diaphanous fabrics, clung to their otherworldly bodies, entuating every curve and contour. The y of shadows and light created an ethereal dance, casting a bewitching allure upon the demonic entities. Orion found himself captivated by the intricate details of their appearance. Each subus and incubus bore unique features, their demonic beauty transcending the grotesque and venturing into a realm of mesmerizing fascination. Some had wings that unfolded like dark, leathery feathers, while others exhibited horns that curled with an elegant menace. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, revealing a depth of desire and mischief that seemed to emanate from the very core of their demonic essence. The cavern''s overall aesthetic, a marriage of darkness and neon, heightened the sensual atmosphere. The demons'' forms were illuminated by the vibrant pink glow, creating a mesmerizing contrast against the shadows that clung to the corners of the expansive space. The air itself seemed to pulse with an unholy energy, carrying the whispered promises of forbidden pleasures and uncharted desires. As the subi and incubi continued their chaotic flight, their movements became a symphony of temptation. Orion couldn''t help but marvel at the choreography of their dance, a bewitching disy that seemed to transcend the mundane boundaries of the mortal world. Their presence added ayer of sensuality to the infernal ambiance, turning the cavern into a stage where desires unfolded with each flicker of the neon signs. The subi and incubi, with their alluring attire and enchanting allure, embodied the duality of the demonic realm. While their appearance hinted at danger and temptation, there was an undeniable beauty that defied traditional notions of horror. It was a beauty that drew Orion''s gaze, inviting him to contemte theplexities of desire and darkness that intertwined in this infernal space. As he observed, Orion couldn''t shake the feeling that these demonic entities were more than mere inhabitants of the underworld; they were embodiments of the intricate tapestry that connected the realms. The subi and incubi, with their mesmerizing presence, became living manifestations of the enigmatic convergence of the infernal and the explicit, leaving Orion to grapple with the allure and danger that pulsed through the cavern''s neon-lit expanse. Chapter 583 First Ring of Hell: Lust (2) Chapter 583 First Ring of Hell: Lust (2) The demons'' movements resembled a dance, an unholy ballet against the backdrop of the cavern''s explicit and decadent architecture. Orion''s senses were overwhelmed by the cacophony of the underworld, a symphony of demonic whispers, and the distant echoes of sinful indulgence. The center of the cavern hollowed out and open, drew Orion''s attention as demons traversed its vastness with an air of sinful purpose. The glowing pink chandelier, suspended majestically at the very heart of the cavern,manded attention like a celestial centerpiece in the unholy theater of desire. Its sheer magnitude and radiance made it a beacon in the otherwise dark and decadent expanse. The cavern seemed to orbit around this colossal structure as if acknowledging its significance in the demonic hierarchy. Orion''s eyes were drawn to the intricacies of the chandelier, a massive construction that defied the imagination. Its size was iprehensible, spanning an immense distance and casting a luminous glow that reached the farthest corners of the cavern. The catb-like holes, resembling entrances to an otherworldly sanctuary, dotted the surface of the chandelier, each one a portal to the mysterious heart of the demonic underworld. As Orion discerned these openings, he realized that they were the exclusive ess points to what appeared to be a brothel for the most important demons. The chandelier, with its vastwork of catb-like holes, served as the gateway to a realm of unparalleled indulgence, essible only to those demons who held a position of prominence in the infernal hierarchy. Flying through these openings became the only apparent means to reach the secluded heart of the cavern, a prospect that filled Orion with a mix of fascination and difort. The chandelier''s glow, radiating in every direction, illuminated the surroundings with an intensity that revealed the intricate details of the demons'' attire. The explicit nature of their activities, nowid bare under the radiant pink light, added ayer of surrealism to the scene. The demons, undeterred by the outside world, continued their relentless pursuit of pleasure and indulgence within the chandelier''s embrace. The colossal structure seemed to facilitate a tapestry of debauchery, weaving together the desires of the demonic denizens in a disy that transcended mortalprehension. The cavern itself became a mere backdrop to the grandeur of the chandelier, an expansive stage upon which the demons enacted their most primal and forbidden fantasies. The sheer scale of the chandelier, both in size and significance, underscored its role as a focal point in the infernalndscape. Orion couldn''t escape the feeling that he stood at the threshold of something immense and iprehensible as if the chandelier held the key to unlocking the deepest mysteries of the demonic realm. The surreal convergence of massive proportions and explicit indulgence created an atmosphere where the boundaries between the mundane and the infernal blurred into a spectacle that surpassed the limits of mortal imagination. The neon signs cast an ethereal glow on the subi and incubi, entuating their demonic features and alluring forms. Orion, still concealed in the shadows, grappled with the realization that thebyrinth''s depictions were a mere glimpse into theplexities of this infernal realm. The demonic thoroughfare in the alleyway now seemed like a mere introduction to the grandeur of the cavern and its explicityers. The air in the cavern vibrated with an intensity that hinted at the darker forces at y, challenging Orion''s understanding of the realms he now traversed. As the demons continued their unholy activities, Orion contemted the meaning behind the surreal convergence of the infernal and the explicit. The chandelier, with its catb openings, beckoned like a portal to a realm of forbidden pleasure and power. Orion''s curiosity battled with his instinct for self-preservation as he weighed the potential consequences of delving further into the demonic expanse. The chandelier''s glow revealed intricate details on the subi and incubi, their alluring forms casting a seductive spell on the observer. The demons'' collective purpose became more enigmatic as Orion observed their organized chaos, a dance of desire in the shadows. Theyers of explicit establishments along the cavern''s edges seemed to pulse with unholy energy, inviting Orion to unravel the mysteries thaty beyond the confines of the infernal alleyway. . [Wee to the first Layer of Hell: Lust] [Do not fall victim to its enticing traps] . "This ce is crazy¡­" Orion couldn''t help but smile, yet upon seeing just how many demons there were, he also couldn''t help but mutter his next few words. "I wonder how many of these are warriors¡­" Feeling his heart begin to race, Orion quickly changed the subject before his bloodlust couldsh out and reveal his presence in this potentially dangerous ce. So, for now, he looked over at the five incredibly interesting yetplex rewards that he had obtained from not only killing the boss of the dungeon but also clearing the Labyrinth of Shadows. . [Artifact - Voidwalker''s Embrace] [Rarity - SSS] [Description - Forged in the crucible of the cosmic abyss, the Voidwalker''s Embrace is a relic that hails from the very fabric of thebyrinth''s nightmares. Legend has it that it was shaped by the convergence of celestial and infernal energies. This mysterious cloak grants its wearer the ability to traverse between realms, allowing them to phase through barriers and move unseen by mortal or demonic eyes. The fabric itself seems to ripple with the echoes of distant realms, whispering secrets of the cosmos to those who dare to don its ethereal embrace.] . [Weapon - Abyssal Reckoner''s de] [Rarity - SS] [Description - Forged from the ckened essence of defeated demons, the Abyssal Reckoner''s de is a fearsome weapon that resonates with the echoes of battles fought in thebyrinth''s depths. Crafted by an ancient smith within the nightmares, the de is infused with demonic energy, capable of sundering the very essence of infernal foes. Its serrated edge hums with an ominous resonance, and upon striking, it absorbs the life force of the adversaries, replenishing the wielder''s strength. The wielder of this de bes an avatar of reckoning, a force to be feared in the infernal realms.] . [Relic - Luminous Sigil of rity] [Rarity - S] [Description - The Luminous Sigil of rity, a relic born from the enigmatic symbols adorning thebyrinth''s walls, is said to hold the power to pierce the veil of illusion and confusion. Assembled by weaving threads of celestial radiance, it bestows upon its bearer the gift of heightened perception and mental fortitude. The sigil''s glow intensifies in the presence of deceit or illusion, guiding the way through the darkest deceptions. Those who possess this relic find rity in the face of chaos, gaining an uncanny ability to discern truth from falsehood in the most treacherous of circumstances.] . [Arcane Tome - Astral Codex of the Abyss] [Rarity - Z] [Description - Scribed in thenguage of the cosmos, the Astral Codex of the Abyss is a forbidden tome thatpiles the forbidden knowledge gathered from the depths of thebyrinth. Its origin is shrouded in mystery, believed to be penned by an ancient seer who dared to navigate the nightmares. This arcane tome unlocks the secrets of celestial and infernal magic, granting the reader mastery over spells that defy mortal understanding. The very pages of the codex seem to shimmer with astral energy, and those who delve into its contents may find themselves wielding the forces that shape the very fabric of the cosmos.] . [Divine Elixir - Ephemeral Resurgence Draught] [Rarity - SSS] [Description - Brewed from the essence of defeated demonic guardians within thebyrinth, the Ephemeral Resurgence Draught is a divine elixir that holds the power to rejuvenate the weary and mend the wounds of the cosmic traveler. The elixir''s creation is said to be guided by benevolent spirits lurking within thebyrinth''s darkest corners. When consumed, the elixir not only restores the physical vitality of the drinker but also grants a fleeting connection to the ethereal realms, enhancing their resilience against infernal forces. A single drop of this elixir can bring about a resurgence of strength, turning the tide of battle in the favor of the one who partakes in its celestial essence.] . "All of these are useful¡­ besides the weapon. Drawing lifeforce is nice¡­ yet, I still don''t need it, so I might as wellbine it with the scythe. I wonder how that would turn out," Orion''s face sparked with creativity and curiosity as he summoned both weapons into each hand and activated [Assimtion]. Orion stood at the precipice of the infernal cavern, the Abyssal Reckoner''s de held in his right hand hummed with the echoes of demonic power. Its serrated edge, forged from the ckened essence of defeated demons, gleamed with a malevolent aura that seemed to dance with infernal energy. The de was an extension of thebyrinth''s nightmares, a manifestation of the battles fought and victories won in the darkest depths. In his left hand, the Angelic Scythe, a celestial weapon borne from the purifying essence of the higher realms, stood in stark contrast. Its ethereal glow resonated with divine purity, a counterbnce to the abyssal darkness of the demonic de. The scythe, with its celestial curves and radiant aura, whispered of celestial realms untouched by the infernal corruption that permeated thebyrinth. As Orion brought the two weapons together, an uncanny resonance surged through his being. The dichotomy of the demonic and celestial energies shed and intertwined, creating a celestial-abyssal symphony that reverberated through the very fabric of his essence. The weapons, once separate entities with opposing natures, seemed to recognize a harmony in their convergence, resonating with the duality of the cosmic forces that had shaped them. The Abyssal Reckoner''s de, a conduit of demonic power, began to pulsate with an otherworldly rhythm, responding to the celestial influence of the Angelic Scythe. The serrated edge, once exclusively attuned to the life force of demonic adversaries, now flickered with a dual nature, as if it sought to embrace both the infernal and celestial aspects of the cosmos. Simultaneously, the Angelic Scythe''s ethereal glow adapted to the presence of the demonic energy. Its radiant aura, once solely a beacon of celestial purity, dimmed to a nuanced luminosity that seemed to absorb and reflect the abyssal shadows. The celestial curves of the scythe, touched by the infernal influence, took on a mesmerizing dance between the celestial and the abyssal. As the weapons continued to resonate, Orion felt the very essence of thebyrinth responding to their fusion. The cosmic energies that permeated the cavern seemed to acknowledge the convergence of these opposing forces, creating a celestial-abyssal fusion that transcended the individual properties of each weapon. The air crackled with an indescribable energy, and the weapons in Orion''s hands pulsed with a newfound power that hinted at the birth of an entirely new cosmic force. Chapter 584 First Ring of Hell: Lust (3)

Chapter 584 First Ring of Hell: Lust (3)

In his left hand, the Angelic Scythe, a celestial weapon borne from the purifying essence of the higher realms, stood in stark contrast. Its ethereal glow resonated with divine purity, a counterbnce to the abyssal darkness of the demonic de. The scythe, with its celestial curves and radiant aura, whispered of celestial realms untouched by the infernal corruption that permeated thebyrinth. As Orion brought the two weapons together, an uncanny resonance surged through his being. The dichotomy of the demonic and celestial energies shed and intertwined, creating a celestial-abyssal symphony that reverberated through the very fabric of his essence. The weapons, once separate entities with opposing natures, seemed to recognize a harmony in their convergence, resonating with the duality of the cosmic forces that had shaped them. The Abyssal Reckoner''s de, a conduit of demonic power, began to pulsate with an otherworldly rhythm, responding to the celestial influence of the Angelic Scythe. The serrated edge, once exclusively attuned to the life force of demonic adversaries, now flickered with a dual nature, as if it sought to embrace both the infernal and celestial aspects of the cosmos. Simultaneously, the Angelic Scythe''s ethereal glow adapted to the presence of the demonic energy. Its radiant aura, once solely a beacon of celestial purity, dimmed to a nuanced luminosity that seemed to absorb and reflect the abyssal shadows. The celestial curves of the scythe, touched by the infernal influence, took on a mesmerizing dance between the celestial and the abyssal. As the weapons continued to resonate, Orion felt the very essence of thebyrinth responding to their fusion. The cosmic energies that permeated the cavern seemed to acknowledge the convergence of these opposing forces, creating a celestial-abyssal fusion that transcended the individual properties of each weapon. The air crackled with indescribable energy, and the weapons in Orion''s hands pulsed with a newfound power that hinted at the birth of an entirely new cosmic force. As the Abyssal Reckoner''s de and the Angelic Scythe melded into a singr entity, an ethereal fusion unfolded, creating an otherworldly weapon that transcended the boundaries of the infernal and celestial realms. The very fabric of thebyrinth seemed to respond, vibrating with a cosmic resonance that echoed through the concealed alleyway. A luminous aura emanated from the fusion, seeping out from the alleyway like tendrils of celestial and abyssal energy interwoven. The air crackled with an indescribable power, and the fused weapon pulsed with a dynamic force that extended beyond the confines of its physical form. The celestial-abyssal fusion was a beacon that transcended the very essence of thebyrinth, alerting the denizens of the infernal realm to a force that defied their expectations. Outside the alleyway, a few curious demons caught wind of the celestial-abyssal resonance. Hesitant and fearful, they hovered at the edge, their demonic instincts warning them of the potent cosmic energy that radiated from the concealed space. Whispers of uncertainty echoed among them, and their glowing eyes flickered with a mixture of intrigue and trepidation. Yet, the fear of the unknown kept them from peering any further into the alleyway. The demons, usually bold and brazen in their infernal pursuits, hesitated to confront the celestial-abyssal fusion that had manifested within the hidden depths of thebyrinth. Their wings quivered, and their demonic forms recoiled, leaving the alleyway undisturbed by their presence. As the demons hesitated, Orion, the wielder of this newfound cosmic force, inspected the appearance of the fused weapon in his hands. The celestial-abyssal fusion took on a form that defied the conventional expectations of both demonic and celestial arms. The once distinct des now seamlessly coalesced into a singr, elongated weapon that bnced the harmonious duality of its origins. The de retained the serrated edge of the Abyssal Reckoner''s de, its contours shimmering with the malevolent essence of defeated demons. Yet, interwoven with this demonic nature, celestial patterns etched themselves along the de''s surface, creating an intricate dance of ethereal radiance that seemed to repel the darkness of the abyss. The celestial curves of the Angelic Scythe intertwined with the demonic serrations, forging a de that echoed the very dichotomy of the cosmic forces it embodied. The hilt, now a fusion of abyssal and celestial elements, offered afortable grip that seemed to adapt to the touch of the wielder. The once radiant glow of the Angelic Scythe''s hilt merged seamlessly with the darker hues of the Abyssal Reckoner''s de, creating a celestial-abyssal fusion that pulsed with an ethereal radiance. The celestial-abyssal aura extended beyond the physical form of the weapon, creating a field of cosmic energy that surrounded Orion. The wielder, bathed in the celestial-abyssal glow, could feel the newfound power coursing through his veins. The fusion of the two weapons had birthed a force that transcended the individual properties of itsponents, creating a cosmic de that resonated with the very essence of thebyrinth''s nightmares. Orion, now armed with this celestial-abyssal weapon, stood at the nexus of infernal and celestial forces, ready to navigate the unknown depths of thebyrinth with a weapon that defied the cosmic norms. . [Cosmic Weapon - Astral Angellic de] [Rarity - Z] [Description - Forged in the crucible of thebyrinth''s cosmic convergence, the Astral Angellic de stands as a testament to the fusion of celestial and abyssal energies. Born from the melding of the Abyssal Reckoner''s de and the Angelic Scythe, this weapon defies the conventional boundaries of demonic and celestial arms. Legends whisper of the cosmic forces that wove this de into existence, acknowledging the wielder as a harmonious channel for the duality of the cosmos. The de itself, a seamless union of demonic serrations and celestial patterns, resonates with the echoes of battles fought in the darkest depths. The once serrated edge of the Abyssal Reckoner''s de now glimmers with the ethereal radiance of celestial influence, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow. The hilt, a fusion of abyssal and celestial elements, adapts to the touch of the wielder, offeringfort and control that transcends mortal understanding. When wielded, the Astral Angellic de bes an extension of the cosmic forces that shaped its existence. It possesses the ability to sunder the very essence of infernal adversaries with the demonic serrations, absorbing their life force and replenishing the wielder''s strength. Simultaneously, the celestial patterns etched on the de allow the wielder to channel divine energies, delivering blows that resonate with celestial purity and dispel the darkness that surrounds them. The cosmic aura that envelops the Astral Angellic de extends beyond its physical form, creating a field of celestial-abyssal energy that repels the infernal forces drawn to its radiant glow. This aura serves as both a protective shield and a conduit for the wielder to navigate thebyrinth''s nightmares. The Astral Angellic de, a weapon of Z-tier rarity, symbolizes the harmonious convergence of cosmic forces and grants its wielder the power to carve a path through the unknown with celestial precision and abyssal ferocity.] . "This is¡­ much better," Orion couldn''t help but chuckle nervously to himself before instantly shoving the weapon into his storage ring. The aura was going to give away his position if he had it out for any longer. Well¡­ maybe he still had it out for a bit too long as perpendicr to the dark alleyway was the hanging chandelier. As a demonic swarm of bats continued its ceaseless movement through the vast cylindrical cavern, the vibrant hanging chandelier at the cavern''s center revealed its true nature¡ªa pristine brothel and club reserved exclusively for the higher echelons of Hell. The allure of the celestial-abyssal fusion resonated within, creating an ethereal ambiance that transcended the grotesque debauchery found in the cavern''s outeryers. The entrance to the brothel, a grand archway adorned with infernal symbols, hinted at the opulence within. Massive doors, adorned with intricate engravings of demonic and celestial beings entwined, swung open to admit only those deemed worthy of ascending to the upper echelons of infernal pleasure. Upon crossing the threshold, the atmosphere underwent a dramatic transformation. The chaos and cacophony of the outeryers faded into a sultry symphony of ambient music, haunting melodies that seemed to echo through the immacte corridors of the brothel. The air, thick with an otherworldly fragrance, carried the intoxicating scents of rare incenses and demonic pheromones. The walls of the interior were draped with luxurious fabrics in deep shades of crimson and onyx, their texture reminiscent of the finest silks. Dimly lit by ethereal sconces, the corridor led patrons through a winding path that revealed concealed chambers of unimaginable indulgence. The chambers themselves, each a private enve veiled by gossamer curtains, held plush furnishings adorned with intricate demonic and celestial motifs. The sultry glow of strategically ced candles cast flickering shadows upon velvet couches and silken pillows, creating an atmosphere of intimate opulence. In the heart of the brothel, the main club area unfolded with an extravagant dance floor surrounded by plush seating for those who preferred to observe the sultry performances. The dance floor itself, pulsating with an otherworldly beat, hosted seductive subi and incubi, their movements an otherworldly fusion of infernal allure and celestial grace. The chandelier that hung from the cavern''s ceiling was not just a source of light but a masterful creation. borate crystal formations adorned the chandelier, refracting the celestial-abyssal glow in a mesmerizing disy of radiant colors. The central chamber, where the chandelier hovered, served as a stage for the most intricate and alluring performances, captivating the senses of the infernal elite. The bar, a meticulously crafted structure, showcased rare and exotic libations that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance. Demon bartenders, d in attire that mirrored the sultry elegance of the surroundings, skillfully mixed potent concoctions, creating elixirs that promised to intoxicate both body and soul. As patrons indulged in the pleasures of the brothel, the ambient music transitioned from haunting melodies to rhythmic beats that invited the infernal elite to revel in the cosmic fusion of pleasure and pain. The brothel and club, concealed within thebyrinth''s depths, offered an escape from the outeryers'' chaotic debauchery, providing an exquisite haven for the higher-ups of Hell to satiate their most insatiable desires. Chapter 585 First Ring of Hell: Lust (4) Chapter 585 First Ring of Hell: Lust (4) The chambers themselves, each a private enve veiled by gossamer curtains, held plush furnishings adorned with intricate demonic and celestial motifs. The sultry glow of strategically ced candles cast flickering shadows upon velvet couches and silken pillows, creating an atmosphere of intimate opulence. In the heart of the brothel, the main club area unfolded with an extravagant dance floor surrounded by plush seating for those who preferred to observe the sultry performances. The dance floor itself, pulsating with an otherworldly beat, hosted seductive subi and incubi, their movements an otherworldly fusion of infernal allure and celestial grace. The chandelier that hung from the cavern''s ceiling was not just a source of light but a masterful creation. borate crystal formations adorned the chandelier, refracting the celestial-abyssal glow in a mesmerizing disy of radiant colors. The central chamber, where the chandelier hovered, served as a stage for the most intricate and alluring performances, captivating the senses of the infernal elite. The bar, a meticulously crafted structure, showcased rare and exotic libations that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance. Demon bartenders, d in attire that mirrored the sultry elegance of the surroundings, skillfully mixed potent concoctions, creating elixirs that promised to intoxicate both body and soul. As patrons indulged in the pleasures of the brothel, the ambient music transitioned from haunting melodies to rhythmic beats that invited the infernal elite to revel in the cosmic fusion of pleasure and pain. The brothel and club, concealed within thebyrinth''s depths, offered an escape from the outeryers'' chaotic debauchery, providing an exquisite haven for the higher-ups of Hell to satiate their most insatiable desires. "Did you feel that?" "Yeah¡­ something''s here." In one of the private chambers veiled by gossamer curtains, a figure of demonic allure reclined upon plush furnishings. The demonic man, adorned in opulent ck attire, possessed short ck hair that framed his sharply defined features. His eyes, pitch ck and devoid of any discernible emotion, were concealed behind equally dark sunsses that added an air of mystery to his presence. The chamber, bathed in the ambient glow of flickering candles, cast a sultry shadow upon the demon''s countenance. His attire, a tailored ensemble of rich fabrics, bespoke both sophistication and a disregard for mortal conventions. The air around him seemed to ripple with an infernal charisma, a palpable force thatmanded attention within the confines of the private enve. Laid across the demon''sp, a subus of unparalleled allure exuded an aura of seduction. Her lithe form, adorned in lingerie that left little to the imagination, seemed to defy mortal expectations of beauty. Crimson-hued wings, folded delicately against her back, hinted at the otherworldly nature of her existence. The subus possessed an ethereal allure, her featuresbining demonic elegance with celestial grace. The subus, her eyes radiating a sultry glow, lounged upon the demon''sp with an air of nonchnt decadence. A blunt, expertly rolled and adorned with an otherworldly leaf, rested between her fingers. The scent of the blunt permeated the chamber, a sweet and intoxicating aroma that lingered in the air like a beguiling incense. As the subus took a leisurely drag from the blunt, the smoke twirled and danced around her figure. The exhtion of sweet-smelling smoke contributed to the chamber''s ambiance, creating an atmosphere that blurred the lines between earthly pleasures and infernal indulgence. The demon, behind his pitch-ck sunsses, observed the subus with a demeanor that oscited between detached amusement and a sinister satisfaction. His fingers idly traced patterns on the subus''s bare skin, a subtle disy of control that hinted at the intricate power dynamics within the realm of the higher-ups of Hell. The ambient music, pulsating from the main club area, provided a rhythmic backdrop to the scene within the private chamber. The subus, her movements a mesmerizing dance ofnguid allure, seemed attuned to the celestial-abyssal beats that echoed through the infernal enve. The fusion of demonic and celestial elements within the chamber created an otherworldly allure, a haven for the higher-ups of Hell to indulge in pleasures that transcended mortal understanding. The private enve, concealed within thebyrinth''s depths, bore witness to the intery of power, desire, and the cosmic forces that shaped the very fabric of the infernal realm. "Shall we go check it out?" The demon with sunsses asked. "Dude¡­ I''m buzzed out of my mind. You can go¡­ I can hardly think straight," The subus replied, causing the man to shrug his shoulders. The demon with sunsses gracefully rose from the plush furnishings, leaving the private chamber with an air of demonic allure. As he stepped into the pulsating heart of the club, the ambient music washed over him, its infernal beats resonating with the very core of his being. The crimson and onyx hues of the club''s interior reflected in the lenses of his sunsses, amplifying the mysterious aura that surrounded him. Navigating through the crowd, the demon interacted with those who dared to approach him. A few demons exchanged nods and subtle gestures of respect, acknowledging his status among the higher-ups of Hell. Others received a dismissive nce, a silent indication that they were beneath his notice. The air crackled with a palpable tension, an unspoken acknowledgment of the intricate power dynamics that governed the infernal elite. Subi and incubi, drawn to the enigmatic presence of the demon, approached with sultry invitations. Their seductive advances, woven with promises of unearthly pleasures, were met with a swift and decisive decline. The demon, his sunsses concealing any hint of emotion, continued his stride through the club with an unwavering purpose. As he ascended a grand staircase, the demon reached a balcony that overlooked the vast chasm below. The cavern''s cylindrical walls framed the gaping abyss, and the distant echoes of debauchery mingled with the celestial-abyssal beats that resonated through the club. The ambient glow of the chandelier cast the demon in a halo of ethereal radiance as he stood on the precipice, a solitary figure at the nexus of infernal indulgence. From the balcony, the demon observed the dance floor below, where subi and incubi entwined in a rhythmic symphony of celestial allure and demonic grace. A few patrons raised their sses in acknowledgment, while others merely exchanged nces of intrigue or envy. The higher-ups of Hell, each with their own agenda and desires, reveled in the cosmic fusion that permeated the atmosphere. The demon''s gaze shifted from the revelry below to the expansive chasm stretching beyond the club''s confines. The abyss, a void that seemed to defy mortalprehension, echoed with the distant moans andughter of demons navigating thebyrinth''s outeryers. The demon, with his sunsses reflecting the abyssal depths, stared into the cosmic unknown, perhaps contemting the mysteries that lurked within the darkest corners of Hell. As he stood on the balcony, a subus and incubus approached, their forms bathed in the celestial-abyssal glow that emanated from the club''s interior. They extended invitations with seductive smiles, offering to share the pleasures of the night. The demon, however, maintained his enigmatic demeanor and declined their advances with a subtle shake of his head. The subi and incubi, undeterred by the rejection, gracefully retreated into the pulsating sea of infernal revelry below. The demon remained on the balcony, a solitary figure at the edge of the abyss, a beacon of infernal charisma amidst the cosmic chaos. The celestial-abyssal fusion continued to swirl around him, casting an ethereal radiance that transcended the earthly realm. As the higher-ups of Hell reveled within the confines of the club, the demon with sunsses stood alone on the balcony, a figure whose motivations and desires remained veiled in the enigma of the abyss. The chandelier''s glow, the celestial-abyssal beats, and the distant echoes of thebyrinth converged in a cosmic symphony that enveloped him, painting an indelible portrait of infernal decadence at the very heart of Hell''s indulgent embrace. "Am I high as well?" The man lightly chuckled to himself before cracking out a cigarette and lighting it with a pink me that practically burst from the tip of his finger. "Must''ve been something else¡­ a noble arrived or something." The demon with sunsses descended the grand staircase, returning to the pulsating heart of the infernal nightclub. The ambient music, a rhythmic pulse that seemed to reverberate through the very core of thebyrinth, guided his steps. The crowd, aware of his presence, parted with an unspoken deference as he made his way to the bar. Taking a seat at the opulent bar, the demon''s attire melded with the crimson and onyx surroundings. The bartender, a demon with horns that curled like wicked spires, acknowledged him with a subtle nod. Without uttering a word, the demon with sunsses conveyed his desire, and the bartender swiftly prepared a selection of potent liquors arranged before him. The sses, crystal vessels that seemed to capture the ambient glow of the chandelier, were filled with infernal libations that promised both pleasure and oblivion. The demon''s sunsses reflected the swirling colors of the concoctions as he raised the first ss to his lips. With a controlled and deliberate motion, he downed the fiery liquid, allowing the elixir to ignite the infernal fervor within. The atmosphere around the bar crackled with a subdued energy as the demon continued to indulge in the potent liquors. Each shot, a fleetingmunion with the abyssal depths, seemed to intensify the mysterious aura that enveloped him. The higher-ups of Hell, engaged in their own indulgences, asionally nced in his direction, perhaps sensing the enigmatic power that radiated from the demon with sunsses at the heart of the infernal revelry. Chapter 586 First Ring of Hell: Lust (5) Chapter 586 First Ring of Hell: Lust (5) "Am I high as well?" The man lightly chuckled to himself before cracking out a cigarette and lighting it with a pink me that practically burst from the tip of his finger. "Must''ve been something else¡­ a noble arrived or something." The demon with sunsses descended the grand staircase, returning to the pulsating heart of the infernal nightclub. The ambient music, a rhythmic pulse that seemed to reverberate through the very core of thebyrinth, guided his steps. The crowd, aware of his presence, parted with an unspoken deference as he made his way to the bar. Taking a seat at the opulent bar, the demon''s attire melded with the crimson and onyx surroundings. The bartender, a demon with horns that curled like wicked spires, acknowledged him with a subtle nod. Without uttering a word, the demon with sunsses conveyed his desire, and the bartender swiftly prepared a selection of potent liquors arranged before him. The sses, crystal vessels that seemed to capture the ambient glow of the chandelier, were filled with infernal libations that promised both pleasure and oblivion. The demon''s sunsses reflected the swirling colors of the concoctions as he raised the first ss to his lips. With a controlled and deliberate motion, he downed the fiery liquid, allowing the elixir to ignite the infernal fervor within. The atmosphere around the bar crackled with a subdued energy as the demon continued to indulge in the potent liquors. Each shot, a fleetingmunion with the abyssal depths, seemed to intensify the mysterious aura that enveloped him. The higher-ups of Hell, engaged in their own indulgences, asionally nced in his direction, perhaps sensing the enigmatic power that radiated from the demon with sunsses at the heart of the infernal revelry. ¡­ In the depths of thebyrinth, Orion found himself seated at a demonic bar, the sultry ambiance enveloping him as subi and incubi waitresses moved gracefully between patrons. The interior of the bar exuded an opulent decadence, with crimson and onyx hues dominating the color palette. The walls, adorned with intricate demonic and celestial motifs, told silent tales of infernal indulgence and cosmic mysteries. Dimly lit by the flickering glow of hellfire torches, the bar''s atmosphere was thick with an otherworldly allure. Demonic patrons, their forms draped in luxurious fabrics and adorned with ornate essories, engaged in hushed conversations or reveled in the celestial-abyssal beats that permeated the space. The air resonated with the mingling scents of rare incenses and demonic pheromones, creating an intoxicating fragrance that hung in the infernal currents. Subi and incubi waitresses, d in skimpy attire that left little to the imagination, moved with an ethereal grace as they served infernal libations to the patrons. Their forms, a seductive fusion of demonic allure and celestial beauty, seemed to defy the very essence of mortal desire. The patrons, engrossed in their infernal indulgences, asionally cast nces toward the subi and incubi, their eyes reflecting a primal appreciation for the allure that surrounded them. Orion, armed with the Astral Reckoning de, blended into the infernal tapestry of the bar. His gaze shifted between the demonic patrons, each harboring their own desires and secrets, and the subi and incubi who moved like ethereal dancers in the sultry space. The celestial-abyssal beats resonated with the pulsating energy that flowed through thebyrinth, and the chandelier above cast an otherworldly glow, reflecting in Orion''s focused eyes. As he sat at the bar, Orion observed the intricate power dynamics at y among the higher-ups of Hell. Some patrons engaged in heated conversations, their expressions masked by enigmatic sunsses or demonic features. Others reveled in the cosmic fusion, allowing the beats and libations to drown them in a hedonistic symphony that echoed through the cavernous depths. The subi and incubi waitresses, attentive to the patrons'' desires, expertly navigated the space with an otherworldly elegance. They carried traysden with infernal concoctions, their movements a choreography of seduction and service. Orion, though focused on deciphering the mysteries of thebyrinth, couldn''t help but be drawn into the allure that surrounded him¡ªthe celestial-abyssal fusion mirrored in the very fabric of the bar''s existence. As Orion immersed himself in the infernal ambiance of the demonic bar, the sultry beats and ambient murmurs intertwined with the cosmic symphony that resonated through thebyrinth. Seated on a plush stool, he overheard snippets of hushed conversations¡ªthe air vibrating with tales of intrigue and discontent. Angry gossip buzzed around him like infernal fireflies. Patrons, their demonic features twisted with frustration, vented their disdain for the opulent chandelier at the cavern''s center. Rumors circted that the glowing centerpiece was a sanctuary where the rich indulged invish pleasures, a cosmic fusion of debauchery and decadence. Whispers of rebellion and resentment lingered, as some patrons expressed the desire to tear down the chandelier, a symbol of infernal excess. However, an unspoken fear quivered beneath the surface¡ªa collective awareness of the horrifying repercussions that awaited those who dared to challenge the infernal elite and their decadent enves. Orion''s ears caught fragments of heated conversations, demons voicing their discontent with the privileged gathering at the chandelier. The very thought of dismantling the celestial abyssal sanctuary tugged at their infernal desires for equality and retribution. However, the demons hesitated, aware that such audacity could unleash not only the wrath of the higher-ups but also bring catastrophic consequences upon their families and kin. The intricate power dynamics at y wereid bare before Orion''s keen perception. The chandelier, it seemed, was not just a luminous centerpiece but a nexus of infernal influence¡ªa nightclub and brothel reserved for the rich and powerful denizens of Hell. The celestial-abyssal glow emanating from its depths concealed secrets and indulgences that beckoned those who held sway in the cosmic dance of desire and decadence. Patrons, in their conspiratorial discussions, revealed the hierarchy that defined the chandelier''s inner sanctum. The rich and influential demons, adorned in opulence, reveled in the cosmic fusion that pulsed through the cavernous expanse. Subi and incubi, d in even more alluring attire, danced and served in a sultry disy that reflected the very essence of thebyrinth''s nighttime allure. As the chandelier''s mystique unfolded before Orion''s eyes, the realization dawned that thebyrinth heldyers withinyers, each concealing a different facet of infernal indulgence. The angry gossip,den with undertones of rebellion, echoed through the bar¡ªan infernal chorus that hinted at the turmoil beneath the surface of the rich and decadent tapestry that enveloped the chandelier. "I guess¡­ I should y it smart for now¡­ find out what my enemies are," Orion muttered before shooting back another concoction of fire and pink liquid and exiting the bar. He didn''t pay, causing the bartender to be a bit angry, but with the help of [Thought Maniptor], he easily escaped into the darkness. As Orion exited the demonic bar, the celestial-abyssal beats still echoing in his ears, he unfurled a pair of bloody wings and soared over the gaping cavern at the center of thebyrinth. The chandelier''s celestial glow guided his flight, revealing the extravagant secrets concealed within its luminous embrace. As he approached one of the few obvious entrances, he observed a congregation of fancily dressed men and women eagerly awaiting their turn to experience the decadence within. Noticing the borate attire of those in line, Orionprehended that gaining entry required more than mere prowess in battle¡ªit demanded a semnce of conformity to the infernal fashion standards that permeated the chandelier''s inner sanctum. Recognizing the need for a disguise, he swiftly changed course, veering back toward the outer rim of the cavern. Hovering over the outer rim, Orion identified a tailor amidst thebyrinthine structures. Landing gracefully, he entered the tailor''s establishment, the celestial-abyssal glow of the chandelier still lingering in his thoughts. Communicating his need for an outfit that would seamlessly blend with the infernal elite, the tailor set to work, selecting fabrics and essories that would clothe Orion in a guise of opulence. The tailor crafted suit pants from the finest abyssal silk, their deep ck hue absorbing the ambient hellfire glow. The dress shirt, tailored with precision, clung to Orion''s form in a way that entuated his celestial grace. A tie adorned with hellish jewels, each gem reflecting the cosmic fusion of thebyrinth, became a centerpiece of infernal elegance. To further enhance the illusion of infernal refinement, the tailor incorporated a small corset, its design mirroring the intricate patterns etched into thebyrinth''s walls. The corset, though subtle, emphasized Orion''s ethereal physique, adding a touch of celestial allure to the ensemble. Over this meticulously tailored attire, the tailor draped a suited overcoat¡ªa masterpiece that exuded both sophistication and a hint of infernal rebellion. The overcoat, crafted from fabrics that seemed to shift between shades of onyx and crimson, bore celestial symbols subtly embroidered along the hem. Thepels, adorned with intricate hellfire patterns, caught the ambient glow, creating an illusion of celestial radiance that blended seamlessly with the abyssal depths of thebyrinth. As Orion donned the infernal ensemble, he felt the transformative power of clothing¡ªthe ability to assume a guise that transcended the battlefield. The celestial-abyssal fusion, now reflected in his attire, added ayer of mystery and allure that would hopefully grant him ess to the chandelier''s inner sanctum. Armed with the knowledge of thebyrinth''s secrets and adorned in a guise of infernal sophistication, Orion once again unfurled his wings and took to the skies, returning to the entrance where the well-dressed patrons awaited their chance to revel in the cosmic dance within. Chapter 587 First Ring of Hell: Lust (6) Chapter 587 First Ring of Hell: Lust (6) Hovering over the outer rim, Orion identified a tailor amidst thebyrinthine structures. Landing gracefully, he entered the tailor''s establishment, the celestial-abyssal glow of the chandelier still lingering in his thoughts. Communicating his need for an outfit that would seamlessly blend with the infernal elite, the tailor set to work, selecting fabrics and essories that would clothe Orion in a guise of opulence. The tailor crafted suit pants from the finest abyssal silk, their deep ck hue absorbing the ambient hellfire glow. The dress shirt, tailored with precision, clung to Orion''s form in a way that entuated his celestial grace. A tie adorned with hellish jewels, each gem reflecting the cosmic fusion of thebyrinth, became a centerpiece of infernal elegance. To further enhance the illusion of infernal refinement, the tailor incorporated a small corset, its design mirroring the intricate patterns etched into thebyrinth''s walls. The corset, though subtle, emphasized Orion''s ethereal physique, adding a touch of celestial allure to the ensemble. Over this meticulously tailored attire, the tailor draped a suited overcoat¡ªa masterpiece that exuded both sophistication and a hint of infernal rebellion. The overcoat, crafted from fabrics that seemed to shift between shades of onyx and crimson, bore celestial symbols subtly embroidered along the hem. Thepels, adorned with intricate hellfire patterns, caught the ambient glow, creating an illusion of celestial radiance that blended seamlessly with the abyssal depths of thebyrinth. As Orion donned the infernal ensemble, he felt the transformative power of clothing¡ªthe ability to assume a guise that transcended the battlefield. The celestial-abyssal fusion, now reflected in his attire, added ayer of mystery and allure that would hopefully grant him ess to the chandelier''s inner sanctum. Armed with the knowledge of thebyrinth''s secrets and adorned in a guise of infernal sophistication, Orion once again unfurled his wings and took to the skies, returning to the entrance where the well-dressed patrons awaited their chance to revel in the cosmic dance within. With his celestial-abyssal attire adorning him, Orion gracefully soared back to the club''s entrance, the pulsating beats guiding his flight. As he descended, he merged with the line of well-dressed demons awaiting entry. The queue stretched along the cavern''s edge, a serpent of fanciful attire and infernal anticipation. Orion, his wings gracefully tucked, joined the line with a calm demeanor, blending seamlessly with the demonic patrons. The line, though lengthy, moved with a certain infernal efficiency, each demon eager to immerse themselves in the decadence that awaited beyond the chandelier''s glow. Surprisingly, the ambiance in the line was one of a peculiar camaraderie. Demons, dressed to the nines, engaged in hushed conversations and shared knowing nces, recognizing the shared desire for the cosmic pleasures concealed within the chandelier''s depths. The air resonated with the ambient music, an invisible thread that connected the line''s disparate threads into a collective anticipation. As Orion stood amid the line, he couldn''t help but notice the unexpected olfactory refinement that hung in the air. Despite their demonic nature, the patrons emanated an intoxicating fragrance, a mnge of rare incense, demonic pheromones, and otherworldly perfumes. The juxtaposition of infernal allure and the surprisingly pleasant scents created an atmosphere that transcended the typical perceptions of demonic gatherings. The line progressed steadily, each step bringing Orion closer to the cavern''s heart where the chandelier beckoned. The patrons, their clothing reflecting a spectrum of abyssal hues and infernal designs, exuded an air of decadence that hinted at the cosmic indulgences awaiting them. Orion, with his celestial-abyssal guise and keen senses, immersed himself in the collective energy of the line¡ªa prelude to the infernal revelry that awaited beyond the chandelier''s luminous threshold. "Hello?" A voice suddenly shook from behind Orion, slightly startling him as he couldn''t even sense the demoness trailing her nails along the back of his neck. "Please do not touch me¡­" Orion snarled. The demoness lightly chuckled before stretching out her slender purple hand. Orion saw this as two things: a simple greeting, or a potential threat. But, he ended up giving this ce more respect than it deserved as he took her hand and felt¡­ well, nothing. "Don''t worry. I''m not a threat," The woman chuckled. The demoness who had addressed Orion possessed an air of regal allure that demanded attention even before her words reached his ears. Her form exuded a quiet confidence, and her presence hinted at a certain nobility within the hierarchy of Hell. Despite her demonic nature, her features carried a delicate refinement, blending the ethereal and the infernal in a mesmerizing dance. Her eyes, a shade of deep amethyst, sparkled with a mysterious wisdom that transcended her apparent youth. Their gaze held a depth that suggested an understanding of the cave''s intricacies and the cosmic forces that shaped its existence. Framed by cascading waves of lustrous purple hair, her face bore a symmetry that bordered on the divine, each feature meticulously crafted by infernal artistry. The demoness''s horns, elegantly curved and adorned with subtle etchings, framed her forehead with a regal grace. They spoke of an ancient lineage, a connection to the infernal realms that carried both authority and an ineffable beauty. Her skin, a wless canvas of demonic allure, seemed to radiate a subtle glow, catching the ambient light in a way that entuated her regal countenance. As she stood before Orion, her slender form hinted at both strength and poise. Her figure, draped in the celestial-abyssal glow that permeated the cavern, resonated with an elegance that surpassed the typical chaos of the demonic realm. This demoness, with her regal appearance, was a captivating manifestation of theplex tapestry that defined the cave''s denizens. The demoness''s attire, while retaining an air of infernal allure, carried a regal modesty that set her apart from the more overtly seductive ensembles worn by the women on the outskirts of Hell. Her outfit, crafted with precision and sophistication, spoke of a refined taste thatplemented her regal appearance. Draped in a deep purple gown that seemed to shift between shades of amethyst and onyx, the demoness''s attire cascaded elegantly around her form. The fabric, adorned with subtle abyssal patterns, caught the ambient glow of the chandelier, creating an illusion of cosmic radiance that echoed the cave''s celestial-abyssal fusion. The gown, though form-fitting, maintained a sense of modesty, leaving much to the imagination while entuating the demoness''s graceful silhouette. Delicate embroidery traced intricate patterns along the neckline and hem, adding a touch of celestial craftsmanship to the infernal ensemble. Her slender arms, adorned with ethereal bracelets and jeweled cuffs, extended gracefully from the gown''s sleeves. Each piece of jewelry seemed to resonate with an otherworldly energy, reflecting the demoness''s connection to the cave''s cosmic forces. The demoness wore heeled boots, their design a fusion of elegance and infernal rebellion. The boots, though hinting at a certain sensuality, covered much of her legs, adding to the overall refinement of her appearance. As she moved, the demoness''s gown swirled with celestial grace, the abyssal hues shifting and dancing in harmony with her every step. The seduction in her attirey not in explicit exposure but in the enigmatic allure that emanated from the carefully chosen fabrics, colors, and jewelry¡ªa manifestation of infernal sophistication thatplemented her regal countenance. "What do you want?" Orion asked, scouting the area to see if she had anybody else with her, only for his investigation to fall short of anything. "You know¡­ you need a partner to get into this club? I was hoping I could find one here and well, here you are. I was wondering if maybe we could pair up," Seeing Orion''s hesitation, she added one more thing. "Don''t worry, it will onlyst until we get in. Then we can split ways." Not knowing whether she was telling the truth or not or whether this was all entirely nned out, he still took her up on that offer. He felt there was no threat to this woman even if he had ill intentions. Why? Well, isn''t it obvious? He''s strong as fuck. With a reluctant nod, Orion acquiesced to the demoness''s proposal, recognizing the practicality of having a temporary partner for navigating the intricacies of gaining entry into the celestial-abyssal haven thaty beyond the chandelier. As they stood side by side, the demoness guided him through a series of enigmatic rituals required to ess the exclusive club. The process was far from conventional, a strange fusion of infernal bureaucracy and cosmic whimsy. The demoness produced an otherworldly talisman, intricately engraved with abyssal symbols that seemed to shimmer in response to the cave''s energy. Holding it aloft, she whispered incantations that resonated with the cosmic forces intertwined with the fabric of the cave. Orion observed, his celestial-abyssal guise aligning with the peculiar energies at y. The talisman emitted a faint glow, responding to the ethereal signatures of both demons as they moved through the cave''s cosmic currents. The very air seemed to ripple with an unseen power, acknowledging their intent to traverse the threshold of the chandelier''s inner sanctum. As the ritual unfolded, a subtle distortion in reality manifested around them. The club''s walls seemed to waver, the ambient light shifted hues, and the very fabric of the cosmos responded to the intery between the talisman, the demoness, and Orion himself. It was a dance of cosmic forces, a prelude to the infernal indulgence that awaited them beyond the chandelier''s luminous threshold. Chapter 588 First Ring of Hell: Lust (7) Chapter 588 First Ring of Hell: Lust (7) Why? Well, isn''t it obvious? He''s strong as fuck. With a reluctant nod, Orion acquiesced to the demoness''s proposal, recognizing the practicality of having a temporary partner for navigating the intricacies of gaining entry into the celestial-abyssal haven thaty beyond the chandelier. As they stood side by side, the demoness guided him through a series of enigmatic rituals required to ess the exclusive club. The process was far from conventional, a strange fusion of infernal bureaucracy and cosmic whimsy. The demoness produced an otherworldly talisman, intricately engraved with abyssal symbols that seemed to shimmer in response to the cave''s energy. Holding it aloft, she whispered incantations that resonated with the cosmic forces intertwined with the fabric of the cave. Orion observed, his celestial-abyssal guise aligning with the peculiar energies at y. The talisman emitted a faint glow, responding to the ethereal signatures of both demons as they moved through the cave''s cosmic currents. The very air seemed to ripple with an unseen power, acknowledging their intent to traverse the threshold of the chandelier''s inner sanctum. As the ritual unfolded, a subtle distortion in reality manifested around them. The club''s walls seemed to waver, the ambient light shifted hues, and the very fabric of the cosmos responded to the intery between the talisman, the demoness, and Orion himself. It was a dance of cosmic forces, a prelude to the infernal indulgence that awaited them beyond the chandelier''s luminous threshold. The moment the peculiar ritual concluded, a subtle distortion in reality swept Orion and his temporarypanion into the heart of the chandelier''s inner sanctum. As they crossed the threshold, the ambient beats and celestial-abyssal glow intensified, immersing them in an atmosphere that transcended the infernal decadence of thebyrinth''s outer rim. The club''s interior unfolded before them like a cosmic tapestry, abyrinthine expanse adorned with opulent decor and an ethereal ambiance that pulsed with an almost pleasurable energy. Celestial hues danced across the walls, casting a surreal glow upon the assembled demons who reveled in the cosmic fusion that permeated the air. Orion, his senses heightened by the celestial-abyssal guise, absorbed the infernal decadence that surrounded him. Demons, adorned invish attire that ranged from the regal to the sensually enticing, moved in synchronized rhythm to the beats that echoed through the cavernous space. The air itself seemed to vibrate with a hedonistic symphony, the very essence of the club resonating with a cosmic allure. He explored the various sections of the club, each offering a unique facet of infernal indulgence. Abyssal bars served elixirs that ignited the senses, their vors a dance between pleasure and oblivion. Dance floors pulsated with the movements of demons engaged in an otherworldly ballet, their forms intertwining in a celestial-abyssal fusion that mirrored the very nature of thebyrinth. Orion, amidst the revelry, encountered enigmatic statues that seemed to shift and morph with the cosmic currents. Abyssal artwork adorned the walls, depicting scenes of infernal passion and cosmic transcendence. The chandelier above, a cosmic masterpiece in itself, cast an ethereal glow that bathed the entire club in a celestial radiance. As he ventured deeper into thebyrinth of pleasure, Orion''s keen gaze fell upon private rooms tucked away from the more public areas. The private sanctuaries, veiled in an otherworldly allure, whispered promises of intimacy and indulgence. Intrigued by the mystery that shrouded these secluded spaces, he continued his exploration, drawn by the cosmic secrets that awaited discovery. The private rooms, each a haven of infernal refinement, held an air of exclusivity that resonated with thebyrinth''s elite. Ornate doors guarded the entrances, their abyssal patterns hinting at the delights concealed within. Orion, fueled by curiosity and a desire to unravel the cosmic mysteries that lingered in the club''s private recesses, approached the threshold of these enigmatic chambers. The scene paused as Orion stood before the private rooms, the celestial-abyssal ambiance embracing him like a seductive caress. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic symphony and infernal allure, awaited his next move¡ªa dance of indulgence and revtion that promised to further unveil the secrets woven into the very fabric of the club''s inner sanctum. Orion, navigating thebyrinthine expanse of the club, unexpectedly crossed paths with the demoness from earlier. Her regalposure seemed marred by a tense encounter, as a rude man tugged forcefully on her arm. The atmosphere around them crackled with a discordant energy¡ªher fear, anger, and the evident desire to break free. His keen celestial-abyssal senses picked up on the distress emanating from the demoness. Without a moment''s hesitation, Orion surged forward, his determined stride carrying him into the unfolding scene. The rude man, oblivious to the cosmic forces at y, continued his forceful attempts to pull the demoness away. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise resonating with protective determination, reached out and firmly gripped the man''s offending arm. The sudden intervention startled the aggressor, whose gaze shifted from the demoness to the unexpected interloper. The club''s pulsating beats seemed to pause for a fleeting moment, as if thebyrinth itself held its breath, anticipating the resolution of the imminent confrontation. The rude man, taken aback by Orion''s interference, red defiantly. However, the celestial-abyssal glow emanating from Orion hinted at an authority that transcended the typical power dynamics of the infernal realm. Unfazed, Orion''s grip tightened, a silent assertion of his intent to safeguard the demoness from further aggression. As thebyrinth''s cosmic currents resonated with the escting tension, the demoness, her eyes reflecting a blend of gratitude and caution, seized the opportunity to step back from her aggressor. The rude man, realizing the futility of his attempts to intimidate, recoiled under the infernal authority that Orion projected. Orion, now standing between the demoness and her assant, conveyed a silent warning through his unyielding gaze. Thebyrinth''s atmosphere, initially charged with discord, shifted as if acknowledging the cosmic intervention that unfolded within its depths. The rude man, recognizing the futility of his actions, begrudgingly retreated into the pulsating crowd, leaving the space around the demoness to settle into an uneasy calm. The club''s celestial-abyssal glow resumed its ethereal dance, the beats reiming their rhythmic dominance. The tension that had briefly enveloped the scene dissipated, reced by an atmosphere that resonated with a curious blend of infernal decadence and cosmic intrigue. "Fucking asshole¡­ I''m not a goddamn whore," The demoness rubbed her wrist while Orion gave her some space. "*sigh*... Thanks, but I hope you''re not expecting something from me." "Who said I was?" Orion lightly smiled. He was¡­ but he knew it was too early in their rtionship for him to pull anything bold. Especially when his target is in such a defensive state that there was no way for him to develop a natural conversation without the help of skills. And for now, he wanted to avoid that as much as possible. "I never got your name," The demoness let out a long sigh of exasperation. "Please call me Orion," The young man smiled, grabbing the woman''s hand gently and kissing it ever so softly. It was an act of nobility or royalty which he assumed this chick had toe from. "What is yours?" "My name is Selena. Selena Nox. It''s nice to meet you," The woman lightly smirked as Orion let go of her hand. Gently, of course. As Orion and Selena navigated the pulsating waves of the club, he gestured for her to follow him to the bar, a space where the rhythmic beats allowed for a more intimate conversation. They settled into high-backed infernal stools, the ambient glow of the chandelier casting an otherworldly hue upon their interaction. The bar, adorned with abyssal patterns and celestial symbols, became a stage for the cosmic intery between the two. Orion, maintaining a simple smiling mask, listened attentively to Selena''s words as she shared snippets of her demonic existence. Her tales resonated with an air of authenticity, the intricacies of her life painting a vivid picture of infernal nobility. When the moment presented itself, Orion reciprocated with a narrative of his supposed life, weaving a tapestry of falsehoods that echoed elements of Selena''s own experiences. He spoke of realms and adventures, drawing parallels between their fabricated stories to create an illusion of shared history. Thebyrinth''s cosmic energies seemed to embrace the fictional dance, adding ayer of mystique to the web of deception. Selena, captivated by Orion''s charismatic storytelling, took a liking to the enigmatic young man. His ability to mirror and adapt to her narrative created a connection that transcended the confines of the club. The vibrant cocktails they sipped on, each elixir infused with infernal vors, became a conduit for their cosmic charade. As the conversation unfolded, Orion maintained a subtle charm, his smiling mask concealing the intricate maniptions at y. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic allure and infernal indulgences, provided the perfect backdrop for the orchestrated dance of deception. Selena, enchanted by the charismatic stranger, found herself drawn deeper into the web of illusion that surrounded Orion''s fabricated persona. The bar, with its infernal ambiance and the intery of celestial-abyssal energies, became a sanctuary for the unfolding drama. Orion, the architect of his own narrative, skillfully manipted the threads of conversation, guiding Selena through abyrinth of half-truths and intricate lies. Yet, behind the smiling mask, Orion maintained a watchful gaze. The cosmic dance, though steeped in deception, carried a weight of uncertainty. Thebyrinth, with its ever-shifting currents, held the potential for unforeseen twists and turns. As the vibrant cocktails continued to flow and the conversation delved into deeper realms of fabrication, the true nature of their cosmic entanglement remained veiled, obscured by the shadows cast by the chandelier''s alluring glow. Chapter 589 First Ring of Hell: Lust (8) Chapter 589 First Ring of Hell: Lust (8) Why? Well, isn''t it obvious? He''s strong as fuck. With a reluctant nod, Orion acquiesced to the demoness''s proposal, recognizing the practicality of having a temporary partner for navigating the intricacies of gaining entry into the celestial abyssal haven thaty beyond the chandelier. As they stood side by side, the demoness guided him through a series of enigmatic rituals required to ess the exclusive club. The process was far from conventional, a strange fusion of infernal bureaucracy and cosmic whimsy. The demoness produced an otherworldly talisman, intricately engraved with abyssal symbols that seemed to shimmer in response to the cave''s energy. Holding it aloft, she whispered incantations that resonated with the cosmic forces intertwined with the fabric of the cave. Orion observed, his celestial-abyssal guise aligning with the peculiar energies at y. The talisman emitted a faint glow, responding to the ethereal signatures of both demons as they moved through the cave''s cosmic currents. The very air seemed to ripple with an unseen power, acknowledging their intent to traverse the threshold of the chandelier''s inner sanctum. As the ritual unfolded, a subtle distortion in reality manifested around them. The club''s walls seemed to waver, the ambient light shifted hues, and the very fabric of the cosmos responded to the intery between the talisman, the demoness, and Orion himself. It was a dance of cosmic forces, a prelude to the infernal indulgence that awaited them beyond the chandelier''s luminous threshold. The moment the peculiar ritual concluded, a subtle distortion in reality swept Orion and his temporarypanion into the heart of the chandelier''s inner sanctum. As they crossed the threshold, the ambient beats and celestial-abyssal glow intensified, immersing them in an atmosphere that transcended the infernal decadence of thebyrinth''s outer rim. The club''s interior unfolded before them like a cosmic tapestry, abyrinthine expanse adorned with opulent decor and an ethereal ambiance that pulsed with an almost pleasurable energy. Celestial hues danced across the walls, casting a surreal glow upon the assembled demons who reveled in the cosmic fusion that permeated the air. Orion, his senses heightened by the celestial-abyssal guise, absorbed the infernal decadence that surrounded him. Demons, adorned invish attire that ranged from the regal to the sensually enticing, moved in synchronized rhythm to the beats that echoed through the cavernous space. The air itself seemed to vibrate with a hedonistic symphony, the very essence of the club resonating with a cosmic allure. He explored the various sections of the club, each offering a unique facet of infernal indulgence. Abyssal bars served elixirs that ignited the senses, their vors a dance between pleasure and oblivion. Dance floors pulsated with the movements of demons engaged in an otherworldly ballet, their forms intertwining in a celestial-abyssal fusion that mirrored the very nature of thebyrinth. Orion, amidst the revelry, encountered enigmatic statues that seemed to shift and morph with the cosmic currents. Abyssal artwork adorned the walls, depicting scenes of infernal passion and cosmic transcendence. The chandelier above, a cosmic masterpiece in itself, cast an ethereal glow that bathed the entire club in a celestial radiance. As he ventured deeper into thebyrinth of pleasure, Orion''s keen gaze fell upon private rooms tucked away from the more public areas. The private sanctuaries, veiled in an otherworldly allure, whispered promises of intimacy and indulgence. Intrigued by the mystery that shrouded these secluded spaces, he continued his exploration, drawn by the cosmic secrets that awaited discovery. The private rooms, each a haven of infernal refinement, held an air of exclusivity that resonated with thebyrinth''s elite. Ornate doors guarded the entrances, their abyssal patterns hinting at the delights concealed within. Orion, fueled by curiosity and a desire to unravel the cosmic mysteries that lingered in the club''s private recesses, approached the threshold of these enigmatic chambers. The scene paused as Orion stood before the private rooms, the celestial-abyssal ambiance embracing him like a seductive caress. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic symphony and infernal allure, awaited his next move¡ªa dance of indulgence and revtion that promised to further unveil the secrets woven into the very fabric of the club''s inner sanctum. Orion, navigating thebyrinthine expanse of the club, unexpectedly crossed paths with the demoness from earlier. Her regalposure seemed marred by a tense encounter, as a rude man tugged forcefully on her arm. The atmosphere around them crackled with a discordant energy¡ªher fear, anger, and the evident desire to break free. His keen celestial-abyssal senses picked up on the distress emanating from the demoness. Without a moment''s hesitation, Orion surged forward, his determined stride carrying him into the unfolding scene. The rude man, oblivious to the cosmic forces at y, continued his forceful attempts to pull the demoness away. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise resonating with protective determination, reached out and firmly gripped the man''s offending arm. The sudden intervention startled the aggressor, whose gaze shifted from the demoness to the unexpected interloper. The club''s pulsating beats seemed to pause for a fleeting moment, as if thebyrinth itself held its breath, anticipating the resolution of the imminent confrontation. The rude man, taken aback by Orion''s interference, red defiantly. However, the celestial-abyssal glow emanating from Orion hinted at an authority that transcended the typical power dynamics of the infernal realm. Unfazed, Orion''s grip tightened, a silent assertion of his intent to safeguard the demoness from further aggression. As thebyrinth''s cosmic currents resonated with the escting tension, the demoness, her eyes reflecting a blend of gratitude and caution, seized the opportunity to step back from her aggressor. The rude man, realizing the futility of his attempts to intimidate, recoiled under the infernal authority that Orion projected. Orion, now standing between the demoness and her assant, conveyed a silent warning through his unyielding gaze. Thebyrinth''s atmosphere, initially charged with discord, shifted as if acknowledging the cosmic intervention that unfolded within its depths. The rude man, recognizing the futility of his actions, begrudgingly retreated into the pulsating crowd, leaving the space around the demoness to settle into an uneasy calm. The club''s celestial-abyssal glow resumed its ethereal dance, the beats reiming their rhythmic dominance. The tension that had briefly enveloped the scene dissipated, reced by an atmosphere that resonated with a curious blend of infernal decadence and cosmic intrigue. "Fucking asshole¡­ I''m not a goddamn whore," The demoness rubbed her wrist while Orion gave her some space. "*sigh*... Thanks, but I hope you''re not expecting something from me... correct? I assume you''re not one of... those kinds of people." "Who said I was?" Orion lightly smiled. He was¡­ but he knew it was too early in their rtionship for him to pull anything bold. Especially when his target is in such a defensive state that there was no way for him to develop a natural conversation without the help of skills. And for now, he wanted to avoid that as much as possible. "I never got your name," The demoness let out a long sigh of exasperation. "Please call me Orion," The young man smiled, grabbing the woman''s hand gently and kissing it ever so softly. It was an act of nobility or royalty which he assumed this chick had toe from. "What is yours?" "My name is Selena. Selena Nox. It''s nice to meet you," The woman lightly smirked as Orion let go of her hand. Gently, of course. As Orion and Selena navigated the pulsating waves of the club, he gestured for her to follow him to the bar, a space where the rhythmic beats allowed for a more intimate conversation. They settled into high-backed infernal stools, the ambient glow of the chandelier casting an otherworldly hue upon their interaction. The bar, adorned with abyssal patterns and celestial symbols, became a stage for the cosmic intery between the two. Orion, maintaining a simple smiling mask, listened attentively to Selena''s words as she shared snippets of her demonic existence. Her tales resonated with an air of authenticity, the intricacies of her life painting a vivid picture of infernal nobility. When the moment presented itself, Orion reciprocated with a narrative of his supposed life, weaving a tapestry of falsehoods that echoed elements of Selena''s own experiences. He spoke of realms and adventures, drawing parallels between their fabricated stories to create an illusion of shared history. Thebyrinth''s cosmic energies seemed to embrace the fictional dance, adding ayer of mystique to the web of deception. Selena, captivated by Orion''s charismatic storytelling, took a liking to the enigmatic young man. His ability to mirror and adapt to her narrative created a connection that transcended the confines of the club. The vibrant cocktails they sipped on, each elixir infused with infernal vors, became a conduit for their cosmic charade. As the conversation unfolded, Orion maintained a subtle charm, his smiling mask concealing the intricate maniptions at y. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic allure and infernal indulgences, provided the perfect backdrop for the orchestrated dance of deception. Selena, enchanted by the charismatic stranger, found herself drawn deeper into the web of illusion that surrounded Orion''s fabricated persona. The bar, with its infernal ambiance and the intery of celestial-abyssal energies, became a sanctuary for the unfolding drama. Orion, the architect of his own narrative, skillfully manipted the threads of conversation, guiding Selena through abyrinth of half-truths and intricate lies. Yet, behind the smiling mask, Orion maintained a watchful gaze. The cosmic dance, though steeped in deception, carried a weight of uncertainty. Thebyrinth, with its ever-shifting currents, held the potential for unforeseen twists and turns. As the vibrant cocktails continued to flow and the conversation delved into deeper realms of fabrication, the true nature of their cosmic entanglement remained veiled, obscured by the shadows cast by the chandelier''s alluring glow. Chapter 590 First Ring of Hell: Lust (9) Chapter 590 First Ring of Hell: Lust (9) When the moment presented itself, Orion reciprocated with a narrative of his supposed life, weaving a tapestry of falsehoods that echoed elements of Selena''s own experiences. He spoke of realms and adventures, drawing parallels between their fabricated stories to create an illusion of shared history. Thebyrinth''s cosmic energies seemed to embrace the fictional dance, adding ayer of mystique to the web of deception. Selena, captivated by Orion''s charismatic storytelling, took a liking to the enigmatic young man. His ability to mirror and adapt to her narrative created a connection that transcended the confines of the club. The vibrant cocktails they sipped on, each elixir infused with infernal vors, became a conduit for their cosmic charade. As the conversation unfolded, Orion maintained a subtle charm, his smiling mask concealing the intricate maniptions at y. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic allure and infernal indulgences, provided the perfect backdrop for the orchestrated dance of deception. Selena, enchanted by the charismatic stranger, found herself drawn deeper into the web of illusion that surrounded Orion''s fabricated persona. The bar, with its infernal ambiance and the intery of celestial-abyssal energies, became a sanctuary for the unfolding drama. Orion, the architect of his own narrative, skillfully manipted the threads of conversation, guiding Selena through abyrinth of half-truths and intricate lies. Yet, behind the smiling mask, Orion maintained a watchful gaze. The cosmic dance, though steeped in deception, carried a weight of uncertainty. Thebyrinth, with its ever-shifting currents, held the potential for unforeseen twists and turns. As the vibrant cocktails continued to flow and the conversation delved into deeper realms of fabrication, the true nature of their cosmic entanglement remained veiled, obscured by the shadows cast by the chandelier''s alluring glow. ¡­ (Unknown POV) "What is this¡­ feeling?" In the pulsating heart of the demonic nightclub, a young man, adorned in infernal elegance, felt an irresistible pull toward one of the intricately adorned balconies. The rhythmic beats of the music echoed in his ears as he traversed the maze of revelry, drawn by an unseen force toward the edge that overlooked the cavernous abyss below. As he stepped onto the balcony, the air around him seemed to shift. The infernal glow of the chandelier above cast eerie shadows, dancing with the ethereal ambiance of the club. The young man approached the railing, his gaze fixated on the boundless expanse that stretched into the abyss. Beneath the balcony, a vast and bottomless pit yawned, a chasm of perpetual darkness that seemed to extend beyond the limits ofprehension. The demonic energies of the abyss surged and writhed, creating an unsettling dance of shadows that yed upon the walls of the cavern. The chandelier''s glow seemed to lose its vibrancy here, swallowed by the imprable depths below. The young man, his features etched with an alluring blend of fascination and trepidation, leaned against the railing and peered down into the abyss. The cosmic currents whispered secrets, and the demonic symphony resonated from the unseen depths, enticing him with the allure of the unknown. As he stared into the endless expanse, a sense of vertigo gripped him, a reminder of the unfathomable depths that separated the decadent realms of the nightclub from the abyss below. The rhythmic beats of the music became a distant pulse, drowned out by the cosmic echoes that emanated from the dark void. The demonic young man, standing at the edge of the balcony, felt a strangemunion with the abyss. It beckoned, a silent invitation to delve into the mysteries concealed within its depths. Whether drawn by curiosity, temptation, or the inherent allure of the infernal unknown, he lingered on the precipice, caught between the decadent revelry of the nightclub and the enigmatic depths that awaited below. As the demonic young man continued to gaze into the abyss, a sudden and overwhelming sense of horror gripped him. It was a terror that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm, a primal fear that surged from the depths of his being. The abyss, once an intriguing expanse of cosmic mystery, now manifested as an unending void that seemed to devour the very essence of his consciousness. The shadows within the chasm writhed and contorted, morphing into grotesque shapes that resonated with his deepest fears and insecurities. A guttural whisper, emanating from the abyss itself, echoed in his mind¡ªa dissonant symphony of dread that resonated with the demonic symphony of thebyrinth. The cosmic currents, once alluring, now carried an undertone of malevolence that prated the core of his being. The young man''s heart raced, and beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead as the abyss stared back at him with a hunger that defiedprehension. The demonic energies, once pulsating with a rhythmic dance, now felt oppressive, suffocating him in a maelstrom of existential dread. His hands clutched the balcony railing, fingers digging into the infernal ornamentation as if seeking an anchor in the face of the abyssal terror. The rhythmic beats of the music, now distorted and nightmarish, seemed to mock him as he stood on the precipice of the demonic revtion. A primeval instinct, etched into the fabric of his demonic nature, urged him to retreat, to sever the connection with the abyss that threatened to consume his sanity. Every fiber of his being screamed in revolt against the cosmic forces that sought to unravel the veil of his understanding. With a shudder, the young man recoiled from the balcony, stumbling backward into the vibrant chaos of the nightclub. The abyss, though distant in physical proximity, left an indelible mark on his psyche¡ªa lingering terror that echoed in the recesses of his demonic soul. As he retreated from the edge, the primal fear subsided, but the memory of the abyss''s haunting gaze lingered, a dark stain on the tapestry of his infernal experience. As the demonic young man staggered away from the balcony, a disconcerting sensation lingered¡ªa palpable awareness that something, unseen and inscrutable, stared back at him from the shadows. The pulsating beats of the nightclub became an erratic drumming, echoing the disquiet that now reverberated through his very core. An unshakable feeling settled upon him, an unsettling awareness that eyes, unseen and otherworldly, were fixed upon him. It was as if the abyss itself had cast its gaze upon his soul, its cosmic tendrils probing the recesses of his consciousness. Despite the vibrant chaos of the nightclub surrounding him, an eerie stillness seemed to pervade the air. The demonic revelry became a distant hum, drowned out by the weight of the unseen gaze that bore down upon him. The abyss, with its imprable shadows, concealed the source of this spectral scrutiny. The young man, his senses heightened by the lingering dread, scanned the darkness around him. Every shadow seemed to writhe with an intangible presence, and the cosmic currents whispered secrets that eluded his understanding. It was a feeling akin to being watched by the very fabric of the infernal realm itself. His gaze darted from one shadow to another, seeking the elusive entity that stirred in the abyss''s depths. The rhythmic beats of the music, once a source offort, now entuated the disconcerting silence that hung in the air¡ªa silence pregnant with the unspoken menace of an unseen observer. A cold shiver ran down the young man''s spine as the sensation of being scrutinized persisted, an intangible weight pressing upon him. The abyss, a chasm of cosmic mystery, seemed to hold secrets that transcended theprehension of his demonic senses. As he moved through the nightclub, the feeling of being watched followed, an enigmatic presence that eluded definition. The demonic energies, once pulsating with decadence, now carried an undercurrent of spectral scrutiny that infused the atmosphere with a haunting eeriness. Despite the vibrant revelry and infernal delights that surrounded him, the young man couldn''t shake the unsettling conviction that unseen eyes continued to fixate on his every move. Thebyrinth, with its cosmic symphony and hidden horrors, veiled the true nature of the entity that observed him from the shadows¡ªa cosmic mystery that lingered, casting a shadow over his demonic existence. The sensation of unseen eyes intensified, an insidious force that wormed its way into the very fabric of the young demon''s consciousness. The disquiet that had settled within him transformed into a maddening cacophony, a symphony of paranoia and fear that reverberated through his demonic soul. In the throes of this cosmic unraveling, the rhythmic beats of the nightclub became a distorted pulse, each throb echoing the discord within his tortured mind. The vibrant chaos of the revelry, once a source of infernal delight, now seemed a grotesque masquerade, a mockery of the sanity that teetered on the brink of copse. A surge of irrational rage seized the young man, a primal urge tosh out against the unseen malevolence that gripped his psyche. The abyss''s haunting gaze, though intangible, became a tangible weight upon his shoulders, driving him to the precipice of madness. With a guttural scream that cut through the dissonant symphony of the nightclub, the young demon''s sanity shattered like ss. He unleashed his fury upon the unsuspecting revelers, a tempest of frenzied violence that swept through the infernal space like a hurricane of chaos. Tables overturned, infernal elixirs spilled, and demonic denizens scattered in panic as the young man, consumed by madness, vented his torment upon the cosmic tapestry of the club. The vibrant chaos turned into a fric dance of destruction, the very essence of thebyrinth mirroring the fractured state of his sanity. His movements were erratic, fueled by an irrational need to break free from the perceived gaze that haunted him. The shadows, once indifferent, now seemed to writhe with malevolent intent, and the cosmic currents whispered tormenting secrets that fueled the mes of his madness. The once-celestial-abyssal glow of the chandelier overhead flickered in response to the unhinged frenzy, casting grotesque shadows upon the walls. The abyss below, a bottomless pit of cosmic dread, seemed to echo the young man''s descent into insanity. As the frenzied rampage unfolded, the nightclub transformed into a surreal battleground of chaos and despair. The demonic revelry, now tainted by the young man''s unraveling mind, became a distorted nightmare, a reflection of the infernalbyrinth''s capacity to twist and distort the very essence of those who dared to traverse its cosmic depths. Chapter 591 First Ring of Hell: Lust (10)

Chapter 591 First Ring of Hell: Lust (10)

With a guttural scream that cut through the dissonant symphony of the nightclub, the young demon''s sanity shattered like ss. He unleashed his fury upon the unsuspecting revelers, a tempest of frenzied violence that swept through the infernal space like a hurricane of chaos. Tables overturned, infernal elixirs spilled, and demonic denizens scattered in panic as the young man, consumed by madness, vented his torment upon the cosmic tapestry of the club. The vibrant chaos turned into a fric dance of destruction, the very essence of thebyrinth mirroring the fractured state of his sanity. His movements were erratic, fueled by an irrational need to break free from the perceived gaze that haunted him. The shadows, once indifferent, now seemed to writhe with malevolent intent, and the cosmic currents whispered tormenting secrets that fueled the mes of his madness. The once-celestial-abyssal glow of the chandelier overhead flickered in response to the unhinged frenzy, casting grotesque shadows upon the walls. The abyss below, a bottomless pit of cosmic dread, seemed to echo the young man''s descent into insanity. As the frenzied rampage unfolded, the nightclub transformed into a surreal battleground of chaos and despair. The demonic revelry, now tainted by the young man''s unraveling mind, became a distorted nightmare, a reflection of the infernalbyrinth''s capacity to twist and distort the very essence of those who dared to traverse its cosmic depths. ¡­ As the frenzied chaos erupted within the nightclub, Orion, still d in his celestial-abyssal guise, felt the discordant vibrations that echoed through thebyrinth. The once-vibrant revelry had transformed into a nightmarish spectacle, and the celestial-abyssal energies pulsated with the dissonance of the young demon''s madness. Leaving Selena momentarily, Orion took a step closer to the source of the tumult, his celestial-abyssal gaze scanning the chaotic scene. Thebyrinth, with itsyers of cosmic mystery, resonated with an unsettling energy that mirrored the fractured state of the demon''s mind. The abyss, its unseen depths a wellspring of cosmic dread, seemed to ripple with the disturbance caused by the young demon''s descent into madness. Orion, attuned to thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, felt a disconcerting connection to the turmoil that unfolded within the nightclub''s confines. As Orion approached the frenzied demon, he sensed a primal tempest that defied the infernal revelry around him. The celestial-abyssal glow that enveloped him flickered in response to the chaos, casting an ethereal light upon the grotesque tableau of destruction. A sudden awareness gripped Orion¡ªa recognition of the abyssal forces at y. His celestial-abyssal instincts, honed by the cosmic mysteries he had navigated,pelled him to intervene. The frenzied demon, a manifestation of madness within the infernalbyrinth, became a focal point of Orion''s celestial-abyssal attention. Before Orion could take further action, a demon with sunsses, an enigmatic figure in the infernal tapestry, approached the frenzied demon with an air of authority. The cosmic currents shifted, and the dissonant symphony of chaos seemed to acknowledge the neer''s presence. The demon in sunsses, unperturbed by the frenzied violence, exuded an aura ofmand that cut through the discord. His short ck hair and pitch-ck eyes concealed behind shades hinted at an infernal authority that transcended the mayhem surrounding him. Orion, observing from the edge of the chaotic maelstrom, recognized the subtle dance of cosmic forces that unfolded. Thebyrinth, a realm of enigmaticyers, held the promise of revtions and challenges yet to be unveiled. Selena left momentarily behind, observed the unfolding spectacle with a mix of fascination and uncertainty as the celestial-abyssal energies continued to y their intricate tune within the infernal nightclub. The man with sunsses, a figure of infernal authority, approached the frenzied demon with measured steps. His presence, an embodiment of enigmatic power, resonated with the cosmic currents that swirled within thebyrinth. The infernal chaos seemed to acknowledge his arrival, creating a temporary lull in the fric dance of violence. As the man with sunsses drew closer, a subtle shift urred in the celestial-abyssal energies that surrounded him. The infernal glow seemed to weave a protective cocoon, a manifestation of his mastery over the cosmic forces that dwelled within thebyrinth. Orion, observing from the edge of the tumultuous scene, recognized the intricate choreography of infernal authority at y. The frenzied demon, caught in the throes of madness, turned its erratic gaze toward the approaching figure. The cosmic symphony, though momentarily subdued, continued to echo the dissonance that reverberated through thebyrinth. With a swift motion, the man with sunsses extended his hand, channeling infernal energies to form a barrier between himself and the frenzied demon. The celestial-abyssal glow intensified, creating a shimmering barrier that deflected the fric onught of the demon''s madness. Thebyrinth, a canvas of cosmic mystery, became the arena for a dance of infernal forces. The man with sunsses, undeterred by the chaotic energies that surrounded him, exhibited a mastery over thebyrinth''s cosmic currents. His movements were deliberate, a reflection of an infernal authority that transcended the confines of the nightclub. Orion, with his celestial-abyssal guise, remained on the periphery, a silent observer to the unfolding conflict. Thebyrinth''s energies surged and pulsed, responding to the ebb and flow of the infernal struggle between order and chaos. As the man with sunsses continued to exert control over the frenzied demon, the celestial-abyssal glow emanating from him morphed into intricate patterns. It was a disy of infernal prowess, a testament to the mastery over the cosmic forces that defined the very essence of thebyrinth. The frenzied demon, its madness momentarily quelled by the man with sunsses, recoiled from the infernal barrier. Thebyrinth''s cosmic energies, once in disarray, began to stabilize under the influence of the figure''s infernalmand. The celestial-abyssal energies intertwined, creating an ephemeral bridge between the man with sunsses and thebyrinth itself. The dance of infernal authority continued each movement a calcted response to the chaotic forces that sought to unravel the delicate bnce within the nightclub''s confines. Orion, attuned to the celestial-abyssal energies that pulsed through thebyrinth, felt a subtle shift in the cosmic currents. The intricate patterns woven by the man with sunsses resonated with a cosmic harmony that transcended the frenzied discord that had gripped the nightclub. As the infernal struggle unfolded, thebyrinth''s depths held secrets yet to be unveiled. The celestial-abyssal energies, a manifestation of cosmic duality, continued to y their ethereal tune within the infernal realm. The man with sunsses, a wielder of infernal authority, stood as a sentinel against the encroaching chaos, his actions a testament to the enigmatic forces that guided thebyrinth''s cosmic dance. The man with sunsses, undeterred by the frenzied demon''s erratic onught, seamlessly transitioned from defense to offense. With a fluid motion, he unleashed a surge of infernal energy, shaping it into ethereal tendrils that sought to ensnare the frenzied demon. The celestial-abyssal energies responded to hismand, dancing in harmony with thebyrinth''s cosmic currents. The frenzied demon, caught within the grip of the infernal tendrils, writhed in a futile struggle against the unseen forces that bound it. The cosmic symphony, now a crescendo of infernal power, echoed through the nightclub as thebyrinth itself became a stage for the sh of cosmic energies. Orion, still on the periphery, observed the intricate choreography of the fight. The celestial-abyssal glow that surrounded the man with sunsses created an ethereal spectacle, casting an otherworldly light upon thebyrinth''s depths. Each movement, a manifestation of infernal mastery, resonated with the intricate dance of cosmic forces. The man with sunsses, his pitch-ck eyes hidden behind shades, intensified the infernal energies at hismand. The celestial-abyssal glow red, creating a dazzling disy of ethereal radiance that contrasted sharply with the frenzied demon''s chaotic energy. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, now harnessed by the man with sunsses, responded with a surge of infernal brilliance. In a decisive motion, the man with sunsses directed the infernal tendrils to constrict around the frenzied demon. The celestial-abyssal glow, now a manifestation of controlled power, pulsed with rhythmic precision as thebyrinth itself seemed to bow to the infernal authority on disy. The frenzied demon, its struggles growing more desperate, unleashed a primal scream that reverberated through the infernal realm. The cosmic energies, entwined in the dance of conflict, echoed the dissonance of the nightclub''s chaos. Yet, within this discord, a subtle harmony emerged¡ªa testament to the man with sunsses''mand over thebyrinth''s cosmic forces. Orion, recognizing the nuances of infernal authority, felt a resonance with the celestial-abyssal energies that permeated thebyrinth. The fight, a convergence of cosmic powers, unfolded as a cosmic ballet within thebyrinth''s enigmaticyers. As the infernal struggle reached its zenith, the man with sunsses, with a final exertion of his infernal mastery, channeled a surge of energy that enveloped the frenzied demon. The celestial-abyssal glow intensified to blinding levels, creating an ephemeral brilliance that momentarily overwhelmed the nightclub''s chaotic ambiance. In a burst of cosmic radiance, the frenzied demon dissipated into shadows, its madness quelled by the infernal forces at y. Thebyrinth, now a canvas of celestial-abyssal energies, bore witness to the resolution of the infernal conflict. The man with sunsses, his infernal authority unchallenged, stood amidst the dissipating energies, the celestial-abyssal glow gradually receding. The nightclub, once a battleground of chaos, began to regain a semnce of order as thebyrinth''s cosmic currents settled into a rhythmic cadence. Orion, still in his celestial-abyssal guise, approached the man with sunsses with a silent acknowledgment. Thebyrinth''s cosmic dance had unfolded, revealing the intricate intery of celestial-abyssal energies within the infernal realm. The enigmaticyers of the nightclub, imbued with cosmic mystery, held the promise of further revtions as the celestial-abyssal energies continued to resonate within thebyrinth''s cosmic tapestry. "Wait¡­" Orion muttered, witnessing the demon rise from the dead. Chapter 592 Intermission: The Greatest Evil Chapter 592 Intermission: The Greatest Evil The frenzied demon, its struggles growing more desperate, unleashed a primal scream that reverberated through the infernal realm. The cosmic energies, entwined in the dance of conflict, echoed the dissonance of the nightclub''s chaos. Yet, within this discord, a subtle harmony emerged¡ªa testament to the man with sunsses''mand over thebyrinth''s cosmic forces. Orion, recognizing the nuances of infernal authority, felt a resonance with the celestial-abyssal energies that permeated thebyrinth. The fight, a convergence of cosmic powers, unfolded as a cosmic ballet within thebyrinth''s enigmaticyers. As the infernal struggle reached its zenith, the man with sunsses, with a final exertion of his infernal mastery, channeled a surge of energy that enveloped the frenzied demon. The celestial-abyssal glow intensified to blinding levels, creating an ephemeral brilliance that momentarily overwhelmed the nightclub''s chaotic ambiance. In a burst of cosmic radiance, the frenzied demon dissipated into shadows, its madness quelled by the infernal forces at y. Thebyrinth, now a canvas of celestial-abyssal energies, bore witness to the resolution of the infernal conflict. The man with sunsses, his infernal authority unchallenged, stood amidst the dissipating energies, the celestial-abyssal glow gradually receding. The nightclub, once a battleground of chaos, began to regain a semnce of order as thebyrinth''s cosmic currents settled into a rhythmic cadence. Orion, still in his celestial-abyssal guise, approached the man with sunsses with a silent acknowledgment. Thebyrinth''s cosmic dance had unfolded, revealing the intricate intery of celestial-abyssal energies within the infernal realm. The enigmaticyers of the nightclub, imbued with cosmic mystery, held the promise of further revtions as the celestial-abyssal energies continued to resonate within thebyrinth''s cosmic tapestry. "Wait¡­" Orion muttered, witnessing the demon rise from what he thought to be it''s permanent death. ¡­ In the cosmic tapestry that wove through the dimensions of hell, heaven, and the overworld, a malevolent force known as the Lich held dominion over the most sinister realms. The Lich was an ancient entity, born from the convergence of dark energies and forbidden knowledge that transcended the boundaries of time and space. The origins of the Lich traced back to a primordial epoch when the fabric of reality itself quivered with untamed chaos. In a bid for immortality and unimaginable power, a dark sorcerer delved into forbidden realms, invoking eldritch forces that would forever alter the course of cosmic history. Through unspeakable rituals and pacts with entities from the cosmic abyss, the sorcerer fused his essence with the very essence of malevolence, transcending mortality and ascending to an unholy state of existence¡ªthe Lich. The unholy transformation imbued the Lich with a nightmarish presence that echoed through the corridors of time. As the Lich gained ascendancy, its influence extended across the realms of hell, heaven, and the overworld, weaving a web of dark machinations that entangled the very fabric of existence. The malevolent force became a puppeteer of cosmic destinies, manipting the fates of demons, angels, and mortals alike. The Lich''s power manifested in myriad forms, split into countless facets that permeated the most evil sections of the realms it ruled. In hell, the Lich''s power manifested as a sinister council of dreadlords and demonic overlords, each a conduit of the malevolent force that echoed with the Lich''s nightmarish presence. In heaven, the Lich''s influence infiltrated the sanctum of celestial beings, corrupting angelic hosts and twisting divine realms into nightmarish domains. The overworld, caught in the shadow of the Lich''s malevolence, witnessed the rise of cults and secret societies that sought to invoke the dread power for their own nefarious ends. Throughout the eons, the Lich''s power wove a tapestry of horror that transcended temporal boundaries. It whispered malevolent secrets to mortal necromancers, guiding them to unleash undead legions in its name. It forged dark alliances with demonic princes, leading infernal hordes into cataclysmic conflicts that reshaped the very fabric of the realms. The Lich''s power resonated with ancient artifacts, cursed relics, and forbidden tomes scattered across the realms. These objects became conduits for the malevolent force, binding mortals to the dread influence of the Lich and perpetuating its unholy legacy. The cosmic dance of the Lich extended beyond the mortal coil, as its malevolence echoed through the astral realms, darkening the very stars with its ominous presence. Its consciousness, a sentient force of darkness, bore witness to the rise and fall of empires, the birth and extinction of worlds, and the unfolding dramas of mortal lives. The Lich, though bound to its ursed existence, sought to extend its influence beyond the limits of its malevolent realm. It harnessed the cosmic currents, manipting the threads of fate, and establishing a nexus that linked the most evil sections of hell, heaven, and the overworld¡ªa tapestry of terror that bore the indelible mark of the Lich''s power. As mortals trembled in the shadows of the malevolent force, the Lich reveled in the perpetual torment it inflicted upon the cosmic tapestry. The realms, forever entwined with the malevolence of the Lich, became a theater of eternal horror, where the boundaries between life and death, heaven and hell, were blurred by the omnipresent dread that emanated from the ursed entity. The history of the Lich became a saga of darkness, a cosmic chronicle written in blood and shadow across the vast expanse of existence. Its power, a haunting symphony of malevolence, echoed through the realms, a testament to the enduring legacy of an ancient force that ruled over the most evil sections of hell, heaven, and the overworld¡ªan enigmatic presence that whispered nightmares into the very fabric of reality. ¡­ The frenzied demon, thought to be quelled, suddenly stirred with an eerie resurgence. A ghastly greenish aura emanated from its eyes and mouth, casting a sickly pallor across its visage. The celestial-abyssal energies that had momentarily subdued it now seemed to recoil in the face of this deathly manifestation. As the demon rose from the apparent defeat, a subtle transformation gripped its form. Its features, once twisted by madness, now took on a more macabre aspect. Deathly pallor spread across its skin, and its limbs contorted with an otherworldly grace that hinted at an unearthly presence within. The newfound deathly aura that enveloped the demon sent shockwaves through the nightclub. Panic erupted among the demonic denizens as they sensed an ominous presence stirring within the macabre manifestation. Whispers of fear echoed through thebyrinth, and the infernal revelry gave way to a fric exodus as demons, subi, and iubi alike fled in terror. Orion, with his celestial-abyssal guise, observed the unfolding horror with a keen awareness. The deathly aura, now a malevolent force, resonated with a cosmic energy that transcended the infernal realm. Thebyrinth, once a dance of celestial-abyssal energies, now quivered with an unsettling presence. The celestial-abyssal glow that surrounded Orion flickered in response to the deathly energies that permeated the nightclub. The enigmaticyers of thebyrinth, though still veiled in cosmic mystery, bore witness to the resurgence of an ancient force that stirred within the demon''s twisted form. The demon, now a harbinger of death, advanced with an otherworldly grace that defied the chaos around it. Its greenish aura cast ominous shadows upon the walls of the nightclub, and its malevolent gaze sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to witness the macabre spectacle. As the panic-stricken denizens fled in disarray, the deathly aura seemed to pulse with a rhythmic cadence. The infernal energies, once in tumultuous upheaval, now coalesced into a spectral resonance that echoed thebyrinth''s cosmic currents. Orion, recognizing the ancient force that lurked within the deathly manifestation, felt a subtle shift in the celestial-abyssal energies that enveloped him. Thebyrinth, now a realm of foreboding, held secrets that transcended the infernal revelry that had gripped the nightclub moments ago. The deathly aura, a manifestation of an ancient malevolence, continued to intensify as the demon advanced with deliberate steps. The celestial-abyssal glow, though resilient, flickered in response to the looming presence that stirred within thebyrinth''s cosmic tapestry. As the deathly manifestation unfolded, a chilling awareness settled upon Orion. The ancient force, hidden within the demon''s twisted form, hinted at a cosmic resonance that echoed through the enigmaticyers of the infernal realm. The denizens of the nightclub, now scattered in disarray, continued to scream in terror as the deathly aura radiated from the advancing demon. Thebyrinth, its cosmic mysteries unraveling, bore witness to the resurgence of an entity that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm. Orion, standing amidst the chaos, faced the unfolding horror with a resolute determination. The celestial-abyssal energies, attuned to the cosmic currents of thebyrinth, resonated with an unspoken challenge as the deathly aura continued to cast its sinister glow upon the infernal realm. The enigmaticyers of the nightclub, now a stage for the macabre, held the promise of revtions yet to be unveiled as the ancient force stirred within the twisted form of the demon, shrouded in the deathly aura that sent tremors through the very fabric of thebyrinth. Chapter 593 First Ring of Hell: Lust (11)

Chapter 593 First Ring of Hell: Lust (11)

Orion, recognizing the ancient force that lurked within the deathly manifestation, felt a subtle shift in the celestial-abyssal energies that enveloped him. Thebyrinth, now a realm of foreboding, held secrets that transcended the infernal revelry that had gripped the nightclub moments ago. The deathly aura, a manifestation of an ancient malevolence, continued to intensify as the demon advanced with deliberate steps. The celestial-abyssal glow, though resilient, flickered in response to the looming presence that stirred within thebyrinth''s cosmic tapestry. As the deathly manifestation unfolded, a chilling awareness settled upon Orion. The ancient force, hidden within the demon''s twisted form, hinted at a cosmic resonance that echoed through the enigmaticyers of the infernal realm. The denizens of the nightclub, now scattered in disarray, continued to scream in terror as the deathly aura radiated from the advancing demon. Thebyrinth, its cosmic mysteries unraveling, bore witness to the resurgence of an entity that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm. Orion, standing amidst the chaos, faced the unfolding horror with a resolute determination. The celestial-abyssal energies, attuned to the cosmic currents of thebyrinth, resonated with an unspoken challenge as the deathly aura continued to cast its sinister glow upon the infernal realm. The enigmaticyers of the nightclub, now a stage for the macabre, held the promise of revtions yet to be unveiled as the ancient force stirred within the twisted form of the demon, shrouded in the deathly aura that sent tremors through the very fabric of thebyrinthine nightclub. "What the hell are you?" Orion smirked, feeling a chill shoot down his spine the second he took a step forward. Yet, he couldn''t stop smiling as he felt the reward of ying such a monster would be incredible. "Hey, kid. You look decently strong and everybody else here is a stuck-up, weak asshole," The demon with sunsses called out to him. "Help me kill this beast and save my god damn night club." There was the reward¡­ and how sweet it would be. "I''m Orion. Pleasure to meet you," Orion smiled, before summoning his Sangria Spear in one hand and his new Astral Angellic de in the other. "My name is Adam. We don''t have to coordinate but try to read my moves as best as possible." The possessed demon, its form twisted by the malevolent force that now controlled it, lunged forward with unnatural speed. Its ghastly greenish aura pulsed with an ominous energy as it aimed to strike down the unlikely duo that stood before it¡ªAdam, the demon with sunsses, and Orion, the celestial-abyssal warrior. Orion, with his Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de at the ready, met the possessed demon''s charge with a swift counterattack. The Sangria Spear, guided by Orion''s adept hand, sliced through the air with deadly precision, aiming for the demon''s ethereal form. The Astral Angellic de, radiating celestial-abyssal energies, gleamed with an otherworldly luminescence as it followed in a seamless dance of destruction. Adam, the demon with sunsses, moved with a grace that belied his casual demeanor. His movements, a blend of infernal mastery and tactical finesse,plemented Orion''s martial prowess. As the possessed demon unleashed a barrage of erratic attacks, Adam countered with ethereal tendrils of infernal energy, creating a dynamic intery of cosmic forces within the nightclub''s chaotic space. The possessed demon, though fueled by the ancient force that now animated it, found itself confronted by a formidable alliance. Orion and Adam, their synergy evident, read each other''s movements with uncanny precision. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became extensions of their will, slicing through the air with deadly intent. As the celestial-abyssal glow surrounded Orion, thebyrinth''s cosmic currents responded to the ebb and flow of the battle. The possessed demon, once a harbinger of death, now faced adversaries whosebined might resonated with an enigmatic harmony that transcended the malevolence that gripped it. Adam, with infernal tendrils at hismand, wove ethereal patterns that intercepted the possessed demon''s attacks. The cosmic dance unfolded as a symphony of destruction, each sh of des and tendrils echoing through the nightclub''s twisted corridors. The possessed demon, relentless in its assault, unleashed dark energies that sought to ensnare its adversaries. Yet, Orion and Adam, in a disy of synchronized mastery, deftly avoided the ethereal traps that the demonid. Thebyrinth, now a battleground of cosmic forces, bore witness to the unfolding drama of a fight that resonated with celestial-abyssal brilliance. Orion, with a swift maneuver, vaulted over the possessed demon, bringing the Sangria Spear down in a graceful arc. The de met ethereal resistance as the demon countered with a surge of malevolent force. The sh sent shockwaves through the nightclub, the very fabric of thebyrinth quivering in response to the cosmic conflict. Adam, seizing the opportunity, channeled infernal energy into his tendrils, creating a swirling vortex of ethereal power. The possessed demon, caught within the infernal maelstrom, writhed in pain as the malevolent force that controlled it contended with the opposing cosmic energies. The celestial-abyssal glow intensified around Orion as he pressed the attack. The Sangria Spear, a manifestation of his martial prowess, cleaved through the possessed demon''s defenses. The Astral Angellic de, radiant with celestial-abyssal brilliance, danced in tandem with the Sangria Spear, creating a mesmerizing spectacle of destruction. The possessed demon, now battered and weakened, struggled to maintain its ethereal form. The malevolent force, once unbridled, faced thebined might of celestial and abyssal energies. Thebyrinth, a witness to the cosmic sh, held its breath as the battle between the possessed demon and the formidable duo of Orion and Adam reached a decisive crescendo. As the final sh unfolded, Orion and Adam, their celestial-abyssal energies harmonizing in a climactic surge, delivered a decisive blow. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de struck true, piercing through the possessed demon''s core. The ancient force, momentarily eclipsed by the celestial-abyssal brilliance, convulsed in agony before dissipating into shadows. The nightclub, once a battleground of cosmic conflict, fell into an eerie silence. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, now settled, bore witness to the aftermath of the fight¡ªa celestial-abyssal alliance that had triumphed over the malevolent force that sought to consume the very essence of the infernal realm. Orion and Adam, their weapons still aglow with residual energies, stood amidst the stillness of the nightclub. The enigmaticyers of thebyrinth, though scarred by the cosmic sh, held the promise of further revtions as the celestial-abyssal energies resonated within the twisted corridors of the infernal realm. The aftermath of the decisive blow resonated through the nightclub, but the shadows beneath the fallen demon began to stir. Wisps of malevolent energy coalesced, reforming the possessed creature with an otherworldly resilience. The ancient force, though battered, refused to yield. Orion and Adam, sensing the resurgence of the malevolent force, tightened their grips on the Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de. The possessed demon, now imbued with a newfound determination,unched itself at the duo with renewed ferocity. The celestial-abyssal glow that surrounded Orion intensified as he braced for the onught. The Sangria Spear became a blur of motion, parrying ethereal strikes with calcted precision. Adam, with infernal tendrils swirling around him, unleashed a barrage of counterattacks, aiming to destabilize the possessed demon''s ethereal form. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, once again in tumultuous upheaval, responded to the sh of celestial and abyssal energies. The nightclub''s twisted corridors became an arena for a cosmic dance that defied the boundaries of the infernal realm. Shadows and ethereal mes intertwined, creating a surreal spectacle of otherworldly conflict. The possessed demon, undeterred by its previous defeat, wielded dark energies with newfound mastery. Orion and Adam, locked in a cosmic duel, navigated thebyrinth''s shifting reality with agile movements and instinctive synchrony. The Sangria Spear, guided by Orion''s martial finesse, carved through the possessed demon''s defenses. The Astral Angellic de, radiant with celestial-abyssal brilliance, unleashed ethereal waves that sought to dispel the malevolent force that animated the creature. Adam, with infernal tendrils at hismand, conjured illusions that confounded the possessed demon. The celestial-abyssal energies resonated with infernal echoes, creating a paradoxical dance that confounded the very fabric of thebyrinth. The possessed demon, now a vessel of malevolence, unleashed unholy roars that reverberated through the nightclub. The very air seemed to warp and twist as the ancient force sought to assert its dominion over the celestial-abyssal alliance that dared to challenge its reign. Orion, with a surge of celestial-abyssal prowess, vaulted over the possessed demon''s ethereal strikes. The Sangria Spear descended in a sweeping arc, aiming for the creature''s core. Adam, channels infernal energies into a concentrated burst, seeking to disrupt the malevolent force that clung to the possessed demon''s essence. The celestial-abyssal glow intensified, casting an eerie radiance that illuminated the cosmic sh. Shadows danced along thebyrinth''s walls, and ethereal mes cast flickering reflections on the nightclub''s grotesque murals. The possessed demon, caught in the crossfire of celestial and abyssal forces, struggled to maintain its form. Thebyrinth, a realm of cosmic mystery, held its breath as the battle reached a crescendo¡ªa testament to the enduring struggle between the celestial-abyssal alliance and the malevolent force that sought to consume the infernal realm. Orion and Adam, their weapons aglow with celestial-abyssal brilliance, pressed the assault. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a symphony of destruction, each strike resonating with the cosmic energies that permeated thebyrinth. The possessed demon, now on the brink of dissolution, unleashed a final surge of malevolent force. Shadows and ethereal mes intertwined, creating a maelstrom of cosmic energy that threatened to engulf everything in its wake. Orion and Adam, undeterred by the impending cataclysm, pressed their celestial-abyssal assault with unwavering resolve. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de pierced through the possessed demon''s core, dispelling the malevolent force in a burst of radiant energies. The nightclub, once a battleground of cosmic conflict, fell into a profound stillness. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, now tempered by the celestial-abyssal brilliance, settled into an eerie tranquility. Orion and Adam, their weapons still aglow with residual energies, stood amidst the aftermath of the cosmic sh. The enigmaticyers of thebyrinth, though scarred by the relentless struggle, held the promise of revtions yet to be unveiled as the celestial-abyssal energies resonated within the twisted corridors of the infernal realm. Chapter 594 First Ring of Hell: Lust (12)

Chapter 594 First Ring of Hell: Lust (12)

Orion and Adam, their weapons aglow with celestial-abyssal brilliance, pressed the assault. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a symphony of destruction, each strike resonating with the cosmic energies that permeated thebyrinth. The possessed demon, now on the brink of dissolution, unleashed a final surge of malevolent force. Shadows and ethereal mes intertwined, creating a maelstrom of cosmic energy that threatened to engulf everything in its wake. Orion and Adam, undeterred by the impending cataclysm, pressed their celestial-abyssal assault with unwavering resolve. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de pierced through the possessed demon''s core, dispelling the malevolent force in a burst of radiant energies. The nightclub, once a battleground of cosmic conflict, fell into a profound stillness. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents, now tempered by the celestial-abyssal brilliance, settled into an eerie tranquility. Orion and Adam, their weapons still aglow with residual energies, stood amidst the aftermath of the cosmic sh. The enigmaticyers of thebyrinth, though scarred by the relentless struggle, held the promise of revtions yet to be unveiled as the celestial-abyssal energies resonated within the twisted corridors of the infernal realm. "Shit¡­ what the hell was that?" Orion let out a long sigh, brushing his long hair back from over his face. "A remanent of the lich¡­ and herees its warden," The demon with sunsses ominously spoke. A suffocating aura of malevolence surged through thebyrinthine walls of the hive-like nightclub. Shadows clung to the undting structure as an overwhelmingly terrifying presence ascended its side. The very air quivered with primal fear, and the ethereal mes that adorned the grotesque murals flickered in ominous anticipation. The presence, an ancient force veiled in darkness, soared upwards like a specter in pursuit of unholy dominion. Its approach sent ripples through the cosmic currents, distorting the very fabric of reality within the infernal realm. Thebyrinth, once a stage for celestial-abyssal conflict, now bowed to the impending arrival of a more formidable power. As the overwhelming terror climbed the nightclub''s facade, the grotesque murals seemed to writhe in disquiet. Ethereal mes flickered with trepidation, casting dancing shadows that mirrored the unnerving ascent of the malevolent force. The twisted corridors, once echoing with the sh of cosmic energies, fell into an anticipatory hush. Orion and Adam, still aglow with the remnants of their celestial-abyssal battle, felt an unrelenting chill crawl down their spines. The celestial-abyssal glow that surrounded them dimmed in the face of the encroaching darkness, and the Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de seemed to lose their luster as if in acknowledgment of the impending menace. The nightclub, a hive of infernal revelry, now stood as a silent witness to the approaching doom. Thebyrinth''s cosmic currents quivered in submission to the overwhelming terror that threatened to plunge the infernal realm into a new abyss of malevolence. As the malevolent force reached the apex of its ascent, the very structure of the nightclub seemed to groan under its weight. Shadows coiled and contorted, twisting in an infernal dance that heralded the arrival of an entity that transcended the cosmic conflicts that had unfolded within thebyrinth''s depths. The overwhelming terror, now a palpable force, cast a sinister silhouette against the backdrop of thebyrinth. Its presence loomed over the nightclub like a harbinger of cosmic doom, eclipsing the ethereal mes and casting a suffocating darkness that seeped into the twisted corridors. Orion and Adam, their celestial-abyssal brilliance subdued, exchanged uneasy nces. The malevolent force, an ancient entity that ruled over the most sinister realms, had arrived, and the very foundations of the infernal realm quivered in dread anticipation. Thebyrinth, a realm of enigmatic mysteries, stood on the precipice of a new, unfathomable terror¡ªone that threatened to consume the very essence of the infernal realm in its insatiable hunger for dominion. With a harrowing descent, the overwhelming terror pierced through the ceiling of the hive-like nightclub, rending the twisted architecture asunder. Shadows cascaded like a torrential waterfall, pooling around the malevolent force as it materialized in the heart of the infernal revelry. The ethereal mes, once dancing in ominous anticipation, quivered in submission to the newly arrived entity. As the dust and shadows settled, the malevolent force revealed itself with a sinister presence that eclipsed the celestial-abyssal remnants lingering in the nightclub. A figure, cloaked in darkness and veiled by an otherworldly aura, stood amidst the fractured remnants of the ceiling. Thebyrinth''s twisted corridors seemed to coil and writhe in deference to the entity''s dreadful presence. Orion and Adam, their celestial-abyssal glow now dimmed to mere embers, found themselves in the daunting shadow of the revealed force. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de, once aglow with cosmic brilliance, paled in the face of the newfound terror that emanated from the enigmatic figure. The entity''s form, obscured by an ethereal shroud, defied the conventional boundaries of the infernal realm. Its silhouette seemed to absorb and radiate darkness simultaneously, casting an aura of dread that seeped into the nightclub''s twisted architecture. The grotesque murals, now rendered ghastly in the entity''s presence, appeared as grotesque witnesses to the unfolding cosmic drama. As the malevolent force extended its awareness, the nightclub''s once-vibrant atmosphere recoiled. Demons and denizens, previously immersed in infernal revelry, cowered in trepidation. The ethereal mes flickered erratically, as if in despair, casting long, ominous shadows that stretched across thebyrinth''s walls. Orion and Adam, no strangers to the cosmic conflicts that unfolded within the infernal realm, felt a profound weight in the presence of this ancient force. Thebyrinth, now a tableau of cosmic tension, awaited the entity''s next move with bated breath. The figure, veiled in darkness, slowly raised its hooded gaze to reveal eyes that glowed with a malevolent light. The infernal hues reflected the abyssal depths of its power, and an unsettling silence settled over the nightclub as the entity''s voice resonated through the twisted corridors. The nightclub, once a hive of infernal revelry, now stood at the mercy of an ancient force that transcended the celestial-abyssal conflicts. Shadows coiled and danced around the entity, and the very air seemed to thicken with an intangible dread. Thebyrinth, a realm of enigmatic mysteries, trembled in the presence of an entity that heralded a cosmic reckoning. It was?Zagartha''kaj. The goddess of lust and the demoness of potential, emerged from the shadows with an alluring grace that seemed to defy the very fabric of reality. Her ethereal form, a testament to the primal allure she wielded, bore the markings of both celestial beauty and abyssal seduction. Zagartha''kaj''s jet-ck hair cascaded down her shoulders in a sinuous cascade of shadow and silk, each strand a testament to the abyssal depths from which it drew its hue. The inky tendrils seemed to possess a life of their own, responding to the unseen currents of the infernal realm. As she moved, the strands undted with a serpentine grace, intertwining and separating in a rhythmic dance that mirrored the ebb and flow of desire within thebyrinth. The otherworldly luster of her hair was more than a mere reflection of the ambient light¡ªit held a darkness that absorbed the very essence of the shadows that clung to her form. When caught in the ethereal glow of the infernal mes, her locks shimmered with an almost phosphorescent gleam, creating an illusion of celestial radiance amidst the abyssal darkness. The tendrils of darkness, with a life force of their own, coiled sensuously around her shoulders, framing the contours of her sultry visage. As they danced with everynguid movement, they whispered an arcanenguage, an incantation of temptation that echoed through thebyrinthine corridors. The strands seemed to reach out, brushing against the very fabric of reality, as if yearning to ensnare the desires that lingered within the hearts of those who beheld the goddess of lust. With each sway and turn, Zagartha''kaj''s hair became an ephemeral veil, concealing and revealing in equal measure. The shadows intertwined with the obsidian strands, forming an intricate tapestry that spoke of untold secrets and forbidden pleasures. Her every movement conjured an aura of allure, as if the very essence of temptation had taken corporeal form in the undting dance of her inky locks. In thebyrinth of nightmares, where every whisper held the promise of peril, Zagartha''kaj''s hair was an enchanting symphony, a dark so that echoed through the twisted corridors, beckoning all who dared to listen into the embrace of the abyss. Zagartha''kaj''s eyes, glowing with an infernal hue akin to the deepest recesses of hell, held a captivating allure that transcended the boundaries of mortal perception. A deep, rich shade of crimson, they were windows to a realm of desire and darkness that beckoned those who dared to meet their gaze. Each nce, an invitation into the abyss, radiated an enigmatic blend of temptation and malevolence, leaving an indelible mark on the souls that fell under their spell. The mesmerizing gaze of Zagartha''kaj seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality, reaching into the depths of the onlooker''s essence. It was a gaze that stripped away veils of pretense,ying bare the hidden desires and fears that lurked within. As those crimson eyes locked onto a soul, it was as if they harnessed the essence of temptation itself, weaving an intricate tapestry of longing and peril. The radiant crimson glow possessed an inner fire, casting a flickering light within the depths of her eyes. In thebyrinth of nightmares, where shadows and desires intertwined, these eyes served as beacons, guiding those who sumbed to their enchantment further into the obsidian depths of the goddess''s realm. Every movement of those infernal eyes carried an unspoken promise¡ªa promise of ecstasy entwined with a subtle undercurrent of malevolence. They held the secrets of forbidden pleasures and whispered sins, an ancientnguage spoken without words. Those who met Zagartha''kaj''s gaze found themselves ensnared in a dance of seduction and danger, where the line between pleasure and peril blurred into an intoxicating haze. As she surveyed the twisted corridors of thebyrinth, her crimson eyes, radiant and alluring, seemed to absorb the very essence of the infernal realm. They reflected the eternal dance between light and shadow, desire and danger, drawing those who dared to behold them into a cosmic ballet where the boundaries of reality melted away, and only the irresistible pull of the abyss remained. Chapter 595 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (1) Chapter 595 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (1) Zagartha''kaj''s eyes, glowing with an infernal hue akin to the deepest recesses of hell, held a captivating allure that transcended the boundaries of mortal perception. A deep, rich shade of crimson, they were windows to a realm of desire and darkness that beckoned those who dared to meet their gaze. Each nce, an invitation into the abyss, radiated an enigmatic blend of temptation and malevolence, leaving an indelible mark on the souls that fell under their spell. The mesmerizing gaze of Zagartha''kaj seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality, reaching into the depths of the onlooker''s essence. It was a gaze that stripped away veils of pretense,ying bare the hidden desires and fears that lurked within. As those crimson eyes locked onto a soul, it was as if they harnessed the essence of temptation itself, weaving an intricate tapestry of longing and peril. The radiant crimson glow possessed an inner fire, casting a flickering light within the depths of her eyes. In thebyrinth of nightmares, where shadows and desires intertwined, these eyes served as beacons, guiding those who sumbed to their enchantment further into the obsidian depths of the goddess''s realm. Every movement of those infernal eyes carried an unspoken promise¡ªa promise of ecstasy entwined with a subtle undercurrent of malevolence. They held the secrets of forbidden pleasures and whispered sins, an ancientnguage spoken without words. Those who met Zagartha''kaj''s gaze found themselves ensnared in a dance of seduction and danger, where the line between pleasure and peril blurred into an intoxicating haze. As she surveyed the twisted corridors of thebyrinth, her crimson eyes, radiant and alluring, seemed to absorb the very essence of the infernal realm. They reflected the eternal dance between light and shadow, desire and danger, drawing those who dared to behold them into a cosmic ballet where the boundaries of reality melted away, and only the irresistible pull of the abyss remained. Zagartha''kaj''s regal crown of obsidian horns stood as a testament to her divine status, a manifestation of power that blended the aesthetic of royalty with the otherworldly allure of the abyss. Adorning her brow with an almost ceremonial grace, the horns emerged as an extension of her very essence, curving with an intricate elegance that bespoke an ancient and enigmatic origin. The obsidian horns, jet-ck and polished to an unearthly sheen, formed a diadem that embraced the goddess''s forehead. Each horn, a work of eldritch craftsmanship, bore sinuous curves that seemed to defy the conventional geometry of the infernal realm. Their tips, sharpened to needle-like precision, spoke of a potential danger lurking beneath the guise of celestial beauty. Eldritch symbols, etched with a precision that hinted at arcane mastery, adorned the obsidian surface of the horns. These symbols, inscribed in anguage only decipherable by entities of the abyss, whispered promises of desire and temptation to those who dared to gaze upon them. As if eternally infused with the echoes of primal incantations, the symbols glowed with a subtle luminosity, casting an ethereal light upon Zagartha''kaj''s visage. The crown of horns, both regal and infernal, seemed to channel the very essence of desire and potential. It was a symbol of dominion over thebyrinth of nightmares, an essory that crowned the goddess with the authority to manipte the threads of longing that wove through the cosmic tapestry of her domain. With each movement, the horns caught the ambient light, casting mesmerizing shadows that danced upon Zagartha''kaj''s features. They framed her face with an otherworldly elegance, entuating the celestial-abyssal dichotomy that defined her presence. As the symbols whispered their eldritch promises, the crown of obsidian horns stood as an eternal promation of the goddess''s dominion¡ªa diadem of desire that adorned the regal visage of the queen of lust. Zagartha''kaj''s visage, a canvas of ageless beauty, bore witness to the confluence of celestial elegance and abyssal allure. Her wless skin, kissed by the shadows that wove through thebyrinth of nightmares, possessed an otherworldly radiance that seemed to emanate from within. This ethereal glow heightened the allure of her countenance, creating an illusion of both celestial grace and infernal enchantment. The ageless beauty of Zagartha''kaj''s features defied the passage of time, capturing the essence of eternity within the twisted corridors of the abyss. Herplexion, smooth and unblemished, reflected the shadows'' tender caress, as if the very darkness that surrounded her had contributed to the sculpting of her immacte form. The subtle y of light and shadow across her skin served as an intricate dance, entuating the divine and infernal aspects woven into the fabric of her being. Celestial elegance manifested in the delicate contours of her features¡ªa refined nose, high cheekbones, and a wless jawline that bespoke a regal lineage. Yet, intertwined with this celestial grace, was the abyssal allure that set her apart as a denizen of the infernal realms. Her eyes, framed by long, lustrousshes, held an enigmatic gaze that transcended mortalprehension, echoing the ancient secrets whispered within the confines of thebyrinth. The juxtaposition of light and shadow, seamlessly melded upon her visage, created a captivating harmony. Her lips, painted in hues that mirrored the deepest shades of temptation, curved into a sultry smile that beckoned all who beheld it. It was a smile that promised both ecstasy and peril, a revtion of the divine and the abyssal entwined in a delicate dance of desire. As Zagartha''kaj moved through thebyrinth, her ageless visage radiated an aura that left an indelible imprint upon the fabric of the infernal realm. Whether bathed in the glow of ethereal mes or shrouded in the darkness of hidden passages, her features remained an eternal embodiment of beauty that transcended the boundaries of mortal understanding. In the realm of nightmares, where reality and illusion coalesced, Zagartha''kaj''s sultry visage was a beacon that guided those lost in the shadows toward the intoxicating embrace of the goddess of lust. Zagartha''kaj''s lustrous, blood-red lips became a focal point of her alluring countenance, evoking a potent dichotomy of promise and danger. The vivid hue of her lips, reminiscent of the deepest crimson of infernal mes, created a stark contrast against the pallor of her wless skin. As they curved into a seductive smile, the lips became an invitation¡ªan entrance into a realm where pleasure and peril danced in tandem. The seductive smile that yed upon Zagartha''kaj''s lips held a mystical quality, promising an ecstasy that transcended mortalprehension. It was a smile that suggested the fulfillment of desires hidden within the recesses of the soul, a temptation woven into the very fabric of her being. Each subtle movement of those lustrous lips seemed to articte the unspoken desires that echoed through thebyrinth of nightmares. Pleasure and peril intertwined in equal measure as her lips moved, crafting words that resonated with a sultry cadence. The mere utterance of her voice sent ripples through the twisted corridors, a melodic harmony that echoed the seduction inherent in the infernal realm. Her words, a symphony of desire and danger, reached out to those who listened, weaving a tapestry of enchantment that beckoned the lost and the curious alike. As Zagartha''kaj spoke, her lips became vessels for ancient incantations, casting spells that manipted the very essence of longing. The promises carried by the sultry cadence of her voice held a hypnotic sway, drawing those who sumbed to its allure further into thebyrinthine depths. It was as if the air itself became charged with the essence of temptation, and her words became the catalyst for an intoxicating dance of pleasure and peril. In the twisted corridors of thebyrinth, where shadows whispered secrets and desiresy dormant, Zagartha''kaj''s lustrous lips became conduits for the arcane forces that governed the realm. With each uttered syble, pleasure and peril resonated in unison, creating an ambiance that ensnared the senses and bound those who listened to the eternal dance of the goddess of lust. Zagartha''kaj''s cinched corset, a garment of obsidian silk, embraced her curvaceous hourss figure with an embrace both sensuous and ethereal. The fabric, woven from the shadows that lingered within thebyrinth of nightmares, clung to her form like a second skin. The obsidian silk possessed an otherworldly quality, reflecting the intery of light and shadow in a dance that mirrored the cosmic ballet of the infernal realm. Intricate patterns adorned the surface of the corset, embellishing the obsidian silk with a mesmerizing disy that seemed to writhe and dance in tandem with Zagartha''kaj''s every movement. The patterns, eldritch in nature, whispered ancient secrets and arcane incantations as if etched by the very hand of desire itself. They pulsed with an otherworldly luminosity, casting a subtle glow upon the goddess''s silhouette, enhancing the aura of mystique that surrounded her. The cinched corset, serving as both garment and enchantment, entuated Zagartha''kaj''s every contour with meticulous precision. As it wound around her waist, the corset embraced the natural curves of her form, creating a silhouette that blended celestial elegance with infernal allure. The garment''s construction was a testament to the artistry of the abyss, enhancing the goddess''s regal stature and defining the allure that marked her as the queen of lust. The obsidian silk, in its fluidity, responded to Zagartha''kaj''s movements with a sinuous grace, echoing the undting dance of shadows that enveloped her. The cinched corset became a manifestation of desire, a garment that not only adorned the goddess but also became an extension of her very essence. It whispered the untold tales of temptation and seduction, a sartorial ode to the cosmic forces that governed thebyrinth of nightmares. As Zagartha''kaj navigated the twisted corridors, her cinched corset became a focal point of fascination¡ªa convergence of elegance and darkness that heightened the allure of her presence. In the realm where desire and danger entwined, the obsidian silk corset became a symbol of the goddess''s dominion, entuating the celestial-abyssal dichotomy that defined her existence. Chapter 596 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (2)

Chapter 596 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (2)

Zagartha''kaj''s cinched corset, a garment of obsidian silk, embraced her curvaceous hourss figure with an embrace both sensuous and ethereal. The fabric, woven from the shadows that lingered within thebyrinth of nightmares, clung to her form like a second skin. The obsidian silk possessed an otherworldly quality, reflecting the intery of light and shadow in a dance that mirrored the cosmic ballet of the infernal realm. Intricate patterns adorned the surface of the corset, embellishing the obsidian silk with a mesmerizing disy that seemed to writhe and dance in tandem with Zagartha''kaj''s every movement. The patterns, eldritch in nature, whispered ancient secrets and arcane incantations as if etched by the very hand of desire itself. They pulsed with an otherworldly luminosity, casting a subtle glow upon the goddess''s silhouette, enhancing the aura of mystique that surrounded her. The cinched corset, serving as both garment and enchantment, entuated Zagartha''kaj''s every contour with meticulous precision. As it wound around her waist, the corset embraced the natural curves of her form, creating a silhouette that blended celestial elegance with infernal allure. The garment''s construction was a testament to the artistry of the abyss, enhancing the goddess''s regal stature and defining the allure that marked her as the queen of lust. The obsidian silk, in its fluidity, responded to Zagartha''kaj''s movements with a sinuous grace, echoing the undting dance of shadows that enveloped her. The cinched corset became a manifestation of desire, a garment that not only adorned the goddess but also became an extension of her very essence. It whispered the untold tales of temptation and seduction, a sartorial ode to the cosmic forces that governed thebyrinth of nightmares. As Zagartha''kaj navigated the twisted corridors, her cinched corset became a focal point of fascination¡ªa convergence of elegance and darkness that heightened the allure of her presence. In the realm where desire and danger entwined, the obsidian silk corset became a symbol of the goddess''s dominion, entuating the celestial-abyssal dichotomy that defined her existence. Zagartha''kaj''s revealing attire was a testament to her embrace of infernal beauty, a provocative ensemble that left an indelible mark on the very fabric of the abyss. Crafted from dark silks and adorned with intricatece, the attire was a symphony of shadows and desire, designed with deliberate intent to showcase every facet of the goddess''s alluring curves. The dark silks clung to Zagartha''kaj''s form with a sultry grace, outlining the contours of her figure in a dance that mirrored the undting shadows of thebyrinth. The fabric, woven from the essence of the abyss, possessed a lustrous quality that entuated the celestial-abyssal dichotomy within her being. It seemed to drink in the ambient shadows, bing an extension of the darkness that surrounded her, enhancing the seductive allure of her presence. Intricatece embellishments adorned the revealing attire, creating a delicate intery between concealment and exposure. Thece, like ethereal filigree, traced patterns across her skin, teasing glimpses of the infernal beauty thaty beneath. Each delicate thread seemed to whisper forbidden secrets, further enticing those who dared to cast their gaze upon the goddess of lust. The provocative ensemble left little to the imagination, purposefully designed to showcase Zagartha''kaj''s allure with unabashed intent. The attire embraced a bnce between decadence and elegance, with strategic cutouts and daring silhouettes that invited the eyes to linger upon the goddess''s every curve. It was a sartorial celebration of temptation, where the infernal beauty of the goddess was unveiled in a spectacle that transcended mortal conventions. As Zagartha''kaj moved through the twisted corridors of thebyrinth, her revealing attire became a bewitching tapestry¡ªa canvas upon which desire and allure were painted with the strokes of darkness. In the realm where shadows whispered secrets and passionsy unbridled, the goddess''s provocative ensemble became a symbol of the intoxicating dance between pleasure and peril, an eternal revtion of infernal beauty that captivated the denizens of the abyss. Zagartha''kaj''s ensemble was elevated by abyssal essories, each dark gemstone and ethereal chain serving as an embodiment of decadence and power within the confines of thebyrinth. These intricate details added ayer of mystique to her appearance, enhancing the goddess''s regal aura as she traversed the shadows with a grace that resonated through every clink of ethereal chains. Dark gemstone jewelry adorned Zagartha''kaj with an opulence that spoke of her divine status. Embedded with the essence of the abyss, the gemstones captured the ambient shadows, their depths mirroring the cosmic mysteries woven into the fabric of the infernal realm. Rings adorned her fingers, each gemstone a mesmerizing portal into the depths of temptation, while nes draped around her neck hinted at the arcane forces shemanded. Ethereal chains, an extension of the darkness that enveloped her, added an audible allure to Zagartha''kaj''s movements. The chains, woven with a craftsmanship born of the abyss, clinked with every step, creating a melodic symphony that echoed through thebyrinth. Each link seemed to resonate with thetent power coursing through the goddess, enhancing the air of authority that surrounded her. The dark gemstone jewelry and ethereal chains, meticulously chosen and arranged, became more than mere essories¡ªthey became conduits for the cosmic forces that defined the goddess''s dominion. The gemstones pulsed with an otherworldly radiance, casting subtle glows upon Zagartha''kaj''s form, while the ethereal chains seemed to writhe with a sentience that hinted at the ancient secrets bound within their links. As Zagartha''kaj moved, the abyssal essories became a visual symphony¡ªa dance of shadows and gems that apanied the goddess''s every step. The intery of darkness, gemstones, and ethereal chains added depth to her allure, creating an ensemble that transcended the boundaries of mortal adornment. In the twisted corridors of thebyrinth, where power and desire intertwined, Zagartha''kaj''s abyssal essories were not mere embellishments but conduits through which the goddess channeled the very essence of the abyss. Zagartha''kaj''s infernal heels, towering and defiant, became an iconic element of her attire as she navigated the twisted corridors of thebyrinth. Crafted with a craftsmanship born of the abyss, these heels were more than mere footwear¡ªthey were an extension of the goddess''s dominion, each step resonating with a rhythmic allure that left an indelible mark on the fabric of the infernal realm. The towering heels seemed to defy gravity itself, elevating Zagartha''kaj above thebyrinthine shadows as if she were walking on the very precipice of desire. Crafted from abyssal materials, the heels possessed an otherworldly sheen that caught the ambient shadows, creating an illusion of celestial radiance beneath each step. The infernal footwear became a symbol of the goddess''s dominion, grounding her presence in the cosmic dance of temptation and peril. With each step, Zagartha''kaj''s infernal heels left an echo of temptation in the air¡ªa seductive symphony that wove an enchanting melody through thebyrinth. The rhythmic allure of her footsteps became a siren''s call, beckoning those who dared to listen into the depths of desire. It was as if the very ground beneath her became an instrument, resonating with the cosmic forces that defined the goddess''s dominion. The towering heels, meticulously designed and adorned with abyssal motifs, entuated Zagartha''kaj''s silhouette with a grace that defied mortal conventions. The elevated stature granted by the heels added to the regal air surrounding the goddess, creating an illusion of both elegance and power that marked her as the queen of the infernal dance. In the realm where shadows whispered secrets and desires lingered in the air, Zagartha''kaj''s infernal heels became a signature element¡ªa testament to the fusion of celestial allure and abyssal power that defined the goddess''s presence in thebyrinth of nightmares. Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings, ethereal and alluring, became a celestial manifestation of temptation sprouting from her back as she traversed the shadows of thebyrinth. Possessing an enchanting iridescence, these wings were more than a means of flight¡ªthey were an embodiment of the seductive embrace of a subus, unfurling with anguid grace that cast shadows dancing with an otherworldly allure. The ethereal wings, reminiscent of a subus''s embrace, radiated a mesmerizing iridescence that yed with the ambient shadows. Each feather seemed to catch the cosmic energies of the abyss, refracting them into a kaleidoscope of colors that shifted with the goddess''s movements. The wings became an extension of the cosmic dance within thebyrinth, embodying both celestial elegance and abyssal allure. As Zagartha''kaj unfurled her subus wings, they revealed a delicate yet powerful architecture. The feathers, like whispers of desire woven into existence, created a mesmerizing contrast between light and shadow. The ethereal quality of the wings added a touch of otherworldly beauty to the goddess''s silhouette, entuating the dichotomy of her celestial-abyssal nature. With eachnguid movement, Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings cast shadows that danced with an intoxicating allure. The intery of light and darkness transformed thebyrinthine surroundings into a stage for the cosmic performance unfolding within the goddess''s wake. The wings, a celestial tapestry unfurling with every motion, became a visual symphony that echoed the eternal dance between temptation and peril. In the realm where desire and danger entwined, Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings became a signature element¡ªa celestial disy that marked her as the mistress of allure within thebyrinth of nightmares. As they caught the ambient light and cast enchanting shadows, the wings served as a testament to the goddess''s dominion, a manifestation of the cosmic forces that governed the seductive dance between pleasure and peril in the infernal realm. "Adam¡­" Her masculine tone ruptured the atmosphere around the two. "... What have you done this time?" Chapter 597 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (3)

Chapter 597 Intermission: The Goddess of Lust (3)

The ethereal wings, reminiscent of a subus''s embrace, radiated a mesmerizing iridescence that yed with the ambient shadows. Each feather seemed to catch the cosmic energies of the abyss, refracting them into a kaleidoscope of colors that shifted with the goddess''s movements. The wings became an extension of the cosmic dance within thebyrinth, embodying both celestial elegance and abyssal allure. As Zagartha''kaj unfurled her subus wings, they revealed a delicate yet powerful architecture. The feathers, like whispers of desire woven into existence, created a mesmerizing contrast between light and shadow. The ethereal quality of the wings added a touch of otherworldly beauty to the goddess''s silhouette, entuating the dichotomy of her celestial-abyssal nature. With eachnguid movement, Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings cast shadows that danced with an intoxicating allure. The intery of light and darkness transformed thebyrinthine surroundings into a stage for the cosmic performance unfolding within the goddess''s wake. The wings, a celestial tapestry unfurling with every motion, became a visual symphony that echoed the eternal dance between temptation and peril. In the realm where desire and danger entwined, Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings became a signature element¡ªa celestial disy that marked her as the mistress of allure within the club. As they caught the ambient light and cast enchanting shadows, the wings served as a testament to the goddess''s dominion, a manifestation of the cosmic forces that governed the seductive dance between pleasure and peril in the infernal realm. "Adam¡­" Her masculine tone ruptured the atmosphere around the two. "... What have you done this time?" Zagartha''kaj''s overwhelming presence rippled through the twisted corridors of the club, a cosmic force that seemed to crush even the stalwart figure of Adam. Her subus wings, now fully unfurled, radiated an ethereal iridescence, catching the cosmic energies of the abyss and refracting them into a mesmerizing kaleidoscope of colors. The dance of light and shadow intensified, transforming thebyrinthine surroundings into a stage for the goddess''s cosmic performance. As her voice, a masculine tone that resonated with both authority and allure, ruptured the atmosphere, Adam found himself ensnared by an unseen force. The weight of Zagartha''kaj''s presence pressed upon him like a cosmic vice, a force that threatened to break even the strongest resolve. His form trembled under the influence, sumbing to the overwhelming power of the goddess. Yet, amidst the oppressive aura, Orion remainedpletely unfazed. His eyes, pools of unwavering observance, locked onto Zagartha''kaj as if he were immune to the cosmic pressure bearing down on those around him. There was an unsettling calm in his demeanor, a stoic resilience that defied the very essence of thebyrinth. Zagartha''kaj''s gaze shifted toward Orion, a quick and calcted nce that betrayed a hint of surprise. It was a rare urrence for someone to stand unaffected by her potent presence, and the goddess couldn''t help but acknowledge the anomaly before her. However, she concealed any trace of astonishment behind a veil of regalposure, maintaining her air of celestial elegance in the face of unexpected defiance. The visual symphony of Zagartha''kaj''s subus wings continued to unfold, casting shadows that danced with an intoxicating allure. Despite the overwhelming force she exerted, Orion''s unyielding gaze and unshaken presence stood as a testament to a resilience that seemed to defy the veryws of the infernal realm. The club, for a fleeting moment, bore witness to a confrontation between a goddess and a figure untouched by the cosmic tempest that surrounded them. "Your majesty, I apologize, but this isn''t my fault. The lich''s soul seeped out from beneath and possessed a man," Adam replied. "Hmmmm¡­ and who is this? A traveler? You don''t seem to be a demon of any sort and what''s even stranger is that you aren''t affected by my aura¡­ who exactly are you?" ''She can''t feel the ichor in my blood? Do you need to be of a different kind of god to feel it?'' Orion thought to himself before replying but at the same time activating [Thought Maniptor] and [Soothing Words]. Orion''s response to Zagartha''kaj''s inquiry was a skillfully woven tapestry of deception and half-truths. As he began to forge a fake backstory, his heart remained steadfast, untouched by the weight of falsehood. With an unwavering gaze, he presented an altered truth, a narrative carefully crafted to deceive the goddess before him. The club became a stage for Orion''s maniption, his words a dance of intricately spun lies and fragments of reality. [Soothing Words] weaved through his speech, adding an ethereal charm that resonated with Zagartha''kaj''s senses. It was a subtle influence, a gentle current that sought to ease any suspicion lingering in the goddess''s mind. Simultaneously, [Thought Maniptor] silently activated, a daring attempt to breach the mental defenses of the celestial entity. Orion probed the outskirts of Zagartha''kaj''s thoughts, seeking to infiltrate the sanctum of her mind. The process, though challenging, yielded a faint glimpse¡ªa mere snippet inside the intricate tapestry of the goddess''s consciousness. Zagartha''kaj, while appearing regallyposed, felt a subtle shift in the cosmic currents around her. Orion''s words, a carefully orchestrated symphony, resonated with an otherworldly charm that dulled the edges of skepticism. The goddess, momentarily captivated by the narrative, found herself drawn into the illusion of a shared understanding. Orion''s fabricated tale unfolded seamlessly, each sentence a brushstroke painting a picture of a traveler from a distant realm. Thebyrinth, now a canvas of maniption, bore witness to the intery of deception and intrigue. Yet, beneath the surface, the goddess harbored a lingering sense of curiosity¡ªan awareness that she was treading the fine line between truth and fiction. As Orion continued to spin his web of deceit, he maintained an outward facade of amiability, his eyes reflecting a veneer of honesty. [Soothing Words] continued to weave its subtle magic, fostering an illusion of camaraderie. The club, entwined in the dance of maniption, held its breath as the celestial drama unfolded between a god of allure and a mysterious traveler who dared to navigate the intricate maze of falsehoods. "I see¡­ interesting story you tell¡­ but it''s a shame you speak such trifling lies," The woman smiled, causing Orion to smile back in response. "You''re not a pushover¡­ I like you," Orion continued to grin. In the sultry depths of the first circle of hell, Lust, Zagartha''kaj, the goddess of allure, began a slow and deliberate advance toward Orion. Her movements were a calcted dance, an otherworldly ballet that sought to entice and ensnare. As she neared him, her arms slid sensuously over her shoulders, revealing more than the infernal ambiance deemed necessary. Zagartha''kaj''s steps echoed with a rhythmic allure, each movement a deliberate invitation to indulge in the seductive symphony of Lust. The ambient glow of the circle bathed her in an ethereal light, entuating her every contour as she performed a cosmic dance designed to inme desire. With anguid grace, the goddess swayed her hips, creating sinuous arcs in the air that mirrored the twisted corridors of the underworld. Her form, adorned in revealing attire that left little to the imagination, became a canvas for the embodiment of temptation itself. The goddess''s every movement was an offering to the primal forces that governed this circle of Hell. Her eyes, adorned with a deep shade of crimson, held a mesmerizing gaze that seemed to pierce through the very soul. The alluring cadence of her voice resonated with a sultry tone, each word carrying a seductive weight. As she circled Orion, her aura of allure intensified, casting an enchanting spell upon thebyrinthine surroundings. The goddess''s fingers traced delicate patterns through the air, leaving ephemeral trails of cosmic energy that lingered like echoes of desire. The dance of temptation unfolded, a cosmic ballet that sought to entwine Orion in the embrace of unbridled lust. Yet, despite the ethereal allure, Orion stood unfazed, his eyes observant, and his demeanor unchanged. As Zagartha''kaj continued her attempts to seduce Orion with a myriad of movements, Adam stood awkwardly, caught in the crossfire of otherworldly charm. The goddess''s movements were a disy of celestial elegance, her every gesture an offering to the intoxicating forces of desire that permeated the first circle of hell. Orion, however, remained a stoic figure in the face of such allurement. The goddess''s attempts to ensnare him with her dance of seduction seemed to wash over him like a fleeting breeze. His celestial-abyssal guise held an unyieldingposure, his eyes revealing nothing of the internal turmoil the goddess''s dance was meant to stir. The first circle of hell, Lust, bore witness to this cosmic intery, where the goddess of allure sought to bend the will of a traveler immune to her charms. Thebyrinthine corridors absorbed the energy of this celestial ballet, a testament to the sh between the irresistible forces of lust and the indomitable will of an enigmatic soul. In the throes of the seductive dance, Zagartha''kaj''s movements became more intricate, each gyration and undtion a testament to her dominion over the desires that fueled this infernal realm. The very air seemed to pulse with an intoxicating energy as the goddess continued her attempt to weave Orion into the cosmic tapestry of lust. Despite the goddess''s best efforts, Orion remained a bastion of resilience. The celestial-abyssal aura that enveloped him held steadfast against the waves of temptation that sought to pull him into the maelstrom of desire. The first circle of hell, Lust, bore witness to a cosmic struggle between the goddess''s allure and the unwavering spirit of the enigmatic traveler. As the dance of seduction reached its zenith, thebyrinthine surroundings seemed to hold their breath. Zagartha''kaj, goddess of lust, continued her celestial ballet, her movements a testament to the eternal dance between temptation and resistance. Yet, in the midst of this cosmic drama, Orion stood unyielding, his celestial-abyssal guise a shield against the irresistible forces of the first circle of hell. "Let''s go somewhere¡­ just you and me," The woman winked. Chapter 598 First Ring of Hell: Lust (13) Chapter 598 First Ring of Hell: Lust (13) The first circle of hell, Lust, bore witness to this cosmic intery, where the goddess of allure sought to bend the will of a traveler immune to her charms. Thebyrinthine corridors absorbed the energy of this celestial ballet, a testament to the sh between the irresistible forces of lust and the indomitable will of an enigmatic soul. In the throes of the seductive dance, Zagartha''kaj''s movements became more intricate, each gyration and undtion a testament to her dominion over the desires that fueled this infernal realm. The very air seemed to pulse with an intoxicating energy as the goddess continued her attempt to weave Orion into the cosmic tapestry of lust. Despite the goddess''s best efforts, Orion remained a bastion of resilience. The celestial-abyssal aura that enveloped him held steadfast against the waves of temptation that sought to pull him into the maelstrom of desire. The first circle of hell, Lust, bore witness to a cosmic struggle between the goddess''s allure and the unwavering spirit of the enigmatic traveler. As the dance of seduction reached its zenith, thebyrinthine surroundings seemed to hold their breath. Zagartha''kaj, goddess of lust, continued her celestial ballet, her movements a testament to the eternal dance between temptation and resistance. Yet, in the midst of this cosmic drama, Orion stood unyielding, his celestial-abyssal guise a shield against the irresistible forces of the first circle of hell. "Let''s go somewhere¡­ just you and me," The woman winked. ¡­ In the heart of the first circle of hell, Lust, Orion found himself in avish chamber adorned with opulent decor, the goddess of lust leaning against his bare chest as they shared a pipe of herbal medicine. The bed, a grand testament to the infernal excess, stood as a dark, royal, and prestigious centerpiece. The massive frame was carved from obsidian, intricately adorned with ethereal patterns that seemed to writhe in the ambient glow of the demonic realm. Draped in luxurious, deep crimson silks, the sheets cradling Orion and the demoness created a regal contrast against the dark allure of the bed. The mattress itself was a celestial-abyssal blend, offering afort that transcended the boundaries of mortal indulgence. It yielded under the weight of the entwined figures, creating a cocoon of pleasure and temptation. The headboard, towering above the bed, featured demonic motifs that whispered promises of hedonistic delights to those who dared to recline upon its decadent surface. As the room embraced the intimate tableau, the walls exuded an otherworldly charm. Tapestry adorned with scenes of carnal ecstasy cascaded from ceiling to floor, woven with threads that seemed to pulse with the very essence of the first circle of hell. The demonic craftsmanship portrayed a visual symphony of desire and temptation, capturing the essence of the realm in which Orion found himself. A grand chandelier, suspended from the ceiling with ethereal chains, bathed the room in a sensuous, dim light. The chandelier itself was a masterpiece, crafted from dark gemstones that emitted a soft, alluring glow. Its delicate chains seemed to dance with everynguid movement, casting enchanting shadows that added to the ambiance of the chamber. Ornate furniture, adorned with abyssal essories, punctuated the room. Tables crafted from polished obsidian held decanters of infernal spirits, inviting those within to indulge in the pleasures of the first circle. Mirrors with frames wrought in demonic motifs adorned the walls, reflecting the intertwined figures on the bed from various angles, creating a kaleidoscope of desire. A lush rug, woven with patterns reminiscent of ancient rites, stretched across the floor. Its soft fibers cradled the feet of those who traversed the chamber, inviting them to explore the decadence that surrounded them. The room itself seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy, resonating with the eternal dance between pleasure and peril that defined the first circle of hell. Within this celestial-abyssal sanctum, Orion and the demonessy entwined on the grand bed, their forms obscured by the sheets of deep crimson. The air in the chamber carried the echoes of their encounter, a testament to the intimate symphony that unfolded in the heart of the infernal realm of Lust. "You aren''t too bad¡­" The goddess smirked, slowly getting up, revealing her slender body as she took another puff of the pipe. ''I almost fucking died from sex¡­ what the hell?'' Orion thought as the woman left the bed, her naked body instantly being covered by clothes that appeared out of thin air. "No need to hide your thoughts from me¡­ I can tell what you''re thinking," The woman chuckled. "Ahem¡­" Orion cleared his throat, but in reality, attempted to shift the conversation. "Anyways, can you tell me about this ce? I''d also like to know what that thing was from before." "Hmmmm¡­" With a wave of the goddess''s finger, Orion was dressed as he slowly got out of bed. He didn''t think much of it but stayed wary as this could possibly be used against him if he ever betrayed her. "I won''t betray you, and I hope you won''t betray me." "Well, I think you know my feelings on that already." "Fufufu¡­ alright. Well, currently, you''re in the first circle of hell: lust. Pretty obvious when you think about it. But besides that, right now you''re in my pce. You know the massive abyss below the hanging chandelier club-looking thing?" "Yeah?" "Well, that entire abyss is an illusion and the club is not in fact hanging, but the tip of my pce which is shrouded in the abyss and only a few know of this." "And the thing from before?" Orion asked as he observed the room even closer, attempting to find anything interesting that could possibly be used for his own gain. "That was a small remanent of the lich. It''s been a while since it''s escaped¡­ I got a bit toozy, but that won''t happen again." "Where is he kept?" "In my pce, but I''m not telling you where he is," The goddess chuckled. "Then¡­ what do you want from me?" Zagartha''kaj''s lips curled into a devilish smile, a y of lustrous red against the backdrop of her ageless visage. In an instant, she vanished from her previous position, only to reappear right in front of Orion. The sudden teleportation aimed to startle, yet the young man remained unfazed, his eyes locked on the goddess with an unwavering gaze. The air crackled with an otherworldly energy as Zagartha''kaj materialized before Orion. Her sultry visage, enhanced by the dim light of the chamber, radiated an aura of both celestial elegance and abyssal allure. She stood mere inches from him, her presence casting a captivating spell that seemed to envelop the space between them. Orion''s expression remained calm and observant, a subtle smirk ying on his lips. The goddess''s proximity did little to unsettle him; instead, he met her gaze with a quiet confidence. His celestial-abyssal guise held steady, a testament to the resilience he maintained in the face of the goddess''s considerable power. Zagartha''kaj''s eyes, crimson orbs that glowed with infernal allure, locked onto Orion''s. The subtle dance between temptation and peril seemed to intensify in the confined space, creating an atmosphere charged with the cosmic energies of the first circle of hell. The goddess''s smile retained its devilish charm, a silent acknowledgment of the intricate game unfolding between them. "You''re not hiding it very well," Orion smirked. "Your blood. It''s strange. I''ve never seen something like this before¡­ and I heard what you thought of earlier¡­ Ichor? What is that? And gods? What is that? I only know of the gods within the circles of hell¡­ so clearly, you''re an outsider. But more than one of this circle, no¡­ of this entire ne of existence. Youe from somewhere else and I''d like to know more about it." "If you want to know more about me, then you better return something in exchange." "I can hear your thoughts. I already know what you want, but you won''t get it. You''re like me. We''re both selfish and only look for personal gain in others." "I guess we do have that inmon." "You know, whenever I have sex with anybody, there are only two oues. One, they die and two¡­ well, they be my ve, yet, you did neither. This intrigues me even more as if my hunch is correct¡­ we could possibly be on the same level of power?" "That''s because you don''t search for new ways to gain power. You have teaued, but I am far from that. In fact, in another one thousand years, I can guarantee you I will be twice as strong as I am now¡­ so how about you join me?" "Pfft¡­ are you saying you can make me stronger? That''s utterly impossible. I can no longer evolve and I can no longer gain any skills." "But I know of a way¡­" Orion smirked, with the goddess squinting her eyes as if trying to dig deep into his thoughts to see if he was bluffing, but it was clouded. For some reason, she couldn''t see anything in his mind as of now. Why? Well, Orion did the genius move of using [Thought Maniptor] on himself to basically make his thoughts all jumbled with convoluded information while storing his actual consciouness in the back of his mind. A risky move for a normal person, but Orion was far from that. Chapter 599 Intermission: The Leviathan City (19) Chapter 599 Intermission: The Leviathan City (19) With precision honed by countless battles, the machete descended upon the disoriented thug. The de, guided by Cyrus''s experienced hand, struck with incapacitating intent rather than delivering a lethal blow. Thug five, momentarily subdued by thebination of water magic and the machete, sumbed to the efficient tactics employed by Cyrus in the ustrophobic confines of the corridor. This encounter showcased not only Cyrus''s resourcefulness but also his ability to adapt to varying threats. The fusion of water magic and physical prowess became a formidable strategy, allowing him to neutralize adversaries with calcted efficiency. In the ongoing skirmish within thebyrinthine structure, Cyrus continued to navigate the delicate dance between survival and strategic prowess. Thug six, a desperate lone assant, emerged from the shadows, brandishing a concealed de with lethal intent. Cyrus, ever attuned to the subtle cues of impending danger, moved with a dancer''s grace, swiftly closing the distance between them. In a disy of exceptional skill, he disarmed the thug with a deft maneuver, rendering the concealed de obsolete. With the tables turned, Cyrus seized the opportunity for a calcted strike. The machete, an extension of his precise movements, found its mark with incapacitating intent. Thug six, now disarmed and subdued, became another testament to Cyrus''s adaptability and strategic finesse in the tumultuous environment of the narrow corridor. This encounter emphasized not only Cyrus''s physical prowess but also his ability to read the intentions of his adversaries. The seamless integration of fluid movements and tactical precision allowed him to neutralize threats efficiently, ensuring that each engagement was a testament to hisbat expertise. As the fight continued, the confined space of the corridor became a battleground where Cyrus demonstrated the versatility of hisbat skills. Amidst the chaos, Cyrus found himself locked in a primal dance with his adversaries. The dwindling reservoirs of mana forced him to conserve his water magic, deploying it only in moments of dire necessity. The corridor echoed with the sh of metal against metal, punctuated by the desperate gasps and grunts of those who sought to thwart him. The relentless assant surged forward with a fervor fueled by a misguided sense of bravery. In the confined corridor, the air thick with tension and the scent of impending violence, Cyrus''s instincts kicked in with an almost feral precision. His movements, honed through countless trials, seemed to transcend mere technique, bordering on an innate understanding of the dance ofbat. The thug''s lunge, though propelled by courage, proved futile in the face of Cyrus''s otherworldly agility. It was as if Cyrus could anticipate the trajectory of the attack before it even materialized. His evasion was a seamless dance, a swift sidestep that left the assant off-bnce and vulnerable. With a primal swiftness, Cyrus retaliated with the machete, its de gleaming with the cold promise of precision. The savage arc of the weapon found its mark, striking the thug''s shoulder with calcted force. The intent was not lethal; instead, it sought to incapacitate, to render the opponent unable to continue the futile assault. The sh was an embodiment of raw prowess, a testament to Cyrus''s mastery over the chaotic art ofbat. The thug, now incapacitated and crumpled against the narrow walls of the corridor, symbolized the ephemeral nature of misguided bravery in the face of a survivor who had embraced the primal essence of survival. Undeterred by the fate of their fallenpanion, the second adversary lunged forward in a frenzied assault, wielding a crude weapon with a reckless determination. In response, Cyrus, fueled by the surging adrenaline that had transformed him into a force of nature, met the assault head-on. The sh unfolded with a cacophony of steel meeting wood, echoing in the narrow confines of the corridor like a dissonant symphony of violence. The crude weapon, guided by the thug''s desperation, shed against the calcted precision of Cyrus''s machete. Each strike carried the weight of raw aggression, a sh of survival instincts seeking dominance in the cramped battleground. Cyrus, his senses heightened by the intoxicating mix of adrenaline and the metallic tang of blood, executed a series of masterful maneuvers. The machete became an extension of his will, deflecting the frenzied blows with a grace that bordered on dance. In a decisive moment, Cyrus disarmed the thug, sending the makeshift weapon ttering to the floor. The thug, now rendered defenseless, stood vulnerable in the aftermath of the sh. Cyrus''s relentless assault had not only disarmed but also subdued the adversary, marking another triumph in the brutal ballet of survival. The corridor, witness to this visceral disy of prowess, seemed to pulse with the lingering echoes of a battle that transcended mere physicality. A new challenger emerged, their approach marked by the menacing gleam of makeshift brass knuckles. The confined space of the corridor became both ally and adversary for the thug, limiting their mobility and providing Cyrus with a strategic advantage. Sensing the opportune moment, Cyrus engaged in a deadly dance within the tight quarters. The thug, wielding the brutal simplicity of brass knuckles, moved forward with a false sense of confidence. However, Cyrus, attuned to the nuances of the battleground, executed a calcted strike. The machete, an extension of his predatory instincts, found its mark with lethal precision. The assant, their assault cut short, crumpled against the corridor''s unforgiving walls. The metallic ng of brass knuckles hitting the floor resonated in tandem with the subdued copse of the thug. In the dim light of the corridor, the scene resembled a macabre tableau¡ªa testament to the relentless prowess of Cyrus and the unforgiving nature of the ongoing conflict. As Cyrus stood victorious over yet another fallen adversary, the corridor bore witness to the ebb and flow of the brutal struggle. The air, heavy with the scent of blood and exertion, hinted at the toll exacted by the ceaseless dance between survival and surrender. Each incapacitated thug became a somber testament to the evolving narrative of Cyrus''s odyssey through the shadows. An assant, armed with a jagged piece of metal that reflected the dim light in ominous glints, stepped into the confined battleground. In this relentless dance between survival and aggression, the intent of the neer was unmistakable. Cyrus, propelled by a surge of near-frenzied determination, met the challenge with an otherworldly grace that defied the constraints of the narrow corridor. The thug, driven by misguided bravado, swung the makeshift weapon in a desperate attempt to reim control of the confrontation. Yet, Cyrus, his movements almost ethereal, seamlessly sidestepped the impending strike. The machete, an extension of his predatory instincts, responded with a calcted retaliation that spoke to the lethal finesse he had honed through countless encounters. The jagged piece of metal met the cold efficiency of the machete, and in that fleeting moment, the conflict reached a crescendo. The decisive blow, delivered with unerring precision, incapacitated the assant. The thug, their weapon falling from nerveless fingers, crumpled against the unforgiving walls of the corridor. As the dim light cast distorted shadows on the scene, the corridor bore witness to another chapter in the unfolding narrative of Cyrus''s relentless journey. The air, now thick with the metallic tang of blood and the residue of adrenaline, underscored the toll exacted by the relentless battle. In this transient lull, the corridor became a testament to the unyielding resolve of one figure standing amidst the wreckage of adversaries. A lone figure, perhaps misguided by ast surge of desperation, attempted a surprise attack from behind. In this confined space, Cyrus''s senses were heightened by the primal rush ofbat, and he detected the encroaching threat like a predator attuned to the nuances of its environment. The assant, shrouded in the shadows of the narrow corridor, sought to tip the precarious bnce in their favor. As the thug lunged forward, driven by a mix of fear and misguided determination, Cyrus, seemingly aware of the threat before it fully materialized, executed a swift and brutal counter. His movements, now bordering on the instinctual, transcended the limitations of mere physical prowess. The machete, an extension of his relentless will, met the assant''s ill-fated attempt with unerring precision. The surprise attack, intended to catch Cyrus off guard, unraveled in an instant. The corridor, witness to the unfolding struggle, echoed with the sounds of the decisive sh. The incapacitated thug, their initial advantage turned into a fatal vulnerability,y sprawled on the unforgiving floor. In the aftermath, the narrow confines of the corridor held the lingering tension of conflict. The subdued assant, like those before, became a testament to the inexorable force that was Cyrus. Each confrontation, a symphony of calcted moves and primal responses, contributed to the evolving narrative of a relentless journey through the heart of adversity. In the dimly lit corridor, another unfortunate opponent emerged, armed with a length of chain¡ªa makeshift weapon that spoke of the thug''s desperation and limited resources. The confining quarters, while potentially hindering Cyrus, instead became an arena where the more nimblebatant could exploit the limitations of a weapon meant for more open spaces. As the thug swung the chain with a mix of aggression and hope, Cyrus, his movements now almost fluid with a predatory grace, adeptly disarmed his assant. The machete, an extension of his relentless skill, danced through the air with calcted precision. The chain, now a limp and ineffective tool, fell from the thug''s grasp. In a fluid motion that bordered on the mesmerizing, Cyrus capitalized on the thug''s disorientation. The calcted strike, delivered with a blend of efficiency and ruthless intent, incapacitated the assant. The unforgiving corridor, witness to this unfolding ballet of violence, held the echoes of yet another sh between desperate determination and unwavering skill. The subdued thug, sprawled on the floor with the discarded chain as a silent witness to their failed endeavor, became one more entry in the ledger of adversaries faced and ovee by Cyrus. Each encounter, a testament to the intricate dance ofbat, left its mark on the corridor¡ªa transient stage where the boundaries between survival and defeat blurred in the flickering light. As the confrontation unfolded, the narrow corridor bore witness to a relentless onught. Cyrus, now coated in the blood of his adversaries, disyed an almost feral ferocity. His movements, guided by a potent blend ofbat expertise and adrenaline, became a testament to the raw intensity of survival in the midst of chaos. The corridor, once a passageway of confinement, had transformed into an arena where Cyrus embraced the visceral nature ofbat. Each engagement unfolded with a primal rhythm, the sh of metal against metal and the desperate gasps of the fallen merging into a symphony of chaos. As Cyrus faced each new adversary, his actions spoke of a survivor pushed to the edge¡ªa force of nature bound by the instinct to ovee whatever obstacles stood in his path. Chapter 600 First Ring of Hell: Lust (14)

Chapter 600 First Ring of Hell: Lust (14)

"You know, whenever I have sex with anybody, there are only two oues. One, they die and two¡­ well, they be my ve, yet, you did neither. This intrigues me even more as if my hunch is correct¡­ we could possibly be on the same level of power?" "That''s because you don''t search for new ways to gain power. You have teaued, but I am far from that. In fact, in another one thousand years, I can guarantee you I will be twice as strong as I am now¡­ so how about you join me?" "Pfft¡­ are you saying you can make me stronger? That''s utterly impossible. I can no longer evolve and I can no longer gain any skills." "But I know of a way¡­" Orion smirked, with the goddess squinting her eyes as if trying to dig deep into his thoughts to see if he was bluffing, but it was clouded. For some reason, she couldn''t see anything in his mind as of now. Why? Well, Orion made the genius move of using [Thought Maniptor] on himself to basically make his thoughts all jumbled with convoluted information while storing his actual consciousness in the back of his mind. A risky move for a normal person, but Orion was far from that. ¡­ The obsidian carvings were a masterful disy of demonic artistry, etched into the chamber walls with intricate precision. The smooth, glossy surface of the obsidian served as a canvas for scenes that celebrated both the carnal and the demonic. Demons engaged in acts of passion were depicted with an otherworldly sensuality, their forms entwined in poses that spoke of desire and hedonistic pleasure. The scenes portrayed a duality, blending the sensual with the demonic, creating an artistic fusion that echoed the goddess''s domain. Some carvings showcased demons engaged in dances of temptation, their figures gracefully intertwined in a cosmic ballet. Others depicted ritualistic acts, where the boundaries between pleasure and the infernal were blurred, embodying the essence of the first circle of hell. The carvings were not merely decorative; they were a visual narrative, telling tales of temptation, desire, and the intertwining forces that fueled the underworld. As Orion moved through the chamber, the y of ambient light highlighted the intricate details of each carving, casting shadows that danced across the glossy surface, bringing the scenes to life in a mesmerizing disy of demonic craftsmanship. The obsidian carvings, both beautiful and provocative, served as a testament to the goddess''s influence over the realm of lust. The luxurious tapestries that adorned the space were more than mere decorations; they were vivid storytelling canvases, each thread meticulously woven to capture the essence of the goddess''s dominion over lust. Hung with deliberate care, these tapestries depicted scenes of unbridled passion, decadence, and the intricate dance between desire and infernal allure. In one tapestry, demons engaged in an alluring ball, their forms entwined in sensuous embraces as if celebrating the eternal symphony of temptation. The craftsmanship revealed the skill of the weavers, who intricately portrayed every detail, from the arching forms of subi to the sinuous movements of incubi. The scenes unfolded in a visual narrative that celebrated the carnal pleasures within the first circle of hell. Another tapestry portrayed a subus draped in opulent silks, her form exuding an otherworldly elegance as she seductively beckoned to those who gazed upon the fabric. The surrounding details showcased the opulence of the surroundings, reflecting thevishness that defined the goddess''s realm. As Orion moved through the chamber, these tapestries offered a rich and immersive experience, each depicting a unique facet of the infernal seduction that defined the first circle. The visual narrative woven into the fabric resonated with both beauty and danger, encapsting theplex nature of lust within the goddess''s dominion. The grand chandelier, a masterpiece of demonic craftsmanship, hung suspended from the ceiling,manding attention as the centerpiece of the top-floor chamber. Crafted from dark, ornate metal, the chandelier boasted intricate designs that spiraled and twisted like serpents, reaching out with sinuous elegance. At the end of each curving tendril, dark gemstones glittered with an otherworldly radiance, casting an enchanting allure throughout the chamber. From the chandelier''s central hub, multiple tiers extended outward, each adorned with ethereal candles that emitted a soft, alluring glow. The flickering mes danced with the cosmic energies that permeated the air, casting shadows that yed upon the chamber''s obsidian walls, creating an ambiance of both elegance and mystery. As Orion stood beneath the grand chandelier, he could feel the subtle vibrations of its presence, resonating with the very heartbeat of the goddess''s pce. The chandelier''s glow enhanced the overall atmosphere, imbuing the space with a sense of cosmic enchantment. It was not merely a source of light; it was a celestial disy, an artistic creation that added a touch of infernal opulence to the top-floor chamber. The grand chandelier became more than a mere lighting fixture; it was a symbol of the goddess''s dominion, casting its alluring radiance upon the decadent surroundings and serving as a focal point for the cosmic energies that pulsed through the first circle of hell. The opulent demonic furnishings that adorned the top-floor chamber were a testament to the skilled craftsmanship of the infernal realm. Plush, obsidian-hued velvet sofas and chaise lounges were strategically arranged, offering bothfort and aesthetic appeal. Each piece of furniture bore intricate carvings and embellishments, reflecting the artistic mastery that defined the goddess''s pce. The demonic furnishings exhibited sinuous curves and decadent details, seamlessly blending with the overall theme of the chamber. Tables crafted from dark, polished wood showcased demonic symbols and motifs, their surfaces adorned with delicately ced vials containing exotic potions and elixirs. The materials used in the furniture''s construction hinted at a fusion of earthly elements and demonic essence, creating a harmonious yet unsettling ambiance. As Orion moved through the space, the luxurious furnishings beckoned him to indulge in theirfort. Plush cushions and pillows, adorned with infernal embroidery, offered a tempting invitation to recline and immerse oneself in the opulence that surrounded them. The arrangement of the furnishings encouraged social interaction, providing intimate nooks for demonic beings to engage in conversations or moments of shared indulgence. The demonic craftsmanship, evident in every detail of the furnishings, added to the overall allure of the chamber. Each piece was not merely functional but also a work of art, contributing to the sophisticated andvish atmosphere that defined the goddess''s private domain within the first circle of hell. The air within the goddess''s pce bore a subtle, enticing fragrance that enveloped Orion as he traversed the opulent chambers. The scent was a delicate symphony of infernal blossoms and otherworldly spices,bining to create an aroma that stirred the senses and heightened the overall sensory experience. It was a fragrance that whispered promises of pleasure and indulgence, seamlessly woven into the fabric of the demonic realm. As Orion moved through the space, the fragrance clung to him, infusing his senses with an alluring allure. It was a scent that seemed to emanate from the very walls and furnishings of the pce, an intangible essence that added to the enchantment of the surroundings. The infernal blossoms, with their exotic petals, released a heady perfume that lingered in the air, leaving an indelible mark on the atmosphere. The subtle fragrance served as a sensory backdrop, enhancing the luxurious environment and contributing to the overall decadence of the goddess''s domain. It was a testament to the meticulous attention paid to every detail within the pce, as even the air itself had been curated to evoke a sense of temptation and pleasure. The fragrance became an invisible thread, weaving through the opulent tapestry of the top-floor chamber, inviting all who entered to surrender to the intoxicating atmosphere. The pce''s design was a masterpiece of meticulous craftsmanship, with exquisite detailing that adorned every inch of the space. Fine and intricate patterns were etched into the walls, floor, and ceiling, forming a visual tapestry that spoke of both beauty and danger. The demonic architects had spared no effort in creating an environment that resonated with sophistication and an underlying sense of peril. The details were a fusion of demonic symbols, abstract artistry, and scenes depicting both pleasure and danger. The walls bore bas-reliefs of intertwined figures engaged in seductive dances and forbidden rituals, their forms carefully sculpted to capture the essence of temptation and lust. Runes and sigils, pulsating with infernal energy, were seamlessly incorporated into the architecture, imbuing the entire space with an aura of arcane power. Ornate columns, carved with demonic faces and twisted forms, supported the grand architecture of the chamber. These columns served as both structural elements and artistic expressions, their forms reflecting the duality inherent in the goddess''s realm. Intricately designed archways framed doorways, each threshold leading to a different facet of the luxurious expanse. The floor beneath Orion''s feet featured a mosaic of dark stones, arranged inplex patterns that seemed to shift with the ambient lighting. The detailing on the floor was not merely ornamental; it told a silent story of the intricate rtionships between pleasure and peril, desire and danger. The overall effect of the exquisite detailing was to create an environment that beckoned visitors to explore the dual nature of the goddess''s dominion, where every detail whispered secrets of both beauty and the inherent risks that lurked within. Chapter 601 First Ring of Hell: Lust (15)

Chapter 601 First Ring of Hell: Lust (15)

The subtle fragrance served as a sensory backdrop, enhancing the luxurious environment and contributing to the overall decadence of the goddess''s domain. It was a testament to the meticulous attention paid to every detail within the pce, as even the air itself had been curated to evoke a sense of temptation and pleasure. The fragrance became an invisible thread, weaving through the opulent tapestry of the top-floor chamber, inviting all who entered to surrender to the intoxicating atmosphere. The pce''s design was a masterpiece of meticulous craftsmanship, with exquisite detailing that adorned every inch of the space. Fine and intricate patterns were etched into the walls, floor, and ceiling, forming a visual tapestry that spoke of both beauty and danger. The demonic architects had spared no effort in creating an environment that resonated with sophistication and an underlying sense of peril. The details were a fusion of demonic symbols, abstract artistry, and scenes depicting both pleasure and danger. The walls bore bas-reliefs of intertwined figures engaged in seductive dances and forbidden rituals, their forms carefully sculpted to capture the essence of temptation and lust. Runes and sigils, pulsating with infernal energy, were seamlessly incorporated into the architecture, imbuing the entire space with an aura of arcane power. Ornate columns, carved with demonic faces and twisted forms, supported the grand architecture of the chamber. These columns served as both structural elements and artistic expressions, their forms reflecting the duality inherent in the goddess''s realm. Intricately designed archways framed doorways, each threshold leading to a different facet of the luxurious expanse. The floor beneath Orion''s feet featured a mosaic of dark stones, arranged inplex patterns that seemed to shift with the ambient lighting. The detailing on the floor was not merely ornamental; it told a silent story of the intricate rtionships between pleasure and peril, desire and danger. The overall effect of the exquisite detailing was to create an environment that beckoned visitors to explore the dual nature of the goddess''s dominion, where every detail whispered secrets of both beauty and the inherent risks that lurked within. The dark altar, the focal point of the chamber''s malevolent energy, stood as an imposing structure at the center of the room. Crafted from obsidian, its surface bore intricate carvings of twisted symbols that seemed to writhe and pulse with an ominous energy. The material itself absorbed the feeble light that emanated from the flickering mes, rendering the carvings even more foreboding in their dimly lit surroundings. Sinister symbols, etched with precision and purpose, adorned every inch of the altar. These glyphs, reminiscent of forgottennguages and forbidden rites, seemed to shift and move as if possessed by an unseen force. The very air around the altar hummed with an unnatural energy, a palpable manifestation of the dark power that resided within. Dim mes cast sporadic shadows upon the surface, creating an ever-changing dance of light and darkness. The mes themselves appeared to burn with an otherworldly intensity, their eerie glow enhancing the macabre beauty of the sinister engravings. The altar seemed to exude an aura that transcended mere aesthetics, radiating a malevolence that permeated the entire chamber. A palpable tension lingered around the altar, as if it held the key to mysteries that were better left unsolved. Its presence beckoned those who dared approach, promising forbidden knowledge and eldritch power. The flickering mes, casting an eerie glow on the obsidian surface, added to the mystique, creating an ambiance that both fascinated and unsettled any who gazed upon it. Twisted statues, arranged with deliberate chaos, popted the chamber, each demonic figure frozen in unsettling poses that defied the norms of anatomy and aesthetics. The grotesque sculptures stood as warped representations of infernal entities, their forms contorted and distorted in a nightmarish dance of demonic artistry. Crafted from dark, shadowy materials that seemed to absorb rather than reflect light, the statues emitted an eerie presence. Their contorted limbs, elongated and exaggerated, conveyed a sense of otherworldly malevolence, as if the sculptor had captured the very essence of demonic torment in stone. The faces, etched with grimaces and leering expressions, bore witness to the twisted artistry that birthed them. As the dim mes flickered, the statues cast elongated shadows that danced upon the walls, adding to the chamber''s atmosphere of unsettling eeriness. The demonic figures seemed almost alive in the shifting shadows, as if the darkness itself conspired to animate their grotesque forms. The arrangement of the statues created an uncanny procession, an infernal gallery that beckoned visitors to witness the macabre artistry that adorned the chamber. The unsettling poses of the demonic statues defied traditional aesthetics, evoking a sense of difort and unease. Each figure seemed to tell a silent tale of suffering and chaos, frozen in an eternal tableau that whispered of infernal secrets. The twisted statues, lining the chamber like silent sentinels, added to the overall sense of foreboding that permeated the space surrounding the dark altar. Lingering shadows clung to the corners of the room, refusing to yield to the soft glow of ambient light. These deep pools of darkness seemed almost sentient, as if they harbored a will of their own, weaving a tapestry of ominous foreboding within the confines of the chamber. The obscure recesses became pockets of imprable ckness, defying the attempts of light to fully dispel the shadows'' grasp. The y of light and darkness created a surreal dance, as if unseen entities lurked within the depths of the shadowy corners. The boundaries between the material world and the realm of shadows blurred, contributing to an atmosphere pregnant with the unknown. The lingering shadows held a certain malevolence, as if they were sentient entities observing the movements of any intruders with an inscrutable intent. Despite the flickering mes and the celestial glow of the chamber, the lingering shadows persisted, casting a subtle but pervasive sense of unease. It was as if the darkness itself possessed a consciousness, an awareness that watched and waited, veiling the corners in a shroud of mystery. The intery of light and shadow created an ever-shiftingndscape that invited the imagination to conjure shapes and entities within the spectral depths of the room. The lingering shadows, resistant to the intrusion of light, added an extrayer of enigma to the dark power that drew Orion''s attention. They seemed to be an integral part of the chamber''s ambiance, concealing secrets within their inky folds and contributing to the overall aura of mystique that permeated the lower level of the goddess''s pce. Massive pirs, imposing and crafted from obsidian, ascended majestically from the floor of the chamber. These architectural marvels were more than mere structural elements; they served as conduits for an ancient power that resonated within the very essence of the demonic material. The obsidian pirs bore the weight of the pce above, their surfaces adorned with intricate engravings of cryptic runes. The cryptic runes, pulsating with an unsettling energy, seemed toe alive in response to some hidden force. The symbols etched into the obsidian surfaces glowed intermittently, casting an eerie radiance that danced in tandem with the pulses of the runes. The unsettling energy emanating from these pirs hinted at an ancient and powerful force thaty dormant within the very foundation of the goddess''s pce. As Orion moved through the chamber, the obsidian pirs stood as silent sentinels, their runes weaving an arcane tapestry that seemed to tell a story lost to the annals of time. Thebination of the dark material and the cryptic symbols imbued the pirs with an aura of both malevolence and mystique. It was as if these structures were conduits to a realm beyond, channeling energies that transcended the boundaries of the mortal and the infernal. The obsidian pirs, with their cryptic engravings and unsettling energy, added to the sense of otherworldliness in the chamber. They hinted at a deeper connection between the structure of the pce and the eldritch forces thaty beneath the surface. These pirs, though silent, seemed to bear witness to the ancient secrets interwoven with the very fabric of the demonic realm. Faint whispers, saturated with a malevolent undertone, permeated the air in the chamber. The subtle murmurings seemed to emanate from the very walls themselves, creating an unsettling symphony of secrets and dark revtions. These whispers were not mere echoes but carried an essence of ancient knowledge, as if the stones harbored memories that longed to be unveiled. As Orion ventured further into the chamber, the malevolent whispers intensified, weaving a tapestry of shadows and sinister truths that danced on the edge of perception. The disembodied voices seemed to resonate with the very essence of the demonic pce, revealing fragments of a narrative steeped in darkness. It was as though the stones themselves held secrets, imparting a chilling awareness of the infernal forces at y. The malevolent whispers, a disconcerting chorus of hidden truths, created an atmosphere charged with anticipation and dread. Each utterance hinted at forbidden knowledge, inviting those who dared to listen into a realm where the boundary between reality and the abyss blurred. These whispers, cryptic and ominous, contributed to the palpable sense that the chamber was a repository for secrets that transcended the mortal understanding of the demonic. Chapter 602 First Ring of Hell: Lust (16)

Chapter 602 First Ring of Hell: Lust (16)

As Orion moved through the chamber, the obsidian pirs stood as silent sentinels, their runes weaving an arcane tapestry that seemed to tell a story lost to the annals of time. Thebination of the dark material and the cryptic symbols imbued the pirs with an aura of both malevolence and mystique. It was as if these structures were conduits to a realm beyond, channeling energies that transcended the boundaries of the mortal and the infernal. The obsidian pirs, with their cryptic engravings and unsettling energy, added to the sense of otherworldliness in the chamber. They hinted at a deeper connection between the structure of the pce and the eldritch forces thaty beneath the surface. These pirs, though silent, seemed to bear witness to the ancient secrets interwoven with the very fabric of the demonic realm. Faint whispers, saturated with a malevolent undertone, permeated the air in the chamber. The subtle murmurings seemed to emanate from the very walls themselves, creating an unsettling symphony of secrets and dark revtions. These whispers were not mere echoes but carried an essence of ancient knowledge as if the stones harbored memories that longed to be unveiled. As Orion ventured further into the chamber, the malevolent whispers intensified, weaving a tapestry of shadows and sinister truths that danced on the edge of perception. The disembodied voices seemed to resonate with the very essence of the demonic pce, revealing fragments of a narrative steeped in darkness. It was as though the stones themselves held secrets, imparting a chilling awareness of the infernal forces at y. The malevolent whispers, a disconcerting chorus of hidden truths, created an atmosphere charged with anticipation and dread. Each utterance hinted at forbidden knowledge, inviting those who dared to listen into a realm where the boundary between reality and the abyss blurred. These whispers, cryptic and ominous, contributed to the palpable sense that the chamber was a repository for secrets that transcended the mortal understanding of the demonic. Orion, enveloped by the malevolent whispers, felt a primal instinct urging caution as if the walls themselves conspired to reveal only what would unsettle the very core of his being. The ethereal voices,den with malevolence, wove a narrative that teased the edges ofprehension, leaving an indelible mark on the air and stirring the shadows that clung to the chamber''s dark corners. The walls of the chamber bore witness to ominous engravings, intricate and malevolent in their portrayal of scenes that seemed to transcend mortalprehension. Etched into the obsidian surface were depictions of darkness, torment, and unholy rituals, each line and curve contributing to the oppressive ambiance that hung heavy in the air. The engravings told a tale of infernal cruelty, depicting demonic entities engaged in unspeakable acts of malevolence. Scenes of torment unfolded with chilling detail, capturing the essence of suffering in forms that defied reason. The demonic rituals portrayed in the engravings seemed to pulse with unholy energy as if the very walls absorbed the essence of the depicted ceremonies. As Orion navigated the chamber, the ominous engravings seemed toe alive, their depictions shifting and evolving with each step. It was as if the dark narrative woven into the walls responded to his presence, revealing newyers of horror and malevolence. The scenes of darkness and torment became an ever-unfolding tapestry of infernal artistry, drawing those who beheld them deeper into the abyssal mysteries that surrounded them. The oppressive ambiance of the chamber was further intensified by the enigmatic engravings, their malevolent essence seeping into the very fabric of the space. The walls, adorned with scenes of demonic cruelty, seemed to resonate with the echoes of ancient rites and forgotten suffering. The engravings served as a testament to the dark forces that held sway within the demonic realm, leaving an indelible mark on the consciousness of any who dared to witness their twisted narrative. Unexined cold drafts swept through the chamber, carrying with them a chilling touch that defied the warmth experienced on the upper floors of the pce. The air, once thick with an enticing fragrance, now bore the unsettling embrace of frigidity as the drafts weaved through the obsidian pirs and twisted statues. The cold drafts seemed to materialize from the shadows, elusive and unpredictable, creating pockets of icy air that cut through the ambient warmth. Their origin remained a mystery, leaving a haunting sensation that the very darkness within the chamber held secrets that transcended the understanding of mere mortals. As Orion moved through the room, the cold drafts intensified, creating an eerie contrast to the oppressive warmth of the upper levels. The inexplicable chill clung to the air, manifesting as spectral tendrils that reached out to caress the surface of the obsidian pirs. The contrast between the biting cold and the malevolent whispers amplified the sense of foreboding that permeated the lowermost floor. These cold drafts, like ethereal specters, seemed to defy thews of temperature, carrying with them a supernatural aura that hinted at the dark powers at y within the chamber. As if guided by unseen forces, the drafts whispered through the lingering shadows, leaving a trail of icy fingers that brushed against the edges of the ominous engravings, creating an unsettling symphony of supernatural phenomena. As Orion descended the ominous staircase, the air grew colder, creating an eerie chill that seemed to seep into his very bones. The atmosphere in the basement was thick with an otherworldly tension, and the descent only intensified the foreboding sense of entering a realm shrouded in darkness. At the bottom of the stairs, the colossal metal doors came into view, standing as silent sentinels of the unknown. Adorned with intricate, malevolent engravings, the surface of the doors appeared to writhe with a dark energy that seemed to pulse in rhythmic whispers. The engravings seemed to tell a tale of ancient malevolence, each symbol adding to the cryptic narrative that hinted at the unspeakable forces concealed behind the imposing barriers. The oppressive aura surrounding the doors intensified, creating an almost tangible weight in the air. It was as if the malevolence contained within sought to reach out and ensnare those who approached, a silent invitation to the darkness beyond. The engravings on the doors seemed to dance with an otherworldly vitality, their movements echoing the secrets and horrors thaty hidden behind the formidable entrance. As Orion stood before the colossal doors, the very essence of the basement seemed to be inmunion with the malevolent forces within. The air crackled with an unseen energy, and the dark engravings on the doors pulsed with an unsettling life of their own. The basement had be a threshold to the unknown, a portal to a realm where shadows held secrets and malevolence reigned supreme. The colossal metal doors, standing tall and imposing, seemed to radiate an ominous energy that clung to the air around them. The cryptic symbols etched into their surface were not mere decorations; they pulsed with a sinister vitality, as if each mark held a key to unlocking the malevolent forces thaty dormant behind the imposing entrance. The very air seemed to shudder with anticipation, suggesting that whatevery beyond was a force to be reckoned with. As Orion drew closer, the weight of the malevolent presence intensified. It was as though the door itself was a conduit for a dark power, and the symbols etched into its surface were channels through which the malevolence seeped into the surrounding space. The atmosphere became palpably heavier, and a sense of foreboding settled upon the scene. The sinister energy emanating from the doors felt like a restrained tempest, a force eager to be set free. It whispered promises of darkness and hinted at the unimaginable horrors that awaited on the other side. Orion, however, remained undeterred, his celestial-abyssal guise acting as a shield against the oppressive aura, allowing him to approach the doors with a sense of determination rather than fear. The colossal metal doors, with their cryptic engravings and pulsating energy, became a threshold to the unknown. Whatevery beyond this formidable barrier seemed poised to challenge the very fabric of reality, and the symbols etched into the surface hinted at a power both ancient and malevolent, ready to be unleashed upon the world. Guarding this entrance were two colossal figures, each standing at an imposing eight meters tall. Unlike the other demons in the ring of hell, these guards were encased inplete heavy armor, leaving no gap for even the smallest needle to thread through. The armor gleamed with a dark, foreboding luster, the material seemingly impervious to any form of attack. The guards exuded an imposing presence that transcended the usual demonic ferocity, their stature alone enough to give pause to any who dared approach. The heavy armor enveloping the guards was a formidable sight to behold. It consisted of interlocking tes, intricately designed to provide maximum protection while allowing for minimal vulnerability. Every inch of their massive frames was encased in this darkened armor, creating an almost otherworldly silhouette that contrasted sharply with the demonic inhabitants of the pce. Despite the guards'' formidable appearance and the ominous aura emanating from the metal doors, Orion remained unfazed. His celestial-abyssal guise seemed to absorb the malevolent energies that clung to the basement, shielding him from the oppressive atmosphere. The guards'' imposing presence, designed to strike fear into the hearts of lesser beings, failed to elicit even a hint of hesitation from Orion as he prepared to confront whatevery beyond those colossal doors. Chapter 603 First Ring of Hell: Lust (17)

Chapter 603 First Ring of Hell: Lust (17)

The sinister energy emanating from the doors felt like a restrained tempest, a force eager to be set free. It whispered promises of darkness and hinted at the unimaginable horrors that awaited on the other side. Orion, however, remained undeterred, his celestial-abyssal guise acting as a shield against the oppressive aura, allowing him to approach the doors with a sense of determination rather than fear. The colossal metal doors, with their cryptic engravings and pulsating energy, became a threshold to the unknown. Whatevery beyond this formidable barrier seemed poised to challenge the very fabric of reality, and the symbols etched into the surface hinted at a power both ancient and malevolent, ready to be unleashed upon the world. Guarding this entrance were two colossal figures, each standing at an imposing eight meters tall. Unlike the other demons in the ring of hell, these guards were encased inplete heavy armor, leaving no gap for even the smallest needle to thread through. The armor gleamed with a dark, foreboding luster, the material seemingly impervious to any form of attack. The guards exuded an imposing presence that transcended the usual demonic ferocity, their stature alone enough to give pause to any who dared approach. The heavy armor enveloping the guards was a formidable sight to behold. It consisted of interlocking tes, intricately designed to provide maximum protection while allowing for minimal vulnerability. Every inch of their massive frames was encased in this darkened armor, creating an almost otherworldly silhouette that contrasted sharply with the demonic inhabitants of the pce. Despite the guards'' formidable appearance and the ominous aura emanating from the metal doors, Orion remained unfazed. His celestial-abyssal guise seemed to absorb the malevolent energies that clung to the basement, shielding him from the oppressive atmosphere. The guards'' imposing presence, designed to strike fear into the hearts of lesser beings, failed to elicit even a hint of hesitation from Orion as he prepared to confront whatevery beyond those colossal doors. Orion swiveled his head, making sure that demoness wasn''t here, and even focused on his senses to double-check before walking up to the twin doors. He marveled at the size before cing a single hand on it, only to feel a shiver shoot down his spine. The two guards, standing sentinel on either side of the colossal doors, wasted no time in reacting to Orion''s approach. With a synchronized precision that bespoke years of training, they swung their massive greatswords towards him in a coordinated assault. The des, sharp enough to cleave through solid stone, sliced through the air with a menacing whistle. Orion, however, moved with an agility that belied his mortal frame. He leaned back, the deadly arcs of the greatswords passing just above his head, the rush of disced air tickling his hair. The precision of his evasion showcased a mastery over his own body, a dance with danger that left him unscathed. Taking advantage of the guards'' momentary vulnerability, Orion swiftly closed the distance between them. His movements were a fluid amalgamation of grace and purpose, a choreography that seemed to defy thews of physics. With a series of nimble steps, he maneuvered around the towering guards, his eyes sharp and observant. As Orion engaged in the intricate dance ofbat, he skillfully weaved between the guards'' strikes. Their greatswords, swung with formidable force, shed against each other with ground-shaking reverberations. Orion''s lithe form seemed to blur as he dodged, ducked, and parried, all while maintaining an almost balletic poise. The greatswords cut through the air, creating arcs of deadly energy that Orion skillfully avoided. He flowed around the guards like a wisp of smoke, his movements a testament to both his agility and tactical acumen. Each step, each twist, was a calcted maneuver, a dance of evasion that left the guards swinging at empty air. Orion''s counterattacks were a symphony of precision. A flicker of his wrist sent his Sangria Spear slicing through the air, creating a barrier that deflected the guards'' strikes. The sh of steel on steel resonated in the dimly lit basement, the rhythmic percussion of a battle unfolding. The guards, encased in their imposing armor, struggled to match Orion''s speed and finesse. The young warrior darted between them, exploiting the gaps in their defenses with calcted strikes. His Astral Angellic de shed with celestial radiance, each swing leaving a shimmering trail of light in its wake. The dance ofbat continued, a kic disy of skill and strategy. Orion''s movements, seemingly effortless, gradually forced the guards to the defensive. The basement, once still and oppressive, now echoed with the cadence of a battle that transcended the physical realm. As the battle unfolded, the guards, d in their imprable armor, became increasingly frustrated. Orion''s movements were a blur of precision, an intricate dance that defied their attempts tond a solid blow. The ngor of steel meeting steel reverberated through the basement, punctuating the relentless rhythm of the fight. Orion, in his celestial-abyssal guise, exploited the smallest openings in the guards'' defenses. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de struck with calcted ferocity, creating a dazzling disy of ethereal brilliance against the backdrop of darkness. The basement, once suffused with an ominous aura, now bore witness to a celestial spectacle. The guards, despite their imposing stature, found themselves outmatched by Orion''s supernatural prowess. He sidestepped their attacks with uncanny grace, his every movement a testament to his otherworldly abilities. The confined space of the basement became a canvas for the unfolding battle, each sh of weapons an artful stroke in a masterpiece ofbat. Orion''s senses heightened, allowing him to anticipate the guards'' moves before they even executed them. His preternatural awareness turned the tide of the fight, as he seamlessly countered every strike with an almost preternatural foresight. The greatswords, swung with brute force, seemed to lose their efficacy against the young warrior''s supernatural agility. The guards, recognizing the futility of their conventional attacks, began to adapt. With a synchronized effort, they attempted to corner Orion, closing in on him with strategic strikes. However, the young warrior effortlessly evaded their advances, slipping through their defenses like a wraith in the shadows. The celestial-abyssal aura that cloaked Orion granted him an ethereal advantage. His movements became unpredictable, a dance of shadows that confounded the guards. In response, he unleashed his unique skills ¨C [Demon Splitter], [Angel Destroyer], [Heaven Splitter] ¨C each strike infused with the potent energies that defined his celestial-abyssal nature. The basement became a battleground of cosmic forces, the sh of celestial and abyssal energies painting a surreal tableau. Orion''s weapons gleamed with an otherworldly radiance, their strikes leaving trails of ephemeral light. The guards, now pushed to their limits, struggled to keep pace with the dance of a warrior who seemed attuned to the very fabric of the universe. Orion, sensing an opportunity, intensified his assault. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a whirling tempest of celestial and abyssal power, striking with a force that transcended the physical realm. The guards, their imposing armor battered and scarred, faltered under the onught. As the battle reached its zenith, the basement pulsated with an otherworldly energy. Orion, with a final flourish, executed a dazzlingbination of strikes. The guards, overwhelmed by the celestial-abyssal onught, staggered and fell to their knees. The basement, once steeped in the foreboding atmosphere of the guards'' imposing presence, now bore witness to the triumph of a celestial-abyssal force. Orion, his breath steady and his eyes aze with determination, stood amidst the fallen guards. The basement, silent save for the lingering echoes of the battle, awaited the next revtion in the unfolding saga within the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. As Orion pushed through the colossal twin doors, a palpable resistance met his celestial-abyssal form. The engraved symbols on the doors seemed to react to his touch, pulsating with a faint, ominous glow. The transition was gradual, as if the very essence of the door recognized the celestial-abyssal nature of the being attempting to breach its threshold. A surge of otherworldly energy coursed through Orion as he pressed forward, a gust of raw power that carried an unsettling resonance. The ambient temperature dropped, and the air thickened with a strange, foreboding presence. It was as though the doors themselves resisted the intrusion, attempting to bar the way to whatevery beyond. As Orion persevered, the resistance intensified, and the engraved symbols on the doors glowed brighter. The greenish wind, like an ethereal barrier, rushed past him with an audible howl. The celestial-abyssal forces within him met the resistance head-on, creating a turbulent collision of energies that echoed in the confined space of the basement. Despite the daunting pressure, Orion persisted, his determination unwavering. The doors, seemingly reluctant to yield, finally gave way with a resounding creak. The gust of green wind, now unleashed, roared past him, carrying with it an eerie chorus of whispers that seemed to resonate from the depths of the abyss. Chapter 604 First Ring of Hell: Lust (18)

Chapter 604 First Ring of Hell: Lust (18)

Orion, his breath steady and his eyes aze with determination, stood amidst the fallen guards. The basement, silent save for the lingering echoes of the battle, awaited the next revtion in the unfolding saga within the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. As Orion pushed through the colossal twin doors, a palpable resistance met his celestial-abyssal form. The engraved symbols on the doors seemed to react to his touch, pulsating with a faint, ominous glow. The transition was gradual, as if the very essence of the door recognized the celestial-abyssal nature of the being attempting to breach its threshold. A surge of otherworldly energy coursed through Orion as he pressed forward, a gust of raw power that carried an unsettling resonance. The ambient temperature dropped, and the air thickened with a strange, foreboding presence. It was as though the doors themselves resisted the intrusion, attempting to bar the way to whatevery beyond. As Orion persevered, the resistance intensified, and the engraved symbols on the doors glowed brighter. The greenish wind, like an ethereal barrier, rushed past him with an audible howl. The celestial-abyssal forces within him met the resistance head-on, creating a turbulent collision of energies that echoed in the confined space of the basement. Despite the daunting pressure, Orion persisted, his determination unwavering. The doors, seemingly reluctant to yield, finally gave way with a resounding creak. The gust of green wind, now unleashed, roared past him, carrying with it an eerie chorus of whispers that seemed to resonate from the depths of the abyss. As Orion took his first steps beyond the colossal twin doors, a sudden shift urred behind him. The massive guards, previously defeated and slumped on the ground, now erupted in eerie green mes. The otherworldly fire enveloped their imposing figures, casting an unnatural glow in the dimly lit basement. The mes danced with a spectral radiance, rekindling a vitality that defied the injuries sustained in the intense battle. The guards, rising from their fallen positions, stood tall once more, their armor now adorned with the ghastly luminescence of the green mes. It was as if a newfound energy surged through them, reanimating their colossal forms with an unsettling vigor. The unsettling scene unfolded as Orion lingered on the threshold between realms. The guards, now aze with green mes, turned their attention towards the celestial-abyssal intruder. Their movements, once sluggish and defeated, now exhibited an uncanny swiftness as they prepared to confront Orion anew. The green mes flickered ominously, casting distorted shadows on the basement walls. The guards, reinvigorated by the supernatural fire, became an unexpected obstacle in Orion''s path, signaling that the challenges within the first circle of hell were far from over. The air crackled with an otherworldly tension as the reanimated guards, now wreathed in green mes, closed in on Orion. The celestial-abyssal warrior, undeterred by their resurgence, adopted a defensive stance, his eyes keenly observing their every movement. The basement, once a silent witness to their previous sh, now echoed with the renewed symphony ofbat. The first guard lunged forward, greatsword poised to strike. Orion, in a seamless disy of agility, dodged to the side, the green mes trailing behind the whistling de. The second guard followed suit, attempting to corner Orion. He danced between them, his movements a delicate bnce of evasion and anticipation. With a swift motion, Orion retaliated. His Sangria Spear met the first guard''s greatsword in a sh of celestial and abyssal energies. The impact sent shockwaves through the basement, the collision of forces resonating in a cosmic cadence. The green mes intensified as the two supernatural forces collided. Orion spun away from the sh, executing a series of acrobatic maneuvers. His Astral Angellic de became a luminous extension of his will, tracing arcs of ethereal light through the air. The guards, their movements enhanced by the unnatural fire, mirrored his every step, creating a mesmerizing dance of des and mes. As the battle unfolded, the green mes seemed to weave into the guards'' attacks. Their greatswords, wreathed in spectral fire, became an unpredictable threat, forcing Orion to constantly adapt. Yet, the celestial-abyssal warrior moved with an almost preternatural grace, his every evasion and parry executed with calcted precision. The guards pressed forward, their attacks synchronized with an uncanny synergy. Orion, now fully immersed in the dance ofbat, responded in kind. His weapons became a whirlwind of celestial and abyssal power, striking with a cadence that defied the conventional rhythms of battle. Each swing, each step, was a testament to his mastery over the cosmic forces that coursed through him. The green mes intensified, casting an eerie glow on thebatants. Orion, however, remained steadfast. His celestial-abyssal guise radiated with an ethereal brilliance that countered the spectral luminescence of the guards. The basement, caught in the sh of celestial and abyssal energies, became a surreal battleground where reality and the supernatural intertwined. Orion''s strategy evolved with each passing moment. He began to exploit the guards'' reliance on the green mes, baiting them into strikes that left them vulnerable. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became extensions of his will, weaving through the spectral fire with a fluidity that defied thews of mortalbat. The celestial-abyssal dance reached its zenith as Orion executed a breathtaking sequence of movements. He twirled, leaped, and spun between the guards, leaving trails of ethereal light in his wake. The green mes, once a source of renewed strength, now became a liability, as Orion harnessed their energies against the very guards they empowered. With a decisive strike, Orion incapacitated the first guard. His Sangria Spear, charged with celestial energy, pierced through the spectral mes and struck true. The guard staggered, the green fire flickering as the celestial force disrupted its unnatural vitality. Orion swiftly disarmed him, rendering the greatsword inert. The second guard, undeterred by the demise of hispanion, intensified his assault. The green mes surged with newfound ferocity, casting a ghastly radiance. Orion, undaunted, faced the renewed adversary with unwavering resolve. The dance ofbat continued, a cosmic spectacle in the depths of the first circle of hell. Orion, having incapacitated the first guard, faced the relentless assault of the second with calcted determination. The celestial-abyssal warrior seamlessly transitioned between defensive maneuvers and counterattacks, his Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de bing an ethereal symphony in the spectral-lit basement. The second guard''s greatsword cleaved through the air with increased intensity, its green mes leaving trails of unearthly radiance. Orion danced around the strikes, his celestial-abyssal guise casting an ephemeral glow that countered the supernatural luminescence of the guard. The basement, caught in the maelstrom of celestial and abyssal energies, became an arena where the boundaries of reality blurred. With a burst of speed, Orion closed the distance between himself and the second guard. His Sangria Spear met the spectral greatsword in a resounding sh, the collision echoing through the confines of the basement. The green mes intensified, attempting to overwhelm Orion''s defenses, but the celestial-abyssal warrior held his ground. Orion''s Astral Angellic de became a beacon of ethereal light as he parried the guard''s strikes. Each movement, a calcted dance, showcased the celestial-abyssal mastery that set him apart. The basement, now bathed in the radiant sh of forces, bore witness to a battle that transcended the mortal realm. As the second guard pressed forward with unwavering determination, Orion''s celestial-abyssal abilities reached their zenith. He summoned the power of his Sangria Spear, infusing it with celestial energy that repelled the green mes. The sh of forces created a shockwave, momentarily discing the eerie glow in the vicinity. Orion seized the opportunity, executing a series of rapid strikes. His weapons, guided by an otherworldly precision, cut through the spectral defenses of the second guard. The celestial force disrupted the unnatural vitality of the green mes, leaving the guard vulnerable to Orion''s onught. The basement resounded with the final sh, a crescendo of cosmic energies colliding in a climactic confrontation. Orion''s Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de pierced through the guard''s spectral defenses, extinguishing the green mes. The second guard, now deprived of its supernatural empowerment, crumpled to the ground. The basement fell silent, the remnants of the celestial-abyssal battle dissipating into the shadows. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise still aglow, stood amidst the fallen guards. The green mes, once a formidable force, now flickered and vanished, leaving behind an air of spectral stillness. Orion, with a contemtive gaze, observed the aftermath of the battle. The basement, once pulsating with supernatural energies, returned to its oppressive silence. The reanimated guardsy defeated, their imposing presence reduced to mere remnants of a celestial-abyssal struggle. As the echoes of the battle faded, Orion took a moment to regain hisposure. The celestial-abyssal forces within him pulsed with an undiminished vitality, ready for the next revtion in thebyrinthine journey through the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ no way," Orion muttered as he watched in horror as the guards were gathered together by an eerie green me, converging into one massive monster dual-wielding two massive greatswords. Chapter 605 First Ring of Hell: Lust (19)

Chapter 605 First Ring of Hell: Lust (19)

The basement resounded with the final sh, a crescendo of cosmic energies colliding in a climactic confrontation. Orion''s Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de pierced through the guard''s spectral defenses, extinguishing the green mes. The second guard, now deprived of its supernatural empowerment, crumpled to the ground. The basement fell silent, the remnants of the celestial-abyssal battle dissipating into the shadows. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise still aglow, stood amidst the fallen guards. The green mes, once a formidable force, now flickered and vanished, leaving behind an air of spectral stillness. Orion, with a contemtive gaze, observed the aftermath of the battle. The basement, once pulsating with supernatural energies, returned to its oppressive silence. The reanimated guardsy defeated, their imposing presence reduced to mere remnants of a celestial-abyssal struggle. As the echoes of the battle faded, Orion took a moment to regain hisposure. The celestial-abyssal forces within him pulsed with an undiminished vitality, ready for the next revtion in thebyrinthine journey through the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ no way," Orion muttered as he watched in horror as the guards were gathered together by an eerie green me, converging into one massive monster dual-wielding two massive greatswords. The amalgamation of guards, now transformed into a colossal spectral entity, loomed over Orion with an unsettling presence. The undting green mes that bound them together created an otherworldly silhouette, a monstrous amalgam wielding two massive greatswords that seemed to defy thews of physics. As the colossal entity made its first move, Orion swiftly evaded the sweeping arcs of the dual greatswords. The sheer size of the spectral monster created shockwaves with each strike, shaking the very foundation of the basement. Orion, his celestial-abyssal agility on full disy, weaved through the onught with unparalleled grace. The colossal entity, fueled by the remnants of the guards'' spectral energy, swung its dual greatswords with relentless determination. Orion responded with abination of evasive maneuvers and strategic counterattacks. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a whirling tempest of celestial-abyssal energy, each strike aiming to disrupt the spectral cohesion of the monstrous foe. The basement, once silent, echoed with the symphony of celestial-abyssal shes. Orion''s every movement, a dance of survival, revealed a mastery over the supernatural forces that defined the first circle of hell. The colossal entity, a manifestation of spectral wrath, pressed forward with inexorable force. Orion, now fully attuned to the rhythm of the battle, exploited the weaknesses in the colossal entity''s attacks. His celestial-abyssal weapons cut through the green mes, creating ephemeral trails of light that contrasted against the spectral darkness. The confines of the basement became a battleground where the forces of lust and celestial abyssal might collided. The colossal entity''s dual greatswords cleaved through the air, creating ethereal arcs that left trails of green luminescence. Orion, his celestial-abyssal agility reaching its zenith, maneuvered around the strikes with uncanny precision. The symphony of shes intensified, each collision a testament to the cosmic forces that shaped the first circle of hell. Orion, recognizing an opportunity, unleashed a barrage of celestial-abyssal strikes. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a blur of motion, aiming for the core of the colossal entity. The green mes, once a formidable barrier, flickered as they struggled to contain the celestial-abyssal onught. The colossal entity, undeterred by Orion''s assault, retaliated with a devastatingbination of strikes. The dual greatswords, guided by spectral precision, created shockwaves that reverberated through the basement. Orion, however, continued to dance between the strikes, his celestial-abyssal prowess defying the monstrous entity''s relentless onught. As the battle unfolded, the basement transformed into an arena of cosmic chaos. Orion''s celestial-abyssal aura shed with the spectral energies of the colossal entity, creating a kaleidoscope of light and shadow. Each swing, step, and strike became a crucial moment in the intricate choreography of a struggle that transcended mortalprehension. The colossal entity, now fully animated by the amalgamated spectral forces, adapted its tactics. It unleashed a barrage of ethereal projectiles, each one aimed at overwhelming Orion''s defenses. The young warrior, undeterred, deftly deflected and evaded the projectiles, his celestial-abyssal agility allowing him to navigate the spectral onught. Orion, sensing an opening, focused his celestial abyssal powers. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became conduits of cosmic energy, channeling the very essence of the first circle of hell. With a surge of celestial-abyssal might, he unleashed a final, devastatingbination of strikes aimed at severing the spectral bonds that held the colossal entity together. The basement, caught in the throes of a celestial-abyssal sh, bore witness to the climax of the battle. Orion''s every movement, a calcted dance, aimed to unravel the spectral forces that fueled the colossal entity''s wrath. The sheer size and scale of the struggle highlighted the cosmic stakes within the first circle of hell, as celestial and abyssal forces shed in a celestial-abyssal ballet. The battle between Orion and the colossal spectral entity raged on in the confines of the basement, each movement and strike resonating with the cosmic forces that defined the first circle of hell. The colossal entity, now fully engaged, swung its dual greatswords with relentless fury, the sheer force of each strike creating shockwaves that reverberated through the spectral abyss. Orion, his celestial-abyssal agility pushed to its limits, continued to navigate the onught with calcted precision. The dual greatswords, guided by spectral wrath, created arcs of green luminescence that shed against the ethereal brilliance of Orion''s celestial-abyssal weapons. The basement, once silent, became a battleground where the forces of lust and celestial abyssal might shed in a cosmic ballet. The colossal entity, recognizing Orion''s resilience, intensified its assault. The dual greatswords moved with spectral speed, creating a whirlwind of ethereal energy that sought to overwhelm the young warrior. Orion, however, moved with uncanny grace, each step a calcted dance to avoid the relentless strikes. The celestial-abyssal sh reached a crescendo as Orion unleashed a torrent of strikes. His Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became a blur of celestial-abyssal radiance, aiming for the heart of the colossal entity. The green mes, once a formidable barrier, flickered and struggled to contain the onught, creating an otherworldly disy of cosmic forces colliding. As the colossal entity adapted, it conjured spectral duplicates of its dual greatswords. The basement became a chaotic battleground, filled with ethereal weapons that shed against Orion''s celestial-abyssal defenses. Each swing and parry, an intricate dance of cosmic forces, created a dazzling disy of supernatural prowess. Orion, undeterred by the spectral onught, countered with a celestial-abyssal technique. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de resonated with potent energy, creating shockwaves that disrupted the spectral duplicates. The basement, caught in the maelstrom of celestial-abyssal power, bore witness to the sh of forces that defined the first circle of hell. The colossal entity, now pushed to its limits, unleashed a final, desperate assault. The dual greatswords, guided by spectral rage, created a storm of ethereal strikes that seemed to transcend the physical realm. Orion, however, navigated the onught with supernatural finesse, his every movement a testament to the celestial-abyssal dance that unfolded. Orion seized the moment, channeling the celestial-abyssal energies within him. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de became conduits of cosmic power, radiating an ethereal glow that surpassed the spectral luminescence. With a surge of celestial-abyssal might, heunched a decisivebination of strikes aimed at unraveling the very fabric of the colossal entity. The basement, now saturated with celestial-abyssal energy, witnessed the culmination of the battle. Orion''s strikes, fueled by the forces of the first circle of hell, cut through the spectral defenses of the colossal entity. The green mes that bound the entity flickered and waned, its imposing form staggered and weakened by the relentless assault. In the final moments of the celestial-abyssal sh, Orion executed a masterful technique ¨C [Heaven Splitter]. The Sangria Spear and Astral Angellic de moved in perfect harmony, creating a celestial-abyssal symphony that resonated with the very essence of the first circle of hell. The colossal entity, unable to withstand the onught, began to unravel, its spectral form dissipating into the ambient shadows. The basement, once a stage for the cosmic ballet, fell silent. The remnants of the colossal entity dissipated, leaving behind an air of spectral stillness. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise still aglow, stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, the forces of lust and cosmic might now at a momentary standstill within the first circle of hell. "Piece of shit¡­ stay down¡­" Orion muttered, ready topletely eradicate the golem''s body into smithereens, before feeling a strange shiver run down his spine. "What have youe here for?" A voice bellowed out from beyond the double doors, the same glowing green light seemingly echoing the emotions of a distant voice. It was grating, irritated, annoyed, and most of all, enraged. Orion could practically feel the rage on his skin. He could taste it in the air. He could hear it in the deep, manly voice. He could visibly see it, portrayed through the throbbing green light rising from beyond those ominous steps. Yet despite all of this, Orion couldn''t help but smile. "I''vee to make a deal." Chapter 606 First Ring of Hell: Lust (20) Chapter 606 First Ring of Hell: Lust (20) The basement, once a stage for the cosmic ballet, fell silent. The remnants of the colossal entity dissipated, leaving behind an air of spectral stillness. Orion, his celestial-abyssal guise still aglow, stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, the forces of lust and cosmic might now at a momentary standstill within the first circle of hell. "Piece of shit¡­ stay down¡­" Orion muttered, ready topletely eradicate the golem''s body into smithereens, before feeling a strange shiver run down his spine. "What have youe here for?" A voice bellowed out from beyond the double doors, the same glowing green light seemingly echoing the emotions of a distant voice. It was grating, irritated, annoyed, and most of all, enraged. Orion could practically feel the rage on his skin. He could taste it in the air. He could hear it in the deep, manly voice. He could visibly see it, portrayed through the throbbing green light rising from beyond those ominous steps. Yet despite all of this, Orion couldn''t help but smile. "I''vee to make a deal." ¡­ The Stairs of Descent, with their eerie verdant glow, held an otherworldly allure that seemed to defy the natural order. Each step, hewn with meticulous precision, bore the mark of ancient craftsmanship. The verdant hue, reminiscent of poisonous flora, pulsed with a subtle rhythm, resonating with a dark energy that whispered promises of the unknown. As Orion set foot on the first stair, he could feel a peculiar resonance, as if the very essence of the abyss responded to his presence. The spiral descent, shrouded in the ethereal glow, created an optical illusion that distorted the perception of distance. The stairs, seemingly never-ending, spiraled down into a cavernous abyss that beckoned with an irresistible and foreboding charm. The sinister energy imbued in each step seemed to carry the weight of untold secrets, a silent invitation for those brave enough to venture into the depths. The Stairs of Descent appeared almost sentient, responding to Orion''s movements with a subtle throbbing that echoed through the stone. The rhythmic pulsation became a guide, leading him deeper into the heart of the verdant abyss. As Orion descended, the sinister energy intensified, casting an eerie ambiance that hung in the air like a spectral mist. The verdant glow took on an almost lifelike quality, dancing along the edges of the stairs as if possessed by an unseen force. It was as if the very essence of the abyss had infused the staircase, turning it into a conduit for the malevolent energies that permeated the first circle of hell. The Stairs of Descent, with their spiral trajectory, created a sense of disorientation, ying tricks on perception. The swirling patterns of the verdant glow seemed to hypnotize, drawing Orion further into the abyss with each step. The ancient craftsmanship, coupled with the sinister energy, painted the descent as a passage into a realm where thews of reality bent to the whims of infernal forces. Descending further, Orion could almost hear the whispers of the abyss, the murmurs of forgotten entities entwined with the rhythmic pulsation of the stairs. The Stairs of Descent became a conduit not only for physical descent but for a metaphysical journey into the mysteries concealed within the first circle of hell. Each step carried him closer to the heart of the enigmatic power that awaited below, the verdant glow now casting an ominous radiance on the winding path ahead. The Ominous Throbbing, an integral part of the descent, manifested as an otherworldly aura that permeated the very air surrounding the staircase. The rhythmic pulsation of green light, emanating from the depths below, created an eerie cadence that echoed through the abyss. It was as though the stairs themselves were alive, responding to an unseen force that dictated the pulse of the abyssal energies. With each step taken by Orion, the Ominous Throbbing intensified, growing in resonance and vigor. The green light, throbbing in tandem with the abyssal heartbeat, cast elongated shadows that danced along the walls of the descent. The stairs seemed to breathe, inhaling and exhaling in harmony with the malevolent forces that defined the first circle of hell. The Ominous Throbbing became a disconcertingpanion to Orion''s descent, its cadence almost hypnotic in nature. The unseen force, entwined with the staircase, pulsed with an ancient power that resonated with the very heartbeat of the abyss. It was a manifestation of the metaphysical journey unfolding with each downward step, a guided rhythm that hinted at the secrets concealed within the depths. As Orion ventured deeper into the abyss, the Ominous Throbbing took on a palpable presence, surrounding him like an ethereal cloak. The green light, pulsating with an otherworldly intensity, seemed to synchronize with the beat of his own heart. The rhythmic dance between the stairs and the unseen force created an immersive experience, drawing Orion further into the enigmatic embrace of the first circle of hell. The descent, with its Ominous Throbbing, transcended the realm of mere architecture. It became a conduit for the energies that defined the abyss, a living entity that responded to the presence of those who dared to explore its mysteries. The cadence of the throbbing guided Orion''s journey, leading him into the heart of the abyssal realm, where the secrets of lust and cosmic might awaited their revtion. Fiery Hues transformed the verdant glow of the stairs into a haunting disy of deathly greens and infernal reds. As Orion descended, the once-pure green aura took on the ominous radiance reminiscent of flickering mes. This spectral intery of fiery hues cast an unsettling light that painted the entire descent in an otherworldly palette, creating an illusion that he was descending into a realm where the essence of hell itself permeated the air. The y of light and shadow became more pronounced with each step, creating an eerie dance along the spiraling staircase. Deathly greens and infernal reds intermingled, giving the impression of ethereal mes licking the edges of the abyss. The transformation of the verdant glow into fiery hues intensified the descent''s foreboding ambiance, as though the very essence of the underworld was awakening to wee Orion into its depths. As Orion continued downward, the fiery hues seemed to intensify in response to his presence. The staircase became a conduit for the vivid energies of the abyss, channeling them into a breathtaking disy that mirrored the fiery depths of hell. The illusion of descending into a realm infused with both the deathly and infernal elements captivated the senses, creating an immersive experience that blurred the boundaries between reality and the supernatural. The verdant glow, now alight with fiery hues, not only illuminated the descent but also cast elongated shadows that danced along the walls. These shadowy figures seemed to writhe and contort in response to the spectral mes, adding an extrayer of surrealism to the already otherworldly scene. Thebination of colors and shadows created an illusionary environment, heightening the sense of descending into a ce where the forces of lust and cosmic might held sway. In this transformative journey down the fiery-hued staircase, Orion found himself surrounded by an atmosphere that resonated with the very essence of hell. The intery of deathly greens and infernal reds painted a vivid picture of the abyss, a realm where mysteries awaited revtion and ancient powersy dormant, ready to shape the destiny of those who dared to tread its fiery depths. Cacophonous Silence enveloped Orion as he descended the spiraling staircase. The air, once resonating with the echoes of celestial-abyssal shes, now clung to an oppressive stillness. The steps, shrouded in their eerie verdant glow, seemed to possess an uncanny ability to absorb sound, rendering the descent into a realm of profound quietness. The eerie quietness amplified the anticipation that hung in the air. The absence of sound created a vacuum, heightening the suspense of what awaited Orion below. Each step he took seemed to be swallowed by the silence, making the descent feel like a solitary journey into the heart of an enigmatic abyss. The echoes of the cosmic ballet that had defined the battles above ground were reced by an unsettling quiet that added ayer of mystery to the unfolding narrative. The silence, though devoid of audible disturbances, resonated with an unseen tension. It was as if the very air held its breath, awaiting the revtion of whaty beyond the fiery-hued staircase. The quietness became a haunting backdrop, intensifying the psychological impact of the descent and entuating the unknown nature of the depths below. Orion, amidst the oppressive quietness, found himself in a surreal state of istion. The rhythmic throbbing of green light persisted, but theck of apanying sounds created a disconcerting contrast. The silence absorbed his footsteps and breaths, adding an element of solitude to the descent. It was a silent symphony,posed of the echoes of stillness that reverberated with an unsettling cadence. As the staircase wound deeper into the abyss, the cacophonous silence continued to apany Orion. The profound stillness seemed to magnify the importance of the journey, emphasizing each step as a deliberate movement into the unknown. The descent became a dance of shadows and silence, an immersive experience that transcended the audible realm and delved into the profound mysteries concealed within the first circle of hell. Deathly Aura permeated the air as Orion continued his descent down the spiraling staircase. An intangible force, thick with malevolence, clung to the surroundings like an oppressive shroud. The very atmosphere seemed to thicken, carrying with it the weight of foreboding that hinted at the profound darkness awaiting him below. Chapter 607 First Ring of Hell: Lust (21) Chapter 607 First Ring of Hell: Lust (21) The eerie quietness amplified the anticipation that hung in the air. The absence of sound created a vacuum, heightening the suspense of what awaited Orion below. Each step he took seemed to be swallowed by the silence, making the descent feel like a solitary journey into the heart of an enigmatic abyss. The echoes of the cosmic ballet that had defined the battles above ground were reced by an unsettling quiet that added ayer of mystery to the unfolding narrative. The silence, though devoid of audible disturbances, resonated with an unseen tension. It was as if the very air held its breath, awaiting the revtion of whaty beyond the fiery-hued staircase. The quietness became a haunting backdrop, intensifying the psychological impact of the descent and entuating the unknown nature of the depths below. Orion, amidst the oppressive quietness, found himself in a surreal state of istion. The rhythmic throbbing of green light persisted, but theck of apanying sounds created a disconcerting contrast. The silence absorbed his footsteps and breaths, adding an element of solitude to the descent. It was a silent symphony,posed of the echoes of stillness that reverberated with an unsettling cadence. As the staircase wound deeper into the abyss, the cacophonous silence continued to apany Orion. The profound stillness seemed to magnify the importance of the journey, emphasizing each step as a deliberate movement into the unknown. The descent became a dance of shadows and silence, an immersive experience that transcended the audible realm and delved into the profound mysteries concealed within the first circle of hell. Deathly Aura permeated the air as Orion continued his descent down the spiraling staircase. An intangible force, thick with malevolence, clung to the surroundings like an oppressive shroud. The very atmosphere seemed to thicken, carrying with it the weight of foreboding that hinted at the profound darkness awaiting him below. The deathly aura manifested as a palpable presence, seeping into the unseen corners of the abyssal descent. It was as if the very essence of mortality, tinged with an otherworldly malevolence, had saturated the air. Each step Orion took seemed to disturb this spectral force, causing it to ripple through the surroundings and intensify the sense of impending dread. As the staircase wound deeper into the abyss, the deathly aura intensified. Shadows seemed to coil around the verdant glow, creating an amalgamation of spectral energies that danced in the descent''s oppressive embrace. The malevolence in the air hinted at the profound depths of the first circle of hell, where the boundary between life and death blurred into a sinister tapestry. The deathly aura was not just an abstract concept but a tangible force that clung to Orion''s very being. It brushed against his skin, sending shivers down his spine, as if whispering secrets of the abyss. The malevolence wrapped itself around him, weaving an ominous narrative that transcended the physical descent and delved into the metaphysical realm of cosmic forces. Orion, surrounded by the deathly aura, felt an unsettling presence that defied exnation. The malevolence in the air seemed to converge, creating an almost sentient force that observed his every movement. It was as if the abyss itself was aware of his descent, responding with a deathly embrace that transcended the boundaries between the living and the supernatural. As the stairs continued their winding journey, the deathly aura became an ever-presentpanion. The malevolence hung in the air, casting a spectral shadow over the descent. It was a testament to the enigmatic nature of the first circle of hell, where the cosmic dance of celestial and abyssal forces intertwined with the mortal realm, creating an atmosphere that resonated with the echoes of deathly whispers. Verdant mes adorned the edges of the stairs, casting an eerie glow that illuminated the descent into the first circle of hell. Wisps of otherworldly fire flickered sporadically, their movements mirroring an ethereal dance. The luminescence of the verdant mes painted a surreal tableau on the walls, adding to the enigmatic atmosphere that enveloped the spiraling staircase. The verdant mes, born from the abyssal energies that permeated the descent, held a mesmerizing quality. Their sporadic flickers created shadows that seemed to move with a life of their own, enhancing the surreal nature of the journey downward. The dance of these ethereal mes contributed to the mystique of the abyssal descent as if the very stairwell itself were alive with an otherworldly energy. As Orion descended, the verdant mes yed tricks on the shadows, casting intricate patterns on the walls. The luminescent hues of green danced in tandem with the rhythmic throbbing of the deathly aura, creating an immersive experience that transcended the mere physical act of descending. The stairwell became a canvas, and the verdant mes painted an ever-changing masterpiece that told a silent tale of cosmic forces at y. The ethereal dance of the verdant mes added to the surreal atmosphere, amplifying the anticipation of whaty below. The mes seemed to respond to the unseen energies that pulsed through the abyssal descent, their movements an intricate reflection of the celestial-abyssal symphony that resonated within the first circle of hell. Each flicker of green fire became a note in the cosmic melody, contributing to the enigmatic ambiance that surrounded Orion on his descent. As the stairs wound deeper into the abyss, the verdant mes became a constantpanion. Their eerie glow persisted, casting an otherworldly radiance that defied thews of the mortal realm. The dance of these ethereal mes, guided by forces beyondprehension, continued to add ayer of mysticism to the already surreal journey through the first circle of hell. The verdant mes became a guiding light in the abyssal darkness, illuminating the path for Orion as he ventured further into the unknown. As Orion descended the spiral staircase, he couldn''t shake the feeling of an unseen force gently guiding him forward. It was a subtlepulsion, like an ethereal hand beckoning him deeper into the abyss. The verdant glow, emanating from the very structure of the stairs, responded to his presence with an intensity that seemed to mirror the anticipation of his arrival in the heart of the mysterious depths. The unseen force, woven into the fabric of the abyssal descent, created a sensation of inevitability. Each step Orion took felt like a response to an unspoken invitation, an unyielding pull toward the enigmatic destination below. The verdant glow, now a radiant beacon, intensified as if signaling that the journey had reached a pivotal moment¡ªan intersection of mortal curiosity and the cosmic forces that governed the first circle of hell. Thepulsion to move forward was both unsettling and irresistible. It was as if the very essence of the abyss sought an audience with the intruder, drawing him deeper into its cosmic embrace. The stairs themselves seemed to pulse with an unseen energy, resonating with a subtle rhythm that echoed the heartbeat of the abyss. Orion, caught in the grip of this mysterious force, continued his descent with a mix of trepidation and fascination. The verdant glow that surrounded him responded dynamically to each step, creating an otherworldly path through the abyssal descent. It was as though the unseen force had intertwined itself with the very structure of the stairs, orchestrating a cosmic ballet that guided Orion toward an unknown destination. The luminous hues of green radiated with an intensity that transcended mere illumination¡ªthey carried a message, an unspoken dialogue between the mortal intruder and the ancient forces that dwelled within the first circle of hell. Orion, entranced by the intery of the unseen force and the radiant glow, surrendered to thepulsion that urged him forward. The stairwell, bathed in verdant hues, seemed to unfold like a living entity, revealing secrets that only those attuned to the cosmic currents couldprehend. The unseen force became apanion in the descent, a silent guide steering Orion toward the heart of the mysterious depths with an inevitability that left no room for resistance. As thepulsion deepened, so did the verdant glow. It pulsed with an ever-increasing vibrancy, resonating with the uncharted energies that awaited Orion below. The unseen force, now a palpable presence in the very air he breathed,municated through the luminous staircase, whispering secrets of the abyss that transcended the boundaries of mortal understanding. The journey, guided by this etherealpulsion, unfolded like a cosmic revtion, and Orion descended further into the abyssal depths with an unwavering resolve to unveil the mysteries thaty ahead. As Orion continued his descent down the spiral staircase, a growing awareness of a looming presence enveloped him. It was an intangible force, resonating with the very essence of the first circle of hell. The stairs, once a mere physical construct, transformed into a conduit¡ªa pathway that drew him inexorably toward an encounter with the enigmatic power that awaited in the depths below. The further Orion descended, the more palpable the presence became. It was as if the abyss itself reached out to embrace him, each step carrying him closer to the heart of an ancient force that had long held dominion over the realm of lust. The spiral staircase, bathed in the eerie verdant glow, seemed to vibrate with the anticipation of the approaching convergence. Chapter 608 First Ring of Hell: Lust (22)

Chapter 608 First Ring of Hell: Lust (22)

The verdant glow that surrounded him responded dynamically to each step, creating an otherworldly path through the abyssal descent. It was as though the unseen force had intertwined itself with the very structure of the stairs, orchestrating a cosmic ballet that guided Orion toward an unknown destination. The luminous hues of green radiated with an intensity that transcended mere illumination¡ªthey carried a message, an unspoken dialogue between the mortal intruder and the ancient forces that dwelled within the first circle of hell. Orion, entranced by the intery of the unseen force and the radiant glow, surrendered to thepulsion that urged him forward. The stairwell, bathed in verdant hues, seemed to unfold like a living entity, revealing secrets that only those attuned to the cosmic currents couldprehend. The unseen force became apanion in the descent, a silent guide steering Orion toward the heart of the mysterious depths with an inevitability that left no room for resistance. As thepulsion deepened, so did the verdant glow. It pulsed with an ever-increasing vibrancy, resonating with the uncharted energies that awaited Orion below. The unseen force, now a palpable presence in the very air he breathed,municated through the luminous staircase, whispering secrets of the abyss that transcended the boundaries of mortal understanding. The journey, guided by this etherealpulsion, unfolded like a cosmic revtion, and Orion descended further into the abyssal depths with an unwavering resolve to unveil the mysteries thaty ahead. As Orion continued his descent down the spiral staircase, a growing awareness of a looming presence enveloped him. It was an intangible force, resonating with the very essence of the first circle of hell. The stairs, once a mere physical construct, transformed into a conduit¡ªa pathway that drew him inexorably toward an encounter with the enigmatic power that awaited in the depths below. The further Orion descended, the more palpable the presence became. It was as if the abyss itself reached out to embrace him, each step carrying him closer to the heart of an ancient force that had long held dominion over the realm of lust. The spiral staircase, bathed in the eerie verdant glow, seemed to vibrate with the anticipation of the approaching convergence. The looming presence echoed through the very structure of the abyssal descent, an omnipresent force that stirred the air with cosmic energies. Orion, now fully attuned to the unseenpulsion, felt a resonance with the ancient power that awaited him. The stairs, bathed in luminous hues, symbolized not just a descent into the abyss but a journey toward an encounter with a force that transcended mortal understanding. The stairs acted as a symbolic bridge between the mortal realm and the arcane forces that governed the first circle of hell. The looming presence, like a distant echo of eternity, beckoned Orion to delve deeper, promising revtions that extended beyond the boundaries of the known world. The staircase, a conduit pulsating with cosmic energies, guided him with an almost gravitational force toward the culmination of his journey. With each step, the looming presence intensified, bing a living entity that coexisted with the very fabric of the abyss. It was an ancient power, intricately connected to the first circle of hell, and as Orion descended further, he felt the weight of its dominion pressing upon him. The staircase, now a conduit for the convergence of mortal and cosmic forces, held the promise of unveiling the secrets thaty shrouded in the depths below. The abyssal descent had be a pilgrimage, a passage through which Orion traversed the boundary between the known and the unknown. The looming presence, a guiding force that transcended time and space, ensured that every step carried him closer to the revtion that awaited at the heart of the first circle of hell. The spiral staircase, bathed in the radiant glow of the abyss, became a vessel for the fusion of mortal curiosity and the primordial forces that had shaped the very fabric of the infernal realm. As Orion descended the spiral staircase into the heart of the verdant abyss, an unexpected undercurrent of frigidity added to the already ominous ambiance. Despite the fiery hues casting an eerie radiance, the stairs seemed to absorb warmth, creating a chilling sensation that clung to the air like a spectral shroud. The frigid undertones introduced an element of contrast to the fiery spectacle, a paradoxical intery of heat and cold that heightened the otherworldly nature of the descent. Each step down the staircase seemed to draw Orion further into the grasp of an unseen force, and with it, the temperature dropped, leaving behind a trail of numbing cold. The stairs, bathed in their eerie verdant glow, manifested an insidious cold that prated beyond the physical. It was a cold that seeped into the very essence of the abyss, a symbolic representation of the chilling mysteries that awaited in the depths below. The juxtaposition of the fiery hues and the frigid undertones created a disconcerting environment, amplifying the sense of descending into a realm where thews of mortalprehension held little sway. The frigidity, lingering in the air like a phantom, contributed to the unsettling nature of the descent. Orion, now enveloped in the paradoxical embrace of warmth and cold, felt a surreal duality that mirrored the cosmic forces at y in the first circle of hell. The stairs, pulsating with an unnatural energy, seemed to channel both the infernal heat and the abyssal cold, forging a path that defied the conventional boundaries of temperature and reality. As Orion continued his descent, the frigid undertones intensified, creating an environment that transcended the realms of mere physicality. The chilling sensation, growing more pronounced with each step, mirrored the enigmatic nature of the ancient force that awaited below. The stairs, now both conduits and barriers, symbolized the dichotomy of elemental forces converging in the heart of the infernal abyss. The frigidity became a silentpanion on Orion''s journey, a constant reminder of the mysteries and contradictions that defined the first circle of hell. The verdant abyss, now suffused with an intery of warmth and cold, held within its depths a convergence of cosmic energies that defied mortal understanding. The staircase, in its paradoxical manifestation, guided Orion into the heart of an arcane realm where the boundaries between the natural and supernatural blurred into an enigmatic tapestry of cosmic forces. Orion, with his celestial-abyssal guise still faintly aglow, gazed upon the massive green pool with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. The surreal scene before him held an otherworldly beauty, its dark currents and verdant glow creating a cosmic dance that echoed the very essence of the first circle of hell. The chaotic writhing of the ckva''s surface seemed almost sentient, responding to the unseen forces that governed the infernal realm. As if possessed by a cosmic rhythm, the liquid shadows pulsated with an energy that resonated with the rhythmic heartbeat of the demonic ne. The intery between the abyssal darkness and the vibrant verdant hues cast an otherworldly ambiance that left Orion captivated by the mysterious forces at y. The air around the pool shimmered with an unnatural heat, distorted by the rising vapors that curled upwards from the swirling abyss. The atmosphere itself carried the weight of ancient power, a tangible force that hinted at the untold secrets concealed within the depths of the liquid shadows. It was as though the very air was charged with the primordial energies of lust, desire, and the arcane mysteries inherent to the first circle of hell. As Orion stood at the precipice, the rhythmic pulsations of the swirling contents seemed to beckon him, inviting him to be a part of the cosmic symphony that echoed through the cavernous space. The verdant glow and inky ckness, entwined in a dance of cosmic duality, created a mesmerizing tableau that hinted at revtions waiting to be unraveled. The swirling ckva, appearing deceptively liquid, exuded a viscosity that defied earthly understanding. It pulsed with a life force of its own, seemingly responding to the ebb and flow of the unseen cosmic energies within the first circle of hell. The verdant glow, like ethereal veins running through the abyss, entuated the supernatural essence of the pool, amplifying its allure and the mysteries hidden beneath its surface. Orion, feeling the palpable energy emanating from the abyssal depths, found himself drawn to the mysteries concealed within the liquid shadows. The whispers of ancient knowledge, carried by the air itself, intensified, creating a siren call that resonated with the celestial-abyssal forces coursing through him. With a determined yet cautious step, he ventured closer to the edge, ready to plunge into the heart of the first circle of hell and confront the challenges and revtions that awaited in the abyssal depths. "Let''s continue our conversation from earlier," Orion muttered, his eyes staring deep into the ckva which almost seemed to draw his attention inward, grasping at it and holding it hostage. "I hope you understand that your captor sent me." "I''m well aware of it. I can smell her mark on you¡­ if you don''t act fast, you might eventually turn into her ve," The ck pool ofva almost seemed to grin as these bassy words bellowed out from its pitch-ck center. "Hm?" Orion''s eyes widened, causing the Lich''s grin to widen even more. "Tell me more." Chapter 609 First Ring of Hell: Lust (Final) Chapter 609 First Ring of Hell: Lust (Final) The swirling ckva, appearing deceptively liquid, exuded a viscosity that defied earthly understanding. It pulsed with a life force of its own, seemingly responding to the ebb and flow of the unseen cosmic energies within the first circle of hell. The verdant glow, like ethereal veins running through the abyss, entuated the supernatural essence of the pool, amplifying its allure and the mysteries hidden beneath its surface. Orion, feeling the palpable energy emanating from the abyssal depths, found himself drawn to the mysteries concealed within the liquid shadows. The whispers of ancient knowledge, carried by the air itself, intensified, creating a siren call that resonated with the celestial-abyssal forces coursing through him. With a determined yet cautious step, he ventured closer to the edge, ready to plunge into the heart of the first circle of hell and confront the challenges and revtions that awaited in the abyssal depths. "Let''s continue our conversation from earlier," Orion muttered, his eyes staring deep into the ckva which almost seemed to draw his attention inward, grasping at it and holding it hostage. "I hope you understand that your captor sent me." "I''m well aware of it. I can smell her mark on you¡­ if you don''t act fast, you might eventually turn into her ve," The ck pool ofva almost seemed to grin as these bassy words bellowed out from its pitch-ck center. "Hm?" Orion''s eyes widened, causing the Lich''s grin to widen even more. "Tell me more." ¡­ As the ambient shadows of the first circle of hell danced in anticipation, a silhouette emerged at the top of the spiral staircase. The air seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly resonance as the goddess of lust descended, encased in vibrant green mes that outlined her enchanting form. Each step she took sent ripples through the verdant mes, the flickering fire casting an alluring glow that entuated her divine beauty. The green mes imbued with an ethereal energy, danced in harmonious cadence with the goddess''s movements, creating an entrancing spectacle that mirrored the cosmic energies of the infernal realm. As the goddess descended further, the staircase became a stage for her celestial abyssal presence. The green mes, with an almost sentient grace, coiled around her silhouette, emphasizing the curves of her seductive figure. The flickering radiance intertwined with the ambient shadows, creating an intricate intery of light and darkness that bespoke the dual nature of the goddess. Her descent was apanied by a haunting elegance, a cosmic ballet that resonated with the very essence of the first circle of hell. The green mes, with an otherworldly vitality, outlined her form in a celestial-abyssal embrace as if she were a manifestation of the arcane forces that governed the realm of lust. Each step seemed to draw the gaze of unseen entities, stirring the cosmic energies thaty dormant in the abyss. The goddess of lust, her eyes ame with an infernal hue, descended with a regal poise that transcended mortal beauty. The verdant mes, like an aura of temptation, clung to her figure, casting an otherworldly radiance that left an indelible mark on the staircase. As she moved, the mes responded to the seductive cadence of her steps, a visual symphony that echoed the eternal dance between pleasure and peril. Her arrival at the bottom of the stairs marked the culmination of the celestial-abyssal descent. The goddess stood amidst the verdant mes, an embodiment of lust and power. The flickering radiance enveloped her, creating an aura that radiated both temptation and danger, a testament to her dominion over the first circle of hell. The ambient shadows bowed in reverence to the goddess''s presence, and the cosmic energies stirred, awaiting the revtions that her arrival promised within the abyssal depths. "What might you two be talking about?" "Oh, nothing really," The green pool ofva beckoned a voice that shook the atmosphere itself. "Then let''s get started, Orion," The goddess smirked, unable to read Orion''s thoughts and Lich''s thoughts. This made her uneasy, yet she proceeded with the process as getting rid of this nuisance and the tantalizing taste of possibly getting stronger and surpassing her limits was too attractive. "As you wish¡­ [Quasi World]." She almost immediately shivered. That god damn goddess of lust felt a shiver run down her spine and as the icy grip of something even deadlier than the trapped embodiment of death gripped her soul, she couldn''t help but freeze. In a burst of celestial-abyssal energy, Orion summoned a rift, tearing through the fabric of reality. The space around him warped, and with an otherworldly force, he dragged the lich and the goddess of lust into a new dimension. As they crossed the threshold, the surroundings shifted, revealing a deste battlefield immersed in a perpetual downpour. Rain cascaded from the darkened sky, a relentless torrent that soaked the muddy ground beneath. Thendscape was littered with the remains of fallen soldiers, their lifeless forms strewn across the battlefield like forgotten echoes of a war-torn past. Puddles of water mingled with the blood-soaked earth, creating a dismal tableau of decay and destion. The atmosphere was heavy with the scent of petrichor, a poignant reminder of the ceaseless rain that seemed to wash away the sins of the fallen. The relentless downpour added ayer of somberness to the battlefield, as if the heavens themselves wept for the souls lost in the ongoing conflict. Amidst the grim tableau, Orion stood as a harbinger of cosmic forces. The lich and the goddess of lust, now in this new dimension, found themselves on the rain-soaked battlefield, surrounded by the echoes of a forgotten war. The celestial-abyssal energy radiating from Orion''s form cast an ethereal glow on the destendscape. Behind Orion, a formidable army of one hundred thousand vampiric soldiers stood at attention. Their eyes glowed with an unholy crimson, reflecting both their immortal nature and the insatiable hunger for battle. d in darkened armor, they awaited theirmander''s orders with a stoic resolve, a legion bound by an allegiance to the celestial-abyssal forces that Orion embodied. The muddy ground beneath Orion''s feet bore witness to the cosmic sh that was about to unfold. Raindrops mingled with the celestial-abyssal aura that enveloped him, creating an otherworldly spectacle. The lich and the goddess of lust, now within this surreal dimension, could feel the weight of the rain-soaked battlefield, a testament to the magnitude of the impending conflict. As Orion surveyed the destendscape, his eyes aze with determination, the rain continued to fall in a relentless cadence. The battlefield, a canvas of perpetual strife, awaited the sh of cosmic forces. The vampiric army, a silent legion of the undead, stood ready to heed Orion''smand, their allegiance forged in the crucible of eternity. The dimension resonated with the echoes of battles long forgotten, a surreal backdrop to the celestial-abyssal confrontation that would unfold on the rain-soaked ins of cosmic destiny. In the surreal dimension, the Lich materialized before Orion, an apparition of death and decay. Shackled by ethereal chains woven from the remnants of fallen corpses, the Lich stood as a grotesque embodiment of the macabre. The spectral chains snaked around him, each link forged from the lingering echoes of battles waged on this deste battlefield. The Lich''s form exuded an aura of withered malevolence. His appearance, once formidable andmanding, had sumbed to the inexorable ravages of time. Rotted flesh clung to his skeletal frame, a grotesque tapestry of decay that mirrored the fate of the fallen soldiers whose remainsprised the ethereal chains that bound him. The Lich''s eye sockets glowed with an unholy radiance, twin orbs of spectral malevolence that pierced through the darkness. The shackles, adorned with the lingering essences of the fallen, constrained the Lich''s spectral form, a testament to the cosmic forces that held him captive in this surreal dimension. The once-imposing visage of the Lich had eroded into a state of profound decay. His skeletal features were etched with the passage of time, a grotesque caricature of the immortal being he had once been. Wisps of necrotic energy clung to his form, manifesting as an ethereal shroud that whispered of his formidable past. As the Lich stood shackled, the stench of death and decay emanated from his wretched form. The spectral chains, woven from the remnants of fallen soldiers, bound him to the collective essence of the battlefield. The Lich''s weakened and rotting appearance bore witness to the toll exacted by the ceaseless passage of cosmic time. The ethereal shackles groaned with the weight of the fallen, each corpse contributing to the spectral bonds that restrained the Lich. His weakened and rotting form seemed a macabre fusion of the undead and the forgotten, a grotesque tableau of mortality''s inevitable embrace even for beings of immense power. As he faced Orion in this surreal dimension, the Lich stood as a poignant reminder of the transience that awaited even the most immortal of entities. "Do you want to have the honor of ying this disgusting thing?" Orion smiled, and still, the goddess of lust couldn''t help but twitch her eye with a rattling amount of nerves. Chapter 610 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (1)

Chapter 610 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (1)

The Lich''s eye sockets glowed with an unholy radiance, twin orbs of spectral malevolence that pierced through the darkness. The shackles, adorned with the lingering essences of the fallen, constrained the Lich''s spectral form, a testament to the cosmic forces that held him captive in this surreal dimension. The once-imposing visage of the Lich had eroded into a state of profound decay. His skeletal features were etched with the passage of time, a grotesque caricature of the immortal being he had once been. Wisps of necrotic energy clung to his form, manifesting as an ethereal shroud that whispered of his formidable past. As the Lich stood shackled, the stench of death and decay emanated from his wretched form. The spectral chains, woven from the remnants of fallen soldiers, bound him to the collective essence of the battlefield. The Lich''s weakened and rotting appearance bore witness to the toll exacted by the ceaseless passage of cosmic time. The ethereal shackles groaned with the weight of the fallen, each corpse contributing to the spectral bonds that restrained the Lich. His weakened and rotting form seemed a macabre fusion of the undead and the forgotten, a grotesque tableau of mortality''s inevitable embrace even for beings of immense power. As he faced Orion in this surreal dimension, the Lich stood as a poignant reminder of the transience that awaited even the most immortal of entities. "Do you want to have the honor of ying this disgusting thing?" Orion smiled, and still, the goddess of lust couldn''t help but twitch her eye with a rattling amount of nerves. "Hey, kid¡­ why are you blocking out your thoughts?" "..." "..." "[Throne World¡­" Orion''s eyes widened and his grin shot into a sadistic smile. His hands came up, crossing against each other, creating somewhat of an inverted cross before the goddess of lust reacted instinctively. "[Gate of Hell¡­" She muttered, a searing purple glow shining brightly from the center of her right palm. In the realm of Throne Worlds, the concept revolves around the notion that the manifestation within the status and system, connected to the body, is a mere hollow shellpared to the vastness of one''s imagination. The Throne World represents a deeply personal and unique dimension that is shaped and molded by the individual''s thoughts, desires, and creativity. The status and system, acting as a conduit between the physical realm and the abstract dimensions of the mind, provide a limited reflection of the true potential contained within. The hollow shell within the system is a simplified representation, a fraction of theplexity that the individual envisions within their Throne World. The potential for improvement in one''s Throne World exists through a transformative process. By altering and enhancing the shell, filling it with new elements, and pushing the boundaries of imagination, an individual can theoretically elevate their Throne World to new heights. This process doesn''t necessarily involve evolution or a change in ss but rather a conscious and creative effort to redefine and expand the limits of their personal realm. This concept implies that the richness and depth of one''s Throne World are not predetermined or fixed. Instead, it suggests a dynamic and evolvingndscape that can be actively influenced and augmented by the individual''s own development, experiences, and imagination. As the shell is filled with more intricate details,plexities, and facets of the individual''s essence, the Throne World can undergo significant enhancement, bing a more vivid and expansive representation of their inner world. In the intricate tapestry of cosmic existence, there are conversations and revtions known only to the darkest and most ancient beings. Orion, unaware of the profound intricacies governing Throne Worlds, found himself at the precipice of transformation without conscious intent. The subtle currents of the universe had woven a narrative beyond his immediateprehension. As the mysterious conversation unfolded in the shadowy corners of existence, a natural and uncharted reaction urred within Orion''s being. The threads connecting his consciousness to the Throne World stirred, responding to forces beyond his conscious awareness. The hollow shell within the status and system, a reflection of his current state, began to resonate with the unspoken whispers of cosmic secrets. This spontaneous transformation marked a subtle shift in Orion''s connection to his Throne World. The unfolding events acted as a catalyst, prompting the evolution of his personal dimension without deliberate action on his part. The process, guided by forces unseen, led to an expansion of his Throne World''s potential, despite Orion''sck of awareness regarding the intricate mechanics at y. The metaphysical essence of Orion''s being resonated with the cosmic undercurrents, and the unfolding of his Throne World became a testament to the enigmatic nature of existence. It was a dance of shadows, a choreography orchestrated by unseen hands that transcended the boundaries of mortalprehension. A part of the conversation Orion had with the lich echoed out of his mind and through his very own world. ''I''ve seen people like you before. A person of many ideas. But I think of you as somebody more like a fractured person. You try to be everything you want to be, but at that same time, you spread yourself thin¡­'' In the ethereal expanse of Orion''s Throne World, the quote "I''ve seen people like you before. A person of many ideas. But I think of you as somebody more like a fractured person. You try to be everything you want to be, but at that same time, you spread yourself thin¡­" reverberates as a subtle undercurrent, shaping the very fabric of his Kingdom of Null. The Kingdom of Null, mirroring theplexity of Orion''s character, stands as a realm of fractured ideals and multifaceted ambitions. Thendscape is a tapestry woven from threads of diverse aspirations, each strand representing a different facet of his intricate persona. Towers of innovation rise alongside citadels of wisdom, reflecting his desire to epass myriad ideas within the boundaries of his realm. Yet, within the grandeur of the Kingdom of Null, there is an undeniable sense of fragmentation. The very essence of Orion''s Throne World embodies the struggle to reconcile the multitude of identities and ambitions that reside within him. The architecture of his realm is both a testament to his boundless creativity and a reflection of the challenges posed by the inherent tension in spreading oneself thin across a multitude of pursuits. The Kingdom of Null resonates with an atmosphere of perpetual motion, symbolizing the ceaseless striving to be everything envisioned. Vastndscapes of diversity unfold, from crystalline spires representing aspirations to shadowy valleys embodying uncharted depths of the self. The fractal nature of the Kingdom mirrors theplexity of Orion''s thoughts and ambitions, a testament to the perpetual dance of self-discovery. In the Throne World''s grand halls, echoes of past endeavors linger, coexisting with the echoes of future possibilities. This coalescence of timelines reflects the multifaceted nature of Orion''s identity, embodying the idea of being fractured across the temporal spectrum. Each corner of the Kingdom of Null tells a story of a different facet, a fragment of the whole, creating a mosaic of experiences and ambitions. The Kingdom''s inhabitants, embodiments of Orion''s ideals, move with a synchronized disharmony, reflecting the challenge of juggling diverse roles and aspirations. They exist as living echoes of his attempts to be everything he envisions, yet their movements subtly convey the inherent tension and delicate bnce required to navigate theplexities of a fractured existence. Orion took a sharp breath. "... ¦¡¦Ê¦Ñ?¦Ð¦Ï¦Ë¦Ç ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ð¦Ï¦Ë?¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô]." Trantion: Citadel of War. A realm forged in the crucible of conflict and steeped in the essence of battle. A sprawling citadel, its towering obsidian walls rise majestically, adorned with ominous symbols that resonate with the energies of war and blood. The air is heavy with the scent of iron and the echoes of distant shes. Within the citadel, expansive war-tornndscapes stretch as far as the eye can see. Fields of muddy ground, battered by ceaseless rain, serve as a haunting reminder of the countless battles fought within the realm. The skies above are perpetually shrouded in storm clouds, unleashing torrents of rain that seem to wash away the sins of war. The god marks on Orion''s face manifest as intricate, luminescent patterns that stretch out from under his eyes, forming an ethereal tapestry across his visage. These divine symbols glow with an otherworldly radiance, pulsating with the celestial energies that course through his being. The patterns, a manifestation of his elevated status and connection to the divine weave an enigmatic story of power and destiny. As the god marks unfold, a surreal transformation urs. The skin splits open along the lines of the intricate patterns, revealing a golden glow emanating from within. The moment is both beautiful and awe-inspiring as if the very essence of Orion''s divine potential is beingid bare for the world to witness. From the opened seams of his skin, golden blood emerges, shimmering with an ethereal brilliance. This divine ichor, unlike any mortal fluid, carries with it the essence of celestial power and untapped potential. Each drop seems to contain a fragment of the cosmic forces that bind Orion to his elevated role, radiating a sublime energy that hints at the vast depths of his divine nature. The golden blood flows gracefully down his face, tracing the contours of the god marks, and drips onto the ground below. Wherever it touches, the ground seems to absorb the celestial essence, and a faint, ephemeral glow lingers in its wake. At that moment, a smile echoed from the heavens. Deep in the room containing the thrones of the twelve Olympians was a man soaked in blood staring at his own son who had finally realized his full potential. And well, it wasn''t just him as the remaining twelve Olympians stared down in horror as the one thing they needed to take out had grown to a level that could now take a step in their direction. However, the Goddess of Lust reacted in kind. "... Malificent Desire]." Chapter 611 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (2)

Chapter 611 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (2)

The golden blood flows gracefully down his face, tracing the contours of the god marks, and drips onto the ground below. Wherever it touches, the ground seems to absorb the celestial essence, and a faint, ephemeral glow lingers in its wake. At that moment, a smile echoed from the heavens. Deep in the room containing the thrones of the twelve Olympians was a man soaked in blood staring at his own son who had finally realized his full potential. And well, it wasn''t just him as the remaining twelve Olympians stared down in horror as the one thing they needed to take out had grown to a level that could now take a step in their direction. However, the Goddess of Lust reacted in kind. "... Malificent Desire]." The massive portal behind Orion emerges like a colossal mountain, its dimensions stretching wide and tall, dominating the surrounding space with an imposing presence. The frame of the portal is adorned with war-torn aspects, bearing the scars and remnants of countless battles fought across the fabric of existence. Each inch of its surface tells a tale of conflict, victory, and the enduring echoes of cosmic strife. The portal''s exterior is a canvas of chaos, with jagged edges and fissures that speak to the violent forces that gave birth to its existence. The very material seems to be forged from the essence of war itself, carrying the weight of innumerable shes between celestial and abyssal powers. The surface is marked by dark stains, a visual record of the blood spilled in the name of conquest and cosmic dominion. As the portal looms behind Orion, it seems to pulsate with an ominous energy. The air around it quivers with the residual echoes of battles long past, creating an aura of tension that extends beyond the physical realm. The very fabric of the portal seems to ripple, as if it retains a memory of the tumultuous events that have unfolded within its war-soaked frame. Streams of blood cascade down the surface of the portal, giving it an eerie, crimson sheen. The blood, symbolic of the countless lives sacrificed in the name of power, drips from the edges, pooling at the base in an unsettling reflection of the portal''s war-torn nature. The sight is both awe-inspiring and ominous, a testament to the portal''s role as a conduit between worlds forged in the crucible of cosmic conflict. The Citadel of War erupts from beyond the portal, its immense structure materializing with an awe-inspiring and dread-inducing presence. As it emerges, reality itself seems to warp and twist around Orion, sumbing to the Citadel''s influence. The very fabric of existence bends to amodate the Citadel''s arrival, shifting not only the physical appearance but also the mana in the air, infusing it with an essence of blood and hatred. The citadel rises like a dark monolith, its towering spires reaching towards the heavens, each one a testament to the ceaseless conflicts and battles that have shaped its form. The structure is soaked in the residue of cosmic wars, and the very stones seem to carry the imprints of countless struggles waged in the name of conquest. The Citadel''s body, bathed in an ethereal glow of crimson, radiates an aura of intense malevolence. As the Citadel of War asserts its dominance over the surroundings, the atmosphere bes charged with an oppressive energy. The air itself seems to thicken, saturated with the essence of blood and the palpable weight of hatred. The mana, once serene, transforms into a turbulent force, mirroring the turbulent history etched into the very stones of the Citadel. The Citadel''s architecture is imposing, a fusion of dark aesthetics and martial grandeur. Towers adorned with ominous spires pierce the sky, casting shadows that seem to writhe with a life of their own. The citadel''s walls are etched with intricate carvings, each telling a story of conflict, conquest, and the unrelenting pursuit of power. The ground beneath is stained with an otherworldly mixture of blood and hatred, giving the entire scene an unsettling and surreal quality. The very essence of the Citadel of War seeps into the surroundings, permeating thendscape with an undeniable sense of dread. The shift in reality around Orion is both visual and metaphysical as if the citadel''s arrival has left an indelible mark on the fabric of existence. The air bes charged with the echoes of battles past, and the ground beneath Orion''s feet seems to resonate with the dark pulse of cosmic warfare. The triangr portal, conjured by the Goddess of Lust, defies the very essence of conventional gateways. Its form, an irregr triangle with jagged edges, stands as a testament to the chaotic and seductive forces harnessed by the deity. The demonic and lustful aspects that line the uneven edges twist and writhe, as if the very fabric of the portal is imbued with the essence of temptation and desire. Each corner of the triangr portal emanates an otherworldly energy, an alluring yet ominous glow that beckons those who dare to approach. The radiance seems to shift in hue, dancing between sultry reds, enticing purples, and shadowy cks. The portal''s irregr geometry hints at the capricious nature of the infernal realm it connects to, where pleasure and peril coalesce in a cosmic dance. Demonic influences manifest in the sharp angles and jagged protrusions that adorn the perimeter of the portal. These sinister embellishments seem to pulsate with an insidious energy, marking the gateway as a conduit to the abyssal realms. The irregrity of its shape suggests a connection to the ever-changing and unpredictable nature of lust and temptation. Existing on the boundary between dimensions, the portal is a fusion of the seductive and the diabolical. It challenges the norms of spatial understanding, inviting those who traverse it to abandon preconceived notions of reality. The intery of chaotic energies within the portal''s confines creates a mesmerizing disy, a visual representation of the eternal struggle between the allure of the forbidden and the dangers that lie beyond. As the portal ripples with chaotic energies, it releases a fragrance that transcends the boundaries of the material world. This subtle yet intoxicating scent wafts through the air, enticing the senses with promises of pleasure and peril. The fragrance serves as a prelude to the seductive realms beyond, a harbinger of the intoxicating experiences that await those who dare to step through the triangr gateway. The lustful aspects interwoven with the jagged structure of the portal form a captivating visual tapestry. The intricate dance between temptation and danger unfolds in the ever-shifting patterns that adorn the gateway. The lustful elements seem to pulse with a life of their own, creating an atmosphere that embodies the eternal struggle between desire and the potential for peril. The realm of Lust enroaches upon reality with a seductive and perilous allure. The fabric of the cosmos itself seems to be woven with threads of desire and temptation, as the influence of the Goddess of Lust extends beyond the confines of the infernal domain. The encroachment is palpable, transforming the surroundings into a tapestry where the boundaries between reality and the seductive abyss blur. Reality twists and contorts under the weight of insatiable desires, manifesting in surrealndscapes that echo the very essence of lust. The air bes charged with a subtle yet pervasive energy, carrying whispers of forbidden pleasures and tantalizing encounters. As the Goddess of Lust extends her dominion, the boundaries of the first circle of hell meld with the mortal realm, creating an ovep where the infernal and the tangible coexist. The encroachment of Lust upon reality manifests in visual phenomena that captivate the senses. Shadows take on sinuous forms, dancing with an alluring grace that mirrors the cosmic ballet of desire. The very ground beneath one''s feet seems to shift, adopting hues that reflect the sultry palette of the infernal realm. It is as if the very earth pulses with the heartbeat of temptation, responding to the omnipresent influence of the lustful deity. The encroaching realm of Lust gives rise to mirages that tantalize and deceive. Illusory visions of desires long buried and fantasies unrealized materialize, weaving themselves into the fabric of reality. The boundary between the real and the imagined blurs, creating an environment where the line between truth and the seductive illusions of the first circle of hell bes indistinguishable. The ambient soundscape undergoes a transformation as well, with echoes of lustful moans and whispered promises resonating through the air. The siren''s song of the Goddess of Lust permeates the surroundings, an enchanting melody that beckons those who venture into the encroaching circle of hell. The very symphony of existence seems to harmonize with the cosmic dance of pleasure and peril. In the tumultuous sh between the realms of reality and the first circle of hell, the very seams of existence are torn asunder, creating a chaotic tapestry where two worlds vie for dominance. The boundaries between the mortal realm and the infernal domain be battlegrounds, each trying to weave its own narrative into the fabric of existence. Reality itself shivers under the influence of these conflicting forces, with threads of the mundane and the seductive entwining in a struggle for supremacy. The sh manifests as a cosmic dance, where the tangible and the infernal intertwine, tearing apart the seams of what was once a coherent and stable reality. It''s as if the very fabric of existence is caught in a relentless tug-of-war, each realm attempting to assert its dominion. At the epicenter of this cosmic turmoil, the sh manifests as a symphony of discordant energies. Waves of mundane reality collide with surges of infernal lust, creating rifts and eddies that threaten to unravel the delicate bnce that holds existence together. The sh urs not only in the physical realm but resonates through the metaphysical, where the essence of both worlds grapples for control. Thendscape itself bes a battlefield, withndscapes morphing between the familiar and the infernal. Scenes from everyday life are juxtaposed with seductive vistas of the first circle of hell, creating surreal amalgamations that challenge the very nature of perception. It''s a ceaseless struggle, tearing apart and weaving back together the tapestry of reality in a chaotic dance of creation and destruction. The sh extends beyond the visual, affecting the auditory and olfactory senses. Sounds of mortal existence mingle with the echoes of infernal desires, creating a cacophony that resonates through both realms. The air carries scents of the mundane and the seductive, merging in a heady mixture that assaults the senses with a kaleidoscope of sensations. As these conflicting realities attempt to take over each other, the veryws of physics seem to bend and warp. Gravity bes capricious, time loses its steady march, and space itself distorts in a maelstrom of conflicting forces. The sh at the seams of reality is an existential struggle, where the fundamental principles that govern existence are in constant flux, creating a turbulentndscape where the boundaries between the known and the infernal are forever in question. Chapter 612 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (3) Chapter 612 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (3) The golden blood flows gracefully down his face, tracing the contours of the god marks, and drips onto the ground below. Wherever it touches, the ground seems to absorb the celestial essence, and a faint, ephemeral glow lingers in its wake. At that moment, a smile echoed from the heavens. Deep in the room containing the thrones of the twelve Olympians was a man soaked in blood staring at his own son who had finally realized his full potential. And well, it wasn''t just him as the remaining twelve Olympians stared down in horror as the one thing they needed to take out had grown to a level that could now take a step in their direction. However, the Goddess of Lust reacted in kind. "... Malificent Desire]." The massive portal behind Orion emerges like a colossal mountain, its dimensions stretching wide and tall, dominating the surrounding space with an imposing presence. The frame of the portal is adorned with war-torn aspects, bearing the scars and remnants of countless battles fought across the fabric of existence. Each inch of its surface tells a tale of conflict, victory, and the enduring echoes of cosmic strife. The portal''s exterior is a canvas of chaos, with jagged edges and fissures that speak to the violent forces that gave birth to its existence. The very material seems to be forged from the essence of war itself, carrying the weight of innumerable shes between celestial and abyssal powers. The surface is marked by dark stains, a visual record of the blood spilled in the name of conquest and cosmic dominion. As the portal looms behind Orion, it seems to pulsate with an ominous energy. The air around it quivers with the residual echoes of battles long past, creating an aura of tension that extends beyond the physical realm. The very fabric of the portal seems to ripple, as if it retains a memory of the tumultuous events that have unfolded within its war-soaked frame. Streams of an absolutely disgusting amount of blood cascaded down the surface of the portal, giving it an eerie, crimson sheen. The blood, symbolic of the countless lives sacrificed in the name of power, drips from the edges, pooling at the base in an unsettling reflection of the portal''s war-torn nature. The sight is both awe-inspiring and ominous, a testament to the portal''s role as a conduit between worlds forged in the crucible of cosmic conflict. The Citadel of War erupts from beyond the portal, its immense structure materializing with an awe-inspiring and dread-inducing presence. As it emerges, reality itself seems to warp and twist around Orion, sumbing to the Citadel''s influence. The very fabric of existence bends to amodate the Citadel''s arrival, shifting not only the physical appearance but also the mana in the air, infusing it with an essence of blood and hatred. The citadel rises like a dark monolith, its towering spires reaching towards the heavens, each one a testament to the ceaseless conflicts and battles that have shaped its form. The structure is soaked in the residue of cosmic wars, and the very stones seem to carry the imprints of countless struggles waged in the name of conquest. The Citadel''s body, bathed in an ethereal glow of crimson, radiates an aura of intense malevolence. As the Citadel of War asserts its dominance over the surroundings, the atmosphere bes charged with an oppressive energy. The air itself seems to thicken, saturated with the essence of blood and the palpable weight of hatred. The mana, once serene, transforms into a turbulent force, mirroring the turbulent history etched into the very stones of the Citadel. The Citadel''s architecture is imposing, a fusion of dark aesthetics and martial grandeur. Towers adorned with ominous spires pierce the sky, casting shadows that seem to writhe with a life of their own. The citadel''s walls are etched with intricate carvings, each telling a story of conflict, conquest, and the unrelenting pursuit of power. The ground beneath is stained with an otherworldly mixture of blood and hatred, giving the entire scene an unsettling and surreal quality. The very essence of the Citadel of War seeps into the surroundings, permeating thendscape with an undeniable sense of dread. The shift in reality around Orion is both visual and metaphysical as if the citadel''s arrival has left an indelible mark on the fabric of existence. The air bes charged with the echoes of battles past, and the ground beneath Orion''s feet seems to resonate with the dark pulse of cosmic warfare. The triangr portal, conjured by the Goddess of Lust, defies the very essence of conventional gateways. Its form, an irregr triangle with jagged edges, stands as a testament to the chaotic and seductive forces harnessed by the deity. The demonic and lustful aspects that line the uneven edges twist and writhe, as if the very fabric of the portal is imbued with the essence of temptation and desire. Each corner of the triangr portal emanates an otherworldly energy, an alluring yet ominous glow that beckons those who dare to approach. The radiance seems to shift in hue, dancing between sultry reds, enticing purples, and shadowy cks. The portal''s irregr geometry hints at the capricious nature of the infernal realm it connects to, where pleasure and peril coalesce in a cosmic dance. Demonic influences manifest in the sharp angles and jagged protrusions that adorn the perimeter of the portal. These sinister embellishments seem to pulsate with an insidious energy, marking the gateway as a conduit to the abyssal realms. The irregrity of its shape suggests a connection to the ever-changing and unpredictable nature of lust and temptation. Existing on the boundary between dimensions, the portal is a fusion of the seductive and the diabolical. It challenges the norms of spatial understanding, inviting those who traverse it to abandon preconceived notions of reality. The intery of chaotic energies within the portal''s confines creates a mesmerizing disy, a visual representation of the eternal struggle between the allure of the forbidden and the dangers that lie beyond. As the portal ripples with chaotic energies, it releases a fragrance that transcends the boundaries of the material world. This subtle yet intoxicating scent wafts through the air, enticing the senses with promises of pleasure and peril. The fragrance serves as a prelude to the seductive realms beyond, a harbinger of the intoxicating experiences that await those who dare to step through the triangr gateway. The lustful aspects interwoven with the jagged structure of the portal form a captivating visual tapestry. The intricate dance between temptation and danger unfolds in the ever-shifting patterns that adorn the gateway. The lustful elements seem to pulse with a life of their own, creating an atmosphere that embodies the eternal struggle between desire and the potential for peril. The realm of Lust enroaches upon reality with a seductive and perilous allure. The fabric of the cosmos itself seems to be woven with threads of desire and temptation, as the influence of the Goddess of Lust extends beyond the confines of the infernal domain. The encroachment is palpable, transforming the surroundings into a tapestry where the boundaries between reality and the seductive abyss blur. Reality twists and contorts under the weight of insatiable desires, manifesting in surrealndscapes that echo the very essence of lust. The air bes charged with a subtle yet pervasive energy, carrying whispers of forbidden pleasures and tantalizing encounters. As the Goddess of Lust extends her dominion, the boundaries of the first circle of hell meld with the mortal realm, creating an ovep where the infernal and the tangible coexist. The encroachment of Lust upon reality manifests in visual phenomena that captivate the senses. Shadows take on sinuous forms, dancing with an alluring grace that mirrors the cosmic ballet of desire. The very ground beneath one''s feet seems to shift, adopting hues that reflect the sultry palette of the infernal realm. It is as if the very earth pulses with the heartbeat of temptation, responding to the omnipresent influence of the lustful deity. The encroaching realm of Lust gives rise to mirages that tantalize and deceive. Illusory visions of desires long buried and fantasies unrealized materialize, weaving themselves into the fabric of reality. The boundary between the real and the imagined blurs, creating an environment where the line between truth and the seductive illusions of the first circle of hell bes indistinguishable. The ambient soundscape undergoes a transformation as well, with echoes of lustful moans and whispered promises resonating through the air. The siren''s song of the Goddess of Lust permeates the surroundings, an enchanting melody that beckons those who venture into the encroaching circle of hell. The very symphony of existence seems to harmonize with the cosmic dance of pleasure and peril. In the tumultuous sh between the realms of reality and the first circle of hell, the very seams of existence are torn asunder, creating a chaotic tapestry where two worlds vie for dominance. The boundaries between the mortal realm and the infernal domain be battlegrounds, each trying to weave its own narrative into the fabric of existence. Reality itself shivers under the influence of these conflicting forces, with threads of the mundane and the seductive entwining in a struggle for supremacy. The sh manifests as a cosmic dance, where the tangible and the infernal intertwine, tearing apart the seams of what was once a coherent and stable reality. It''s as if the very fabric of existence is caught in a relentless tug-of-war, each realm attempting to assert its dominion. At the epicenter of this cosmic turmoil, the sh manifests as a symphony of discordant energies. Waves of mundane reality collide with surges of infernal lust, creating rifts and eddies that threaten to unravel the delicate bnce that holds existence together. The sh urs not only in the physical realm but resonates through the metaphysical, where the essence of both worlds grapples for control. Thendscape itself bes a battlefield, withndscapes morphing between the familiar and the infernal. Scenes from everyday life are juxtaposed with seductive vistas of the first circle of hell, creating surreal amalgamations that challenge the very nature of perception. It''s a ceaseless struggle, tearing apart and weaving back together the tapestry of reality in a chaotic dance of creation and destruction. The sh extends beyond the visual, affecting the auditory and olfactory senses. Sounds of mortal existence mingle with the echoes of infernal desires, creating a cacophony that resonates through both realms. The air carries scents of the mundane and the seductive, merging in a heady mixture that assaults the senses with a kaleidoscope of sensations. As these conflicting realities attempt to take over each other, the veryws of physics seem to bend and warp. Gravity bes capricious, time loses its steady march, and space itself distorts in a maelstrom of conflicting forces. The sh at the seams of reality is an existential struggle, where the fundamental principles that govern existence are in constant flux, creating a turbulentndscape where the boundaries between the known and the infernal are forever in question. Chapter 613 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (4) Chapter 613 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (4) Reality itself shivers under the influence of these conflicting forces, with threads of the mundane and the seductive entwining in a struggle for supremacy. The sh manifests as a cosmic dance, where the tangible and the infernal intertwine, tearing apart the seams of what was once a coherent and stable reality. It''s as if the very fabric of existence is caught in a relentless tug-of-war, each realm attempting to assert its dominion. At the epicenter of this cosmic turmoil, the sh manifests as a symphony of discordant energies. Waves of mundane reality collide with surges of infernal lust, creating rifts and eddies that threaten to unravel the delicate bnce that holds existence together. The sh urs not only in the physical realm but resonates through the metaphysical, where the essence of both worlds grapples for control. Thendscape itself bes a battlefield, withndscapes morphing between the familiar and the infernal. Scenes from everyday life are juxtaposed with seductive vistas of the first circle of hell, creating surreal amalgamations that challenge the very nature of perception. It''s a ceaseless struggle, tearing apart and weaving back together the tapestry of reality in a chaotic dance of creation and destruction. The sh extends beyond the visual, affecting the auditory and olfactory senses. Sounds of mortal existence mingle with the echoes of infernal desires, creating a cacophony that resonates through both realms. The air carries scents of the mundane and the seductive, merging in a heady mixture that assaults the senses with a kaleidoscope of sensations. As these conflicting realities attempt to take over each other, the veryws of physics seem to bend and warp. Gravity bes capricious, time loses its steady march, and space itself distorts in a maelstrom of conflicting forces. The sh at the seams of reality is an existential struggle, where the fundamental principles that govern existence are in constant flux, creating a turbulentndscape where the boundaries between the known and the infernal are forever in question. The sh between Orion and the Goddess of Lust unfolded with a series of swift, calcted strikes. Orion, wielding his Sangria Spear with celestial grace, faced off against the goddess who brandished a five-pronged scythe with seductive menace. Each swing of their weapons sent ripples through the realities they had crafted, creating an otherworldly dance that reverberated through the dark ne where the battle unfolded. As Orion thrust his Sangria Spear forward, the reality he embodied, a Citadel of War soaked in blood and hatred, wafted through the air. The goddess, in response, swung her scythe, releasing the seductive allure of her realm, the encroaching Circle of Lust. The sh at the tip of their weapons produced shockwaves that echoed through the surrounding dark ne, distorting the very fabric of the infernalndscape. The Sangria Spear met the five-pronged scythe with a resounding sh, each weapon representing the essence of its wielder''s domain. The Citadel of War and the Circle of Lust shed in a mesmerizing disy of conflicting energies. The shockwaves resonated like cosmic echoes, leaving a trail of distortion in the air, a testament to the cosmic struggle unfolding. As Orion parried a strike with his celestial weapon, the Citadel of War surged forward, the ground beneath them shifting into a muddy battlefield soaked in rain. Simultaneously, the Goddess of Lust''s scythe carved through the air, bringing forth a torrential downpour that mingled with the lustful energies of her realm. The sh of realities manifested in a storm of blood and rain, the very elements at war with each other. With each subsequent swing, the shockwaves intensified, creating a tumultuous symphony of conflicting realms colliding at the tips of their weapons. The dark ne around them quivered with the unrestrained power of the sh, as if the very fabric of the infernal dimension was caught in a cosmic tempest. The muddy ground beneath them turned to slick, blood-soaked terrain, mirroring the fierce struggle ying out in the battle between Citadel and Circle. Orion''s Sangria Spear and the Goddess of Lust''s scythe moved with preternatural precision, each strike carving through the air with ethereal beauty. The realities theymanded collided, creating transient bursts of chaotic energy that painted the dark ne in hues of celestial gold and lustful green. The shockwaves pulsated through the surroundings, distorting the very essence of the dark dimension. As the sh continued, the Citadel of War and the Circle of Lust intertwined and collided in a dance of cosmic proportions. Orion''s movements, guided by the vast army of vampiric soldiers at his back, shed with the seductive allure of the goddess''s realm. The shockwaves became a visual cacophony, a testament to the struggle between blood-soaked nobility and infernal temptation. With each swing and parry, the shockwaves extended further, affecting the very boundaries of the dark ne. Reality itself seemed to bend and warp under the influence of the celestial and lustful forces at y. The sh of realms reached a crescendo, creating a visual spectacle that defied the conventionalws of perception. The battle between Orion and the Goddess of Lust continued with an intricate dance of weapons and realities. Orion, his Sangria Spear cutting through the air with celestial precision, shed against the Goddess''s five-pronged scythe, each prong emanating the seductive energies of the Circle of Lust. The sh sent shockwaves through the dark ne, distorting the infernalndscape. Orion, with a fluid movement, parried a swift strike from the Goddess''s scythe. The Sangria Spear gleamed with golden radiance as it met the alluring prongs, the sh of celestial and lustful energies creating a dazzling disy. The vampiric army at Orion''s back mirrored his movements, an army of one hundred thousand moving in unison with preternatural grace. The Goddess of Lust countered with a seductive spin, her five-pronged scythe carving through the air with enticing allure. The Circle of Lust manifested in a swirling dance of verdant energy, intertwining with the vampiric soldiers and distorting the very fabric of the dark ne. Orion responded with a swift sidestep, avoiding the seductive energies that trailed behind the Goddess''s movements. Orion''s Sangria Spear descended in a sweeping motion, aiming to pierce the heart of the Goddess''s realm. The Citadel of War surged forward, its blood-soaked essence shing against the Circle of Lust. The shockwaves from the impact reverberated through the dark ne, creating a dynamic disy of cosmic forces in conflict. The Goddess of Lust, undeterred, countered with a mesmerizing pirouette. Her scythe danced through the air, leaving trails of lustful energy in its wake. Orion met the seductive onught with a twirl of his own, Sangria Spear cutting through the realities like a celestial de through the fabric of existence. The dark ne quivered with the intensity of the celestial and lustful sh. As the battle unfolded, each movement became a meticulously choreographed exchange of strikes and counters. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe became extensions of their wielders'' will, their dance dictating the ebb and flow of the cosmic struggle. The vampiric army, an ethereal backdrop, moved in harmony with Orion''s celestial movements. Orion blocked a series of rapid strikes from the Goddess''s scythe, the Sangria Spear acting as a barrier against the seductive energies. The Circle of Lust surged forward, attempting to envelop the Citadel of War. Orion, with amanding presence, dispersed the lustful energies with a sweep of his weapon, the golden radiance cutting through the verdant allure. The Goddess of Lust, with a sultry sway, evaded Orion''s counterattack. The scythe moved with an almost serpentine grace, avoiding the celestial onught. Orion, undeterred, adjusted his stance, the Citadel of War emanating a palpable aura of blood-soaked nobility. The dark ne bore witness to a sh of realities that transcended the physical realm. With a sudden burst of speed, the Goddess closed the distance between them. Her scythe whirled in a mesmerizing pattern, creating a tempest of lustful energies. Orion, with a calcted step, maneuvered through the seductive onught. The Sangria Spear became a beacon of celestial light, pushing back the encroaching Circle of Lust. The vampiric soldiers, a spectral army at Orion''smand, surged forward in unison. Their movements mirrored his own, a unified force of blood-soaked nobility. The dark ne trembled with the convergence of celestial and lustful energies, creating an atmosphere of cosmic tension. Orion executed a series of intricate strikes, each movement a masterful disy of celestial prowess. The Sangria Spear became a whirlwind of golden radiance, shing against the Goddess''s scythe with ethereal grace. The vampiric army, following Orion''s lead, moved in orchestrated patterns, their presence adding to the cosmic ballet unfolding in the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, with a sultry grin, unleashed a torrent of seductive energy. The Circle of Lust enveloped the dark ne, creating an alluring spectacle that shed against the Citadel of War. Orion, with a stoic resolve, deflected the lustful onught, the Sangria Spear cutting through the verdant energies with celestial precision. As the battle reached a crescendo, the sh of weapons and realities intensified. Orion and the Goddess of Lust moved with supernatural agility, their every movement echoing through the dark ne. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe became extensions of cosmic power, each sh distorting the very fabric of the infernal realm. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, fought in tandem with Orion. Their movements synchronized with the celestial dance, creating a formidable force that countered the seductive allure of the Circle of Lust. The dark ne, caught in the throes of the cosmic struggle, bore witness to a sh of realities that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm. Chapter 614 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (5) Chapter 614 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (5) The vampiric soldiers, a spectral army at Orion''smand, surged forward in unison. Their movements mirrored his own, a unified force of blood-soaked nobility. The dark ne trembled with the convergence of celestial and lustful energies, creating an atmosphere of cosmic tension. Orion executed a series of intricate strikes, each movement a masterful disy of celestial prowess. The Sangria Spear became a whirlwind of golden radiance, shing against the Goddess''s scythe with ethereal grace. The vampiric army, following Orion''s lead, moved in orchestrated patterns, their presence adding to the cosmic ballet unfolding in the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, with a sultry grin, unleashed a torrent of seductive energy. The Circle of Lust enveloped the dark ne, creating an alluring spectacle that shed against the Citadel of War. Orion, with stoic resolve, deflected the lustful onught, the Sangria Spear cutting through the verdant energies with celestial precision. As the battle reached a crescendo, the sh of weapons and realities intensified. Orion and the Goddess of Lust moved with supernatural agility, their every movement echoing through the dark ne. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe became extensions of cosmic power, each sh distorting the very fabric of the infernal realm. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, fought in tandem with Orion. Their movements synchronized with the celestial dance, creating a formidable force that countered the seductive allure of the Circle of Lust. The dark ne, caught in the throes of the cosmic struggle, bore witness to a sh of realities that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm. The battle between Orion and the Goddess of Lust escted, the sh of weapons and realities bing a cosmic ballet of celestial and infernal forces. Orion, wielding his Sangria Spear, initiated a series of rapid strikes, each movement executed with the precision of a celestial maestro. The Citadel of War surged forward, its blood-soaked essence intertwining with the Circle of Lust. The Goddess of Lust responded with a seductive dance, her five-pronged scythe creating intricate patterns in the air. The Circle of Lust expanded, attempting to envelop the Citadel of War. Orion, with a calcted maneuver, unleashed [Heaven Splitter], the Sangria Spear transforming into a radiant weapon that cut through the lustful energies with divine precision. The dark ne quivered with the impact, the intensity of the sh reaching new heights. The vampiric army, an ethereal presence at Orion''smand, moved with supernatural grace. Their movements synchronized with his celestial dance, creating a formidable force that countered the seductive allure of the Circle of Lust. The dark ne became a battlefield of cosmic energies, each strike and block sending shockwaves through the infernal realm. The Goddess of Lust, undeterred, utilized a unique skill called [Serpentine Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became a serpentine entity, its seductive coils attempting to ensnare Orion. The Sangria Spear, empowered by [Innate Calm], moved with an ethereal calmness, deflecting the seductive coils with celestial finesse. The vampiric soldiers, immune to the temptations, pressed forward with blood-soaked determination. Orion, with a burst of celestial energy, unleashed [Demon Splitter]. The Sangria Spear became a weapon of demonic power, its strikes creating fissures in the infernalndscape. The Citadel of War pulsed with abyssal might, shing against the Circle of Lust with a force that echoed through the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, with an alluring smirk, countered with a skill known as [Ephemeral Allure], creating illusions that danced around the battlefield. The vampiric soldiers, now facing illusions of seductive allure, remained steadfast under Orion''smand. Their bloodlust fueled the celestial-abyssal energies, creating a dynamic synergy that disrupted the illusions. Orion, with unwavering focus, continued to sh against the Goddess of Lust, his every movement a testament to the mastery of his unique skills. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the escting intensity, unleashed [Dance of Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became an instrument of infernal seduction, its swings creating waves of irresistible allure. Orion, tapping into [Angel Destroyer], infused the Sangria Spear with divine power. The sh between celestial and infernal energies intensified, distorting the very fabric of the dark ne. Orion, with a calcted counter, initiated [Celestial Surge]. The Sangria Spear gleamed with celestial brilliance, creating a surge of radiant energy that repelled the seductive allure. The vampiric soldiers, invigorated by the celestial surge, pressed forward with renewed determination. The Citadel of War, bathed in celestial radiance, shed against the Circle of Lust with overwhelming force. The Goddess of Lust now pushed to the brink, channeled her ultimate skill ¨C [Abyssal Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became a conduit of abyssal energies, its swings creating a vortex of infernal seduction. Orion, sensing the impending danger, unleashed [Astral Resilience], creating a protective aura that resisted the abyssal allure. The vampiric soldiers, shielded by the celestial-abyssal energies, stood resolute against the infernal onught. As the cosmic ballet reached its zenith, the dark ne quivered with the sh of celestial and infernal forces. Orion and the Goddess of Lust, locked in a dance of unparalleled intensity, continued to push the boundaries of their skills. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe, now imbued with the essence of their unique abilities, created a visual spectacle that transcended the limits of the infernal realm. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, moved with unwavering loyalty. Their presence, a manifestation of blood-soaked nobility, added to the cosmic tapestry of the battlefield. The Citadel of War and the Circle of Lust shed with a fervor that echoed through the very core of the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. The infernalndscape bore witness to a sh that would be etched into the annals of celestial and abyssal history. The celestial and infernal sh continued, Orion and the Goddess of Lust locked in a dance of des and energies that transcended the boundaries of the first circle of hell. Each movement was a calcted disy of skill, a cosmic ballet that unfolded with breathtaking intensity. Orion, with an adept grace, initiated [Demon Splitter]. The Sangria Spear transformed into a weapon of demonic might, its strikes creating ethereal fissures in the infernal ne. The Goddess of Lust, in response, weaved through the abyssal energies with a skill known as [Serpentine Seduction]. Her five-pronged scythe became a serpentine dance, evading the demonic onught with seductive fluidity. As the infernal energies shed against the seductive allure, Orion unleashed [Heaven Splitter]. The Sangria Spear radiated celestial brilliance, cutting through the Circle of Lust with divine precision. The Goddess of Lust, undeterred, employed [Ephemeral Allure]. Illusions of seductive beauty danced around the battlefield, attempting to distract Orion as he pressed forward with celestial determination. Orion, tapping into [Innate Calm], moved with an ethereal calmness that defied the seductive illusions. The vampiric soldiers, unaffected by the allure, pressed forward with blood-soaked determination. The Citadel of War, a manifestation of Orion''s celestial-abyssal power, shed against the expanding Circle of Lust, creating shockwaves that reverberated through the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the rising intensity, channeled [Dance of Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became an instrument of infernal seduction, its swings creating waves of irresistible allure. Orion, with a burst of [Celestial Surge], repelled the seductive energies, creating a surge of radiant power that pushed back against the Circle of Lust. As the celestial and infernal sh reached a crescendo, Orion unleashed [Astral Resilience]. A protective aura enveloped him, resisting the abyssal allure of [Abyssal Temptation]. The vampiric soldiers, shielded by the celestial-abyssal energies, stood resolute against the infernal onught. The Citadel of War pulsed with celestial radiance, shing against the intensified Circle of Lust. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the need for a decisive move, invoked [Subus'' Embrace]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a vortex of abyssal seduction, attempting to ensnare Orion in its infernal grasp. Orion, with a calcted counter, unleashed [Sangria Cyclone]. The Sangria Spear became a cyclone of celestial-abyssal power, dispersing the subus'' embrace and creating a dynamic surge that swept across the dark ne. The vampiric soldiers, invigorated by the celestial-abyssal onught, pressed forward with renewed determination. The Citadel of War, bathed in celestial radiance, shed against the intensified Circle of Lust. The infernal ne, now a battlefield of cosmic energies, quivered with the impact of the celestial and abyssal sh. Orion, sensing the vulnerability in the Circle of Lust, initiated [Abyssal Annihtion]. The Sangria Spear became a conduit of abyssal power, creating an annihtion wave that swept through the seductive energies. The Goddess of Lust, with a defiant grin, countered with [Serpentine Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a serpentine dance, attempting to evade the abyssal onught with seductive fluidity. The infernalndscape bore witness to a sh of unparalleled intensity, each movement a testament to the mastery of celestial and abyssal skills. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, moved with unwavering loyalty. Their presence, a manifestation of blood-soaked nobility, added to the cosmic tapestry of the battlefield. The celestial-abyssal sh, now in its zenith, continued to push the boundaries of their skills as the dark ne quivered with the echoes of their relentless dance. Chapter 615 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (6) Chapter 615 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (6) The vampiric soldiers, a spectral army at Orion''smand, surged forward in unison. Their movements mirrored his own, a unified force of blood-soaked nobility. The dark ne trembled with the convergence of celestial and lustful energies, creating an atmosphere of cosmic tension. Orion executed a series of intricate strikes, each movement a masterful disy of celestial prowess. The Sangria Spear became a whirlwind of golden radiance, shing against the Goddess''s scythe with ethereal grace. The vampiric army, following Orion''s lead, moved in orchestrated patterns, their presence adding to the cosmic ballet unfolding in the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, with a sultry grin, unleashed a torrent of seductive energy. The Circle of Lust enveloped the dark ne, creating an alluring spectacle that shed against the Citadel of War. Orion, with stoic resolve, deflected the lustful onught, the Sangria Spear cutting through the verdant energies with celestial precision. As the battle reached a crescendo, the sh of weapons and realities intensified. Orion and the Goddess of Lust moved with supernatural agility, their every movement echoing through the dark ne. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe became extensions of cosmic power, each sh distorting the very fabric of the infernal realm. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, fought in tandem with Orion. Their movements synchronized with the celestial dance, creating a formidable force that countered the seductive allure of the Circle of Lust. The dark ne, caught in the beck and flow of the infernal cosmic struggle, bore witness to a sh of realities that transcended the boundaries of the infernal realm. The battle between Orion and the Goddess of Lust escted, the sh of weapons and realities bing a cosmic ballet of celestial and infernal forces. Orion, wielding his Sangria Spear, initiated a series of rapid strikes, each movement executed with the precision of a celestial maestro. The Citadel of War surged forward, its blood-soaked essence intertwining with the Circle of Lust. The Goddess of Lust responded with a seductive dance, her five-pronged scythe creating intricate patterns in the air. The Circle of Lust expanded, attempting to envelop the Citadel of War. Orion, with a calcted maneuver, unleashed [Heaven Splitter], the Sangria Spear transforming into a radiant weapon that cut through the lustful energies with divine precision. The dark ne quivered with the impact, the intensity of the sh reaching new heights. The vampiric army, an ethereal presence at Orion''smand, moved with supernatural grace. Their movements synchronized with his celestial dance, creating a formidable force that countered the seductive allure of the Circle of Lust. The dark ne became a battlefield of cosmic energies, each strike and block sending shockwaves through the infernal realm. The Goddess of Lust, undeterred, utilized a unique skill called [Serpentine Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became a serpentine entity, its seductive coils attempting to ensnare Orion. The Sangria Spear, empowered by [Innate Calm], moved with an ethereal calmness, deflecting the seductive coils with celestial finesse. The vampiric soldiers, immune to the temptations, pressed forward with blood-soaked determination. Orion, with a burst of celestial energy, unleashed [Demon Splitter]. The Sangria Spear became a weapon of demonic power, its strikes creating fissures in the infernalndscape. The Citadel of War pulsed with abyssal might, shing against the Circle of Lust with a force that echoed through the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, with an alluring smirk, countered with a skill known as [Ephemeral Allure], creating illusions that danced around the battlefield. The vampiric soldiers, now facing illusions of seductive allure, remained steadfast under Orion''smand. Their bloodlust fueled the celestial-abyssal energies, creating a dynamic synergy that disrupted the illusions. Orion, with unwavering focus, continued to sh against the Goddess of Lust, his every movement a testament to the mastery of his unique skills. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the escting intensity, unleashed [Dance of Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became an instrument of infernal seduction, its swings creating waves of irresistible allure. Orion, tapping into [Angel Destroyer], infused the Sangria Spear with divine power. The sh between celestial and infernal energies intensified, distorting the very fabric of the dark ne. Orion, with a calcted counter, initiated [Celestial Surge]. The Sangria Spear gleamed with celestial brilliance, creating a surge of radiant energy that repelled the seductive allure. The vampiric soldiers, invigorated by the celestial surge, pressed forward with renewed determination. The Citadel of War, bathed in celestial radiance, shed against the Circle of Lust with overwhelming force. The Goddess of Lust now pushed to the brink, channeled her ultimate skill ¨C [Abyssal Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became a conduit of abyssal energies, its swings creating a vortex of infernal seduction. Orion, sensing the impending danger, unleashed [Astral Resilience], creating a protective aura that resisted the abyssal allure. The vampiric soldiers, shielded by the celestial-abyssal energies, stood resolute against the infernal onught. As the cosmic ballet reached its zenith, the dark ne quivered with the sh of celestial and infernal forces. Orion and the Goddess of Lust, locked in a dance of unparalleled intensity, continued to push the boundaries of their skills. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe, now imbued with the essence of their unique abilities, created a visual spectacle that transcended the limits of the infernal realm. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, moved with unwavering loyalty. Their presence, a manifestation of blood-soaked nobility, added to the cosmic tapestry of the battlefield. The Citadel of War and the Circle of Lust shed with a fervor that echoed through the very core of the first circle of hell, the realm of lust. The infernalndscape bore witness to a sh that would be etched into the annals of celestial and abyssal history. The celestial and infernal sh continued, Orion and the Goddess of Lust locked in a dance of des and energies that transcended the boundaries of the first circle of hell. Each movement was a calcted disy of skill, a cosmic ballet that unfolded with breathtaking intensity. Orion, with an adept grace, initiated [Demon Splitter]. The Sangria Spear transformed into a weapon of demonic might, its strikes creating ethereal fissures in the infernal ne. The Goddess of Lust, in response, weaved through the abyssal energies with a skill known as [Serpentine Seduction]. Her five-pronged scythe became a serpentine dance, evading the demonic onught with seductive fluidity. As the infernal energies shed against the seductive allure, Orion unleashed [Heaven Splitter]. The Sangria Spear radiated celestial brilliance, cutting through the Circle of Lust with divine precision. The Goddess of Lust, undeterred, employed [Ephemeral Allure]. Illusions of seductive beauty danced around the battlefield, attempting to distract Orion as he pressed forward with celestial determination. Orion, tapping into [Innate Calm], moved with an ethereal calmness that defied the seductive illusions. The vampiric soldiers, unaffected by the allure, pressed forward with blood-soaked determination. The Citadel of War, a manifestation of Orion''s celestial-abyssal power, shed against the expanding Circle of Lust, creating shockwaves that reverberated through the dark ne. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the rising intensity, channeled [Dance of Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe became an instrument of infernal seduction, its swings creating waves of irresistible allure. Orion, with a burst of [Celestial Surge], repelled the seductive energies, creating a surge of radiant power that pushed back against the Circle of Lust. As the celestial and infernal sh reached a crescendo, Orion unleashed [Astral Resilience]. A protective aura enveloped him, resisting the abyssal allure of [Abyssal Temptation]. The vampiric soldiers, shielded by the celestial-abyssal energies, stood resolute against the infernal onught. The Citadel of War pulsed with celestial radiance, shing against the intensified Circle of Lust. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the need for a decisive move, invoked [Subus'' Embrace]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a vortex of abyssal seduction, attempting to ensnare Orion in its infernal grasp. Orion, with a calcted counter, unleashed [Sangria Cyclone]. The Sangria Spear became a cyclone of celestial-abyssal power, dispersing the subus'' embrace and creating a dynamic surge that swept across the dark ne. The vampiric soldiers, invigorated by the celestial-abyssal onught, pressed forward with renewed determination. The Citadel of War, bathed in celestial radiance, shed against the intensified Circle of Lust. The infernal ne, now a battlefield of cosmic energies, quivered with the impact of the celestial and abyssal sh. Orion, sensing the vulnerability in the Circle of Lust, initiated [Abyssal Annihtion]. The Sangria Spear became a conduit of abyssal power, creating an annihtion wave that swept through the seductive energies. The Goddess of Lust, with a defiant grin, countered with [Serpentine Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a serpentine dance, attempting to evade the abyssal onught with seductive fluidity. The infernalndscape bore witness to a sh of unparalleled intensity, each movement a testament to the mastery of celestial and abyssal skills. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, moved with unwavering loyalty. Their presence, a manifestation of blood-soaked nobility, added to the cosmic tapestry of the battlefield. The celestial-abyssal sh, now in its zenith, continued to push the boundaries of their skills as the dark ne quivered with the echoes of their relentless dance. Chapter 616 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (7) Chapter 616 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (7) As the celestial and infernal sh reached a crescendo, Orion unleashed [Astral Resilience]. A protective aura enveloped him, resisting the abyssal allure of [Abyssal Temptation]. The vampiric soldiers, shielded by the celestial-abyssal energies, stood resolute against the infernal onught. The Citadel of War pulsed with celestial radiance, shing against the intensified Circle of Lust. The Goddess of Lust, sensing the need for a decisive move, invoked [Subus'' Embrace]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a vortex of abyssal seduction, attempting to ensnare Orion in its infernal grasp. Orion, with a calcted counter, unleashed [Sangria Cyclone]. The Sangria Spear became a cyclone of celestial-abyssal power, dispersing the subus'' embrace and creating a dynamic surge that swept across the dark ne. The vampiric soldiers, invigorated by the celestial-abyssal onught, pressed forward with renewed determination. The Citadel of War, bathed in celestial radiance, shed against the intensified Circle of Lust. The infernal ne, now a battlefield of cosmic energies, quivered with the impact of the celestial and abyssal sh. Orion, sensing the vulnerability in the Circle of Lust, initiated [Abyssal Annihtion]. The Sangria Spear became a conduit of abyssal power, creating an annihtion wave that swept through the seductive energies. The Goddess of Lust, with a defiant grin, countered with [Serpentine Temptation]. The five-pronged scythe transformed into a serpentine dance, attempting to evade the abyssal onught with seductive fluidity. The infernalndscape bore witness to a sh of unparalleled intensity, each movement a testament to the mastery of celestial and abyssal skills. The vampiric soldiers, an army of one hundred thousand, moved with unwavering loyalty. Their presence, a manifestation of blood-soaked nobility, added to the cosmic tapestry of the battlefield. The celestial-abyssal sh, now in its zenith, continued to push the boundaries of their skills as the dark ne quivered with the echoes of their relentless dance. In the ethereal realm of Throne Worlds, the fusion between Orion''s Citadel of War and the Goddess of Lust''s seductive domain initiated with an otherworldly resonance. The cosmic energies of both realms intermingled, weaving aplex tapestry that hinted at the potential amalgamation of their distinct powers. Threads of celestial radiance and abyssal allure entwined in an intricate dance, suggesting a brief moment of unity. However, as the fusion progressed, a palpable tension built within the fabric of theirbined Throne Worlds. The celestial-abyssal forces, like a stretched rubber band, strained against the inevitable pull of their inherent disparities. The very essence of war shed with the seductive allure, creating a vtile equilibrium that held the realms together in a fragile embrace. Suddenly, as if the cosmic tension reached its breaking point, the fused Throne Worlds jolted apart with an explosive release of energy. The celestial-abyssal and seductive threads snapped back, reverting to their original forms in a violent recoil. The etherealndscape quivered, echoing the cosmic rebound that urred within the very fabric of theirbined realms. The Citadel of War and the seductive domain, once on the brink of fusion, now stood separated by the vast expanse of the Throne Worlds. The abrupt jolting apart mirrored the ipatibility of their fundamental natures, a testament to the irreconcble differences that defined the celestial-abyssal and lustful aspects of their respective realms. The second attempt at fusion between Orion''s Citadel of War and the Goddess of Lust''s seductive domainmenced with a renewed cosmic resonance. Threads of celestial-abyssal energies and seductive allure once again intertwined, their dance creating a harmonious melody that hinted at a closer fusion of their distinct powers. As the cosmic forces wove together, the sh of war and seduction seemed to find a delicate equilibrium. The celestial-abyssal and lustful threads embraced each other more closely, creating a mosaic of cosmic energies that suggested a more intimate intertwining of their realms. The etherealndscape responded to the fusion, shifting and molding itself to amodate the ovepping influences. The Throne Worlds, caught in the throes of their celestial-abyssal and seductive dance, drew closer together with an undeniable gravitational pull. The Citadel of War and the seductive domain no longer resisted the fusion but instead embraced the prospect of coexistence. The boundaries between war and lust blurred, creating a surreal tableau that reflected the intricate bnce of theirbined cosmic forces. As the realms fused, the sh of their fundamental natures produced a kaleidoscope of celestial-abyssal and seductive hues. The ethereal canvas absorbed the merged energies, disying a harmonious blend that transcended the previous attempts. The celestial-abyssal and lustful aspects intermingled, creating a unique synergy that bespoke a closer, more profound connection between the Citadel of War and the seductive domain. The Throne Worlds, now entwined in a more intricate dance, settled into a new state of equilibrium. The celestial-abyssal and seductive influences coexisted in a symbiotic rtionship, each enhancing the other in a cosmic union that transcended their initial ipatibilities. The etherealndscape bore the marks of their fused energies, a testament to the evolving nature of their realms within the vast tapestry of Throne Worlds. The collision of war and seduction painted the canvas of reality with hues that transcended the limits of mortal perception. The crimson tones, reminiscent of battlefields soaked in blood and wrought with conflict, shed violently with the sultry purples and greens that emanated the irresistible allure of lust. In this kaleidoscope of colors, the war-torn crimson manifested as raging infernos and billowing smoke, evoking the chaotic essence of a battleground where every step heralded danger. The air crackled with the scent of burning embers, and the very ground seemed to pulse with the echoes of distant shes, creating an atmosphere steeped in the relentless fervor of war. Contrastingly, the sultry purples and greens wove tendrils of temptation through the tumultuous scene. Ethereal mists coiled sensuously, casting an enchanting glow that beckoned with promises of desire. The air, once thick with the scent of battle, now carried a subtle fragrance of intoxication, as if the very essence of seduction permeated every inch of the merged realities. The conflicting energies of war and seduction pulsed in harmony, creating a visual symphony that transcended the boundaries of mortal understanding. The celestial-abyssal and lustful forces intertwined, giving rise to scenes where armored warriors moved with an almost graceful elegance, and the decadent chambers of seduction echoed with the distant echoes of battle cries. As the two opposing realms fused and shed, the resulting kaleidoscope painted a mesmerizing panorama that challenged conventional notions of reality. This cosmic collision manifested a dreamscape where the surreal and the sublime intertwined, casting an otherworldly glow upon a canvas woven from the threads of war and seduction. The very air seemed to crackle with an otherworldly energy as the celestial-abyssal and seductive forces collided and harmonized. Ethereal wisps of these cosmic energies intertwined like celestial dancers, performing an intricate ballet that painted the shiftingndscape with transient strokes of cosmic beauty. The boundaries that once defined war and lust blurred, giving rise to a dreamscape where the imprints of their unique influences melded in a surreal tapestry. Celestial-abyssal wisps manifested as streaks of shimmering stardust, casting a haunting luminescence upon the surroundings. These ethereal trails coiled and twirled, reminiscent of astral energies that bore witness to the battles fought in distant gxies. The very fabric of the merged realities seemed to shimmer with the celestial aura, creating a paradoxical scene where the aftermath of war took on an otherworldly allure. In contrast, seductive energies manifested as sinuous tendrils of mist that undted sensuously through the air. These enchanting wisps carried with them the alluring fragrance of forbidden desires, as if the very essence of temptation had materialized in the atmosphere. The dreamscape resonated with the echoes of whispered promises and ndestine yearnings, creating an atmosphere that transcended the confines of mortal understanding. As the celestial ballet unfolded, the collision of cosmic forces painted thendscape with ever-shifting patterns of light and shadow. The melding of war and seduction gave rise to scenes where armored warriors moved with an almost graceful elegance, and decadent chambers of temptation echoed with the distant echoes of battle cries. The resulting dreamscape became a visual manifestation of the paradoxical harmony between the ferocity of war and the alluring charms of seduction. This merging of celestial-abyssal and seductive energies formed a dreamscape that defied conventional perception. The air crackled with the residual magic of their collision, and thendscape bore witness to a cosmic ballet that seamlessly blended the beauty of war and the allure of lust. It was a dreamscape where paradoxes danced, and the very fabric of reality seemed to unravel and reweave itself in the ever-changing tapestry of celestial-abyssal seduction. The ground beneath their feet underwent a mesmerizing transformation, undting and morphing into a transient ne where war machines and seductive tendrils coexisted in an intricate dance. The merging realities birthedndscapes that seamlessly transitioned from blood-soaked battlefields to decadent chambers of seduction, creating a surreal fusion of two diametrically opposed realms. In one moment, the terrain resembled a war-torn battlefield, strewn with the remnants of celestial-abyssal conflicts. Craters marred thendscape, filled with the remnants of shattered armor and celestial debris. War machines, their forms forged in the celestial-abyssal forge, stood as silent witnesses to the shes that had unfolded in this ethereal realm. The air echoed with the lingering echoes of battle cries and the metallic ngor of weapons. Chapter 617 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (8) Chapter 617 Orion vs The Goddess of Lust (8) In contrast, seductive energies manifested as sinuous tendrils of mist that undted sensuously through the air. These enchanting wisps carried with them the alluring fragrance of forbidden desires, as if the very essence of temptation had materialized in the atmosphere. The dreamscape resonated with the echoes of whispered promises and ndestine yearnings, creating an atmosphere that transcended the confines of mortal understanding. As the celestial ballet unfolded, the collision of cosmic forces painted thendscape with ever-shifting patterns of light and shadow. The melding of war and seduction gave rise to scenes where armored warriors moved with an almost graceful elegance, and decadent chambers of temptation echoed with the distant echoes of battle cries. The resulting dreamscape became a visual manifestation of the paradoxical harmony between the ferocity of war and the alluring charms of seduction. This merging of celestial-abyssal and seductive energies formed a dreamscape that defied conventional perception. The air crackled with the residual magic of their collision, and thendscape bore witness to a cosmic ballet that seamlessly blended the beauty of war and the allure of lust. It was a dreamscape where paradoxes danced, and the very fabric of reality seemed to unravel and reweave itself in the ever-changing tapestry of celestial-abyssal seduction. The ground beneath their feet underwent a mesmerizing transformation, undting and morphing into a transient ne where war machines and seductive tendrils coexisted in an intricate dance. The merging realities birthedndscapes that seamlessly transitioned from blood-soaked battlefields to decadent chambers of seduction, creating a surreal fusion of two diametrically opposed realms. In one moment, the terrain resembled a war-torn battlefield, strewn with the remnants of celestial-abyssal conflicts. Craters marred thendscape, filled with the remnants of shattered armor and celestial debris. War machines, their forms forged in the celestial-abyssal forge, stood as silent witnesses to the shes that had unfolded in this ethereal realm. The air echoed with the lingering echoes of battle cries and the metallic ngor of weapons. In the next moment, the very fabric of thendscape transformed into opulent chambers adorned with seductive allure. Silken curtains billowed in an unseen breeze, and decadent furnishings exuded an enticing charm. The air became thick with an alluring fragrance, and the atmosphere resonated with the hushed whispers of temptation. It was a dreamscape where the aesthetic of war seamlessly blended with the intoxicating allure of seduction. As the merging realities continued to dance, thendscapes underwent a perpetual metamorphosis. Blood-stained grounds seamlessly transitioned into velvety carpets, and the echoes of war blended with the seductive melodies that seemed to emanate from unseen sources. The paradoxical fusion of these opposing realms created an ever-shifting dreamscape, where the beauty of conflict intertwined with the allure of forbidden desires. In this transient ne, the boundaries between war and seduction became fluid, each moment a tableau that encapsted the paradoxical harmony between celestial-abyssal ferocity and the alluring charms of seduction. The very ground beneath their feet bore witness to the dance of cosmic forces, weaving a tapestry of beauty and contradiction in the merged realities of war and lust. As the realities continued to mix, the sh of war and seduction gave rise to fantastical hybrids. Armored figures adorned with alluring charms marched alongside ethereal entities wielding weapons of desire. The merging realities created paradoxical scenes where the grotesque and the beautiful coexisted, challenging the observers to reconcile the irreconcble. In this surreal amalgamation, celestial-abyssal warriors donned armor crafted from seductive silks and adorned with provocative symbols. Their weapons, forged in the cosmic forge of war, bore engravings that hinted at the allure of forbidden desires. These hybrid entities moved with a grace that defied the weight of their celestial-abyssal armaments, creating an unsettling harmony between the brutal aesthetics of war and the seductive allure of lust. Ethereal beings, their formsposed of seductive mists and alluring shadows, intertwined with the armored hybrids. Their movements were a dance of sensuality and ferocity, wielding weapons that mirrored the desires of those who beheld them. The paradoxical fusion of war and seduction gave rise to entities that challenged conventional understanding, blurring the boundaries between the grotesque and the beautiful. Thendscapes, too, reflected this fantastical hybridization. Blood-stained battlefields transformed into gardens of temptation, where armored figures engaged in fiercebat amid blossoming flowers of desire. The sh of celestial-abyssal and seductive energies created a visual tapestry where the grotesque and the beautiful coexisted in a paradoxical dance. As the observers navigated this surreal realm, they were confronted with scenes that defied traditional categorization. Celestial-abyssal war machines adorned with seductive motifs marched alongside ethereal creatures that embodied the very essence of forbidden allure. The merging realities gave birth to hybrids that challenged preconceived notions, inviting contemtion on the intricate intery between the brutal aesthetics of war and the seductive charms of lust. The skies above shimmered with cosmic energy, casting an ever-changing glow on the amalgamatedndscape below. The mixing realities wove together the threads of war and lust, creating an awe-inspiring panorama that transcended the limitations of either individual Throne World. The celestial-abyssal and seductive influences now coexisted in a delicate bnce, their sh giving birth to a dreamscape where the surreal and the sublime converged in a cosmic harmony. Above, celestial constetions intertwined with seductive patterns, creating a celestial tapestry that pulsed with the rhythm of their cosmic sh. The heavens themselves seemed to be a canvas upon which the conflicting energies painted a story of cosmic warfare entwined with the alluring dance of lust. The cosmic glow reflected off ethereal clouds that bore the shapes of both war machines and seductive forms, blurring the lines between the two realms. Beneath the shifting skies, thendscape mirrored this intricate dance of cosmic forces. Mountains forged in the cosmic crucible bore the scars of celestial-abyssal conflict, their peaks adorned with seductive allure. Rivers of liquid stardust flowed alongside streams of sensuous mists, creating andscape where the boundaries between war-torn battlegrounds and tempting sanctuaries blurred. The very air vibrated with the mingling energies, creating an atmospheric symphony that resonated with the sh of war and the whispers of temptation. As observers traversed this amalgamated realm, they found themselves caught in a sensory embrace, where the surreal and the sublime merged seamlessly. The harmonious dance of war and lust, once disparate, now unfolded in a cosmic ballet that defied conventional understanding. In this dreamscape, the merging realities became a testament to the boundless creativity of the Throne Worlds. The celestial-abyssal and seductive influences, once in opposition, now coexisted in a delicate equilibrium, transforming the very fabric of the cosmos into a masterpiece of cosmic artistry. The sh of war and lust, far from creating discord, gave birth to a harmonious convergence where the surreal and the sublime painted the canvas of a new and unprecedented reality. The sh of their weapons sent shockwaves through the amalgamated realm, each swing carrying the weight of cosmic forces. Orion, with his Sangria Spear, and the Goddess of Lust, wielding her five-pronged scythe, engaged in a dance of celestial-abyssal and seductive energies. Orion initiated the onught with [Demon Splitter], his Sangria Spear cutting through the air with a demonic fervor. The celestial-abyssal aura of the skill shed with the seductive tendrils that emanated from the Goddess''s scythe. Their weapons met in a dazzling disy of ethereal sparks, each sh sending ripples through the cosmdscape. In response, the Goddess unleashed a skill unique to her arsenal ¨C [Lust''s Embrace]. The five prongs of her scythe extended, weaving a hypnotic pattern in the air. This seductive technique sought to ensnare Orion in a web of desire, the very fabric of the cosmic sh pulsating with the allure of forbidden temptation. Orion countered with [Innate Calm], a skill that allowed him to resist the seductive influence, maintaining his focus amidst the sensual onught. The battlefield became a canvas of celestial-abyssal and seductive energies, their sh intensifying with each passing moment. Orion executed a seamless sequence,bining [Angel Destroyer] and [Heaven Splitter]. The Sangria Spear transformed into a celestial de, striking with the force of divine wrath. The Goddess, undeterred, responded with [Lust''s Lament], a skill that channeled the seductive energies into amentation that echoed through the cosmic realms. The intensity of their movements increased, the sh of their weapons resonating with a symphony of cosmic and alluring energies. Orion''s celestial-abyssal strikes cut through the air with deadly precision, countered by the Goddess''s seductive maneuvers that sought to entice and ensnare. The ground beneath them bore witness to the grotesque and the beautiful, stained with the essence of their celestial-abyssal and lustful conflict. The dance ofbat continued, both warriors pushing the limits of their stamina. Each swing of the scythe and thrust of the spear left trails of cosmic and seductive brilliance. The battlefield became a tableau of gruesome beauty, the amalgamated reality bearing the scars of their relentless sh. The Goddess, sensing an opening, unleashed [Subus'' Descent]. The five prongs of her scythe morphed into seductive forms, each strike carrying an intoxicating allure. Orion, in a disy of agility, countered with [Abyssal Ascendance], a skill that transformed his form into an ethereal shadow, evading the seductive onught. The sh of their skills and the rapid exchange of blows intensified, the cosmdscape quivering with the echoes of their celestial-abyssal and lustful battle. As their stamina began to wane, the brutality of their attacks increased. The Sangria Spear and the five-pronged scythe carved through the air, leaving trails of blood and cosmic essence. The grotesque beauty of their sh reached its zenith, the very fabric of the amalgamated reality stained with the remnants of their cosmic and sensual conflict. The battleground, now a testament to the ferocity of their struggle, bore witness to the celestial-abyssal and seductive energies intertwining in a chaotic dance. The sh of their weapons, fueled by skills that transcended mortal understanding, created a spectacle that blurred the lines between the grotesque and the beautiful. As their stamina reached its breaking point, the cosmic symphony of war and lust approached a crescendo, the final act of a battle that echoed through the annals of the Throne Worlds. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!